《Demon Lord: Erotic Adventure in Another World》


 Chapter 1: Delinquent In Another World!

    The world seemed to lose colour, like the relentless storm outside.


    He wondered if he had taken his clothes inside from the rain while the teacher''s lips sprayed saliva over his clean blazer.


    "Because of his violent temperament, a member of staff is in hospital."


    A lone student stands in silence, unable to speak. Once again, they misunderstood the features of his father to blame.


    But he was allegedly molesting a second-year student.


    "My student was just trying to protect her!"


    His mother is a local of Neo Tokyo, and his father is from Europa.


    "No matter the student''s intentions, he assaulted a member of the teaching staff! His punishment must be strict."


    "Expulsion!"


    Soon after the world blurred, the friends he held dear and helped faded into the shadows.


    ''Well, there''s no other option. I will leave for another city. Why keep contact with a thug?'' he told himself bitterly, as the girl he saved and her boyfriend, his only friend, didn''t bother to say goodbye.


    The student himself didn''t seem too affected¡ªrecently, he lost his mother to illness.


    Now alone, he had no protection from the adult world, so they expelled him.


    He held a small hope in his chest that he would hold back next time and create a better school life.


    ''Maybe this time it will be different.''


    So he wished.


    ***


    In a small classroom with simple features and amenities, a rowdy group of twenty-five people gossiped about the rumoured transfer student to their class, 3-C.


    A beautiful girl with black hair and a box-cut fringe sat on a desk in a skirt shorter than the other girls and gossiped with the famous members of the class.


    Member of the judo club, football club, kendo club and drama club.


    "Hey, did you hear the new transfer student is the son of a yakuza boss? He almost killed his teacher and got sent here to avoid jail."


    "Woah? I guess Erika is rich, so she learns these things fast."


    "Haha, but isn''t it scary if he''s like that? Should I get my dad to watch him?" Fuuka Suzuhara, the daughter of the local police chief, asked with a snarky smirk on her lips.


    "Heh... I bet I could crush him." The Judo club captain Kenta Suzuki boasted while rubbing his skinhead with a loud chuckle.


    Beside Kenta stood Yuki Ito, the Vice-Captain of the Kendo Club, a rather handsome boy with glasses and a more pretty face than rugged.


    Finally, the star of the show, Haruki Tanaka, the football captain, is good-looking, charming and devoted. Everyone has known about his pursuit of Princess Erika for three years.


    "Everyone, don''t panic!"


    [Fifteen seconds until the summoning ends]


    Ryuji felt the floor was strange but unfazed by the chaos surrounding him. He was eager to meet new friends and make a fresh start this time.


    He flipped his hair back¡ªthe narrow gangster-like eyes opened as much as possible as he bowed to the class and began greeting.


    Despite the world''s collapse, Ryuji remained adamant that this was right.


    [Summoning complete!]


    [Transferring NOW!]


    The entire room changed: it became an enormous castle with white and grey stone walls and a marble floor covered in an expensive royal red carpet leading to an elevated throne.


    A handsome king and queen sat on the throne, and an exhausted princess stood ahead on a strange altar with five other females, all panting.


    Ryuji remained blissfully unaware of the magical alteration as the world shifted and transformed.


    With an air of nonchalance, he stood before his new classmates, who were still adjusting to the unusual surroundings.


    "Yo, everyone!" Ryuji''s voice rang out, cutting through the residual echoes of the summoning.


    Full of curiosity and a hint of mischief, his eyes scanned the unfamiliar faces. "My name''s Ryuji. I''m just your run-of-the-mill transfer student."


    Ryuji scratched the back of his head with a carefree smile. "I might look rough around the edges, but I promise I''m not here to wreck the joint. Well, not entirely." He chuckled, attempting to break the tension.


    "Let''s make the best of this! I look forward to working with all of you."


    Unaware of the enchanting alterations to his surroundings, Ryuji continued his introduction with a genuine warmth cut by a deep, resounding voice.


    "WELCOME HEROES!"


    "Eh? What!?"


    "What Heroes? Where the hell are we?"


    "Send us back!"


    Ryuji did not know what kind of future awaited him at this point. He only felt happy to have a second chance.


    However, no one seemed to listen to his greeting as he stood far from the primary group, but Ryuji didn''t become dejected.


    ''Grandma, Mother. I will do my best this time. Watch over me! Even with Dad''s cursed looks, I will make friends and find a girlfriend!''


    "Hmmm? Why is there an extra one? We only summoned Twenty-Six!" the king''s voice bellowed again, causing the students to feel a sudden heavy aura that forced most of them to kneel.


    Ryuji didn''t seem to be affected, and he looked at the changed scenery with a shocked face.


    ''It''s like those weird isekai novels Alex used to read.''

 Chapter 2: Delinquent and Late Night Visitor!

    Ryuji took a moment, feeling a little confused that the only person looking at him was a small woman in chains who wore a maid outfit and seemed to belong to the castle.


    ''This woman is rather cute, but why does she have fox ears?''


    The handsome king always seemed to speak louder than needed as the old man with a twirling beard stepped forward.


    "Marduk cast the spell and discovered who the extra person is. The mistake is ours, so let''s accept them."


    "Everyone, my name is Avandar Grigor the Second."


    Seeing a man wearing a dress was strange, but Ryuji learned to accept anyone''s tastes and desires without judging them.


    He walked down the elevated throne with rickety steps. Ryuji wondered if he needed a walking stick or some support but held back as the old man with curled whiskers spread his arms and began speaking in a weird language.


    "Arubelam Nazureth Veridu Revalla!"


    ''Hmmm... isn''t Englis, Italia, or Japonica...''


    When his chanting ended, a vast golden light enveloped the entire class, shimmering like stars sinking from the heavens.


    ... Everyone but Ryuji and the strange fox beside him, that is.


    ''Ah... here we go again.'' He thought, looking at the strange bloody star that split in two. One shard plunged into him while the other half sank into the poor fox.


    "Wow!? I suddenly feel so powerful!" shouted the handsome-looking kid at the centre of the room.


    "Haruki, your whole body is glowing like the Christmas festival!"


    ''The handsome guy with the agile movements is Haruki. I wonder if he plays sports. His movements are smooth.''


    "Erika... don''t make fun of me! I have a strange panel in my eye that says I''m a holy knight. Is this some kind of nerdy game or VR?"


    Ryuji noted the names of what seemed to be the popular classmates who all had cool-sounding jobs.


    Before he could learn the names of any others, the damn old man shouted once again.


    "How can this be!? The star shattered! The last divine star has become a star of disaster!"


    "Oh goddess, Levia, save our realm!"


    "Father... It is my fault. Because I didn''t calculate correctly."


    The king acted pretty cool, shaking his head, choosing not to blame his daughter and soothing his wife with simple movements and gestures.


    ''Old man''s got skills!''


    "Forgive us, Heroes. That red light means we will see a calamity."


    He stood up for the first time, stepping forward to give a brief nod to the class.


    Many people felt scared and probably wanted to go home, but speaking now would be foolish.


    Then he looked at Ryuji and the strange fox beside him. The fox seemed to shiver behind the tall Ryuji, scared of the king''s stern gaze.


    "We do not blame you, nor will we treat you differently to the other heroes. However, I will not lie to you in return. Strangely, it entered her, though."


    "The red star is normally a powerful blessing¡ªhowever, in the 5000 years, this kingdom has existed. It has only split in half once before. That happened before the demon emperor appeared thousands of years ago."


    Ryuji swallowed, wondering if this meant they would treat him like a criminal or a sinner.


    He felt a moment of weakness before remembering his mother''s words, and he stood tall with both hands behind his lower back.


    In the many novels he read, the kingdom mostly turned out to be the evil guys, but somehow Ryuji felt this was closer to a slice of lifestyle.


    ''Well, they want us to fight, so maybe it''s a dangerous type.''


    "I would like to introduce myself again."


    "Ahem... Ryuji Vincenzo, Rank-C Hero and I am a Level one Berserker! My stars are visible, can you see? Nice to meet you all, and I hope we can work together in the future!"


    The room became silent.


    Ryuji felt he might have failed, but the moment he lifted his head, no longer bowing. He saw the king with a pleasant smile, nodding several times.


    "Good, you are a talent that can help the kingdom and yourself. Do not feel inferior to those with flashier roles despite your class being C ranked. Thus, C-Rank Hero, Ryuji Vincenzo. I will be watching your progress."


    It felt strange to be given such a response.


    ''Well, I''ve always gotten along with older people. It''s normally people my age who misunderstand me...''


    Ryuji felt a little warmth in his chest to know he wasn''t useless, even if it was social pleasantries and small talk. Someone would watch his progress. That was enough for him to try harder.


    ''I wonder how strong that guy''s Holy Knight is...''


    It didn''t take long to get through most of the classroom.


    The Fox was never asked a question and remained quite silent from start to finish. It seemed she was a member of this world.


    ''She seems to dislike the gaze of others focusing on her.''


    Finally, it was the primary group''s turn, but Ryuji only listened to Haruki''s information, wanting to compete with him and become friends one day.


    "Greetings, King. I am Haruki Tanaka, Rank - A Hero and a Level ten Holy Knight."


    His eyes gloated towards Ryuji, who was patting the soft golden hair of the female fox despite the small woman trying to slap his hands away.


    The woman was barely tall enough to reach his chest.


    "My Strength is 15, and my other attributes are 12."


    However, the king and the princess didn''t seem too impressed, but they still smiled towards and congratulated him.


    Ryuji wondered if those were bad attributes for a level ten holy knight.


    Then, as his focus faded, the fox bit his fingers! An intense pain shot through them before she fled the scene after a sharp gaze from the king.


    ****


    The king mentioned that everyone seemed a little tired. Thus, they would continue in the morning as he told them the task he and his people begged for.


    After this, they gave everyone a room. They gave Ryuji an enormous axe and cheap chain mail armour to wear as a C-rank hero.


    He could use the knights'' reserve items, while those of B rank and above used new articles.


    "I wonder why my bed is so big, though... Is it because they liked my introduction? Let''s knock on next door and find out later."


    Ryuji felt the excitement of a class trip¡ªbecause of his mother and father''s random vacations.


    So, there wasn''t much time for him to join them in the past. Because travelled a lot in his earlier years, leading to a strange mix of introverted and extroverted tendencies.


    "Hmmm?"


    Suddenly, as the torch lights flickered, there was a knock at the dark maple door and bare feet tapping outside.


    ''Who could be knocking at this time? Maybe it''s my neighbour wanting to get to know me,'' Ryuji thought, putting on a thin towel still wet from the bath and opening the door.

 Chapter 3: Delinquent... And Fox Girl!

    Ryuji placed his hand against the heavy wooden door, closing his eyes. He listened to the frantic knocking and soft feet tapping on the floor.


    He twisted the corroded copper key and opened the door.


    To his shock, a female fox stood before him, quivering¡ªinside the dim hallway with blue carpet and grey stone walls.


    The woman wore a black and white maid outfit. "Ah!?"


    Her face seemed to look terrified upon seeing his naked chest, with tight muscles from a decade of mixed martial arts and intense training¡ªadding the scars from when people tried to attack his home and mother because of their family business created a rather imposing visual.


    "Y-You are Ryuji Vincenzo, correct?"


    The girl''s voice sounded troubled and filled with fear.


    He knew she seemed to have some important business, but the corridor brought a cold draft, and he felt a little irritated she kept ogling his body.


    "Yo, come inside. It''s cold."


    Ryuji noticed she wore a simple dress with no shoes.


    Thus, considering his mother''s words, he let her inside and soon, his anger and irritation cooled off.


    ''No...'' He remembered her wearing shoes inside the throne room.


    ''Maybe she''s in trouble... It can''t be some scam, right?''


    However, he didn''t know her name and so unable to stop her¡ªthe blonde woman pushed inside before squeaking in a high-pitched voice. "I''m sorry!"


    "Ah... Stop rushing!"


    Ryuji closed the door when she cried out again.


    He reached to stop her from falling.


    However, his hand only grasped her soft chest, causing the poor woman to cry out, rushing to the bathroom with a bang.


    Honestly, it wasn''t much of a toilet.


    A hole in the ground which used water, wind and earth magic runes to catch, dispose and clean anything that entered.


    ''I wonder if the wind magic could cut dangling bits off...'' Ryuji''s curious mind wandered while watching his crotch.


    These thoughts were just an attempt to forget her extremely erotic body, her cheap clothes unable to cover her figure.


    He tried to forget the sight he saw when she fell into the bathroom¡ªunderneath her maid clothes the girl wore no undergarments and thus... He saw her blonde paradise, which reminded him of his dad''s uncensored porn videos.


    ''Let''s control these damn hormones...''


    Suddenly, the howl of wind, followed by flushing water, sounded as the woman emerged.


    He realised this maid had just used the toilet, which likely explained her lack of undergarments.


    Because only the heroes and royalty had flushable toilets...


    "Uhm... Mr Vincenzo, this room is yours, right?" She asked while looking around the room, her cheeks dark red from the clear shame.


    He couldn''t understand the obvious question she asked while wondering what she was doing here.


    "Ah, of course."


    "Mmm..."


    There was a moment of silence before the beautiful fox took a deep breath and sighed. She then walked towards the enormous bed and dropped with a thud. Despite not wearing anything below, she rolled around in the quilt and kicked her legs, revealing everything!


    "Is it difficult to settle down, coming to another world suddenly and asked to fight for our convenience?"


    ''Nobody is waiting for me there anyway¡ªNot since Mother passed away.''


    Ryuji shrugged his shoulders.


    There was no loss, though he understood that his feelings and emotions seemed dull and vague, even when Alex didn''t ask his girlfriend to step forward to help him...


    ''A little lonely...''


    "You don''t need to act like you''re okay, Hero Vincenzo."


    Ryuji suddenly felt like someone hit him with a huge hammer. This woman reminded him of his mother, her easygoing attitude, and she just came and went... Maybe that caused him to let her do as she pleased and didn''t act like normal or kick her out.


    "Hero Ryuji! Please share the room with me!"


    ''Alex, I hate you... What is this annoying cliche?? I ain''t sleeping on the damn floor!''


    Ryuji buried these feelings, glancing at Yumiko''s mature body and blonde fox tail.


    "Are you trying to get pregnant?"


    His eyes narrowed the gleam like a seasoned mafia boss. He looked like a younger version of his father, known as the bloodthirsty Lycan. His father resembled a werewolf during fights because of his ruthless and bloody fighting style.


    "Eh!?"


    Yumiko''s eyes seemed scared as she saw his death stare, her lips trembling while shaking her head.


    "Ah... Hero Vincenzo, you wouldn''t do that... Hahaha..."


    ''This woman...''


    Ryuji felt depressed inside his heart.


    Yumiko was dense and likely didn''t know men well, and he felt sorry for her future husband or lover.


    "Oi... Woman, do you think you are safe when I''m like this?"


    His fierce eyes and the robes parting caused the fox woman to freeze like stone, unable to speak. Ryuji Vincenzo truly resembled his father when angered!


    "W-w-what are you doing, Hero Ryu!!"


    Yumiko opened her eyes wide, looking at the erect wolf in all its glory¡ªshe had no defence against this younger, stronger,


    "H-Hero Vincenzo-"


    Ryuji placed his menacing object near her legs.


    The fox woman couldn''t move. Her mature mind vanished, and Yumiko blanked.


    "Miss Fox Lady, if you are sharing a room with me, I will ravish you every night, so please get the contraceptive pill each morning. I don''t want your dumb blond cubs running around."


    "Kya!?"


    The next moment, she seemed to faint, landing on the pillow.


    Ryuji sighed.


    Then arranged her clothes and blanket, climbing over her body and getting under the quilt beside her¡ªconsidering it was his first time.


    He couldn''t sleep with this woman like this.


    Ryuji hated the forceful nature of his father''s world, after all.


    ''Alex... this school summoning is full of annoying cliche?s...''


    Ryuji Vincenzo closed his weary eyes and fell asleep¡ªYumiko could only tremble, pretending to be asleep, unable to understand her master''s wickedness!


    But before he touched her, she fell asleep, snoring and rolling the sheets in her arms.


    ***


    The next day, the sun shone as various animals sounded their morning calls...


    In the modest room, a tall male lay with a naked fox inside his arms, her drool covering his chest as her legs wrapped around his thigh...


    On the first night of his another world adventure.


    Ryuji slept with his maid!


    "Huh!?... what is this fox tattoo on my cock?"


    When he looked down, there was a black fox tattoo that wrapped around his shaft. It didn''t look too bad, but seeing it made him shout, causing the maid to wake up suddenly. Her sleepy eyes opened, fluttering beside his glorious morning wood.


    It then entered her vision as it brushed against her nose, causing this strange maid to let out a low snicker before grabbing it with her hands.


    "Mn... Nice cock. Thicker than a beastkin..."


    "!?"


    Then she suddenly seemed to wake up, her eyes widening as she looked up at Ryuji''s awkward face, unsure how to respond.

 Chapter 4: Delinquent and Fox - First Task!

    In the warm bed, both people watched each other silently¡ªwhile ignoring her strange reaction, Ryuji dressed himself under the maid''s leering gaze.


    ''Her eyes are a little dirty...''


    Ryuji wasn''t sure if these strange actions were because she wasn''t human. So he didn''t make an issue of her watching his naked body and lying on his bed in simple underclothes.


    ''This woman hasn''t removed her gaze from my crotch for some time...''


    "You are a maid, not some kind of con artist, right?"


    "Yes... of course I am... W-Wait!" The fox then rushed out of bed, wearing his underwear, before quickly changing into her maid outfit with red cheeks.


    ''Although I hate to doubt people so easily. However, the king clearly said something about the red star of the calamity. Will Fate bring the two together? Did he arrange this to avoid calamity, maybe?''


    The king only spoke of this briefly, a note given to him on the way back to his room... It related to the calamity star and seemed to mean that no matter what Ryuji did, he and this girl would slowly gravitate towards each other.


    However, the longer it takes, the more damage would come to the land.


    "Hmmm... then shall we go, Master?"


    Ryuji watched her movements and realised, from her firm and tight movements, that the woman had likely trained in martial arts or a combative style. Despite this, she acted like a fool, which irritated him.


    However... when she noticed his gaze, her huge fox ears twitched along with her tail.


    "Please, cease your acts and just be normal. Old Woman!" Ryuji said in a low voice.


    He felt irritated because something inside would rage when their eyes met, or she acted in a way that he found attractive.


    "Old!?"


    To his words, she frowned, seemingly angry.


    Yet the next moment, she snorted and looked in the mirror as they passed, giving a triumphant smirk when she saw his gaze fixated on her rump, swaying her hips with a wider arc as if she felt some kind of victory.


    "Fufu, silly boy."


    Ryuji wanted to continue but remembered his mother would beat him whenever he called her old or mentioned her age... The beatings still caused his bones to ache even now, over a year since she passed on.


    ''Damn middle-aged women, why did they both look so young and youthful...''


    He also remembered Alex''s tips to stay a virgin forever to mention their age. However, this was information from a virgin who only interacted with 2D women.


    Ryuji wanted to get revenge¡ªhe hated to lose.


    Especially to this damn proud fox maid.


    "Yumiko, remember, as a maid, avoid seducing your master like this. If you can''t control your excess libido, I''m tempted to sell you to a brothel."


    A small smile appeared on his lips¡ªhowever, Ryuji was oblivious...


    This might have been the first genuine smile he showed since the moment his mother passed away.


    "Huh!? Master, how could this innocent maid seduce you!? It''s your fault for showing that brutal thing so close to my face! A fox has a keen sense of smell, and it oozes from your damn body. Master, maybe you should join the brothel instead!"


    "Wow, this is my first time encountering a female pervert. You want to use your meagre wages to sleep with me?"


    Ryuji Vincenzo sarcastically mentioned before walking ahead of her, trying to remember Alex''s advice¡ªYumiko was going to speak back, but when she noticed his lips curled into such a wide smile and his normally fierce eyes looking so gentle...


    She remained quiet and followed quietly.


    Alan didn''t frown or seem surprised by the male student''s words¡ªRyuji noticed his armour was different, holding a certain air of nobility. Was it that strange emblem of a shield?


    ''Damn, what is this cliche? of militaristic nobles?''


    Alan continued without caring for the male student''s words¡ªnobody could leave.


    "Each morning, you train, eat, then study magic or combat skills. Because it''s forbidden for heroes to get pregnant or have children, we will teach their partners contraceptive spells."


    ''Why is everyone looking at me and the Maid??''


    Ryuji didn''t understand the atmosphere while Alan glanced at Yumiko beside him. "Keep your bitch on a leash¡ªbeastmen are not very welcome in this kingdom. Especially former slaves."


    "Damn, so that transfer student is already banging that short-stack fox girl?"


    "Tsk, damn delinquent already sleeping with defenceless women... how will scum like him help us heroes? Stay away from him, Erika!" Haruki warned the blonde Erika, who stared at Ryuji curiously.


    ''I feel many want to beat me up... Well, I guess she is no longer a slave, which is good. I''m glad.''


    "Then, after dinner, you will study ancient languages, tactics and the history of our war with the demons." Alen continued before the delinquent from before shouted again.


    "I ain''t doing it!"


    Alan suddenly unsheathed a strange sword covered in red crystals and pointed at the delinquent student.


    "Yumiko, help him!" Ryuji whispered, clasping her hand.


    Suddenly, a blade of fire rushed towards him. Ryuji watched in shock while Yumiko tightly clung to his arm before hiding behind him. The delinquent seemed too shocked to react until a strange female shadow appeared and pushed him!


    The shadow exploded into dust, leaving the student with burns all down his back.


    "Fuck!?" The delinquent hit the dirt while the flames passed; Alan sheathed his strange sword, glancing harder at Ryuji than the others.


    ''Did he realise it was me? Alex mentioned cliche?s, but how could an instructor kill a student?''


    Ryuji felt a complex feeling towards the future after instinctively ordering Yumiko to use her strange power to save the student¡ªhe felt it may have been a mistake after the knight noticed his interference...


    However, the fact that Yumiko obeyed his request so accurately shocked him.


    ''There is a lot to take in, but I know the more effort we give, the more freedom they will grant. Yumiko isn''t welcome, yet they wish her to perform as a hero. Damn selfish bastards.''


    Ryuji disliked such cliche?s: heroes forced to fight after being summoned to another world. Yet... since his existence became bound to another, there seemed to be a little light shining into his dark, gloomy world.


    ''Her face looks cute when she gawps at me with her mouth open like that...''


    "Student... if you refuse training, I will burn you alive like that shadow trick," Alan warned while Ryuji glanced at Yumiko clinging to his hand. Before Alan gave a strange smirk before adding, "Or that beast might just get slaughtered."


    Yumiko trembled, tightly wrapping her arms around Ryuji''s arm while whispering. "Hero... something tells me these people wouldn''t hesitate!"


    "It''s fine. I will train and endure everything. Don''t worry about it."


    ''If I show weakness here and abandon this woman, my mother above would beat my ass even if I lived.''


    Alan continued his speech without care, and Ryuji silently promised not to trust anyone from the kingdom while training to the limit...


    They seemed to plan on testing them in a week, organising them into groups with four members.


    When they made a list, two individuals from Ryuji''s group were non-combatants.


    A cute girl with a bob haircut given the job of weaver, and a chubby boy with red hair and the class cook.


    ''So much for a fantasy world where I make powerful friends, have fun and kill the demon king. However, let''s make sure these two survive no matter what!''

 Chapter 5: Delinquent Bathes with fox

    Hours after practice and study ended, the beautiful moonlight of the kingdom showered upon the castle as the exhausted heroes returned to their rooms.


    Many struggled to walk, dragging their feet with minor injuries.


    Ryuji and Yumiko didn''t escape this, and with the blonde fox clinging to his back, he carried her to their room with the remaining strength in his arms.


    ''The students without combat class are too weak. I am going to struggle to help those two survive. I knew it would be this way... But I don''t want to abandon them.''


    Despite eating a hot meal, Ryuji remained hungry because he needed to share his meal with Yumiko. After all, she was now classed as his partner.


    The benefit of his class being Rank-C meant he would receive a full, hot meal. Those below him would struggle with cold meals at best.


    "Yumiko, are you alright?"


    "Mm... My feet are sore, but I should be okay."


    Ryuji enjoyed the combat training quite a bit. It involved swinging a heavy axe the size of his body until his arms became weak. Yet it reminded him of being with his mother. With Yumiko by his side, the nostalgic feeling made him want to keep going.


    However, those unable to wield weapons fought with instructors until their bodies became filled with bruises and wounds.


    Many girls couldn''t take it, only to be made to fight each other as punishment.


    "Slowly, don''t drop me~ I will die if you drop me."


    "Don''t worry, you are light, and I like the feeling of your buttocks."


    "!!!"


    They arrived at their shared room after climbing the four flights of stairs. Ryuji felt strange because his stamina and strength seemed to recover faster the more he used them.


    Maybe it was a trait of the berserker, but the closer he was to exhaustion, the more power he had in his arms, and a feeling in his abdomen felt like the bruises and muscle pain had already healed.


    ''Does this mean I can develop muscles faster if I keep pushing myself to the limit? My Mother used to train me and taught me the right ways to do so. Maybe I should give it a try?''


    He was determined to grow stronger until he could leave the kingdom''s eyes and explore the world.


    ''However, did I always enjoy fighting this much? My heart fluttered with delight when swinging that heavy axe towards other people...''


    "Ryuji?"


    "Oi! Ryuji!"


    "Hmmm?" Ryuji answered without power.


    Then, opening the door to their room and walked inside.


    He no longer felt the exhaustion from the training and felt he could train even more, considering some private training before he closed his eyes in thought.


    Despite the world having this hand status screen, it lacked indicators of health and mana.


    ''Maybe I recovered enough?''


    Ryuji believed that it might be dangerous to try and estimate his current state because it might lead to a permanent injury or some kind of damage to his body.


    "What''s the matter, Yumiko?"


    "You stink..."


    Yumiko pinched her nose, making Ryuji realise he smelled terrible after sweating all day.


    "Sorry," Ryuji said as he lowered her onto the bed and left for the washroom. Inside the room, a large stone bathtub, around three metres each way, was surrounded by small stones, one red and the other blue, which were tools for creating hot and cold water.


    ''They said we could only take one bath a day, though¡ªshould I ask if she wants to go first?''


    He felt slightly annoyed, but the knights and kingdom no longer cared about Yumiko. It was up to him to make her perform better and learn the martial exercises his mother taught him for martial arts and basic survival.


    During training, he realised what she meant by the sweet scent last night. He felt the same when smelling her sweat. Ryuji almost lost control of himself near the end of their training because the scent radiating from her body caused him to erect while swinging his axe.


    "Yumiko, do you want to go first?"


    "No... together." Ryuji heard her tired reply from behind the door.


    ''Together?''


    Ryuji listened carefully to Yumiko, thinking of what kind of life she lived before arriving here.


    "Do you have kids?"


    "I just told you I am a virgin!" Yumiko repeated as she tugged his hair.


    "Haha! So you''re a virgin too, damn woman mocking me."


    Yumiko sighed as she stopped washing his hair. "When I saw him, look at you with those eyes after you saved that student, my heart ached. My instincts told me you were someone I needed to protect," Yumiko explained as she placed both hands on Ryuji''s shoulders.


    "I don''t know much about the world, but this calamity star seems serious... We should keep talking to understand each other better. I don''t want to offend you because of something stupid after all..."


    Yumiko hugged Ryuji from behind, pressing her large breasts against his back.


    "Hey, you''re squishing me..."


    "Shut up and listen!" Yumiko scolded Ryuji.


    "Yes, Ma''am..." Ryuji replied, ignoring his growing boner.


    "I will support you, teach you everything I know, so promise to protect me." Yumiko declared as Ryuji felt her hot breath on his neck.


    ''Hmm, she''s kind of cute for an old woman.''


    "Do you want to learn martial arts? My mother was a grandmaster, and your body moves well."


    Ryuji offered Yumiko his expertise¡ªthis might be the best way for her to survive.


    Martial arts suited her better since she was shorter than Ryuji. His mother used a feminine style; even though she was barely five feet three inches tall, he could never overpower her even once, so he thought this might help.


    "Martial Arts?" Yumiko asked, curious.


    "I guess? Mother called it a superior version of Kickboxing merged with Kenpo, but I never understood what she meant." Ryuji answered.


    Yumiko released her embrace as she moved to face him, giving Ryuji a clear view of her wet, exposed flesh. It seemed she forgot where they were for a moment before her lips curled into a wicked smirk, and she teased him.


    "Oh my... Ryuji Jr. is poking out of the water¡ªwhat a brutal weapon you''re threatening your little fox maid with."


    Ryuji panicked, covering his lower body with bubbles.


    "Sorry, you are just too sexy!"


    "Hahaha... Don''t worry, a big one is better. At least it''s not tiny."


    ''Tsk... this old woman is getting too confident!''


    Ryuji wanted to teach Yumiko a lesson but decided not to. Instead, he took advantage of her confidence.


    "Okay, let me show you martial arts." Ryuji declared as Yumiko smirked.


    "You think you can handle me?"


    Yumiko teased Ryuji as she splashed him with water.


    ****


    The pair left the bathroom without wasting time about who would sleep where; they both jumped into the double bed and wrapped themselves in the blanket. Ryuji slept shirtless, his bare upper body exposed to Yumiko, whose gaze made him uncomfortable.


    "Stop looking at me like that; it makes me uncomfortable..." Ryuji complained while Yumiko just snorted and pulled apart her robes.


    "Here now we''re even, damn brat," Yumiko grumbled as Ryuji admired her mature body without shame.


    "Nice..." Ryuji muttered without realising, making Yumiko blush as she covered herself with the blanket.


    "Goodnight." Yumiko quickly turned to sleep with her back facing Ryuji, making him chuckle.


    ''Old lady is shy.''


    "Night."


    Ryuji smiled as he closed his eyes to sleep.


    He dreamt of his late mother.


    She started talking to him about boys and girls, and he shouldn''t make girls cry... Then got angry because he called her old.

 Chapter 6: Delinquent vs Monster!

    Like a couple, they completed their new morning routine: brushing their teeth, eating a light breakfast, and dressing together.


    Despite not quite becoming comfortable with each other''s sexual gazes, Ryuji appeared to become used to her perverted side quickly. Ryuji found it easier to ignore his impulses and desires thanks to her showing her slovenly sides so often.


    Once they had prepared, the time remained a little too early, with the chickens and roosters croaking towards the sun.


    However, they made the best impression and waited in the training field first in their basic leather and padded armour for training.


    ***


    "Haa... Ha..."


    Like the day before, his body felt more energised the more effort he spent.


    He felt his legs and arms filled with power. Their training started with twenty-five hundred-metre laps around the training yard, carrying their gear and weapons.


    "Fu.... fu...!"


    The woman running beside him was a rather shocking person.


    Yumiko''s face looked serene, with barely a bead of sweat as she ran with a beautiful posture.


    In fact, Ryuji felt a little jealous. The searing sun made his body ooze sweat while the colossal stone axe on his back weighed at least twenty kilograms, over ten times a regular axe from his past world.


    ''Well, it''s probably to deal with more damage to monsters. I don''t understand how the world works, but even the animals in this world must be tougher.''


    "Fu.... fu...! Straighten your back and take more deep breaths quickly. Make them all equal in size and form a rhythm."


    It felt like she might have some serious training as an athlete when he listened to her advice and watched her actions.


    ''She knows how to run with the best posture...''


    "Understood... Ha.... ha... ha...!"


    ''This is the only time she feels like an adult woman!''


    Because he exerted so much effort and forced his body to change his poor running posture, Ryuji felt pain in his lower back. However, Yumiko used her tail to slap his back, fixing his posture and running pace.


    She even adjusted the length he stretched for each stride, which added to the sudden change in his breathing.


    Ryuji felt a sudden burst of energy. He was no longer forced to focus on himself and could see the world around him while running!


    ''Even this training yard had such beauty?'' Ryuji thought, looking at the beautiful mountains in the distance as he and Yumiko increased speed and settled in the top ten of the class.


    Much to the dismay of many of their classmates, who already found him unsightly for having such a beautiful woman like Yumiko by his side.


    ****


    "Good work, Heroes. Take a ten-minute break and rejoice! Because today you have special training!"


    Knight Alan seemed amused by the ten students at the back who collapsed, including the weaver and cook from Ryuji''s party.


    The small Akari blushed, her small almond eyes visible as she looked at Ryuji through her bangs.


    His handsome face, when looking away, was rather soothing as she showed a slight smile and nodded. "Mmm..."


    "Ryo, I won''t force you to fight until you''re ready, but in return, make our party tasty food in the future, right? Haha."


    As he approached Ryo, he patted the sweaty boy''s shoulder but greeted him with a wide smile.


    However, his eyes...


    The terrifying eyes of his fathers caused Ryo to tremble like a pig caught by a wolf and pinned down, ready to be slaughtered.


    "A....A... Alright...."


    ''Sorry, Ryo... I''ll work on making my gaze a little softer.''


    "Prepare yourself, for this is just a taste of the future you will face. We will summon you back to this spot in twelve hours. The bags given to you hold rations and items based on rank to help you survive."


    Ryuji held two bags for him and Yumiko, while the others had smaller, more spaced bags.


    "Avarcje!"


    Immediately after, the words spoken by all the knights were in sync. Ryuji''s world distorted, and he suddenly felt sick as the surroundings changed from the bright training ground to a dark, disgusting cave with the thick scent of copper and mould.


    He could hear several sounds as his eyes tried to adjust to the darkness. Their path was lit by a few small blue rocks that shone in this dark, dreary cave.


    Behind him, the chubby boy vomited.


    "Ueeeeeh! W-What Happened!? Did I die!?"


    While the girl was no better, Yumiko leaned forward and grasped Ryuji''s hand tightly. She looked pale for a moment before her eyes narrowed, and she seemed to have recovered.


    Her eyes flickered around like her ears as she suddenly shouted.


    "Ryuji! There are three bad guys! They are green and small! They have clubs and wear rancid clothes!"


    This was the first meeting Ryuji had with monsters. In a dark, claustrophobic cave with limited vision and three non-combatants...


    He was alone.


    Ryuji thought he might feel anxious or nervous.


    However...


    The only feeling he felt caused him confusion.


    ''Why is my blood pumping and my heart filled with such euphoria!?''


    Ryuji''s mind and body howled as he grabbed his enormous axe.


    He could see red outlines around the monsters as if they were small humanoids painted in blood.


    Their scent and movements only made him want to hunt them...

 Chapter 7: Delinquents First Battle - Awakening Nature!

    Ryuji''s eyes focused¡ªhe felt the excitement of battle.


    His blood was boiling with anticipation. Ryuji became addicted to the euphoria of battle after years of training with his mother. He felt a stringent taste of copper inside his mouth, and the cold earth scent of the cave filled his lungs.


    Quietly watching their movements with his eyes that shimmered with a deep red glow in the darkness.


    ''It reminds me of the day I saw my father kill a man for the first time... The intense fear blew away because of the sudden surge of adrenaline as more people tried to kill him.''


    Ryuji closed his eyes for a moment, remembering the sight¡ªhis father''s silver pistol flashing in the dark alley.


    His gaze, like that of a predator, remained fixed on his next enemy.


    ''I hated Dad and that moment because it changed me forever... I became more violent and couldn''t stop myself when others bullied me about being different. Yet now... in this dark cave, alone with three strangers... I feel excited. I want to kill the enemy.


    Am I the same as my father?


    The thought passed in less than an instant.


    Ryuji''s mind cooled to an icy chill, and he became completely relaxed.


    He tightened his grip on the axe, familiar with its balance, as he prepared to lunge forward. It wasn''t like he had gained any special skills or magical information when coming to this world. The world was game-like, but it wasn''t a game...


    Everything came from his abilities, from over a decade of solid training.


    ''Like a spear, a glaive, swipe, chop and cut!''


    The red outlines didn''t wait for his convenience.


    Their tiny bodies were agile and deadly, moving with an eerie pattern as Ryuji pulled his axe wide to his right, spreading his legs and lowering his stance to make himself a bigger target.


    "Stay back!" Ryuji howled like a solitary wolf.


    ''Never forget the cleave of my axe!''


    His eyes became bloodshot, the dark glint shimmering as he forced himself to the limit, able to hear the beating of his heart, the sensation of blood being pumped around his body before his instinct whispered gently, ''Now, strike them down!''


    "Yes, Leader!"


    "Ah, I am fine, Ryuji."


    "Okay, Yumiko, we''re going to head out; I''ll take the lead¡ªyou keep these two safe."


    Ryuji stepped into another narrow path, mud splashing beneath his feet as the scent of animals and beasts filled his nostrils.


    Each step became more terrifying for Akari and Ryo, who lacked combat abilities.


    "It feels like the ground is eating my shoes... disgusting," Ryuji remarked.


    "Ugh... my feet are all wet," Yumiko said with a bitter voice¡ªher shoes didn''t have any cover, so her slight blonde fur was filthy.


    "Gigi!"


    The distant cries of the enemy snapped Ryuji and Yumiko to attention.


    Akari and Ryo slowed their pace, clutching the wall for support in the oppressive darkness. Their flickering torches offered little comfort.


    "Yumiko," Ryuji said in a whisper while reaching out and touching her hand.


    "Hmmm?"


    "Do you remember that moment you split in two? Can you use that ability for combat?"


    "I think so, although the shadow clone would be weaker than my actual body."


    Ryuji nodded, aware she could see him with her beastkin eyes, while he saw her blood outline in a more pale colour compared to the goblins.


    "When we face larger groups, try using it as a decoy to support you when fighting. If you attack a single enemy with both of you, then victory should be much easier. If it fails, run. Don''t put yourself in danger."


    Yumiko''s long, fluffy ears twitched in surprise at Ryuji''s concern¡ªperhaps a remnant of her years as a slave. However, his touch brought a rare smile to her lips.


    "Nn! I will."

 Chapter 8: Delinquent - Yakuza Scion

    Ryuji stepped forward, his hand leaving Yumiko''s while focused on the enemies ahead.


    "Focus on your survival. These monsters are small and fast, yet weak. I can take their hits, but you will suffer scars. Instead, use your speed, and you should be able to crush them all."


    "Eh... Ryuji, are you planning to take all that damage with your bare body!?" Yumiko''s voice almost alerted the monsters because of her shock.


    "The more damage I take, the stronger and more deadly my class makes me."


    "I see, sorry..."


    He twisted around and stroked her soft cheek. Ryuji rarely felt others'' concern, and thus, hearing her apology and concern made him feel strange.


    "It''s okay... thanks for caring."


    Yumiko blushed before stepping back. The torches hid this from Ryuji, who turned around and grasped his axe, clearly entering combat mode.


    She placed her hands on her chest, feeling her heart racing more than when the goblins attacked them earlier.


    Ryuji rushed into combat, which forced her to dart after him with light steps and confusion.


    "But he''s human..."


    The sticky mud and crackling flames drowned her voice.


    Ryuji guided them through the corridor.


    "Keep an eye out for enemies that attack those two, Yumi."


    He then lifted his axe over his shoulder, allowing him to counter an enemy who attacked him easier as Ryuji dashed forward with wet steps.


    "I''ll take the largest group¡ªthere should be more this time!"


    "..."


    Yumiko watched his back, but before she could speak, the goblins began to scream and shout in excitement.


    Their high-pitched squealing and strange folk-like songs now sounded like battle songs and shouts.


    However, Ryuji didn''t care¡ªhis left hand gripped the shaft of his axe, while his right remained loose just under the head.


    ''Chop, slice... and cut!'' Ryuji''s thoughts, like a chant, helped him focus as the goblins charged.


    Their bodies splashed the mud and filth across the chamber, five goblins with a sixth in the back, but they were too slow to react...


    Her beautiful figure suddenly appeared beside the sixth goblin; Yumiko attacked with graceful movements with a solid fist, hitting the goblin''s face with a crisp crack.


    Before, Yumiko''s clone appeared and grabbed the goblin from behind.


    Yumiko''s shadow clone used her strength to seal the goblin''s movements and pull it to the ground, locking it in place with a crack.


    The main body followed up by stomping on its throat and slicing apart its flesh with her sharp claws, breaking the goblin''s neck with a disgusting sound.


    Ryuji didn''t bother looking; his axe chopped horizontally¡ªlike a merciless reaper. It tore apart two goblins, their weight and flesh slowing the blow and causing his muscles to tense.


    "..."


    Ryuji didn''t respond because he heard a strange message in his mind.


    [Congratulations, you levelled up!]


    ***


    Name: Ryuji Vincenzo


    Class: Berserker: Lv.2


    Rank: C


    Attributes


    Strength: 12


    Agility: 6


    Stamina: 7


    Grit: 14


    Intellect: 6


    The average Human combatant has 5 attribute points with 2 bonus points gained per level.


    Talent


    Yakuza Scion: Defeated monsters and friendly Demi humans can give the host a racial tattoo that He can equip for various benefits.


    1/1 Equipped


    Shadow Fox Tattoo (Uncommon)


    Increases Agility by 2


    Stops a fatal blow that would kill the owner once a day.


    -


    Goblin Tattoo (Uncommon)


    Increases Stamina by 2


    Stamina, Libido, and lust slightly increased.


    ***


    It said ordinary people gained 2 points per level.


    Ryuji found himself gaining double that number with 2 Strength and 2 Grit.

 Chapter 9: Delinquent Negotiates!

    Alan observed Ryuji''s actions before stroking his chin. "Interesting. You already know to take proof of your hunt. For a C-Rank, you did well¡ªit seems I was too harsh yesterday."


    It seemed Alan looked at Ryuji for the first time. He was a little shorter than Ryuji, but he wore full plate armour, making him seem imposing.


    Ryuji watched Alan with narrowed eyes, a little confused that he could speak so softly.


    "To be honest, Hero... Uhm, Ryuji, was it?"


    "Yes. It''s Ryuji Vincenzo."


    "We normally only teach these things to official parties or trainee knights. I admire you. You could remember this while being the only one able to fight. The going rate for goblins is two small copper coins. I can give you the money directly, or you can add all funds to the team''s budget for meals, training, and other services."


    Alan''s atmosphere felt more human than ever before and reminded Ryuji of when he worked at his mother''s dojo. ''We all wear masks, especially when working.'' Maybe Alan''s mask during the training was to make the heroes more desperate and to work harder.


    Ryuji looked back at each member of his party before nodding.


    Although it was selfish of him to decide. "Please send all money except two small copper to the party budget."


    "Hmm, may I ask why?" Alan looked at Ryuji with the first smile since they met and tapped him twice, showing his immense power.


    "Since I am going to take damage and fight for two people, I''ll charge 10 per cent or two coppers if our earnings are below a silver coin."


    "!!!"


    "Eh?"


    "Ryuji?"


    Yumiko and the two behind her felt shocked, especially Akari and Ryo, who did nothing but hold torches. However, according to Ryuji, they would get an equal share of the reward, and he would only take two coins.


    "A good deal for us," Yumiko said, her voice tinged with worry as she glanced at Ryuji''s injuries. Closing her eyes with a troubled expression, she murmured, "He will face constant danger and endure all those wounds for a mere two coins?"


    Ryuji noticed Alan''s gaze, which seemed to be watching a strange person, and the other three, he could feel their concern for him.


    ''I know it might seem foolish, but my goal is to strike a deal with Alan to ensure the safety of all non-combat members. This will relieve knights of troublesome tasks. Additionally, this arrangement will enable me to explore more dungeons and strengthen faster!''


    Alan rubbed his slight stubble, then narrowed his blue eyes at the two crafters.


    "Maybe... Could you offer this service to the other heroes or knights who cannot fight at the same price?"


    "Alan is quite clever. His demeanour as a spoiled noble is likely a motivational tactic for us... I should strive to understand this world better and refrain from quick judgments about its people."


    Despite his racism towards Yumiko, Alan was the only bet for a partner.


    Even if the star caused them to seek the other, it didn''t change their feelings, and she worried about the future.


    Shortly after their run, they made plans to apply for another dungeon visit the next day.


    The fact they levelled up seemed to have the party excited.


    Akari could make basic cloth armour, but it was better than the poor clothes they wore under the tattered leather. She could also make padded jackets and pants at level five.


    Ryo learned a simple goblin meat soup that would help wounds recover and boost stamina for an entire day at level two. He only needed a water pot and herbs on sale at the cafeteria store.


    ****


    Inside their room, Yumiko no longer seemed to find issues with changing as she removed her clothes across from Ryuji, doing the same as they both collapsed into bed.


    "Let me check your wound, Ryuji."


    "Don''t bother..."


    Yumiko seemed to pout, wrapping her arms around his leg and pulling up his loose shorts to see the red and purple skin from the wound.


    "You seem to have accelerated healing, but you mustn''t push yourself."


    "I know."


    While she helped deal with his wound, Yumiko asked a question while gazing at his face, curious about his reaction.


    "Can we practice what you taught me last night?"


    "Haaa..."


    Ryuji sighed while moving out of the bed, realising this woman likely forgot their age and sex difference as she moved beside him and copied his movements.


    He focused on training Yumiko, who kept making strange, coquettish sounds while practising.


    She probably didn''t do it on purpose, but for a young man, those were enough to fuel an entire week of side dishes.


    He struggled for the rest of the night as they practised together. The pair decided to bathe in the morning because they were both exhausted.


    Once again in bed, they lay back to back, the warmth of each other''s backs comforting them as Ryuji finally fell asleep.


    Moments later, Yumiko turned over and checked he was sleeping before snuggling against his back, her nose sniffing his scent in secret.


    "Be careful, taking on all that danger if you die. I will be left alone... again."


    Her hand reached around, hugging Ryuji Vincenzo''s body as she closed her eyes, knowing tomorrow would be another tough day.

 Chapter 10: Delinquent and Kingdoms True Face!

    The handsome king and his queen sat quietly in the beautiful throne room.


    Around them, a beautiful display of elegance and regal aura filled the room. Servants milled about, cleaning the ornate golden vases, replacing old flowers with new ones, and ensuring the polished marble floor was always sparkling clean.


    "How is her condition now?" the king asked his wife with a worried look.


    "She is fine now, my love," the queen replied. "Our little princess is strong."


    "I''m glad to hear that," the king said.


    An enormous portrait of the couple hung on the wall, looking majestic and royal. The beautiful princess wore a fabulous silver dress. A few days ago, in the same room, they summoned dozens of outsiders as heroes to aid them.


    Now, they watched four knights kneeling with respect.


    "Knight Alan, you have worked hard for the kingdom." The king nodded his head.


    "Your Majesty, I live only to serve Your Majesty," Knight Alan replied, kneeling.


    Despite being a noble, Alan was a very faithful knight who loved the kingdom and his king with all his heart.


    Thus, he is strict with the heroes when they appear to have no care and ignores the king''s kindness in giving them time to adjust before laying on the actual task.


    "How are those lovely new heroes?"


    "They have some colourful characters this time. The amusing blond lad introduced himself with the funny act. Ho-ho-ho. Ryuji Vincenzo was it? Although his gaze was fierce, I felt a strong, stubborn will when speaking with him." The king rubbed his whiskers with a smirk.


    Alan narrowed his eyes.


    He had just met the boy, but his opinion of him changed entirely after today, though he was not a high-ranking hero. His sense of self-worth and his class and use abilities were excellent.


    "He is a promising youth. Not only did he offer to help the non-combatant heroes become stronger. He only asked for two small copper each time he took them into the dungeon."


    "Hmm? For you to speak so much, Alan. Do you like the boy?" the king asked.


    Alan nodded, "My apologies, Your Majesty, I should not have digressed."


    The king and queen exchanged a glance with a smile.


    "Speak your mind, Duke Alan, my little cousin."


    He also approved Ryuji''s partner''s permission to join him in eating hot meals. In return, they would have him help their knights once a week in low-level dungeons.


    "Alan, is that tall kid really that interesting?" Dan asked, lighting a pipe.


    "Oh? You want to meet him?"


    The four knights walked down a beautiful hallway with a royal red carpet, golden framed pictures and beautiful artwork depicting the kingdom''s history of 6000 years.


    "I heard he has a giant stone axe and still comes in the top ten for the sprint. What kind of child can run a marathon without stopping in a single day and swing such a huge thing? How much can he lift?"


    "Ho-ho-ho!" Alan laughed, "I don''t know, but the princess has taken a liking to him despite the Holy Knight being such a rare class; he also seems to respect our ways and asked for a manual on etiquette... It''s the FIRST time one of these kids has ever asked. It was rather amusing that he offered to pay, too!"


    Another knight joined the conversation; she was female with long red hair and black armour. "The princess, huh? As her knight, I didn''t realise."


    "Haha, calmed down, Ange! He won''t! Haven''t you seen the partner he has? If she weren''t a beastman, that girl is a top 5 rank beauty of the kingdom!"


    "Tsk... men!"


    "But it''s a little hard, always pretending to be evil and bad, to weed out the weak-willed so we can help them settle down."


    "I know..." Allen covered his forehead with a wry smile. "I pretended to kill a student on the first day, but luckily, that Ryuji kid intervened and saved the poor guy. He just didn''t move or react!"


    Dan nodded, "Ah, they always look at us with eyes of grudge as if to say. ''I''ll get my revenge on you!'' Then, one day, return and kill us all."


    Ange snorted, "What kind of monster does that?"


    "Your ex-boyfriend did that, didn''t he?" Dan laughed.


    "Hey!"


    Alan stopped them by waving his hand. "All this talking is making me hungry. How about we go grab a bite?"


    "Well, you saved us from having to help those newbie knights and the weaker heroes all the time. I hope the lad doesn''t die..."


    "Ryuji? Ah? Berserkers are scary because the closer they are to death, the more powerful they become. Not to mention, a berserker will heal faster. I think he will be fine."


    Alan smirked as the knights entered the cafeteria for B rank and above, chattering into the night.


    If the heroes knew of the truth or tried to find it, the future misfortune might never have happened.

 Chapter 11: Deliquent and tattoo improvements!

    The sound of water echoed in the bathroom, water vapour covering the mirrors.


    A moment of peace greeted the pair as Ryuji enjoyed Yumiko scrubbing his back with a rough, soapy cloth. Although the scraping sensation hurt at first, he became used to it after four days.


    "Hmm~ your back is so muscular for such a young man. Even the males of my race don''t work this hard, you know?"


    "Impressed?"


    "Hmph... maybe a little."


    "Heh!"


    Yumiko seemed to enjoy scolding him with questions while humming as she washed his back. Neither of them felt the same embarrassment as before.


    However, she still became shy after waking up and seeing him in battle mode.


    Yumiko told him the truth about humans finding beasts disgusting, which was a fact after he asked a knight out of curiosity.


    ''This world is a little weird, well whatever...''


    "My mother owned several martial arts gyms and taught me since I was young. Honestly, the training regime was the very limits of my body. Each year, she would spend months perfecting each movement or exercise."


    ''Come to think of it, she never forced me even then. Spending time with my mother was nice, and she was always fierce when working. No... even the fierce mother was the best to me.''


    Ryuji also struggled when she forgot her towel and revealed her chest and small garden to him, and it took all his willpower to resist pushing her down. Their comfort was likely because of the two halves of the calamity star inside them.


    Whatever they did, it always felt better and more relaxing together.


    "Are you thinking about her?" Yumiko asked while adding more hot water and bath oils.


    Since the group started paying, they could bathe twice and receive more expensive washing oils and soaps that smelled better.


    "Yeah, it still feels like the day before when she bathed with me like this and taught me about women and martial arts."


    Ryuji believed it was a bonus from Alan for offering to help them so openly, though.


    ''Well, the Top hero group still only bathes once, after all.''


    "Your mother, was she strong?"


    "Mmmm, mother was the strongest, and I am teaching her martial arts to you."


    "Oh my, a mommy''s boy? However, am I not washing your body? Thanks. It''s actually strange you overreact to a beastkin female, you know? Normal human men wouldn''t get so hard~ fufu."


    Yumiko started teasing him this way after the third day.


    Now, it seemed to relieve her stress as she became more comfortable around him.


    However, the more she joked about something that taught Ryuji, the more embarrassed her as she would often freeze up when he showed his ''strange'' nature of lusting after a beastkin female.


    "Well, I cannot deny you are a beautiful woman. You are almost as good as my mother, so be thankful."


    "Oi! Don''t sway that brutal weapon in my face, you damn human! Ryuji, oi!"


    ***


    Thanks to that meeting with Alan, training became relaxing.


    Her black tights and golden fur pressed against his face while the clone lowered her hips and, with her full power, punched him in the abdomen and chest with a powerful dual blow.


    "Guha!"


    The pain almost made him fall as Yumiko took advantage, pushing him over using her firm hips, tightly gripping Ryuji''s neck in a triangle.


    Yumiko''s face seemed strangely red as she locked her legs around his neck and face, allowing her damp warmth to press against his lips. Her movements made him bewildered, and he struggled to breathe through the thick and overwhelming scent of a female beastkin.


    Her strength wasn''t enough to choke him, but he couldn''t recover from his natural lust and tapped on her plump thigh to surrender.


    "I win, R-Y-U-J-I~ fufu, stop sniffing my crotch, you dirty little boy!"


    Before she realised what had happened, the boy had training in many arts and styles, even those that were not actual sports but just things he found fun.


    The poor fox was then slammed to the ground with a devastating powerbomb, smashing into the dirt as the damage from his attack forced the shadow clone to vanish.


    "You lose, Yumiko," Ryuji smirked while watching her chest rise and fall, her dress and underskirt revealing her soft thighs wrapped in the black tights as she lay on the ground, glancing at him in pain.


    "Bastard... ah!"


    However, Ryuji didn''t let her up.


    He grabbed her by the tail, lifted her off the ground, and started spinning while ignoring her cries of pain.


    "Wait, Ryuji! Stop, ah! It hurts! That''s sensitive! Wait, you bastard! Stop it!"


    "Then admit you lose. Don''t attack me when I''m sleeping, or I''ll make you a mother!"


    "Ah, you bastard! Let go of my tail! Ah! That''s not fair!"


    Ryuji didn''t let her go until Alan arrived. He tossed her on the ground, and she looked like a mess, causing Alan to chuckle.


    "I was a little late speaking with the knights who wanted to request your help. Forgive me."


    "Alan, don''t worry about it. You''re helping us so much. How many of us would die without you being so strict to make them work hard?" Ryuji smiled before Alan glanced at Yumiko, who growled at him like a cat.


    "Hero Ryuji, you should be careful. This beastman seems to have chosen you, so it will be terrible when she goes into heat."


    "Heat?"


    "Yes, beastmen have a period once every few months when they are extremely lustful. Then, their bodies become more fertile. Though I am not an expert, dog types, especially, will choose a partner first. So, build up your stamina, otherwise that fox might just eat you alive during a red moon."


    "Ahem... sorry, I got distracted..."


    Alan was quite amusing to Ryuji after they got to know each other. He lost the strict mood when alone and felt like an elegant older brother.


    "The group would like to enter the dungeon tomorrow, but their vanguard is on sick leave. Payment will be one silver and a share of any loot you can use."


    Alan looked a little anxious before asking. "Are you willing to help? For this, you will be alone. This time, your partner isn''t quite up to the level needed."


    "EH!? I don''t want to leave Ryuji!" Yumiko suddenly jumped up, glaring at Alan, who smiled gently.


    "Don''t worry. Hero Ryuji will only be gone a day at most; if you feel worried, I can lend you this tool here. It will let you watch him in the dungeon, making you less worried."


    "Hmmm... Okay then."


    "Where should I meet them?"


    "Ah, that is--"

 Chapter 12: Delinquent And Meeting!

    Because he would delay the dungeon with his party and would prioritise the knights, Alan gave Ryuji a silver badge to join them at lunch in the higher-class canteen.


    This token even had Ryuji''s name etched onto it, meaning it wasn''t temporary. Ryuji felt excited to eat in this canteen and also meet the other knights since Alan had changed his views about them with their talk earlier.


    "I am glad Alan vouched for me. Yumiko, let''s go get something good to eat."


    "Ryuji, why are you going to the high-class cafeteria?"


    "Don''t worry, I have permission. Let''s eat till we drop!"


    "Mm!"


    Yumiko followed him, but her ears trembled the moment they entered.


    She clung to his arm, following his steps.


    Quite a few dirty looks and complaints entered her ears, but when they saw the almost glowing silver badge, they all swallowed their words and looked away, seeming to sweat.


    "Ryuji?" Yumiko whispered, feeling his firm hands tighten around hers, sometimes rubbing along her fingers with his thumb. It seemed his feelings transferred to her somewhat, and she leaned against his arm more.


    ''She is trembling. I hope this helps her relax.''


    While soothing Yumiko, he noticed the leading hero group eating their fine meal on a large table with some females serving the males. They were probably maids or something.


    Erika suddenly entered Ryuji''s eyes as she gave him an energetic wave; there was no judgment in her brilliant blue eyes, just a lovely smile and greeting.


    So he smiled at her back, then nodded. However, the moment he did, he noticed the annoying Holy Knight. Haruki gave him a dirty look and seemed jealous.


    "Who let some filthy dogs enter the canteen? Their stink makes the food disgusting."


    Ryuji didn''t respond, which would have made things difficult. Instead, he gave Erika a wink before turning away. This action made the Hero mention a darker insult because of his pathetic jealousy of Ryuji, gaining Erika''s attention.


    "A filthy furry slut with poor taste, haha. Hey, do you think she offers oral services for some copper coins?"


    He then felt her cling to his arm as her feelings and thoughts somehow transmitted to him. The anger, disrespect and desire to fight.


    "Don''t worry, Yumi. I will make sure that bastard bows before you one day and begs for your forgiveness."


    "Not bad for a human..."


    The table of knights that waited for them didn''t show any visible disgust and stood up to offer a salute. The people didn''t bow like Ryuji was used to.


    It was the first time so openly someone spoke for her since she could remember, without parents and forced to fight for survival for the past ten years, then becoming a slave and almost dying on a weekly basis.


    Sheila was the first to stand and give a respectful salute.


    "Forgive me, a berserk beastmen destroyed my village... this made me feel anger upon seeing your companion."


    "No, knowing your reason helps. But remember that this girl isn''t an evil woman and I will put my entire reputation on the line to vouch for her. So I hope you can understand the meaning."


    "!!!"


    The knights seemed to change their atmosphere and nodded. For a summoned hero, they were nothing but disposable tools for the kingdom. Although Ryuji did not know about this, their reputation and honour were still above the knights.


    Because the kingdom wasn''t wholly corrupt, those who fought were well respected and eventually accepted into the kingdom.


    "It''s because we were both extras,"


    "I can''t speak for her, but it''s likely not her fault. So we don''t hold those thoughts, relax."


    Simon''s face turned from pale to relieved the moment Ryuji spoke honestly. It also made the entire group loosen up and pour some ale.


    "Honestly, I thank you. The princess is the one who pays most of our wages, and the stress she endures caused the error, but thank you for not blaming her."


    Yumiko listened well, but her gaze rarely left Ryuji for the entire meal. She also understood his words and their depth of meaning to these knights and whoever they reported to.


    Ryuji would suffer for Yumiko''s sins or errors from now on.


    But this man.


    He didn''t seem to mind a single bit.


    "Honestly, if she wasn''t with me, I don''t know if I could remain so calm and enjoy my time here as much."


    Her tail fluttered when she heard his words.


    Yumiko had lived a boring life since her memories started, but there was nobody like him in her life.


    She felt that maybe this strange new life as his maid wasn''t so bad and wanted to hear him say more embarrassing things and spend more time together.


    After this, the meal and conversation seemed to flow smoothly.


    Although Sheila still felt a little off with Yumiko, knowing it was because of the past, she didn''t mind because Yumiko gained something she had never had before because of these women.

 Chapter 13: Delinquent Vs Rank - A

    After their regular bath, Ryuji and Yumiko joined practice; after five days, even the most unfit students saw slight improvements, making them more enthusiastic about trying.


    However, Ryuji noticed the hero party had come to their training grounds. He immediately noticed the lovely blonde with azure eyes drawing his attention.


    ''Why did she seem so polite and nice to me?''


    "All right, everyone, good work on the warm-up. It''s time for the daily sparring session; make sure not to hold back, as the enemy will never do so."


    Ryuji noticed that even Alan''s attitude towards lower heroes became less abusive and supportive of the weakest members.


    ''Maybe it''s because they are trying harder?''


    "I wonder why the hero party brought that old knight?" Yumiko muttered as she sat on Ryuji''s thigh, as if natural.


    Their actions changed the longer they spent together; even when eating, they would share food and drinks without noticing, causing many of their fellow heroes to feel lonely.


    "Oh? Isn''t he one of the knight commanders? I am sure he''s close to that council."


    "If it isn''t Lord Alan!" the old man with a handlebar moustache said in a deep, overpowering voice.


    "Lord Qwass... Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Alan seemed to struggle to deal with this person. Ryuji instantly felt tension and rejection from his gaze; years of spending time with his parents and their dark line of work made him sensitive to these feelings.


    Lord Qwass was Alan''s enemy and likely the same type of person as Ryuji''s father.


    ''An ambitious man who will use any means to rise further.''


    "Of course, I heard from a reliable source that you would send a hero from this group to help the knights train tomorrow. I thought it was a little..."


    "It is Idiotic to trust such weak heroes who will never face the demon lord with this task. Thus, I brought my star pupils to face the hero for the spot."


    "That''s foolish! He has earned the spot, and they have already arranged everything!"


    Alan seemed angry, Ryuji thought while watching him bite his lower lip and clench his fists while visibly shaking.


    "Hmmm... maybe it''s about money? Then how about I pay the hero to learn his place and take a step back? How much is he being paid, ten silver? fifteen?"


    Lord Qwass felt a little too overconfident, his hair dyed black with a thick beard while wearing a noble outfit instead of Alan''s armour to train the heroes.


    1


    2


    3


    "Die!" Haruki charged forward without hesitation; he believed Ryuji was trash compared to him, as he was the holy knight who would save the world and marry the princess.


    Yet the moment he swung his sword, Ryuji moved with incredible speed. No, rather than speed, he moved with knowledge, technique and skill because he knew Haruki was faster; he focused on the movement of his muscles and dodged before the slash came out.


    In his mind, Ryuji analysed every muscle contraction, bone shift, and position, thanks to his insane perception skills, which his relentless mother had trained him in from the age of five. To Ryuji, this was bonding.


    This training was his mother''s way of showing her deep affection and care for him. The harsh training is beyond an average human; it is as if his mother was training him not for his former world but for this one!


    "Eh?!" Haruki froze as Ryuji avoided the attack, then swept his feet with the pole of his axe, landing several kicks to Haruki''s face as he fell.


    Because of their differences in attributes, the damage wasn''t severe. Ryuji just busted Haruki''s lip and his nose, which showed Ryuji''s discipline after he stopped and took a stance two metres away.


    "Huh?" Haruki coughed up blood; he never expected Ryuji to dodge and counterattack him, mainly because the stats and classes were completely different. "You cheating bastard!"


    Yet the moment he stood up, Ryuji slammed the axe pole into Haruki''s leg, causing him to kneel.


    "Watch your language, boy." Ryuji''s eyes seemed to glow as he spun his axe and chopped it down on Haruki''s shoulder.


    With Ryuji''s strength, the sharpness of his axe, and the holy knight''s defence, Haruki screamed in pain. However, dealing damage to the holy knight was almost impossible.


    However, Alan shouted out, "Stop!"


    Qwass looked furious and disappointed; seeing his pupil defeated by Ryuji in less than twenty seconds, he pointed at Ryuji. "Cheater! Trash, how dare you hurt my pupil!"


    Alan snorted and pulled Ryuji away while Qwass dragged Haruki off the stage to heal his wounds.


    "Thanks, Lord Qwass is always a troublesome guy," Alan whispered with a laugh while Ryuji winked at Erika, which caused her to blush and chase after Lord Qwass despite him beating the hero so effortlessly. Her face showed a beaming smile.


    Meanwhile, Yumiko looked like someone slapped her with her tail fluffed out and hitting the ground as she watched Erika vanish.


    A whisper sounded in Ryuji''s ears as he calmed down, returning to his usual self.


    "Good luck, young man! That there is a tigress!"

 Chapter 14: Delinquent and Fox - Bonding

    Ryuji became bored watching the knights'' train. Instead, he turned to observe Yumiko, who pouted while ignoring him. He asked Erika for a book that only the top heroes received, and when he did. She seemed delighted, which made Yumiko a little jealous.


    "You seem very close to Erika. Did you meet her before transferring?"


    "Nope, I met her for the first time in this castle. She just doesn''t treat me differently because of my looks, so it feels good."


    Yumiko''s tail seemed bushier than usual as it swayed behind her. She pushed against his body, nudging him off the path to their room while speaking with an unhappy tone.


    ''Why does she keep slapping me with her tail!?''


    Despite this, she still insisted on holding his hand.


    ***


    Finally, back in their room, she locked the door with a swift twist and hurried off to the bathroom, turning on the taps.


    "Yumiko, are we bathing separately tonight?"


    ''Since she seems mad at me, let''s just have a warm bath tonight alone.''


    However, Ryuji didn''t expect Yumiko to pull him into the shower area while locking eyes with him.


    "Yumiko?"


    "Wash me!"


    "Eh?"


    "WASH ME!"


    Before he could react, she tore off most of his clothes, the bath normally run by him now full of bubbles and sweet scents as she stripped naked herself.


    ''She is seriously angry!''


    "Yumiko, what''s wrong?" Ryuji asked while washing her shoulders, yet he noticed it was hotter than normal when he touched her skin.


    It was almost like someone held a flame to her body while she gripped the side of the bath with one hand; the other seemed hidden in the myriad of bubbles covering his view.


    "Nothing..."


    Yumiko refused to answer while biting her lower lip, stifling her moan as Ryuji washed her arms and back before she pulled his arms around her, letting them touch her huge, soft breasts, his fingertips sinking into them as he couldn''t help caressing them.


    ''What is she doing!? Normally, she never lets me touch her front!''


    Every time he touched her, he felt the heat increasing; her breathing also grew heavier as she leaned against his chest and whispered.


    "Admit it¡ªyou wanted me to grope you like this, squeeze these bags of fat and tease your body until you reached climax. A perverted maid who desires her master''s cock. Look how soaked you are, even though I''ve only played with your chest."


    Yumiko felt Ryuji pinch her swollen, wet tips again while gasping for air; his hands felt magical as he continued to squeeze her breasts, pulling them forward, caressing them and releasing them until they bounced in circles.


    She had never experienced this before, even in her previous body; men stared at her chest, but none ever dared to touch her. Ryuji''s large hands seemed to control them while playing with them like she had become his toy.


    It was both scary and exhilarating.


    "Ahh!! Ryuji!!" Yumiko released a scream as he pinched her nipple, watching her in silence as her entire body convulsed, twisting it slightly before he let go.


    "Now tell me, admit it." Ryuji''s deep voice returned to Yumiko''s ear while releasing her breasts, leaving them throbbing and aching. She felt his strong arm wrap around her waist while the other brushed her wet hair, like normal.


    Yumiko felt a desire she had never experienced; she didn''t understand why, but Ryuji''s words affected her, making her want more than she swallowed nervously before answering.


    "I... I... Wanted Ryuji to touch me."


    She felt a burning in her cheeks and ears; she wanted to bury herself in a hole from embarrassment. Her place in this world was lower than trash, treated like a slave until this man came and started treating her like an equal. How could a grown woman not have desires and dreams?


    Even if there were no star binding them, she would love to mount him and give him her first time when she enters heat. It wasn''t a why but a when.


    "Good Girl," Ryuji whispered.


    His hand gently patted Yumiko''s head before lifting her and carrying her to the bed. He dried her with extra care and attention because of how excited and upset she was earlier, and Ryuji didn''t want to mistreat her.


    Yet the more gentle and affectionate she became, the more her furry ears trembled, and the heat in the depths of her abdomen grew stronger than before.


    ''It''s nothing to do with the star. I just want Ryuji to keep being kind to me, even if he''s a human. I don''t think I care anymore.''


    He no longer sexually touched her, gently grooming her fur, tail, hair and skin before sitting on the edge of the bed facing her.


    She then remembered how humans saw the beastkin and felt a sudden fear that he might reject her if she asked more than this gentle, affectionate moment.


    ''But if he wishes to wait, to learn more about each other. I will endure until he accepts me as a woman, too.''


    "Yumiko, I want you to consider whether you want to continue living with me as my maid. Though it might take time if this continues, one day, I won''t be able to hold back, and I will make you mine, even through force."


    Ryuji''s honest voice and admitting to his impulses caused Yumiko to cover herself with the blanket before she nodded. The knowledge that he didn''t find her disgusting or strange was enough for now, so she could only stare into his eyes while replying.


    "I don''t mind."


    Yumiko''s eyes darted around; she seemed quite adorable as Ryuji closed his eyes and thought back to his mother''s lessons and morals.


    He looked into her eyes with a smile.


    His look was both attractive and fearsome. His eyes narrowed, and he sighed, tapping Yumiko''s nose before he climbed into bed.


    "There is no need to rush. Let''s start slowly. I want to learn more about you first. I can wait."

 Chapter 15: Delinquent And Shy Kiss

    Ryuji and Yumiko felt a sense of pressure.


    They felt attraction towards each other, not just because of the strange bond they shared, but because they suited each other. It felt a little amusing for Ryuji, who wondered if this was why the calamity star chose her.


    "Should we try kissing?" He asked, feeling a little adventurous.


    "Kissing?"


    Yumiko trembled as he gently stroked her cheek.


    "That feels good."


    "Do you like being treated like this?"


    The pair gazed into each other''s eyes, both seeming to think of something. Yumiko''s sharp eyes narrowed, a look of displeasure for a moment before they loosened. Her lips curled into a bitter smile, her nose sniffing at Ryuji''s neck.


    "Mm, but it makes me worry I will fall for you, and then you will vanish."


    "Why would I do that?"


    "You''re human, and I am a beast. According to this kingdom. If you become renowned, many people will denounce you for being with me."


    Ryuji could feel her acceptance, but a slight feeling of rejection lingered because of their differences.


    However, when he thought it was still impossible, she leaned forward, closing her eyes with her lips slightly parted, creating a sticky sound from her glossy lips. "Then, just a kiss. Let''s test it out."


    He could feel her breath blowing against his neck, faster the closer she came with pink cheeks. She looked incredibly cute. Yumiko licked her lips nervously before letting out a gasp as Ryuji grasped her cheek and supported her head.


    Then he kissed her with a gentle movement. At first, it was slow, as neither had much experience¡ªhe felt and tasted the sweet cheer flavour of her moist lips sticking to his while her hands reached out and clutched his shirt.


    "Mmmn..."


    The scent of her breath filled his nose, an assault of sweetness as she seemed to breathe heavier as she opened her mouth, allowing Ryuji''s tongue to enter.


    ''So soft...''


    Her tongue trembled from contact, recoiling as he slid around her gums and flicked her teeth and cheeks; she tasted sweet and seemed unsure how to respond. Yumiko''s eyes remained closed while clinging to Ryuji as he explored her mouth with his tongue.


    "Mnngh!"


    Ryuji felt Yumiko''s tongue hesitantly lick him before wrapping around it as if afraid it would escape after liking the taste or feel; the feeling made him feel amused as he pulled her tighter into his embrace, their bodies touching while continuing to kiss.


    Their kiss lasted a few minutes, but to the couple, it felt like hours. Both breathed heavily, and their lips coated with sticky, wet saliva and gloss while Yumiko looked at him with dreamy eyes.


    The pair collapsed onto the bed, hugging each other tightly. As Ryuji and Yumiko fell asleep together, their lips touched once more.


    "I can''t believe my first kiss was with a boy a fraction of my age, and a human hero..."


    "Was I the only one that vanished?"


    "N-No.... Erika from the hero''s party seemed to vanish, too, and because of that, Haruki became berserk and took his anger out on the weaker heroes... Until Alan stopped him."


    "Uhm... Who was Erika again?" Ryuji wasn''t good with names and faces until they spoke several times; he wondered which of the two it was.


    "Blonde hair and azure eyes; she greeted you and waved with a smile."


    Yumiko seemed calmer as she ate, leaning against Ryuji while enjoying the warmth of his chest. His acting like he didn''t know her made her feel less jealous.


    ''I see... that girl. Will she die, or do we get sent somewhere else?''


    Ryuji pondered while comforting Yumiko until she finished breakfast; he planned to leave early to meet the knights to join, so he got into his combat gear.


    "Ryuji..." Yumiko called out, seeming reluctant to part with him while gripping his armour.


    "Yes?"


    "Can we kiss again before you go?" Yumiko looked cute, her eyes loose while lowering her shoulders. She looked shy as if asking Ryuji to buy her an ice cream. He still felt the kisses with Yumiko create butterflies in his stomach, but he couldn''t deny he wanted to, so he nodded.


    They shared another passionate kiss; this time, Yumiko responded more aggressively; it felt like her tongue was trying to wrestle with Ryuji''s.


    More ferocious than before, as if trying to keep him from leaving. Yumiko wrapped around his neck and kissed him before he felt her sucking on the tip of his tongue obsessively.


    ''This woman learns my tastes quickly...'' Ryuji thought as Yumiko controlled the kiss; he felt her tug on his armour as she whimpered while releasing him, feeling reluctant to let go.


    "Be careful... Don''t get hurt... Mmmmn."


    Before he could pull away, she kissed his neck, sucking on him while using her tongue to stimulate Ryuji; he felt goosebumps along his skin while pushing Yumiko away with difficulty, as it was affecting him both sexually and painfully.


    Yumiko left a huge mark on his neck and nodded, seeing it, before pecking his lips again before reluctantly letting him go.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll be back soon..." Ryuji patted Yumiko''s head while leaving, feeling her gaze on his back until he left the hallway and met the knights just a few steps outside the gate where they locked away the higher-level dungeons training dungeons.


    "Hmmm..." Ryuji felt the pain in his neck.


    "Oh my, did you spend a passionate night with your partner?" The dual swordsman Simon''s first words, delivered with a chuckle, caused Ryuji to check his neck for the first time.


    It was a dark purple mark, like a plum or petal. It was cute but sore.


    ''Well, I hope she feels relaxed after this...''


    "Heh... so you passed the line with that girl; I''m envious~ haha."


    Sheila was quite carefree, but this mood helped Ryuji focus as he slapped his cheeks and prepared for the dungeon as she introduced the other two members in light armour.


    "By the way, Ryuji, this is Alicia, our Elven archer. She is a rare visitor from the eastern forests but an ally of humans, and this is our wizard, Paul."

 Chapter 16: Delinquent Endures Pain!

    Ryuji greeted the pair but received a rude snort from the elf. The wizard seemed introverted, nodding twice. He didn''t mind their attitudes. Because he was a little later than planned, it wasn''t polite of him, not them.


    So, politely saluting the two, he stepped beside Simon and took out his stone axe, only for Simon to pat his shoulder.


    "Ryuji, I spoke with Alan, and we decided that the reward for you clearing the dungeon should be something useable, so all your party will receive iron weapons you can use."


    He took a large item from his backpack, the same length as the stone axe but with a longer refined head with a cool pattern along the blade edge, resembling a rectangular blade with a sharp tip.


    "Here, take it. Welcome to the party, haha. It''s heavy!"


    The moment Ryuji felt the axe, he noticed how heavy and cold it was. It felt more than double his current weapon, but thanks to his daily training on earth and his class, which boosted his physical strength most, he could lift it easily.


    ''If I had known about training being so important, even if you level up, I never would have fought Haruki.''


    "How is it?"


    Shiela watched with curious eyes as he swung the axe with a loud howl, then twirled and chopped through the air.


    "Heavy, deadly and awesome."


    The party seemed to find Ryuji''s answer amusing as even the elf smiled at him with a soft giggle before he noticed something open at the edge of his vision.


    ''Well, I''ll just do my best... Hmmm? What is this Party pop-up?''.


    ¡ªRyuji''s Current Party


    Ryuji - Lvl.2 Berserker


    Simon - Lv.14 Dual Swordsman


    Sheila - Lv. 20 Priestess


    Alicia - Lv.14 Archer


    Paul - Lv.10 Wizard


    ****


    He couldn''t see their skills but assumed a few small blue and red bars were their health and mana.


    Amazingly, he could drag his own to the main area of his vision and make them slightly transparent.


    [Would you like to save this setting?]


    A voice sounded like the original one when he first opened his status screen.


    ''Yes, please! Miss System.''


    However, the voice sounded a little like his mother''s recorded voice on the answering machine when he was younger.


    [Saved]


    Ryuji''s bars were a single red bar that covered the entire top of his vision and another that seemed to increase from zero, but there was a lock on the bar.


    It seemed he hadn''t unlocked his main abilities yet.


    ''I wonder if I get them from training, an instructor or levelling?''


    He felt unsure if he deserved this chance because he was level 2 compared to them all being level 10-20.


    "Uh, is it okay to party with you because my level is 2?"


    "Agreed..."


    "I think I''m ovulating..."


    "Damn eroelf! You are just a masochist!" Paul sneered before they noticed Ryuji walking back.


    His body seemed okay, but the four arrows were quite problematic as they noticed he seemed to stumble towards them. However, Ryuji felt great; he realised the function of his second bar and another great thing.


    ¡ªLevel Up!


    ***


    Name: Ryuji Vincenzo


    Class: Berserker: Lv.3


    Rage: 100/100


    Rank: C


    Attributes


    Strength: 12 -> 14


    Agility: 8


    Stamina: 7 -> 8


    Grit: 14 -> 15


    Intellect: 6


    The average Human combatant has 5 attribute points with 2 bonus points gained per level.


    Talent


    Yakuza Scion: Defeated monsters and friendly Demi humans can give the host a racial tattoo that He can equip for various benefits.


    1/1 Equipped


    Shadow Fox Tattoo (Uncommon)


    Increases Agility by 2


    Stops a fatal blow that would kill the owner once a day.


    ***


    Skills


    (New) Whirlwind - Costs 10 Rage. Perform a powerful spinning attack with a destructive area attack that causes bleeding and physical damage to the enemies struck.


    (New) Rage¡ªBerserkers'' primary resource, gained from attacking or taking damage, by setting a minimum threshold, they keep the benefits of their rages passive.


    Passive¡ªEvery 20 rage decreases damage taken and increases health regeneration by 10%


    ''The second bar with a numerical indicator was my Rage. Since I can limit my Rage, let''s set it to 60 at a minimum. Those arrows hurt when it was empty.''


    Thus, Ryuji maintained a limited reserve of Rage, keeping 60 locked away for a permanent 30% increased health regeneration and damage reduction.


    Now his rage bar only showed 0/40.


    ''Not to mention, the first arrow almost took my red bar down half...''

 Chapter 17: Delinquents Limit and Goals!

    Ryuji shook off the damage, and thanks to the priestess Sheila''s healing magic, he felt much better as their group slowly traversed the murky dungeon together.


    He felt a strange excitement from the wet mud below their feet, how it sloshed and splashed, and the earthen scents that filled the air as they eventually came to a crossroads just past where he had killed the kobolds earlier.


    "Wait, this path changes each time, so we can''t just guess," Simon announced, his swords shimmering in the dark, peering into the darkness with narrow eyes.


    "Last time, it was right, so how about we go left this time?" Sheila said with a curious tone, but Ryuji wanted to fight more and become stronger.


    Now that he knew the gains from levelling would add to the body''s basic abilities, training, fighting, and harsh practice were vital.


    ''I can smell the faint scent of beasts to the right.''


    "Hmmm..."


    The group stood momentarily, seeming to contemplate their next actions, while Ryuji felt the amazing effects of the goblin tattoo. His stamina recovered completely from the previous fight, almost like he had just taken a long nap.


    "I think we should head where Ryuji wants. Since this dungeon is for him to get used to them, right?" Alicia''s soft voice filled the cave with her graceful tone. Then, as if convinced by her words, everyone nodded at her logical words.


    "You''re right, and he needs to learn."


    "True."


    "Are you guys sure? I might make a mistake!?"


    Everyone seemed confident in Ryuji''s ability, and with their confidence, he felt less reserved; grasping the iron axe that started feeling comfortable in his hands, he stepped forward. "If I make a mistake, I must protect you, right?"


    "Wait a minute," Sheila said, hastily bringing him a small belt with a few potions, "here, don''t take too many risks! This attaches across your thigh like this."


    She strapped it to him, her soft fingers and cute eyes reminding him of the lovely fox waiting at the castle, making his steps more solid and confident.


    "And if you need my help, I''ll try to heal you as fast as possible, okay!?"


    "Thanks, Sheila. It''s reassuring to have you behind me."


    "Hehe."


    After a quick moment of her luminescent magic, he felt his health return, and with a nod, he took the lead.


    The smell of death lingered in the air, not that he denied the thought of people dying in there. Ryuji remembered when he suffered the attack earlier, and his death could quite possibly have happened.


    The concept of death and defeat didn''t scare him; instead, he felt a twisted excitement towards it.


    ''That''s why I have to train, get stronger and stop repeating these mistakes!''


    The tunnel opened to a large room with several goblin bodies strewn around.


    Their bodies were half-decayed, and something cleanly devoured the meat of their bodies. Ryuji could also smell something foul, like a wet dog, and focused on the far right corner of the room, where two wolf-like creatures slept on the dirt floor.


    "How do we deal with them?" Simon whispered in his ear.


    "Can you attack them without waking them, Simon, Alicia?" Ryuji thought that dual swords and archery could quickly deal with them.


    "We''ll try."


    Simon was the first to move, quickly darting with the swiftness of an assassin, using his swords like a bolt of lightning flashing across the sky. His strike was instant and pierced the beast''s eyes. While the wolf couldn''t howl in pain, its body jumped in agony and surprise, dying instantly from the strike.


    Ryuji wanted to watch the performance, but a single arrow whistled through the air, piercing the other creature''s throat; then, using a swift follow-up shot, the bow-wielding girl finished it with another arrow to its heart.


    ''No... the scent is thicker! It''s a trap.''


    "To the Left!"


    Everyone jumped to the left as several kobolds shot from the walls. Their eyes glowed with a red hue, and the wind parted as Ryuji brought down his axe in a sharp vertical blow, splitting one of them in half and increasing his rage gauge.


    "Stand behind me, and let me kill all these beasts!" Ryuji shouted, taking a deep breath to calm himself.


    "Careful! You can''t die!" Sheila shouted, casting a warm white glow upon his body and shielding him with a bright glow.


    He could feel his body being healed and soothed by her magic; thus, he jumped forward and swiped across the air at the seven kobolds. His blade was heavy and devastating, wounding several of them, but no kills.


    Stamina: 10->12


    Grit: 15->16


    Intellect: 6->8


    The average Human combatant has 5 attribute points with 2 bonus points gained per level.


    [Talent]


    Yakuza Scion: Defeated monsters and friendly Demi humans can give the host a racial tattoo that He can equip for various benefits.


    1/1 Equipped [Goblin Tattoo]


    [Tattoos]


    Shadow Fox Tattoo (Uncommon)


    Increases Agility by 2


    Stops a fatal blow that would kill the owner once a day.


    -


    Goblin Tattoo (Uncommon)


    Increases Stamina by 2


    Stamina, Libido, and lust slightly increased.


    -


    Grey Wolf Tattoo (Uncommon)


    Increases Agility by 2


    Increases Stamina by 2


    -


    Kobold Tattoo (Uncommon)


    Increases Strength by 2


    Dark Vision - Ability to see in the dark


    [Skills]


    Whirlwind - Costs 10 Rage. Perform a powerful spinning attack with a destructive area attack that causes bleeding and physical damage to the enemies struck.


    Rage¡ªBerserkers'' primary resource, gained from attacking or taking damage, by setting a minimum threshold, they keep the benefits of their rages passive.


    Passive¡ªEvery 20 rage decreases damage taken and increases health regeneration by 10%


    [Armour]


    [Uncommon Bronze Armour]


    ¡ªReduces all damage taken by 20% (Slashing, bludgeoning, piercing)


    ¡ªSelf Repairing


    ***


    His total attributes clarified that Ryuji''s abilities were at the same level as those of a level fifteen warrior or fighter, and his ability to take damage even higher.


    ''It seems working out, and balance is more important than dwelling on grade.''


    "Shall we continue, then?" Ryuji asked, holding his axe that became lighter after that strange potion had added points to all his attributes when he saw the backlog on the status page.

 Chapter 18: Delinquent Vs First Boss!

    Ryuji changed his tattoo at the start of the dungeon after considering his situation.


    Although the shadow fox gave him significant benefits, such as ignoring death, he didn''t want to show the knights those techniques, even if they were kind to him.


    There is nothing in life that says something couldn''t go wrong. If the hero party fails or insults the king, he might have to fight those he helped.


    ''I know it''s paranoid, but one must always keep a few aces up their sleeve.''


    ¡ª Removed Shadow Fox Tattoo (Uncommon)


    Chosen by Shadow Fox


    ¡ª Added Goblin Tattoo (Uncommon)


    Tribal design on the back


    The moment he changed the tattoo, he felt a burning sensation in his crotch, then his back and chest, before he noticed that the words slightly increased his stamina by two points while moderately increasing his strength by four points.


    [Attributes]


    Strength: 16 (+2)


    Agility: 6 (-2)


    Stamina: 12


    Grit: 16


    Intellect: 8


    ''An increase of 2 doesn''t sound like much, but that''s the same as a warrior gains per level. So I gained a level''s worth of attributes for stamina.''


    The current dungeon was quite smooth, and the moment his tattoo fully settled, his eyes felt strange; the dark place, making it hard to see, became a lighter shade. He could see the cracks in the rocks, the small opening from where they entered the crossroads.


    ''This will help during combat in dungeons and at night.''


    "Ryuji, this dungeon isn''t that large, and the next room, with a battle, will have a so-called elite enemy, or boss, as former heroes seem to have dubbed them," Alicia whispered beside him, her soft voice and gentle tone causing Ryuji to tremble.


    "Ugh...!"


    The room had a simple design with a wide-open space, perfect for him to dodge but also for it to roam free.


    His axe flew forward towards its neck with all of Ryuji''s might in a massive overhand strike, but the wolf easily dodged it by jumping to his left.


    Before Ryuji even blinked, he suffered the most intense pain of his life.


    A direct swipe with its claw sent him flying backwards, tearing away a chunk of health, smashing the barrier and protecting him, making Ryuji thankful for the barrier that Sheila cast upon him as it absorbed the shock and protected him from instant death, as the claws hit his exposed neck probably a critical hit.


    "Fucker..." Ryuji growled with anger as the others entered the room.


    Paul opened his arms. "Thy holy lady of earth, grab this interloper and hold him still!"


    As he chanted, several earth pillars erupted beneath the wolf''s feet. Ryuji wasted no time; he sprinted forward as it struggled against the magic that held him, and with a single swing of his axe, he struck at its head with a powerful overhead chop.


    "Graaaaaww!"


    The wolf howled in pain as the axe connected; Ryuji didn''t stop and unleashed a follow-up sweep as he twirled around before kicking the wolf''s lower jaw, causing it to smash into the wall with a whine. ''No way, all that and barely a third of its health!?''


    "Holy shit... don''t forget us!" Simon''s body charged forward with a blur as he stabbed at the wolf''s tough fur, which seemed thicker than normal armour, with loud clangs.


    "Simon! Do not get arrogant and rush! Alicia, do as we trained!" Sheila yelled out.


    "I am a protector of justice and a daughter of the gods! Hear my prayers and devour my foes, rain fire upon this corrupted wolf and reduce it to dust¡ªhail of fire arrows!"


    As Alicia chanted, a wave of flaming arrows rained down.


    They almost consumed the wolf''s body and burned away at its body before an arrow whistled through the air at its left eye, bursting the organ with a sickening pop.


    "GRAAAAAWWW!"


    However, that enraged the beast as it flicked Simon with a powerful kick. Its body was now double the normal size as its muscles and fur oozed with blood. It rushed towards Alicia without caring for anything else.


    "Thy holy lady of earth, grab this interloper and hold him still --"


    Paul tried against it, but the wolf''s power just tore the spell apart, and with a flick of its claws, a shadow blade cut at his body, destroying the barrier and sending him rolling through the mud.


    "Paul! Damn, this boss is an IRREGULAR! It ignores the tank! EVERYONE attack at will!" Shelia bellowed, her hands glowing with holy light as it enveloped Ryuji, healing his neck that bled profusely.


    ''Damn, we''re at a disadvantage.''

 Chapter 19: Delinquent Vs irregular

    Ryuji dashed forward, the wolf now bigger than him, but it would surely crush Alicia into paste even with the barrier at this rate. He held his axe tight and fixed his posture to use the whirlwind skill with 40 rage points.


    "Whirlwind!"


    As he chanted, the wind blew around his body, picking up the mud, leaves, and twigs scattered around him; he suddenly felt invigorated, and a sharp pain jolted across his body as the attack took effect.


    Like a deadly spinning top, his axe cut into the wolf''s side, not piercing deeply, but it tore off some of the meat and fur.


    He kicked into its lower back and attacked with his axe from the side; each time he moved, it tore off chunks of flesh as though he were a machine designed to rip and shred its body. The axe struck the wolf eight times thanks to his rapid rotation beyond normal, and using 40 rage, blood and guts littered the floor.


    However, the boss didn''t stop; instead, it turned the rage towards Ryuji, who became covered in the viscous blood that oozed from its body.


    ''Damn it!''


    As it leapt forward, Ryuji noticed a gleaming yellow fang aimed at his neck and he blocked the best he could.


    He grit his teeth in pain as his body flew backwards and slammed into the ground with a smack, a significant portion of his health gone, while the wolf chased him.


    Simon and Alicia attacked from the rear, chipping away at the wolf''s life.


    "Come on, do not die, Ryuji! I need you in my bed at night!" Sheila cheered a joke as she saw his eyes appear dazed upon impacting the wall while keeping Paul and his injured body healed.


    The moment it leapt, ready to crush Ryuji, enormous jaws full of drool and blood opened wide.


    "Get up, Ryuji!" Simon shouted.


    He rolled to the left in panic as the massive beast landed on the muddy ground, causing a large tremor to shake the earth. ''Where is it?'' Ryuji spotted it again in the wolf''s neck when his eyes glimpsed it while rolling; he felt a sudden urgency.


    ''There! If I cut there, it would be more vulnerable!''


    "Simon, distract it! Keep it off me; I''m going in for the kill!" Ryuji yelled out while jumping to his feet in fear of desperation, his arms swinging his axe with a strained expression as he approached the back of the wolf. "I will skin you alive..."


    Ryuji''s eyes gleamed in the dark room with a strange, dangerous red light as Simon attacked with a rapid flurry of blows and cuts, causing the wolf to howl and become irritated.


    The difference was that Simon could block the damage more efficiently because of his battle knowledge, well-equipped gear, and high-level skills. He also had Sheila''s blessing, while Ryuji didn''t have such luck.


    "Alicia, support him! Paul, prepare to cast your earth grasp on the wolf! Sheila, focus on keeping Simon alive!" For the first time, the shouted call was Ryuji, not Sheila, yet they all reacted to his deep and commanding voice as they formed a unit against the black wolf.


    Alicia unleashed a flurry of wind arrows that bit into its fur and tore its skin, helped by Simon''s close-range assault. "Paul! NOW!"


    "Thy holy lady of earth, grab this interloper and hold him still!"


    Each pillar rising from the earth sank its sharp claws into the wolf''s hind legs and belly, briefly immobilising it.


    "That''s enough! Good job, Paul!"


    "Hahaha... so we all want this boy, no matter the reason?" Sheila laughed as they all heard the same ping and realised how big this fight was.


    "Ah!? We all levelled up!"


    Knight Party


    -------------


    Simon - Dual Swords: Level 14->15


    Sheila - Priestess: Level 20->21


    Alicia - Elven Archer: Level 12 ->13


    Paul - Wizard: Level 10->11


    Ryuji - Berserker: Level 3->5


    ***


    ¡ªLevel Up + 2


    ***


    Name: Ryuji Vincenzo


    Class: Berserker: Lv.5


    Rage: 0/40 (60 Reserved)


    Rank: C


    Attributes


    Strength: 16->18


    Agility: 6-> 9


    Stamina: 12->13


    Grit: 16-> 20


    Intellect: 8


    [NEW SKILL!]


    Ravaging Blow - A devastating blow that uses 1-100 rage to deal a devastating blow that causes critical damage and heavy bleeding to an enemy. It leaves the user vulnerable, taking double damage for 5 seconds after use.

 Chapter 20: Delinquent x Beastkin Bond

    ****


    Ryuji felt a soft, warm sensation cushion his head and body. After fighting the black wolf, he exhausted himself completely now woke up to feel the soft, squishy thighs and the sweet scent of the woman stroking his hair.


    "Oh, did you finally wake up?" A gentle voice sounded, the tone familiar as Ryuji awoke from his groggy state.


    "Shelia? Did we kill the boss!?"


    "Yeah, we did." She chuckled, her face full of concern as Ryuji noticed a slight frown on her forehead while resting on her lap. "You are a real idiot! How dare you take that hit and pass out! I thought you were going to die or something!"


    "Oops, sorry." Ryuji couldn''t help but feel a little guilty as he could see her true feelings shining in her beautiful eyes. "I wasn''t that scared about dying, but I didn''t want to lose my chance at experiencing actual battles with you guys. So maybe I overdid it a little..."


    "A little..." The lovely voice of Alicia, the elf, sounded a few steps away as Ryuji looked up from Sheila''s lap. In her hands was a small cup of hot tea that smelt delicious, like a sweet fruit fragrance. "Drink this. It helps the body recover... Also... you did amazing today, Ryu."


    "T-Thanks..." Ryuji couldn''t help but blush to hear the first words of praise from the beautiful elf.


    ''Why is my heart beating so fast? It''s just a cup of tea!''


    The rarity of people complimenting him seemed to cause him to react quite well to any sort of praise, especially from older women.


    He wanted to distract himself, noticing that his pants still felt tight. The effect of the two tattoos didn''t fade even when he slept, so he quietly removed both. "How long was I out for?"


    "About three hours... We left the dungeon a few hours ago and got you some help and fresh clothes." Simon said, sitting beside a roaring fireplace in the lodge where they all rested. Ryuji could smell meat cooking and saw Paul stirring an enormous pot.


    "What about the loot?" Ryuji asked with curiosity.


    "It is here! With me," Alicia said with a giggle as she offered him the warm tea. Her green hair fell across her left shoulder and exposed the right as Ryuji noticed she was wearing a dark purple dress.


    "You look good in that dress," Ryuji responded, lifting himself off Sheila''s legs, before noticing that Paul gave him a thumbs up while he seemed to carve more of his spell runes. "So, what are those spell runes? Does Paul always carve them ahead of time?"


    "Yes... He''s our mage, and casting his magic takes a long time, so he prepares those while we fight for him."


    "He''s so dedicated, it''s amazing." Ryuji honestly thought so, thinking back to the battle; the moment he cast a spell, he would throw one of the wooden runes to boost its power; it left a mark on Ryuji''s heart in the last moment when Paul met his eyes and tossed over three to help. "Paul, you saved my life with those runes. You''re amazing."


    "It is nothing," Paul answered with a chuckle. If I had not assisted you, I would have had to endure Sheila''s ire for letting her future husband die."


    "Hey! What''s the future husband? Damn bald mage!"


    "Yeah! Why is it, Sheila... He suits an elf better!"


    Not used to such a playful party, Ryuji laughed with a hearty chuckle, to which the rest of the group joined in, although he wondered why they came to this inn instead of taking him to the castle before Simon soon answered his questions.


    [Ring of Bestial Bonding] (EPIC)


    ¡ªGain 1 Extra Tattoo Slot and Increase the Rarity of the mark one stage! (Beast Partner Limited)


    ¡ªBeast Partner will undergo Class Change to suit their partner.


    ¡ªAll experience gained increased by 50%


    ¡ªWielders gain experience whenever the other kills an enemy. (Unlimited distance)


    It seemed the ring wasn''t a normal quality ring but something even better than normal.


    He realised the first benefit likely changed to suit him, but if he was a mage, it might give him a different bonus. However, it gave him the tattoo from Yumiko passively as he felt a slight burning sensation in his crotch, the fox tattoo choosing an awkward place.


    ''So if Yumiko fights now and kills a monster, I would get the same experience as if I killed one and vice versa... It doesn''t seem to reduce my gained experience either.''


    "Ryuji, are you alright?" Sheila asked, having noticed his worried expression.


    "Hmm? Oh yeah, I''m fine; I''m just tired. Today''s battle was a lot more dangerous than I thought..." Ryuji answered honestly, while his eyes enjoyed the huge contrast between Shelia''s nightgown and Alicia''s elegant dress.


    "Are you sure? Are you feeling unwell?" Sheila asked again as Ryuji approached the two ladies, who were busy arguing with each other.


    "Alicia... Shelia..." Ryuji called both their names softly, capturing their attention.


    "Yes, what is it, Ryuji?"


    "You should cover yourselves... I can see everything." He responded with a wink. They both froze momentarily before realising what he meant, their faces flushing red.


    But when they looked up, Ryuji had already entered his room.


    "What an interesting man."


    "Ryuji is a real man," Alicia added, her eyes gleaming as she imagined his future. "Such a man is rare to find... That beast girl is lucky to have him..."


    "What are you mumbling about, elf?" Shelia couldn''t help but retort with jealousy when she heard Alicia''s muttering.


    "Haha, goodnight, girls." Ryuji laughed as he heard the two ladies quarrel one more time.


    "Goodnight, Ryuji!" Alicia shouted through his door in response.


    "Rest well, you need it!" Shelia added a few seconds later.


    "Ha... Women are scary creatures to study." Paul added, his voice coming from the side of the hallway, causing Ryuji to chuckle.

 Chapter 21: Delinquent Heads Back to the castle!

    Ryuji enjoyed the sleep but couldn''t help feeling cold during the night. After separating from Yumiko, he understood that the twin stars of destruction truly made them seek each other, but like the Rank system, it only added to their base affection.


    He lay on the bed as the outside stirred with farmers and merchants setting up.


    Soon, he would leave for the castle, so Ryuji took the time to relax and think about himself and what he wanted to do.


    ''It feels like I haven''t seen Yumiko in a week, despite it being only a day. The effect of this bond is a little too strong. Yet, I don''t think it would work if I didn''t find her attractive.''


    In reality, Ryuji felt an attraction to her from the day he went to school to hand in his documents.


    ''I am a lost cause who likes older women...''


    The beastkin maid reminded him of his mother, who was strict with training or business but became soft and bubbly when finished.


    He knew that relationships usually took longer to develop, but this was the first time he felt something towards another person in his life.


    Though he worried about the effects of the calamity star, he wanted to sleep with Yumiko because she was Yumiko, not some stupid force trying to make him.


    ''I can always learn more about her in the future. If I miss the chance now, what if I die or she dies? This world isn''t like my home. There is no peace!''


    A resounding knock hammered his door several times, causing Ryuji to jump off his bed.


    "Ah, coming!"


    "Morning, Ryu! It''s time to set off, and we will eat breakfast in the carriage." Simon''s cheerful voice echoed as he laughed like one of those men in the shaving advertisements on television.


    ****


    The group seemed to feel the effects of the ale from last night''s victory meal. The two girls slept in the back while Paul paid extra for a driver to take them and sat beside him.


    Ryuji didn''t have a choice, as both girls slept against his arms. Simon chuckled before taking out a pendant with a pretty brunette. "Here, Ryuji, how do you think she looks?"


    Simon passed the pendant closer, showing the lovely girl, who seemed to be in her mid-twenties, wearing a noble dress. "Wow... Such an elegant lady. Is this your wife?"


    "Haha, she''s my fiance?e, and we will get married once I reach Rank-C! So please tank more for me, brother!" The voice of Simon caused the two girls to wake up, before kicking him in the face and complaining.


    "Shut up!"


    "Insect, I am sleeping!" Shelia''s foul mouth sounded violent before she returned to using Ryuji''s chest as a pillow.


    Paul opened the wooden wall and watched him awkwardly deal with the situation. "Ryuji, after we reach the next town, we will discuss your plans."


    "Of course." Since meeting them last night, Ryuji felt the party accepted him. He enjoyed having two older males like Paul and Simon to count on.


    "Hey, Paul, are you heading home to the wife and daughter?" Shelia''s sleepy voice suddenly rose as she left Ryuji to look outside.


    "Yeah, the wife has been very helpful in training my new ability, and I want to head to the capital soon to meet my baby girl."


    "Daughter?"


    It surprised Ryuji that even though Paul only looked in his twenties, he already had a wife and child!


    ''These guys...''


    Ryuji found ten silver inside the bag, with several magic potions in red and blue, which were likely quite expensive. Their bottles rattled together as he felt a sense of belonging that he had not experienced before.


    ''They already gave me an item ring... now a bag, is it for Yumiko?''


    Just after the normal training time, Ryuji wondered about Yumiko; however, a warm object landed behind him before he could think, and a voice resounded in his ears.


    "Ryuji?"


    ''Her perfume... did she wait for me?''


    Ryuji couldn''t help turning to grab her in a big hug, feeling like he hadn''t seen her for over a week; even though they had eaten together a day ago, her soft blonde hair smelt amazing as she whispered in his ear. "Missed me?"


    "Mn."


    It was the first time he hugged her affectionately, causing her heart to race as she tapped his shoulder and smiled at him. "You didn''t get hurt, right?"


    "No."


    Ryuji could only act like himself and didn''t know how to say anything else.


    Because he made sure of his feelings, he leaned forward and gave her a moment to move, but Yumiko closed her eyes and leaned towards him as their lips touched; their kiss lasted a few moments before he whispered, "Let''s go home."


    Yumiko looked at him with narrow eyes while wrapping her arm around his, squeezing his thick muscles. When Ryuji looked at her with a smile, she spoke to him with a bright face.


    "Alright, I hope you''re ready for our next mission! Because we will go hunting and battle as partners next time~ and I won''t stay here alone!"


    "Yes. I would love that."


    "Eh!?"


    Yumiko smiled when Ryuji nodded.


    As they walked to their small room in the castle, Yumiko watched him from beside and tried to forget seeing the two adult women kissing him in the archway; unable to forget, she kissed his cheek as if to rewrite their lips with hers.


    "I saw those girls, hmph."


    Ryuji turned and looked at Yumiko''s smile and thought she was talking about Paul and Simon messing his hair up. "Oh, those are my party members from the dungeon."


    "Oh, I thought they were two girls from the training hall flirting with my man... Haha." Yumiko sighed in relief.


    "I... well, they kissed me because they had some beers last night, and it was just a celebration thing, okay?"


    "Haha, don''t worry; should I drink with you tonight as well?"


    "If you want to lose your virginity, sure."


    "Ahahaha, I''m joking. Let''s head back before training starts."


    Yumiko forgot her jealousy toward the two women. With a red face, she guided him back while biting her lower lip and considering his offer, a strangely dreamy look in her wet eyes.

 Chapter 22: Delinquent and Fox: One Step At a Time

    Ryuji and Yumiko returned to the room to eat after buying some simple pasta and fish dishes together. He felt it was a little cute that she cleaned the room. Even taking the time to fold his spare clothes.


    "Yumi, how are you feeling?"


    "I am a little tired. You were so intense during training that I felt shocked."


    Yumiko''s ears and tail flopped as she chewed the soft fish and butter sauce, swallowing a mouthful of pasta together before asking. "Are you in a bad mood?"


    "What makes you say that?"


    "Your eyes are more intense than usual like there''s a vicious glint in them today."


    If normal, Ryuji might feel bad or upset when mentioning his eyes.


    Yet when she spoke, it was always to his face and filled with honesty. From their brief encounters, he knew this woman was a light masochist, meaning the fierce glint was something she loved.


    "That so? Just a little fired up, I suppose."


    He smiled and continued to eat the delicious food.


    This room felt much cosier than the inn he spent last night with the party, and the scent and sensation of Yumiko''s fur touching him gently in the warmth made it even more enjoyable.


    As they ate silently, Ryuji''s mind became slightly restless, thinking of many things that happened in the last few days. His hand absentmindedly reached out and petted Yumiko''s fluffy ear.


    "These dungeons are more dangerous than we thought..."


    "Did something happen?"


    Ryuji told her about the kobold and black wolf that almost killed him with the first blow, then irregulars copying the words of Paul, Shelia and Alicia. She listened attentively with concern on her face before sighing heavily.


    "This is very worrying." Yumiko scratched her cheek while her tail wrapped around his arm, biting her lips as she spoke. "You should keep away from the dungeon for a bit. Stay here at the academy or practise with me. It''s safer..."


    "Are you worried for me?" Ryuji rubbed his finger along the side of her delicate chin, her cheeks blushing as she looked at him. Her pretty face nodded, but that increased his desire to become stronger if not for his growth but to protect this woman.


    There was a feeling of worry that he might lose her if she didn''t become stronger. He couldn''t guarantee to protect her.


    "You''re going to do the opposite, aren''t you?"


    It seemed the time apart gave her a chance to think about things more than he did, and the adult inside her added a strange allure to her that Ryuji couldn''t resist anymore.


    "Plus, it would have happened eventually, but you are much more exciting and charming than any of the boys here at school. Your looks may be top-class, and those eyes make me wet when you scowl, but you are right. I want to know you, not just the man I am looking at, so thank you for not rushing to push me down, haha..." Yumiko''s voice sounded mature and focused while her tail tapped his thighs.


    She then took a breath before continuing. "It made me happy to feel treasured, but don''t forget, I am an adult woman with needs. You don''t need to baby me like a teenage girl. I can learn about you and handle physical relationships simultaneously."


    "Ah... I see..." Ryuji''s ears turned bright red.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "N... no, haha..."


    Yumiko realised he was speechless, feeling embarrassed at her words. "Ah, but don''t misunderstand... I''ve only used my fingers to make myself feel good, not penetration... I am sure it''s as good as those girls; I do stretches and... Awawa..."


    Yumiko covered her mouth, turning her face away while Ryuji''s lips curled up into a smirk, revealing a faint smile. "Why did I tell you that... Stupid me!"


    "That''s okay," Ryuji replied as he pulled her hands from her face and embraced her. He could feel a difference from before as they relaxed in each other''s arms. "Let''s just go at our own pace. I was a little too stressed for nothing. I will just be myself and forget the whole twin calamity thing."


    "You asked if we were a couple before..." Yumiko asked while squeezing him.


    "Yeah...?"


    "I wonder if you will be my boyfriend? Even though I''m supposed to be an adult, I''m immature and lazy."


    "Haha..."


    Ryuji found her confession cute, not realising her lazy lifestyle wasn''t the best in some aspects, but that wasn''t enough to deter him. His heart seemed to burn brighter than ever as the fluffy fox beside him licked his cheek lovingly. "Then, today is our true day one?"


    "Fufu, It''s my first time having a sexy boyfriend. I am so excited, but I think we should take our bath now." Yumiko kissed him again before the two separated and started cleaning the table. Then, Yumiko prepared the bath for both of them.


    On his first night back, Ryuji felt determined and focused.


    He ignored the outside factors and focused on his day-to-day life with Yumiko. Neither rushing nor taking it too slow, he learned more about her than she did him.


    So, he reached into his backpack and pulled out the beautiful shimmering ring.


    "Yumiko... this is for you."

 Chapter 23: Delinquent and Fox: Into the Armoury!

    Ryuji and Yumiko stood in the training yard; they no longer rushed or held back any desires since they confirmed their worries and feelings the night before.


    Today was the second week in this new world; for Ryuji. It felt like months or even years had passed because of the intensity of his training; thanks to Alan. So most of the money earned from his quest got added to the party budget. The rest he kept inside his item ring with twenty silver, even after giving half to the party!


    ''I am glad. This means they won''t suffer if I keep it up.''


    Knight Alan then entered, interrupting his thoughts as Yumiko grasped his hand because she worried he might get sent on a dangerous quest again without her.


    "Morning, Heroes! It is my pleasure to have spent a week with you all, training and guiding you forward. From this week onward. You will enter the dungeon at least twice a week and give progress reports. All so we can assess your abilities for the future test three weeks from now."


    As he finished his speech, people flooded the training ground. Including the Heroes and their new mentors, along with knights who would guide them through the dungeons.


    "The Hero party, Erika, Fuuka, Haruki, Kenta, and Yuki. You will enter the D-rank dungeon Visala and clear the first floor by Sunday." Alan smiled with his handsome face.


    ''That''s not the dungeon I went to, so they should be fine,'' Ryuji thought.


    "Next are the Heroes, Heba, Sedeki, Lea, Suko, and Sena. You will clear the first level of the F-rank dungeon Thetis within one week."


    Knight Alan spent several minutes giving each party their dungeon and a target while finally coming to Ryuji; Yumiko, Akari, and Ryo were just behind them, looking a little scared.


    "Ryuji, Yumiko, Ryo, and Akari will enter the E-rank dungeon Vallos and the F-rank Terigosa and complete them within one week."


    He paused for a second to think.


    "Ryuji, I suggest you start with Terigosa, and when comfortable, move to Vallos."


    Ryuji and the others nodded as they received the dungeon locations from an older knight waiting at the yard''s entrance.


    Some members of the main hero party looked at them with strange glances, while Erika''s face was concerned, likely because they were the only group with two dungeons to clear.


    ''I know this is the request of the king. He wants me to prove myself this way.'' While looking at the worried Akari and Ryo, Ryuji noticed their fear and slight shaking.


    ''To be honest, this is like a vacation compared to the D-rank dungeon.''


    He smiled, a little confident because he was with Yumiko, this time with her new ability to learn his martial arts skills and him having her life-saving skill thanks to the ring; he wanted to boost their confidence a little.


    "Understood. Thank you for the information. Before we leave, please let us meet with the merchant who sells weapons and armour?"


    "It''s getting late now. Let''s finish our training and head out. Akari, Ryo, you got the money from my work, right? Enjoy a nice hot meal. Tomorrow, we will dive into the dungeon!"


    "Okie Dokie," Akari said with her radiant smile, while Ryo and Yumiko nodded.


    An hour later, the party finished their daily training, and Ryuji with Yumiko followed an older knight towards the armoury.


    "Welcome to the Armoury; I am Knight Captain Stevan. You can enter the first and second floors, but avoid the third; it is off-limits, and you will face punishment. Understood?" He looked at Ryuji and Yumiko.


    "Understood, thank you for the directions," Ryuji and Yumiko bowed.


    "Excellent!" He nodded and walked away.


    "Ryuji..."


    Yumiko''s hand grasped his tightly. The walls were full of armour, from helmets to clothing, with shields, spears, swords, daggers, bows, and everything else lined on them.


    "My god, how much does this cost?" he murmured, shocked at the number of pieces. The first floor held at least three hundred different armour sets, and he only counted from left to right, not back to front.


    The room gave an eerie vibe because of the aura from the weapons: low light, dark stone walls, dripping water in the distance, and the taste of copper and bronze on his tongue.


    "Why don''t you look for the armour you think will fit Akari and Ryo, and I will look for myself. Is that alright?" Yumiko asked.


    Ryuji nodded and turned towards the area with scale and leather armour. He thought about dealing with Ryo first, and at that moment, he saw a huge cleaver! It was like those Asian ones he saw online, almost 30cm long, but the blade was heavy and a huge chunk.


    "If even a non-combat class hit something with this, it would die... especially a chef."


    [Chef''s Deadly Cleaver + 2]


    Ryuji wore it over his shoulder before taking it to the next display case for scale armour.


    ''This is it! Ryo told me he had no skill with armour, so this should be good.''


    [Lightweight Scale Armour + 1]


    "I found everything for Ryo so easily. But what about myself and Akari... Let''s find a robe or something; maybe there are some magically enchanted ones?"


    ''I hope Yumiko is alright...''

 Chapter 24: Fox Maids New Weapon!

    ? Yumiko POV


    "So much useless junk. This world is so annoying. Why restrictions?"


    Yumiko''s tail swatted away another useless weapon. Beastman couldn''t equip it, leaving her irritated, sending the pretty spiked whip into the distance.


    Her impatience grew as she heard Ryuji finding things for Ryo and Akari.


    "So noisy," she sighed.


    Tired of searching, she stood in place, closed her eyes, and wondered which direction to search in because of their time limit.


    "..."


    "Hm?"


    ''My feet?''


    Opening her eyes, a set of claws rested on her lower leg. "???" she sneered for a moment before seeing they pointed in a direction.


    ''Go that way?''


    "Whatever," she groaned, finding it faster than her current plan.


    "..."


    She strangely used her tail, letting the wind remove the dust as she wafted it left and right. "Hm?" Yumiko watched it stop in a particular direction.


    ''... Closer.''


    Yumiko followed the feeling and walked forward five steps. Her tail swiped once again, stopping as she found a small box. The padlock was so rusty that it broke the moment she lifted the box with a powerless clang.


    "!?" Yumiko raised her brow, and her pupils focused on the box as she became interested in knowing what lingered inside.


    ''Found one,'' she thought as she carefully opened the box.


    "...?" Her eyes became brighter and shone like small lights, and her beautiful lips let out a pleased smirk.


    ''My item?''


    Yumiko didn''t know why, but that was the feeling in her chest upon seeing the item. It felt like something guided her to this item because it was an item only Beastmen could use!


    "I wonder if I can use them well?"


    Inside the box was a pair of gauntlets and greaves, made from what seemed to be an extremely lightweight metal, neither iron nor bronze, but something that felt a little magical as it vibrated and throbbed when her fingers slid across the surface.


    ¡ªGrit Increased by 2


    ¡ªAgility Increased by 2


    ¡ªStrength Increased by 1


    ¡ªSelf Repairing.


    ***


    When Ryuji saw her weapon and armour, he was amazed at how strong they seemed compared to his basic equipment, which would never grow. The items would grant her close to three levels of attributes and repair themselves when she killed monsters.


    It would devour part of their soul and magic to repair and improve them slowly!


    ''I am glad; this makes up for her lack of base attributes, or rather, because of the ring, she can level once again as a Beastman. Maybe there is more to learn about other races, but I can''t do it in this kingdom.''


    "Did I do well, Ryuji?" Her eyes narrowed, a simple show of her confidence as she nudged her hips against him while enjoying herself a little more.


    "Yeah, you picked an amazing item."


    "Fufu, then you must become my knight, here to protect me from harm then."


    Her words trailed off as she lowered her head and kissed his cheek before walking away with a slightly red face. However, her fluffy ears and tail wagging gave her embarrassment away.


    "So cute," Ryuji petted her head, unable to say anything to such a beauty.


    He couldn''t handle how she shifted from a mature adult to a lovely young woman, sometimes making his heartthrob, but the movements were so close to his mother that he felt a sense of crisis.


    ''She is going to improve quickly. I should practise harder to keep my advantage!''


    Her changes ignited Ryuji''s desire to train even more. He wants to remain stronger than Yumiko when she acts strangely mature and adult, and it drives him crazy.


    "Umu, shall we go find something nice to eat? I am hungry after training in this dusty room for so long!" Yumiko announced while lightly stretching.


    Ryuji just nodded, heading toward the exit. "That sounds good."


    "Ryu, make sure you take good care of me," Yumiko smiled. "Or I''ll beat you!"


    Her fist pushed forward, revealing the deadly blade; even her boots did the same with a small sharp blade that flipped out when she performed her attacks.


    "Of course. Now let''s go find Ryo and Akari. They might be ready."


    "Nn!" she agreed, taking his hand, her ears twitching as her tail swished back and forth like a kitten who found her favourite toy.


    While Ryuji felt relieved, he refused to separate from Yumiko after getting to know her. This item and the fact that she could improve faster now. He was confident she could handle the D-rank dungeons or higher as they moved forward.

 Chapter 25: Delinquent and Fox - Intense training!

    Ryuji and Yumiko chose ham and cheese pasta for dinner, buying a double-size serving because they would train all night.


    "Ryuji! Food this late at night is hell for a woman!" Yumiko pouted. Yet her hand didn''t stop shovelling the pasta into her mouth. Akari and Ryo were quiet and eating their meals.


    Their smiles showed how pleased they were with the chicken, gravy, mashed potatoes, and carrots.


    "Hehe, that''s true! However, our mana makes them burn faster, Yumi!" Akari spoke with a rare, passionate voice as Ryuji swore her eyes became stars.


    "Oh? Really!?" Yumiko seemed to become baited by this as her tail danced behind her chair, causing a gust.


    ''This woman is so simple. She must have spent her time dieting in the past. Mother was the same...''


    Ryuji tried his best not to think the words old when looking at her, but his lips curled into a natural smile, and he enjoyed the meal with his group.


    "Did you like your new knife? Ryo?"


    The special knife chosen by Yumiko and himself allowed even Ryo to fight in the lowest levels of the dungeon, and this was despite being a non-combat class.


    At the least, protect his own life.


    Akari also felt grateful for her gift.


    The armour would help her survive and she felt the feelings of Ryuji and Yumiko when feeling how well made it was with her weaving skill and its ability to identify clothes and armour''s attributes.


    When Ryo wielded the [Chef''s Deadly Cleaver + 2], it was a huge cleaver almost 40cm in size, with a 10cm handle and dragon engorgement along the handle and blade.


    Akari''s [Lightweight Scale Armour + 1] looked beautiful. It felt like something from a fairy world with sparkling turquoise and emerald shades.


    She could wear it as armour or something beneath clothes because it has its inner padded cloth.


    ****


    Not long after the meal, Akari and Ryo left to sleep.


    Unlike Yumiko and Ryuji, who gained correction to their stamina and bodies thanks to his class and her ring imitating his class, they couldn''t survive on less than four hours of sleep at night.


    So the pair came to train, Yumiko in her new gauntlets and greaves and Ryuji in his bronze armour and black leggings.


    "Yumi, are you ready to fight?"


    "Of course," she nodded, showing no hesitation as the two headed toward the training field where they normally ran during the daytime, not at night. Torches lit the stone causeway and passages, with the occasional knight guarding the wall or important doors.


    "No, I mean it... since you gave me this ring!" Yumiko held up her left hand, twirling it around. "I can see things better, learn martial arts faster... you dodged my sneak attack and avoided heavy damage, too!"


    The sound of liquid dripping sounded as Ryuji wiped his cheek bitterly. The moment blades extended from her new gauntlets. He almost took severe damage. But his instincts warned him, helping him dodge!


    ''A punch was probably the only way she could test its capabilities at such close range.''


    "Well, I lost this time. Let''s fight again."


    Yumiko didn''t wait, attacking again; the two fought for almost three hours, their bodies glistening from the sweat caused by the heat from their bodies and the coldness of the night.


    Ryuji''s stamina seemed endless as he held her by the waist, helping her walk, and shouldered his enormous axe.


    When he knew of her hidden weapons, he would adapt even faster than Yumiko. Their battles became more violent and active until she ended up being choked by him while her legs wrapped around his arm as if to break it.


    "Ryuji, carry me?" Yumiko whined like a child, her tired body weak as she collapsed in his arms, unable to walk from exhaustion.


    "Sure." Ryuji was sweating, but not nearly as much as her. He lifted and carried her like a princess as the two walked under the moonlight together.


    ''Her growth is much faster than I thought,'' Ryuji sighed joyfully.


    ''However... she struggles with her form and dealing with sudden attacks. Maybe it will take more time and actual battles, not just training?''


    "Mmmm, Ryu~ hehe." Yumiko soon fell asleep after he carried her, but Ryuji''s mind filled with thoughts as he came to their door and unlocked it.


    She was asleep when he closed the door and carefully laid her on the bed before washing in the bathroom.


    When he returned, she was already naked, wearing only her ring as she slept with her stomach in the air. Her nose seemed to be blocked as she snored louder today.


    "Sigh."


    He shook his head and saw her naked body spread out on the bed. Ryuji wasn''t some lustful pervert with no tact. Her body was attractive and made him aroused. He was a young man in his prime. Yet now wasn''t the time.


    Instead, he covered her body with the blankets and laid down beside her.


    ''I need to rest. My body and muscles are screaming. In the future, she might just give me a run for my money. It''s a shame I don''t plan to slack off, and will become even stronger.''


    Ryuji''s muscles hurt because he worked out before coming to bed, doubling his usual routine for certain exercises and focused on improvement for the first time in years.


    It reminded him of how he had trained harder to beat his mother. Before he climbed into bed, his eyes looked at Yumiko''s beautiful face.


    "I feel nostalgic, and motivated for the first time since she died... Thank you, Yumiko."

 Chapter 26: Delinquent and Friends - First E-Rank Dungeon!

    "Nnn... so fluffy..." Ryuji muttered as the afternoon sun flickered through their storm windows, his face buried in Yumiko''s crotch as they overslept, and she somehow ended up sleeping upside down, crushing his face.


    "Mmm, no, I don''t want to get up," Yumiko murmured as her fox tail wagged about his head, her buttocks pressing against his face as she seemed to think his movements were about to wake her.


    Unable to breathe properly, Ryuji grasped at Yumiko''s rump, squeezing the soft meat of her rear and lifting her off of him as he gasped for air.


    A raspy sigh of disappointment escaped her lips before she opened her eyes and turned to face him. As she rolled over, her slightly tanned skin became exposed, her long hair falling about the sheets, and her silky ears twitching.


    "Ryuji!" she complained as she glanced about her, seeing her state of nudity. "See! You can''t keep your hands off me! You did it again, didn''t you?" She glared at him accusingly, trying to hide the excitement and faint damp dripping from between her thighs.


    "What? It''s you twisting and turning in bed, then pushing your huge ass against my face!" Ryuji complained as he rolled out of bed.


    Yumiko''s eyes traced the scars on his muscular back and the tribal tattoo that twisted down his back, and the fox tattooed along the length of his penis before he pulled on a pair of shorts and walked through to the bathroom.


    "We''re supposed to be meeting Akari and Ryo in the dungeon plaza," Ryuji reminded her, "and if you''re not ready, we''ll miss our chance."


    Yumiko sighed as she sat up in bed, stretching and yawning as she played with her voluminous fox tail, not bothering to cover her alluring breasts as Ryuji reentered the room.


    After nine days together, the pair became quite comfortable. Still, Yumiko liked to tease him and pressed herself against him on purpose to push his buttons and enjoy the excitement of what might happen if he got carried away.


    Her lips curled into a smile as she remembered the sensation of his face and hands on her body before climbing off the bed and wearing a simple dress with tight-fitting shorts. "Let''s go, then. I am ready," she announced with a yawn as she stretched her arms over her head and approached the door.


    "Hurry, or I''ll leave you behind!" she jested, watching Ryuji stuff his wallet with a few of their coins, then take a skinning knife into his belt while pointing to the bathroom. "brush your teeth first." He insisted.


    "Aww, you don''t like my morning breath?" Yumiko teased as she paused, licking her lips seductively as she approached him and slowly traced a finger along his arm.


    Ryuji''s face looked deadpan as he motioned to the bathroom, slapping her thigh before walking towards the bedroom door on his own.


    "I''ll wait two minutes, then you''re not getting a snack."


    "Snack?! I will hurry!" Yumiko complained as she rushed to the bathroom.


    "Excuse me, we would like to enter an E-rank dungeon. Do you have any suggestions?" Ryuji asked the stout knight, who seemed in a bad mood.


    However, when he asked, the male''s face turned into a bright smile as he opened up the huge tome before him and spoke pleasantly.


    "Thank you, heroes, you''re the first to ask me... I felt a little bored! My name is Andy, and I would suggest a slightly easier dungeon for your party. Is that okay?"


    "No, that''s great. We only have two combatants, so please guide us well!" Ryuji ignored Yumiko playing with his back, poking him, slapping him with her tail or caressing his ass like a pervert. It seemed she enjoyed getting revenge quickly.


    ''Damn middle-aged woman!''


    "Then this dungeon would be easier. It is more of an exploration type than a hunt-style dungeon. The enemies will be bats and rats. Please take care. The Illumius dungeon is third from my left!"


    Andy pointed to one of the black doors floating above the castle plaza.


    "The other options would be the old skeleton dungeon, the ghost tower, or the old dwarf mine. But those have more combat and some dangerous traps."


    Ryuji nodded and thanked him before they moved through the crowd towards the gate.


    He heard several people muttering and whispering to themselves as they moved past them and realised the hero party with Erika and that moron entered a rank C dungeon together.


    ''I feel sorry for those guys, but I hope they don''t get hurt, especially Erika.''


    After passing through the black fog of the portal, Ryuji and his friends landed inside a dimly lit room.


    A dim ray of light entered the space as if someone had opened a curtain, showing them their surroundings, but he noticed that the wall of black fog remained and made sure everyone was ready.


    "Are you all ready? This dungeon will be a little longer than last time."


    Ryuji watched the others nod as Yumiko tightened the skinning knife at her hip. He tightened his belt, which carried his skinning knife and two potions, before gazing at the next room with a frown while gripping his axe.


    ''Something smells strange in this room... is it the smell of beasts or decay?''


    "Let''s go then, Yumiko. You protect Akari, I''ll protect you and Ryo."

 Chapter 27: Delinquent Vs Rats

    Ryuji guided the group through the first two rooms, which were empty chambers. Because he could tap into dark vision using the Kobold Tattoo, he used it instead of the goblin tattoo.


    Ryo and Akari lit torches at the back of the group and followed with slow steps.


    "It seems there are no hidden enemies in the second chamber."


    Ryuji turned to Yumiko, who nodded. Her nose sniffed for traces to avoid ambushes. "Let''s go to the third room."


    After a few more minutes of walking, Ryuji suddenly stopped in front of a large wooden door, possibly leading to another chamber. The others behind him stopped as he held up his hand.


    "This might turn into a battle the moment we open it," he said. "Ryo, stand to the left, Akari to the right. Yumiko, stand just behind me, okay?" Ryuji turned to face them as each member followed his order.


    "On three, Ryo. One, two, three!"


    Ryuji burst through the wooden door in a smooth motion. Yumiko rushed in behind him, ready to attack, while Ryo and Akari drew their weapons and followed in the back. The dark chamber was huge and empty¡ªor at least it seemed to be.


    However, on the roof were dozens of sleeping bats, all hanging upside down with their eyes closed.


    "Damn."


    Ryo gritted his teeth as he realised they had entered a vast colony of bats.


    "Why do things like this have to happen?!" he muttered, at least keeping his voice down. "They might wake up at any moment! We have to get out of here now!"


    "Do you think the bats have already detected our presence?" Yumiko asked. Her tail and ears flickered as she noticed a few sounds humans couldn''t quite hear.


    Ryuji lowered his stance, gazing around the room with narrowed eyes until he saw a few rats also parading through the room. They were huge, almost 1m in size. They were moving erratically between the groups of bats, their short whiskers trembling.


    "The bats'' presence must have driven those rats crazy," Ryuji stated, wondering what to do. If they woke the bats, it would be troublesome. He also wondered why the bats didn''t attack the rats.


    "Maybe because they both belong to the dungeon?"


    Akari seemed a little more focused, shaking her head. "Stopping in the middle of the hall is not a good idea," she said. "The rats might wake the bats any moment now."


    Ryo nodded in agreement. "Come on, let''s retreat."


    They tried to return to the door, only to find the wood doors closing. Before they could escape, they slammed shut with a resounding thud, grabbing the attention of every creature in the room.


    "Crap..."


    Ryo held his meat cleaver forward while Akari held a basic knife. Both were non-combatants and trembling with fear. Yumiko and Ryuji were lucky that all classes adjusted their mental capacity to deal with fear, shock, and terror at this threat level.


    Yumiko was not far behind him and killed a few rats who had passed him. When he used a whirlwind, an explosion of force destroyed the rats, shredding their bodies into flesh and meat.


    The battle dragged on, with Yumiko using her martial arts to crush and pulverise the skull so of the rats. However, none of his injuries were lethal or critical.


    ''These things are simple beasts. There is no challenge with these critters.'' Just as Ryuji''s thoughts settled down, an overpowering force rushed behind him.


    ''My sense of danger and the tingling on my skin is telling me it''s not a rat!'' Ryuji narrowed his eyes while gripping his axe higher. Ready to fight anything that appeared.


    He whirled around, his axe in position to swing, only to see a humongous 70-kilo rat with a strange-looking piece of metal in its mouth.


    Ryuji''s eyes widened in shock, and they tried to stop the giant rat in its tracks. However, before he could reach it, it threw the metal thing at Ryuji with significant force.


    "Haaah?!"


    Ryuji moved his left shoulder to deflect the metal, only to realise too late that the metal was long and sharp. It grazed his armour and cut into the thin armour on his side.


    He felt a sudden jolt of pain, like when catching your face with a razor without using shaving cream.


    Fortunately, thanks to the adrenaline, Ryuji felt nothing and smacked his axe through the strange rat''s back with a loud thud, blood and meat squelching as it screeched in death.


    ¡ªLevel Up!


    Name: Ryuji Vincenzo


    Class: Berserker: Lv.6


    Rage: 0/40 (60 Reserved)


    Rank: C


    Attributes


    Strength: 18->22 (+2)


    Agility: 11->12 (+2)


    Stamina: 13


    Grit: 20-> 21


    Intellect: 8

 Chapter 28: Delinquent vs Unforgiving Dungeons!

    Ryuji stopped moving and gritted his teeth. Despite the victory, he felt the pleasant sensation of his wound healing: a tickling warmth followed by a cool breeze as the flesh instantly healed.


    "It always feels erotic."


    Ryuji muttered before moving his eyes to observe the sudden change in Ryo''s and Akari''s faces.


    "Mmmmn~ yeah..."


    He could only guess how embarrassing it was for Akari when their eyes met as she let out a lewd gasp.


    Her lovely eyes, as beautiful as jewels, filled with tears, causing him to fall back. He regretted seeing her secret moment and forced his eyes away from her sensual expression.


    Ryuji turned to Yumiko, hoping for her usual self.


    However, she knelt on the ground, her face covered with both hands and her tail now fluffy and huge as it moved erratically, with what seemed to be drool on her lower lips.


    ''Ah! I forgot Yumiko hasn''t experienced this before!''


    "Ryuu... it''s strange and feels so good to level up!"


    The moment she spoke with such a sweet voice, his spine tingled, and he shivered.


    To take his mind away from the entire situation.


    Thanks to his connection through the ring, he checked her attributes. Yumiko''s status appeared on the small blue screen just below his.


    ''Wow... she''s really fast.''


    ¡ªLevel Up


    Name: Yumiko Sakurai


    Energy: 120/120


    Class: Beast Warrior: Lv.6 / Unknown: Lv.0 (Sealed)


    Rank: B (A+)


    Attributes


    Strength: 15


    Agility: 20


    Stamina: 10


    Grit: D 10


    Intellect: 15


    [Beast Warrior]


    This deadly class is only available to certain beastmen and beastkin. It excels in speed, vision, and learning.


    No other class can compete in movement speed and dynamic vision, making the beast warrior feared by many human kingdoms.


    In return for their speed, their strength, stamina, and grit are much lower, but they remain balanced to keep their combat ability at the right level.


    Eventually gain the ability to imbue their limbs or weapons with magical elements.


    ****


    "Wait." Ryuji stopped them and stepped forward.


    He noticed the barrier didn''t change as his feet passed through the door.


    However, when he passed the threshold, a vile stench and a disgusting heat like a humid summer without air conditioning hit his face like a sledgehammer.


    "Ngk!?"


    He heard Akari and Ryo gasp at the same time.


    The smell was so rotten that even he and Yumiko covered their noses.


    ''This is worse than garbage on a summer day...''


    Ryuji didn''t understand why he felt danger, but before the barrier could rise again, he elbowed Akari and Ryo in the chest, sending their bodies flying outside the room, while Yumiko dodged his second blow and hopped inside with him.


    The instant their two feet touched the ground.


    The door slammed shut.


    "WAIT!" Akari shouted, holding her chest.


    While Ryuji felt his skin tingling after the door closed, his last sight being Akari''s terrified face.


    "Yumiko!"


    Despite his call, she didn''t respond. Instead, her body pressed against his, her tail thrashing around as she seemed to release a growl, like a dog to an intruder or enemy.


    "What the fuck is that...?"


    "...?!"


    Ryuji wanted to look at her face but couldn''t remember her expression. His eyes widened, and his entire body froze.


    "Too many scents! Lots of enemies!? Ryuji, this is a trap!"


    His spine froze at the sight of over ten strange white runes on the floor, glowing, forming pillars of blue light before monsters started appearing within their circle.


    "Fuck!!!"


    Ryuji hugged Yumiko, pressing her back against him as he scanned the room.


    His heart could not stop pumping blood around his body, a momentary feeling of fear drowned by his sudden need for adrenaline and focus as he slowed his breathing.


    "Yumiko, take deep breaths! Calm down, we have to fight!"


    She had no time to respond.


    Her body lowered, and her face twisted into a snarl.


    Her sharp teeth showed, and her entire body almost seemed transformed into that of a wild beast. It took only an instant for her to rush forward, claws extended and swiped with a single swipe as she attacked the first rat.


    "Die! Die! Die!"


    Ryuji saw her true nature for the first time: a feral, muscular, and beautiful beast that tore apart her enemies with violence mixed with his mother''s elegant martial arts.


    ''Perfect...''


    His heart throbbed at her beauty, and he felt inspired to fight and display his prowess while grasping his axe tight.


    Once again, his eyes shone red, with his sclera turning black for a moment.


    The darkness was like squid ink mixing with pasta but returning to normal the next moment.

 Chapter 29: Delinquent and Fox VS Trap!

    The room filled with the sounds of rats wailing. Blood, flesh, and bones splattered and clattered around the room.


    Yumiko''s feral atmosphere exploded as her clawed hands butchered two giant rats with a brutal attack, ripping off their heads before using their bodies as missiles to crush another smaller rat, launching them with a brutal low kick.


    Ryuji felt time slow down, his axe crushing four rats, and he couldn''t help but find her beautiful blue eyes, now bloodshot and dark red, captivating.


    ''She is so wonderful.''


    Yumiko darted between the monsters on all fours, her entire body covered in blood as her tail wrapped around a kobold''s neck and snapped it.


    If it hadn''t been clear before, his own mental faults and issues became more visible inside this moment of madness.


    While Yumiko''s deep laughter and mockery of the rats echoed from the monster room, Ryuji''s bindings and feelings loosened¡ªno longer needing to act like the perfect son and kind neighbour. He grasped his axe.


    The whirling winds roared as he lifted it, his legs set as he focused on a group of rat corpses. He didn''t care about damage or wounds; instead, he just attacked, and like a whirlwind, he jumped into a group of giant rats, their claws slashing at his body, teeth gnawing at his flesh.


    The monster''s weak bodies shattered as if a battering ram had hit them as the other monsters attempted to flee. But alas, they failed, and each of them became torn to shreds in his deadly blender of steel and might.


    Yumiko yowled and growled, not allowing any rats to escape. Her terrifying speed and growing skills allowed her to dodge their attacks as if she were a feral beast dancing in the rain of blood.


    As each of them approached her, she lashed out with her deadly claws, feet or tail, snapping their necks, tearing their throats or crushing their bodies before using them as projectiles to kill other monsters.


    To Ryuji, everything had become a bloody mess. He didn''t notice the burning feeling on his arms, legs and back. As his axe danced around him, everything faded from his mind. The only thing left was a primal sensation.


    He didn''t know why, but he wanted to protect and watch Yumiko at all costs. As if to meet her expectations, he pushed his body further, trying to match her animalistic movements and beauty. His axe was sticky with flesh as it crushed another rat before a pleasant sound.


    ¡ªLevel Up!


    Name: Ryuji Vincenzo


    Class: Berserker: Lv.7


    Rage: 38/40 (60 Reserved)


    Rank: C


    Attributes


    Strength: 24 (+2)


    Agility: 13 (+2)


    Stamina: 12


    With a single leap, her speed allowed her to bypass two rats, and the extended blades from her wrists sliced through their necks before she clawed the body of another, her tail wrapped around a kobold''s arm and twisted it before tossing them towards the two rats bleeding on the ground.


    Her body wrapped around Ryuji, pressing herself against him.


    The feel of her soft body touching his arms and legs caused him to release an instinctive grunt, and in response, a carnal desire flared within him while their massacre continued.


    ***


    Ryuji leaned with his back against the cold wall, his armour almost destroyed, revealing his bloody muscular chest covered in wounds, the red bar at the top of his vision touching empty, while he breathed deeply.


    It seemed the trap finally ended, with the last kobold having its neck snapped by Yumiko''s muscular thighs before she smashed its head into the ground, like a wrestling move.


    The room shuddered, gravel and dust flooding it before a small squire pedestal rose, with a silver chest on top bathed in the faint moonlight.


    ''We won...''


    However, Yumiko didn''t seem to care about the chest, her body almost entirely coated in blood¡ªshe stalked through the corpses, moving towards Ryuji with her eyes never leaving his body, a strange intensity inside her iris as the bloodshot sclera eased.


    "Ryuji... that was fun... I''ve never felt so much rage and desire to kill...! What a wonderful feeling!"


    "Ah... Mmmph!?"


    The feral atmosphere still lingered as she leapt at him, slamming their bodies against the wall before she sealed his mouth with hers, her eyes slowly returning to their beautiful blue as the red drained like blood.


    Like a woman desperate for moisture, her tongue pushed into his mouth aggressively, exploring it, the sensation forcing him to lose himself in the mixed taste of iron and Yumiko''s sweet saliva.


    Yumiko''s sensual body pressed against his; her knee parted his legs as she moaned into his mouth, nibbling at his tongue while her hands pressed their bodies together.


    She rubbed herself against him like an animal, the friction and the feel of her lips awakening Ryuji''s carnal desires, a flame so powerful he no longer cared about pain or injuries.


    His hands drifted to her hips and behind, where his fingers trailed along her tail, grabbing its base and causing her to shiver.


    A ferocious snarl escaped her throat as she nipped at his lower lip before she smiled like a succubus.


    However, Ryuji didn''t let up, his fingers circling her tail, teasing it, causing her to utter the most adorable moan, before he pulled it slightly, causing her to tremble, no longer biting his lips and sucking on them instead as she groaned.


    Their blood-soaked bodies brought their most primitive instincts to the surface. They no longer cared about the treasures or the door slowly opening ahead of them, and their eyes fixated on each other.


    Yumiko''s beautiful eyes glowed as they trailed down Ryuji''s body, pausing at his chest, admiring the various wounds and muscles as she licked his bloody body as if to groom him.


    "Uhm... You two?" Akari''s voice almost turned inside out as she looked inside.


    A room filled with blood, viscera, bones and carnage.

 Chapter 30: Delinquent and Fox - Hidden Truths

    Akari''s voice echoed, but the pair continued their kiss. Her tail whipped around in excitement as if unable to stop it. Yumiko''s eyes twitched, and her ears cocked towards Akari and Ryo.


    "Nn."


    With a sticky sound, she pulled back from the kiss, her lips slightly swollen and red from the intense kiss as she swallowed the excess saliva from Ryuji''s mouth.


    "Wait..." Her eyes opened wide as she looked at Ryuji, her voice quivering as if something in her brain had snapped back to normal. "I... Why did I do that? Was it because of the battle...? It must have been because of the battle! Sorry, I almost ravished you."


    "Yumiko, don''t panic. Calm down!" Ryuji held her cheeks with his hands and looked into her eyes as he smiled gently at her. "There is nothing wrong with getting excited. We just fought to the death."


    "But..."


    "It''s fine, and it was amazing anyway." He leaned forward and kissed her forehead.


    "Okay... I''ll leave it at that, then."


    Her face brightened once more while flicking her ears at him. Although he heard her whispering, "My abdomen feels so hot. Am I going into heat?"


    Because he didn''t want to continue this subject and felt it was better to continue with the dungeon and open the chest.


    ''She was so wild and passionate. I''ve never felt so aroused in my life. It was nothing like watching porn.''


    Ryuji watched Yumiko''s swaying hips, her large behind moving more visibly with each step.


    He realised maybe it wasn''t just her who went into heat, as he adjusted his pants and tucked something into his waistband to keep it in place.


    Akari seemed to keep Ryo away from the door and came back a little out of breath with him in her arms. "Hah, did you two finish? Good, but there are so many bodies. How did you not get hurt?"


    "That doesn''t matter..." Yumiko sighed, looking at the remaining destruction. "It''s not like we had any choice but to fight for our lives."


    "I know, but I didn''t think you would have so many beasts. Ah! Ryo, don''t go there. That rat is still bleeding!"


    "Ew!?" Ryo almost screeched while slipping on the blood as Ryuji caught him with one arm.


    "Be careful¡ªthis room is dangerous, so we should leave it after opening the chest."


    "Ahh, sorry."


    Yumiko stood at the pedestal, her hands stroking the silver chest before looking back at Ryuji with moist eyes. "Can I open?"


    "Yes."


    He could tell Yumiko''s mood from her wagging tail¡ªthe slightly flapping sound echoed while Ryuji kept Ryo steady, and Akari kept a watchful eye on the room. Yumiko showed a brilliant smile upon Ryuji''s permission.


    "This is a fancy-looking chest." Akari looked at the silver and gold engravings.


    Yumiko stroked the chest before stepping back, her head turning slightly as she sniffed the air with a slight growl before she looked at Ryuji. "My nose tells me that I can''t open it..."


    ''I mean, I can see the numbers in the corner of my eyes, but these rats dealing 2 damage doesn''t exactly help me since even with them biting me so much, I didn''t die. However, let''s monitor it for the future. One day my axe might not kill monsters with a [Critical Overkill] and grant me bonus rage to heal faster.


    "Alright, no complaints from me! You are the one that takes the blows!"


    "True; I wouldn''t mind a blow from you, though."


    "!!!"


    "Heh!?" Akari''s face turned bright red instantly, while Yumiko seemed to take a few minutes to realise what it meant before she punched Ryuji in the chest.


    Ryuji tossed the money into his bag with the last 12 coins joining the previous 22 silver.


    They gained roughly 2 silver from killing the monsters, and the materials Ryo gathered would probably fetch an acceptable price.


    "I have 34 silver, which is for the future. Since we are facing danger now, I will try to buy potions for everyone. Don''t worry. I will give the rest to the knights for the best room service, meals and treatment."


    Ryo and Akari looked at each other; they never thought Ryuji would be so transparent with them. Yumiko was his maid, so they knew she would share things with him, but they were strangers.


    They could barely be called fellow students because he only transferred the day they came here.


    Yet he still treated them so well as they whispered amongst themselves, wondering why this party seemed so successful.


    In the corner, slightly away from Ryuji and Yumiko, Ryo pulled Akari to the side with a worried face, looking at the pair with a sense of fear.


    "Hey Akari, did your friends tell you about the missing students and how hard it is to get a meal?"


    "Mm, it''s strange. Why does it feel so different to Ryuji and his maid? How can a Class C hero earn so easily compared to the others who are almost starving and being beaten?"


    "Well, even Haruki and Kenta failed to revolt and get better conditions for us after that knight beat them in public the other day."


    "When Ryuji went to the dungeon with the knights?"


    "Mm... I feel something strange is happening. Why does Ryuji feel like the actual hero?"


    Yumiko''s eyes narrowed while her fluffy ears flicked around; taking Ryuji''s hand, she pulled him away.


    The pair stopped speaking the moment she snapped her head back to them with a low growl and a glare that caused Ryo and Akari to become shocked into silence.


    She seemed to want Ryuji to remain as he was. Not to worry or become concerned about the suffering of the other heroes.


    However, by purpose or accident, Ryuji seemed to be oblivious, at least to Yumiko.


    Even she wondered if he couldn''t see the suffering of the other heroes. Even the first party barely ate good meals compared to him.


    ''I really want to get some cool gauntlets,'' Ryuji thought to himself while remembering his arms being bitten during the monster trap.


    "Ah? The rats didn''t give me a tattoo. How stingy."

 Chapter 31: One VS One

    After leaving the monster room, the group found nothing special along the right path.


    However, some of the party became complacent about the current situation in the dark cave. Ryo and Akari muttered complaints under their breath.


    "Ugh, it stinks like beasts and dirt."


    "I want to go home. My feet hurt, and I need a shower."


    Ryuji, despite his light fatigue, couldn''t help but feel a sense of delight. He and Yumiko were the ones fighting and clearing the path, after all. Two people were carrying out the work of four.


    The heavy scent of earth and copper, a bleak reminder of their situation, wasn''t unpleasant either. Perhaps the scent of beasts had become less potent for him because of his long nights spent smelling Yumiko''s body and tail.


    ''Well, her scent is strong and addictive.''


    The next moment, a loud bang sounded from behind.


    "Hm?"


    Ryuji turned to find Yumiko''s Fist penetrating the rocky wall, her gauntlet protecting her hand from heavy damage, but the faces of Ryo and Akari seemed terrified and pale.


    "I don''t care if you insult me, complain about my race. That''s what humans do. But show some respect for the man who is using his body to help you live a good life. Did you forget who carried us here with his flesh body?"


    "..."


    "I''m sorry."


    Yumiko''s tone sounded vicious, like a feral wolf growing.


    Ryuji found her captivating. He didn''t care if people used him because they were just glorified walking torches for him. However, Yumiko constantly caused him to feel things that had never happened before.


    He placed his hand on his chest¡ªeven through the bronze armour, the resounding thud of his heart echoed.


    ''Mother, would you approve of this woman? Because there is a feeling deep inside me that I cannot control. I want to hold her down and make her mine, unable to leave me forever.''


    The tail on Yumiko''s swaying tail stood on its ends as she gave one last growl, making sure they both apologised before letting out a snort and turning away from them. Once she saw Ryuji''s gaze, she began skipping through the mud towards him with a huge smile and pointing ahead.


    "Ah! It''s a door!"


    ''Well, let''s leave it at that,'' Ryuji thought, waving to the two classmates who trembled and held the flaming torches.


    "You know, you are a really nice person, Ryuji."


    Yumiko, who was walking beside him, said as they approached the door covered in strange runes and a palm imprint at the centre. With several twisted runes, and others seemed almost familiar with their language from the other world.


    "Hm?"


    "It''s rare for a guy not to be swayed by a pretty girl''s tearful face begging for forgiveness, though." Yumiko closed one eye, as if wondering how he would respond as she felt competitive towards the cute and feminine Akari.


    "The only woman that can sway me right now is you."


    His straight voice, with a serious tone, resounded through the cave tunnel, making Yumiko''s cheeks flush red. She couldn''t say anything in response and simply nodded.


    The two walked side by side, approaching the runic door.


    The Kobold Warhammer suddenly shone red, a burst of flame and mana erupting from its gemstone, and Ryuji knew the hammer was more dangerous than it looked.


    ''That''s a powerful weapon for a low-tier monster.''


    Ryuji''s eyes narrowed as he twisted and swung his axe to divert the hammer''s aim. His axe blade smashed into the ground, creating a spiderweb of cracks.


    The force was so strong that even the boss monster staggered back from the aftershock.


    It growled, its eyes turning red, and then its muscles bulged.


    "Muscle on muscle?"


    "Gruru! Gruru!"


    The kobold''s arms grew as if they were a berserker, its muscles popping out of its skin as its arms and chest grew twice the size, the furred skin stretching over the bulging muscles.


    ''This is not good.''


    The Kobold raised its hammer and swung downward. Ryuji already committed to the battle of strength and used [Ravaging Blow] using 40 rages, hoping the critical damage could counter the Kobold''s rage.


    As the hammer fell, Ryuji swung his axe down to match the hammer.


    Clang!


    "GRUUUURU!"


    The boss monster, roaring as their weapons collided mid-air, struggled to push down, and Ryuji found himself in a stalemate. The monster was strong and had the advantage of the extra muscle, but it didn''t expect the human to be this strong.


    "Ugh!"


    Ryuji''s muscles bulged, his forehead filled with veins, while small beads of sweat dripped from his forehead, the pain burning from his core as he felt himself slipping back towards the door.


    His axe was glowing a deep, blood-red. The bloody aura that engulfed the axe was growing and spreading over his skin.


    ''Not yet!''


    The boss monster roared in its enraged state, and Ryuji could see its crafty movement¡ªpulling the Warhammer back made Ryuji and his force fly forward, leaving him with little choice.


    "Ha!"


    Ryuji roared back as he kicked the ground. With his momentum, he swung the axe forward, twisting his body as the blade cut across the air, its weight and the force pulling his arm forward in an arc.


    His sudden attack surprised the kobold, and a flash of fear appeared in its eyes.


    "GRURU!"


    A scream of pain erupted from its mouth as its right arm released the hammer and fell to the ground with a thump. Blood splattered everywhere as the arm rolled on the floor.


    "That''s a lot of blood," he muttered, looking at the severed arm, its fur stained red with blood, as he shook his head and sighed. ''The kobold stopped my blade at the last moment to avoid his chest being carved. It''s smarter than I thought.''


    "Gruuu!"


    The enraged monster''s eyes went wild, blood dripping from the stump of its arm and veins bulging from its neck and forehead.


    Those ugly golden eyes were now completely red. Yet it still held the Warhammer with one arm and growled at Ryuji, seeming furious at his action.

 Chapter 32: Berserk Delinquent and Lustful Fox

    "Ready for round two?"


    Ryuji didn''t have a shred of fear or remorse as he raised his axe and rushed toward the wounded Kobold.


    He didn''t know when he''d lost the fear of these monsters. The thought that normal people would act like Ryo did passed through his mind. However, the rush of fighting a death match and the thrill of a battle against a strong opponent had awakened a hunger inside him that couldn''t be ignored.


    ''Mother, what would you think of your son now? What would you think of me becoming a monster who loves to kill like this?''


    Ryuji didn''t stop, and the kobold couldn''t run.


    It fought desperately as Ryuji''s axe sliced down; the Kobold held the Warhammer high while channelling the flame magic once again.


    "GRU! GRUUU!"


    The flame magic surged through its weapon and the gemstone, the flame surging at the head, flaring and growing bigger.


    The kobold had a manic grin, its fangs on full display, and its eyes wide and crazed.


    ''Is it planning on blasting its body away to kill me too?''


    Ryuji realised his thoughts weren''t far from the truth. The kobold planned to explode and take Ryuji with him.


    He had no time to spare as his axe collided with the Warhammer. The impact caused the weakened kobold to slide through the dirt, his feet digging a path.


    A flash of red-orange flames surged forth, enveloping the two as a fiery explosion occurred.


    ****


    A few minutes ago, Yumiko stood at the entrance of the boss''s room, watching the fight unfold.


    However, a loud blast shook the ground and the cave walls. A massive, red-orange flash of flames exploded from the entrance, followed by the kobold''s scream and a wave of heat.


    "Ryuji!"


    She could no longer see his figure or smell his scent because of the acidic and disgusting flames and smoke.


    "Wait, Yumiko, what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing?" Yumiko''s ears twitched.


    She noticed that Akari''s hand held her back as she was about to enter to help Ryuji.


    "I''m going to save Ryuji. What if he''s injured?"


    "But..."


    Yumiko growled, her canine teeth flashing, and the two were shocked. Her pupils were dilating, and her iris changed from blue to golden while shrinking.


    "If he dies, Aren''t you both trapped in this cave and probably starve to death? Or maybe you''ll leave and become slaves of the kingdom; that''s how they treat useless heroes."


    Her words caused the pair to shudder; with a sharp voice, she clearly seemed annoyed at them. "Or should I just kill you both now?"


    "We will wait, we''ll wait."


    Ryo panicked, seeing her serious expression. He didn''t know she was this loyal. Or that she was this scary when angry. When with Ryuji, she acted gentle, like a tame beast.


    "Hmph! Coward."


    She turned around to enter the room, only to be shocked by the intense and visceral scene in her eyes.


    "Sorry," he said finally.


    "Don''t worry, I enjoyed it. I liked how intense you were." She smirked while rubbing her nose against his, the blood from her neck dripping onto his exposed chest, the armour slowly repairing.


    "But next time, please be careful; I''m not as strong as you. We should also consider the other two. If we were alone, it would have been great. Those two are here, so we had to stop." She added, smiling gently.


    Ryuji closed his eyes, the red finally fading, and smiled, "I will."


    Yumiko sighed in relief, only to be lifted into the air; Ryuji suddenly broke free of her mount and lifted her with both hands holding her buttocks.


    "Ah!"


    "Thank you," he said, kissing her softly on the lips, her eyes wide open.


    "You''re welcome."


    Yumiko smiled and returned his kiss.


    ****


    Akari and Ryo watched from the entrance.


    Their faces seemed to show a sour look. Akari wistfully gazed at Ryuji and the tent in his pants while Ryo saw the beautiful Yumiko now kissing Ryuji in his muscular arms.


    "It''s not fair," Akari sighed, and Ryo patted her shoulder.


    "I am sure you''ll find a nice guy... don''t be upset."


    "..."


    She looked at him with an odd look and shook her head, a small smile playing on her lips.


    "Thanks, I guess. But you don''t get it, do you?"


    "Eh?"


    "A guy like that, in this kind of world. Even if he had a hundred women, Ryuji would be more appealing to any woman with half a brain."


    "..."


    Her answer caused Ryo significant mental damage. Because of the situation, he seemed to have grown a crush on Akari, but her eyes and thoughts were too logical and calculated to make him fear her.


    ''I wonder if my life will be any different from before? Will I always look at the world and be second fiddle or side character B?''


    Ryo sighed and shook his head.


    ''It seems the hero party isn''t as strong or united as I thought it would be. Since they are suffering, but why does this fucking hooligan seem just fine?''


    He looked at Ryuji''s calm face, his hands rubbing the fox girl''s ass as they exchanged kisses, tonguing each other that it made anger well up inside Ryo, who could do nothing but cook in this world.


    Ryo didn''t want to feel this way, but seeing these two always so positive and happy made him frustrated, especially since everyone else had been suffering since coming to this world!


    ''Just how strong is he, and will we get any stronger by being with him? If so, should I try to help more? Or does he really view us as nothing more than torch carriers?''


    Ryo contemplated this silently as he waited for the couple to finish their deep kiss and emerge from the boss''s room.


    Ryuji walked out of the room, his hand still firmly attached to Yumiko''s waist, her face flushed red as she held a small golden chest and beckoned the others towards the room, since the exit opened up.


    Neither of them realised Yumiko had heard their many brief exchanges and times they badmouthed or spoke of Ryuji. One day, they might just regret these selfish deeds caused by their fear and terror from the scenes of Ryuji brutally killing monsters in the dungeon.

 Chapter 33: A Glimpse of Reality

    Ryuji and his party stood around Yumiko, who opened the golden chest. The first item that appeared seemed strange because it looked like a necklace with a small bloody axe attached to a crimson gemstone.


    The other rewards were just coins.


    ¡ª [Blood Drinking Great Axe Pendant] (Growth Type - Level 1)


    ¡ª 20 Silver coins


    **


    "Oh?"


    "Wow, what a pretty necklace!"


    Yumiko''s eyes looked at the pendant and soon realised it might be like her necklace and special. No matter if its attributes looked weak right now. She believed it might grow to become a superb weapon for Ryuji.


    "It''s a magic item, not a necklace." Yumiko''s eyes narrowed as she took it from the box and wrapped it around Ryuji''s neck.


    He looked a little confused at her actions before his eyes suddenly glowed brightly. With the flick of his wrist, a massive black axe suddenly appeared with a loud wail as it cut through the air, almost tearing Ryo''s body in half before slamming into the ground with a loud bang.


    The long shaft was black, around 150cm long, with an enormous double-sided axe-head that was roughly 50cm in size with a blood-red edge that felt eerie and evil to look at, yet the ability that came with it suited Ryuji far too much.


    "This is amazing, Yumiko. Can I really take it?" Ryuji asked.


    "Of course. You literally killed the boss alone. Are you stupid?" Yumiko said, nodding with a bright smile.


    "Alright! Sorry, I just got a bit excited. This axe is so cool."


    He swung the axe repeatedly, a small gale of wind blowing each time he slashed and swept across his chest. However, the trio didn''t realise that this weapon weighed more than double the iron axe.


    That is probably why the requirement to wield this item, even at its weakest, was 22 strength.


    Ryuji didn''t want to keep the group too long, so he quickly placed his hand holding the axe to his chest before it vanished. However, there wasn''t any sign of a necklace but a strange tattoo on his chest with the bloody axe at the centre.


    "Shall we go?"


    He noticed the strange gaze of Ryo. It felt a little strange that he suddenly feared him after being so close during the last dungeon attempt. It caused Ryuji to worry that he had done something wrong again.


    "Let''s go. I think we''ve earned a lot of money from this dungeon, and we still have another to clear before tomorrow." Akari nudged Ryo and tried to be pleasant to Ryuji and Yumiko despite her fear and bumps raised on the surface of her skin.


    "Okay. Let''s go," Ryuji said.


    Ryuji remained quiet and inspected his new weapon. Since his party members were acting strangely, he followed Yumiko towards the exit.


    As they walked through the cave, the sound of their footsteps and dripping water echoed out.


    A reminder that the two people ahead of them wiped out the entire dungeon alone.


    ***


    "Are you sure you are okay?"


    "I am fine."


    "Okay..."


    Yumiko''s soft voice trailed off, but the look in her eyes was concerned as she stared at him because his look wasn''t calm, but the look of someone who was dying to fight.


    The same look that she had seen on his face during the monster trap or when the kobold almost crushed his chest.


    ''That reminds me, I got a special tattoo from that guy...''


    *****


    Meanwhile, back in the castle barracks, where the knights gathered, Alan and several other knights were in their noble attire, relaxing and drinking wine together while speaking about various topics.


    "Duke Alan, I heard the hero you support cleared another dungeon with just himself and a beast as the party!"


    "Is it Knight Dan? I didn''t know. That''s good to hear. How about the hero you supported?"


    The knight named Dan gave a grim look before shaking his head. "The useless garbage died this morning. I couldn''t even remember his name, but the female party members died. There wasn''t even a body to recover. The cowardly bastard suffered a single wound and then fled to the exit. But still bled out."


    Alan sipped his wine, taking a moment to arrange his words, not wanting to upset his friend of many years.


    "I see. Did they all die? If any survived, I can suggest a powerful and rather bizarre boy to take over as your tank."


    "No, I''m afraid not. I lost the tank and rogue classes while the priestess survived, though the goblins cut her face, and she became useless while the witch became aggressive and didn''t seem to trust men, or rather, who can blame her when that bastard I spent good money on just fled like a little coward. This batch of heroes is utterly rubbish."


    "Well, it was to be expected."


    Alan laughed before his smile vanished as he recalled something.


    "Did you hear about the girl who got into a fight with the princess a few days ago? I hear she now serves as the number one girl in the lowest-class brothel in the city. 1 small copper a try."


    "Hah, those heroes are trash, but there are some gems this time. Ryuji and the female swordsman at the hero''s party. They work hard and train hard. It''s a shame that they were put in different parties." Another knight pitched in, her face heroic, with a scar on her chin, but the other males gave her a respectful nod.


    "Lady Anne, it''s good to see you."


    "Knight Anne, how are you doing?"


    "Princess Anne, you shouldn''t be here. What about your title as a princess of this kingdom?"


    The beautiful woman looked identical to the lovely summoner who brought the students to this world, but more mature and with a battle-hardened face that lost her cute nature and became a mature beauty instead. "Peh, shut up, Dan and you, Greg! I want to hear more about those two you spoke well of, and I know Alan already praised the male. Is the girl worth training?"


    "Yes, princess, although she looks like a cheeky wench. Her devotion towards training and battle is beyond a normal person. She transforms the moment she holds a sword."


    "I see... What of the holy knight?"


    Their conversation seemed simple, but it seemed under the surface some strange deals and trades were happening, especially between Princess Anne and Duke Alan.

 Chapter 34: Rare Kobold Tattoo

    Ryuji felt a weight off his shoulders after clearing the Rank-E Illumius dungeon. He found the loud atmosphere of the dungeon plaza to be soothing. Most of the knights from earlier vanished, with many of the different kiosks and shop vendors now changed.


    ''Simon isn''t here. I guess he is a busy guy. That reminds me, I got a special tattoo from that kobold...''


    "Ryuji, you look beat. Are you alright?"


    "Yeah, I''m alright, just a little tired. Shall we find a place to eat? I hear the knights make better food in the plaza. Don''t worry, I''ll pay the fee with my money. I will put the rest of the coins in the group account." Ryuji muttered while wiping his eyes, trying to stave off his exhaustion.


    Ryo and Akari stopped walking. They turned back and looked at Ryuji with apologetic faces.


    "Ryuji, please take the money. We are sorry for being disrespectful to you today."


    When the two bowed to him, Ryuji didn''t realise what they meant. He knew that people would have grudges or gripes even at a party, and when trapped in a dark cave like that, he even felt an annoyance towards people who did nothing.


    "It''s fine. We''re only human. There''s no need for us to hold stupid grudges. It''s not like you attacked me or tried to kill me. Let''s say this: I''ll deduct 1 silver from you both as a punishment, and this can be the party rule in the future."


    "Good, thank you!" Ryo shouted, his face almost touching the floor before he lifted himself with tears in his eyes.


    Honestly, that dungeon seemed to have a strange mental effect, and Ryuji felt it from the moment they triggered the monster room.


    ''Maybe this was part of the trap, an enormous group of monsters and the party falling apart? A cruel trap.''


    "I will help Ryo sell our materials and waste items for money!" Akari also looked to have repented, her eyes swollen and red, so Ryuji waved them off and leaned his head towards Yumiko, who frowned.


    "Why do you look so angry, Yumi?"


    "They acted so unfairly, and suddenly you forgive them. I hate they don''t realise how difficult the dungeons are."


    "I think the trap caused their actions and words. Remember how genuine their thanks were in the first dungeon and earlier today? It was the moment that the door closed and the strange mist blew over the dungeon that they changed."


    Yumiko''s tail puffed up and swayed aggressively. "How can you be so kind!?"


    "Kind? That''s not it. The true reason isn''t something glamorous. Let''s go to that kiosk and inquire about the monster rooms. Then we will know for sure."


    Ryuji pointed to a petite brunette beastkin in chains standing at the information kiosk. She looked to be around Yumiko''s age, but Ryuji found it hard to tell because they remained youthful once they hit their perfect figure.


    ''Not to mention levelling increases both lifespan and youth...''


    Though levelling would increase lifespan and youth, should you wait till you are already old, it wouldn''t reverse those effects, so that''s why most adventurers would start at a young age, be it the day of adulthood or a year or two afterwards.


    ***


    The pair approached the counter to find the nervous beastkin looking at them with strange eyes.


    She looked at Yumiko in her maid outfit and armour, with a smile on her face, and then at Ryuji, who looked scary because of his narrow eyes.


    "Welcome. I am Saki. Can I help you?"


    "Yes. Please, please don''t get mad at me." Saki hung her head and showed Yumiko her tail, which was oddly frizzled.


    "What beautiful white fur! I am Yumiko, and I seem to be from the golden tribe," Yumiko said.


    ''She''s a demon-type fox, though, the shadow fox? Or is there something I don''t know about beastkin?''


    Though Ryuji wanted to ask, now wasn''t the time; instead, he inspected the kobold''s newest tattoo while pretending to read the information about these traps.


    [View New Tattoo?]


    ''Yes.''


    Kobold Tattoo of the Berserker (Rare) -> Replaces Kobold Tattoo (Uncommon)


    Increase Strength by 4


    Increase Maximum Rage by 20


    Dark Vision


    ***


    Ryuji found that although it didn''t offer a new skill, the fact it increased his maximum rage made his heart race with excitement.


    He could either decrease the damage taken and increase his health regeneration by another 10% or boost his damage even more!


    ''What will happen when I kill normal kobolds, though? Will they no longer count toward upgrading the tattoo?''


    [All kobolds you kill will increase the quality of the Kobold Tattoo of the Berserker!]


    ''Good!''


    The moment he accepted the change, Ryuji felt a shock like thousands of needles pierced his chest; unlike the previous tattoo, it hurt badly, causing him to grit his teeth while almost crushing the paper in his hand, causing Yumiko to worry.


    "Ryuji? What''s the matter!?"


    He couldn''t respond, but the information broker Saki saw his open chest and the tribal tattoo being painted in real-time.


    The two beastkin could also smell the scent of his flesh being burned as the tattoo appeared, with a huge tribal heart and strange patterns covering his muscular chest.


    "That tattoo is of the kobold''s language!? It reads Deathbringer!" Saki gasped, her skill as an information broker showing.


    [Gained Title - Deathbringer]


    Your actions have caused the Kobolds to fear you as one who brings a violent and brutal death. Kobolds will fight you with all their hearts and never flee! Though you have a slight chance of breaking their will at the start of combat, reducing their attributes by half!


    ''Cool... Maybe all the tattoos have a hidden meaning. Not like I can show her my cock for the strange fox one, though.''

 Chapter 35: A Strange Evening

    Ryuji looked at Saki and Yumiko, who seemed excited to be talking to someone from her race. He could tell by how vibrant her eyes became and her tail swaying behind her.


    Yumiko''s voice echoed with a newfound confidence, her words carrying a weight they hadn''t before. "Saki, I''m counting on you from now on!" Her hands confidently rested on her hips, a confident pose as if she wanted to take the lead. Ryuji was more than happy to let her assume this role; a relief to see her finding her voice and smiling so brightly.


    ''Though if it was a male.''


    His thoughts, usually clear and focused, became a little complicated as he pictured the image and felt a surge of violent impulses. The thought of another male, especially one who might pose a threat to him or hold desires towards Yumiko, stirred a primal instinct within him.


    "You don''t need to worry¡ªif I weren''t in this position, I''d give you a discount!"


    "Saki, can I ask you about the tattoo? Did you say it might be a curse?"


    "Well... I''m not an expert on curses, but since they''re magic-related, I think I may know someone who is. I''ll ask them about it, okay? It might take a while because she lives in the beast kingdom and is a member of the owl tribe, and a slave can only send a letter once a month."


    "Don''t worry, Saki! If it costs you too much, let me know, and I''ll help you send the letter somehow!" Ryuji seemed excited with the new knowledge and grasped Saki''s smooth hands. He could feel a slight bit of fur around her wrists, like a silky bracelet.


    Ryuji suddenly realised Yumiko had grasped his wrist and pulled his hands away. Her cheeks turned pink, her eyes narrowed, and she released a small growl from her throat, causing Saki to recoil.


    "Hmph! I knew this guy could only seduce women..."


    Saki didn''t seem bothered by her jealousy and let out a laugh as her eyes turned to Ryuji. "Thank you, Ryuji. I''ll see you soon!" she said with a wink.


    "Haha, I know Saki. It''s fine. We should be here tomorrow, so thanks for the help so far."


    "G-Goodbye Hero Ryuji!" Saki''s greeting to him seemed a little strange as she gazed down at his crotch and body, the same thing Yumiko did after every shower.


    He wondered what the two spoke about while he focused on the kobold tattoo.


    However, the moment Yumiko noticed her gaze, she grabbed Ryuji by the arm and pulled him away. "Come on, Ryuji, we need to go find the others!"


    "Okay. Ah, Saki, next time, I''ll have more questions!" His voice trailed off while the lovely wolf gazed at the pair with an envious gaze.


    ***


    The pair now stood in the food court area of the dungeon plaza, with wooden tables and chairs, the knights at a lower quality meal, but the amount almost doubled from upstairs. It seemed keeping those who dive in the dungeon full was more important than the taste being high quality. Even the knights with D and C class armour all ate here.


    Since the two still didn''t appear, Ryuji and Yumiko bought an orc steak in slime gravy because of their hunger.


    "Were you jealous of Saki?" Ryuji''s sudden question made Yumiko choke on the orc steak and slam her cup of water down.


    "What? Don''t be stupid!"


    "Your tail told me everything, though."


    "!!!!"


    Her eyes traced across the room for help, but the knights looked away, eating their meal, while Ryo was useless. She knew who could have saved her if not for that stupid feeling. It made her feel overwhelmed and say such stupid things in the dungeon.


    Ryuji''s mind returned to that day, when the disgusting teacher placed his hands on his friend, threatening her with a video of Ryuji and her betraying Alex, his best friend.


    He lost himself in the different images, the world he wanted to see, the world he saw and the truth of the world.


    Then she heard Ryuji''s voice before a sudden snap and howling of the wind.


    "It''s your fault."


    "Pardon?"


    "I don''t know who the fuck you are, but I''ll kill you if you ever put your filthy hands on her again." His tone was ice cold as his fist sank into the knight''s chest armour, cracking the ribs as they caved inwards.


    However, the power didn''t stop; Ryuji''s fist penetrated the cheap iron and even through his chain mail and chest. Ryuji felt a bit of resistance after the ribs had given way and pierced the flesh and heart. He pulled his fist out of the dying man''s body, splattering the red liquid on the floor.


    [You have Killed a Human being]


    [Gained Title Murderer]


    Damage dealt to humanoid and humans increased by 10%


    Depending on the situation, the situation can decrease relationships with human factions.


    ''...''


    "Were humans always this pathetically weak?"


    Ryuji didn''t feel any remorse or emotions.


    He looked at the trembling knight, now drowning in his blood, with a sharp gaze. The knight tried to speak, but his lips only fluttered before collapsing dead.


    "YOU KILLED A KNIGHT!?"


    "HOW DARE YOU!"


    The shout of various knights of all grades resounded while Ryuji''s ice-cold gaze, now dark with red pupils, snapped towards them as he swiped his left arm, removing the Blood Drinking Great Axe from the tattoo and swinging it violently before taking a stance.


    Ryuji''s gaze felt terrifying. He became like a demon king who appeared in the centre of the capital!


    "Do you have a problem?"


    With an enormous axe over his shoulder and facing over twenty knights, there was no fear, only excitement and a huge, wicked smile on his face while covered in the blood of the deceased knight.


    "Yumiko, I order you to stay out of this!"

 Chapter 36: The Dreamer Awakens - The Twisted World of Ryuji

    Ryuji didn''t care enough about Ryo or Akari to act this way. He knew that in his head, yet the feelings he felt became too powerful to control. The desire to hurt the ones who ordered him around, a strong sexual desire that the medication held back.


    Ryuji couldn''t take medication upon arrival.


    He tried the hardest to resist the urges, to see through the delusions and tricks his mind would play on him.


    Yet he failed.


    To him, this world appeared beautiful, with no discernible differences from his old world. The rumours and people from the class disappearing didn''t affect him because he transferred on the same day.


    He didn''t know those people...


    Yet the moment he saw the drunk knight hitting on Akari and felt a twisted feeling in his chest and stomach. He pictured Yumiko in that position. Or his mother... and his mind lost control of the image he clung to of a perfect fantasy world.


    He became unable to deny the things he and Alan''s girlfriend did because of a momentary passion, and when revealed, he lost his best friend.


    ''Ah, I forgot the true reason Alan didn''t come to say goodbye. No, I lied to myself and relied on the drugs to forget. What friend would accept his girlfriend giving a blowjob to his supposed best friend and exchanging naked pictures over their phones for months?''


    Even though they met first and their attraction came first, Ryuji felt wrong. He stopped taking his medicine because it caused him migraines and terrible pain after his mother died. Then, one night, he bumped into her while drunk, and they ended up crossing a forbidden line.


    However, that once became twice. Until it became a weekly thing. Hiding in the toilets, behind tall walls or in the bathroom...


    There were so many times that when Ryuji saw Alan cry because of the teacher, those tears made him realise his error.


    Since then, Ryuji consumed the medicine daily and erased her contact information.


    However, time had already run out.


    Part of the reason for him being expelled was the pictures and the teacher he hospitalised revealed the relationship he had with her to everyone...


    ''Yet while on those drugs, I conveniently ignored that truth and acted like I was the victim.''


    Ryuji held the axe in his hand and covered his face. Some knights believed he was crying, but in reality, he just felt disgusted that he was just like his father.


    "Is this kid crying? Let''s punish the fucker! He killed one of us!"


    "Ah, these damn heroes don''t even realise we can summon a new group in a few months!"


    However, there was another voice inside Ryuji''s head. Louder and far more assertive, it made his muscles contract and breathing slow down.


    Ryuji grabbed the screaming knight, who turned his back and lifted his body, the wounds from his chest healing because of the axe power, while he twisted the coward''s arm.


    The moment that man opened his mouth to scream again, Ryuji shoved the axe through the sides of his jaw and lodged it into his brain.


    "There''s no time to be frightened and panic, men!"


    In the background, Yumiko''s eyes widened. She long knew that Ryuji might not be human, but the main reason she accepted him the first moment they met was the scent of his blood being different.


    Now, as he killed the knights, stepping on their heads and crushing their skulls while kicking tables and smashing their teeth. The screams sounded inhuman, yet she didn''t feel fear.


    Only delight, her guess was right. Ryuji carried demon blood.


    However, after killing five knights, an enormous group of heavily armed knights suddenly appeared. Armed with swords, spears, bows, and mages, they approached rapidly and aimed at Ryuji''s body.


    "STOP! Rogue Hero, if you do not cease, we will execute you!" Alan shouted in the darkness while unable to see the assailant.


    With a sickening crunch, Ryuji severed the final knight''s head before rolling the axe onto his shoulder while leaning his head to the side, able to see in the darkness clearly he saw who accosted him. "Oh, isn''t it, Alan? Will you execute me? How amusing."


    "I won''t joke around, Rogue Hero. This is an official order. Drop your weapon and kneel on the ground!" Alan could see nothing, so his heart was calm. However, after seeing the body of the fallen knights and the axe in the darkness, he recognised the person''s voice, but his heart was terrified of the thick stench of iron and copper filling his nose.


    "I refuse, Alan. I helped you. Now, you help me." Ryuji grinned evilly, his words terrifying Alan to the core.


    "You''re just filthy. Wait... Is that you, Ryuji!?" Alan took a step back and cursed. "I have already announced my support¡ªhow will it look if I slay him now??"


    "If you ask me, I can say that there is a good reason behind it. The knight tried to rape my party member, so I cut him down. Then several flies tried to continue the act, so I cut the weeds."


    The current Ryuji changed, no longer the bloodthirsty beast, but a complete mixture of his humane side and the brutal side that would sleep with his best friend''s woman.


    Alan trembled in anger; he didn''t know if it was a lie or not. However, seeing Yumiko standing beside Ryuji, her hair a mess and clothes dirty, he doubted his thoughts and instead made up a lie that would satisfy everyone, especially the king and the other knights.


    It didn''t matter if Akari was the true victim; Ryuji and Alan seemed to understand.


    "Stand down... Someone get the lights back on, Ryuji. You still have to come with me to make a report!"


    "Haha, sure, I understand."


    The moment the lights returned, the entire unit of Alan stopped breathing; some of them felt a cold sweat down their spines at the sheer brutality of their fellow knights'' deaths, broken bones, snapped necks, severed heads and crushed into a meat paste.


    However, people like Saki and those who suffered saw Ryuji with a light different from fear or disgust. Yumiko included.

 Chapter 37: Punishment - Acceptance

    The sound of water dripped in Ryuji''s ears, his hands bound by chains while forcing him to kneel in a damp puddle, each drop causing his mind to jolt back to the men standing ahead of him.


    ''These bastards!''


    Despite Alan''s decision not to punish him, some sort of retribution would be necessary for the death of six knights to be forgiven.


    ****


    Two days before.


    Alan stood on the opposite side of the small room, his face filled with frustration. He knew Ryuji wasn''t the type to cause trouble, and after asking around, the knights were in the wrong. Yet, heroes lacked any importance to the kingdom until accepted by a patron.


    He realised Ryuji was in a dangerous position.


    "Alan, stop being so nervous." Ryuji''s voice seemed deeper and more raspy than before, as if the change was physical and permanent.


    Yumiko seemed to be worse¡ªher hand held onto Ryuji''s arm, barely able to grip it with her small hands while trembling slightly.


    Ryuji knew it was because she knew the reality, and he remembered her initial state.


    In his mind, she looked beautiful and clean as they shared a bed. However, he remembered the truth and her bloody wounds and bruises. He was the one who cleaned them and helped her heal.


    She couldn''t fight because of her injuries, not a lack of skill or knowledge. Somehow, his mind twisted many events in the past week, but now he could see the truth of this world and his actions.


    They could not tell what was going on in his head, but the change was clear. He felt different¡ªtaller and larger, almost as if his aura expanded slightly, dwarfing them. It was like standing before a two-metre-tall demon, which caused Alan to feel terror and relief that he supported this boy over the holy knight.


    Alan turned his head.


    "Ryuji, do not worry¡ªI will guarantee Yumiko''s safety. But you cannot escape punishment."


    "If anyone damages a single hair on her head, no matter how long it takes. I will destroy this kingdom and all who support it."


    Yumiko''s heart thumped; despite his changes, she knew demons were a very passionate and monopolistic race, unlike humans.


    The Beastkin empire held an alliance with them for the longest period, so the humans enslaved them and treated the Beastkin badly.


    Now the wars were over, an Alliance formed between humans and elves, the most populous races on the planet. Yet the Beastkin and demons remained in a strange state of neutrality.


    "I will ask Alicia and Sheila to help take care of her. Is that alright?" Alan looked at her.


    "Come on, Ryuji. Lord Qwass isn''t the patient type." Alan didn''t have any enthusiasm, yet it was the kingdom''s wish to bring the Chosen in, so he was already preparing his case with the king and taking Ryuji from Lord Qwass before a day passed.


    "Haha, you''re so cute. When I come back, how about I pluck that cherry you''ve been guarding?" Ryuji held her by her armpits, pulling her away, not wanting to continue hearing her cries.


    "Let''s just take him! Come, guard, follow me." Lord Qwass walked out of the room.


    "Hey, hey, aren''t you in a bit of a rush?" Ryuji kissed her nose before making sure she looked into his eyes before he placed her on the desk, turning to follow the guard. "I will not lose. Promise."


    Ryuji was curious.


    ''Can I truly promise something like that?''


    ****


    The sound of iron hitting flesh resounded; a man''s groan, followed by the dripping of blood, filled a hollow stone''s room while the man''s head drooped, leaning down.


    ''I never wanted to become this way, but this is who I am... Will Others accept me in this world, or will it be like the past?''


    Ryuji''s memories were not complete. The simple-minded Chosen quickly figured out the duality of his personality when he was a young teen and became scared of how violent and hypersexual he became. He would fight every day, beat the ones he deemed enemies half to death, and sleep with girls he didn''t know from different classes.


    ''I lost control, and mother was busy with work back then... It was hell. But it felt so good to beat and fuck whoever I wanted!''


    He wanted to fix himself and pursued psychology and medicine.


    Thankfully, his mother and father were rich. Thus, they could afford such support; however, on the medicine, he became withdrawn and almost neutered.


    But with his best friend''s support and the strictness of his mother, he pushed through the troublesome obstacles until one month later¡ªthe prescription was late, and his mother passed away.


    ''... I took the virginity of the girl my best friend had liked for two years. It was amazing, and she kept coming back for more! However, I regretted falling off and started going into the city to find people to fight.''


    Thunk!


    Another deep echo reverberated as a bone snapped, the male being beaten in the damp room, grunting as his arm twisted the wrong way. Another iron bar started hitting him in another spot.


    Ryuji knelt, leaning against the damp wall of the cell, a burning flame in his abdomen as the three knights continued to abuse his body, beating him without mercy.


    What confused him was that he had already lost most of his teeth.


    Yet he felt new ones growing stronger as if made of a different material altogether, hidden in his gums as if waiting for his freedom.


    ''What would I do if I only had the power of a normal person in this world?''

 Chapter 38: Alan - He Who Believes In me

    Ryuji knelt in the cold, devoid of movement. His mind became distant, listening to the echoes of water and blood dropping around him, weaving into a peculiar melody that soothed his aching body.


    ''The time feels so obscure.''


    Because of his body''s resilience, Ryuji braced himself for the aggression by regulating his regeneration and rage.


    With his unique healing ability, he had the power to dictate the pace of his healing, effectively defending against his adversaries'' unrelenting assaults. Now they left. He devoted all 120 rage points to damage reduction and healing.


    Crack!


    The sound of bones adjusting, meat rejoined, and flesh healing filled the wet room, adding to the melody and forming a beautiful concerto depicting Ryuji''s resilience.


    "Ugh... My teeth ache..."


    An intense pain filled his jaw as it cracked, and then a burning pain grew within his gums before his remaining teeth all started falling out with a small tap, creating ripples in the small goopy puddle of water and blood.


    "Argh, shit!" Ryuji felt like his tongue tore off as his gums throbbed. The feeling of emptiness spread through his mouth.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    For a moment, he felt a sense of despair, and then his inner calm spread. His tongue slipped over his gums to feel new teeth pushing through his gums, sharp, harder than titanium. His canines had transformed into small, pure white fangs.


    The changes didn''t end there. He felt his mouth changing like his tongue was being stretched out. Soon, it lengthened out to 16cm outside his lips. The pure red tongue was muscular and filled with power. It was thin, long, and extremely flexible.


    ''What''s happening?''


    ''We are being born. Finally, the mana in this world allowed me to be reborn! Thanks to those idiots beating me so badly!''


    The demonic thoughts in his heart seemed to hold all the answers¡ªrather, Ryuji felt that his two sides merged in a slow process. He felt this was how he was supposed to be from the start.


    Ryuji''s eyes became a beautiful blue, completely transformed. They shone like gems, a dark blue that was crystal clear.


    ''So this is who I was supposed to be?'' Ryuji tried to see the truth in the voice. He looked in the murky puddle to find his eyes became bright even in this dark room¡ªthe kobold tattoo only allowed him to see the figures as if using a night vision lens.


    Yet now, he could see the details of everything in their true colours.


    "I never knew my mother''s eyes would be so beautiful..." Ryuji felt all his concerns and doubts fade the moment he saw his new sapphire blue iris, identical to his mother''s, piercing and filling with a mystical beauty that removed the effect of his sharp gaze.


    "Mother, who were you?"


    ''Why is my voice different... It''s like those deep and sexy radio voices!''


    Tap!


    Tap!!


    Thankfully, Ryuji''s reborn body held her with ease. Otherwise, he might have let her drop into the nasty bloody pool filled with many disgusting flesh, organs, and blood from his former self.


    Yumiko''s light frame clung to his neck, suffocating him. But Ryuji didn''t care, as he smelled her warm and fruity fragrance.


    "Ryuji, Ryuji, Ryuji! Ryuji!!!! RYUJI!!"


    Tears ran down Ryuji''s neck as Yumiko cried. Her claws and fangs grazed his body as her thick tail lashed wildly in the air.


    "He-he''s still alive, master Alan! Ryuji is fine!!"


    What amused Ryuji was that the most shocked were the two guards, who looked at him with stunned eyes.


    "How!?"


    "We crushed his teeth! How, this monster!"


    Alan took action, grasping his longsword¡ªhe smashed the pommel into the jaw of the first deadbeat before his body twisted with elegance, smashing the other''s teeth before snatching the key as he watched the two men fall onto their backs in agony.


    "Keep a lookout for me, Yumiko! I am getting him out of here! If someone stops us, beat them without mercy!"


    Ryuji listened to Alan''s words in surprise and thanks while Yumiko nodded and sniffed Ryuji''s chest.


    She seemed to look at his eyes with a strange look but didn''t ask questions while her hands stroked his body, measuring and looking for wounds, her nose constantly sniffing as if to confirm it was him.


    ''This cute fox is confused.''


    "Ryuji?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong, Yumiko?"


    "N-Nothing... you just seem different."


    "Do you like it?" Ryuji leaned towards her cheek, watching Alan unfasten his chains with a jangle. He kissed Yumiko''s cheek and sniffed her neck in return.


    "Ryuji is always my Ryuji..." Yumiko''s soft hands clasped his cheeks tightly¡ªher eyes focused on him as if in a trance. "Beautiful, like gemstones..."


    "Nothing is more beautiful than my little shadow fox."


    "Hmmp~!"


    "Yo-You have the eyes of a beast... your voice is so sexy now, and you feel so dangerous!" Yumiko''s face glowed red, but her smile and constant marking told Ryuji that she liked this change.


    "Can you two stop flirting while I am here trying to bust you out? Although it is a lovely pairing, I feel awkward here!"


    Alan coughed while opening the final chain, his lips curling into a sarcastic smile.

 Chapter 39: C-Rank Dungeon - Aberrant Cavern

    The knights looked at Ryuji with a delicate gaze now.


    This caused him to feel irritated, but Yumiko''s smooth hips, bumping into him while she swayed her hips, distracted him.


    Though he knew she did it on purpose, her eyes peeking at him from the corner of her eyes. She was like a cute little animal.


    He had already been a fool before, but now, with his mind no longer fractured, Ryuji ignored the useless thoughts and wrapped his arm around her curvy waist, pulling her towards him.


    "Alan, what is the plan regarding the future?"


    Alan turned, flanked by two female knights, his expression momentarily stern before a sinister smile crept across his face. "You are about to descend into a living nightmare," he warned, "and I will be the one to liberate you from the kingdom''s clutches."


    ***


    The words still shocked Ryuji, who sat on the comfortable royal red seat with Yumiko on his lap, her head leaning on his shoulder while her tail rested over his abdomen.


    He had never expected this kind of news, which is why the situation seemed so surreal. He could hardly believe what Alan had said. However, the truth felt so comforting to Ryuji as his sharp fangs nibbled on the neck of Yumiko, who started touching something she shouldn''t in public.


    "Lord Qwass will probably have his sights set on killing you somehow. Be it through the high-ranked heroes or assassins." Alan had explained.


    "What can we do to stop them?"


    "Nothing. We cannot stop them. So, we need to kill or crush those he sends before that."


    The words were like a hammer on his skull, yet there was no feeling of worry, disgrace or rejection. "True, killing them might be good. Crushing them is also a wonderful choice." Ryuji''s ocean-blue eyes flickered with a magical glint while he gripped tightly onto Yumiko''s waist, causing her to let out a groan, much to his delight.


    "I don''t understand the situation. The Kingdom had sent us here and treated us as nothing more than tools. Or is it that only the worthless become tools, and those worthy can become something more?" Ryuji asked, his deep voice calming and elegant, but he looked like a beautiful yet ferocious beast with a brutal animosity that caused the two female knights to hold their swords in fear of attack.


    Alan shrugged his shoulders, pouring two glasses of brown liquor.


    The scent was sweet, similar to caramel, and reminiscent of cigars and wood. He had a smile on his face as he handed one glass to Ryuji. "To be honest, I had never planned to tell you all of this. But you displayed your worth when I saw the images of you fighting those knights and the review Sheila and Simon gave about you."


    Ryuji accepted the glass and sniffed the contents. He wasn''t a big fan of liquor, but the aroma was nice. The smell felt nostalgic, and it was the thought that counted. He took a small sip, letting the taste fill his mouth, letting his new tongue slide around his mouth before gulping it down.


    "Delicious..."


    It seemed when his blood awakened, Ryuji''s taste also changed.


    "With summoned heroes, we treat them as pawns or chosen."


    "Why not? If they are strong, I want to test them. I want to fight powerful things and kill them. Mother said I should never show weakness no matter how strong the opponent is!"


    [Luna, the goddess of werewolves, feels amused at your words - She is now watching your progress.]


    [Ishtar, the Beastkin goddess of battle, thinks you are amusing - She has fixated her gaze upon you!]


    [Helena, goddess of peace, feels you are a menace. Her judgemental gaze is upon you.]


    [Aries, the human god of war, feels conflicted about your relationship with a beastkin. His gaze is following your choices.]


    "Well, there are the gods and their avatars. There are the demon lords, dragons, and angels."


    "Demon lord, dragons, angels..." Ryuji repeated the names, causing a glint to form in his eyes. "So, those are the strong beings?"


    "Ah... yes, they are the strongest," Alan said with a wry smile. "You are still at the level of goblin. Don''t think those in the dungeon were strong. A true goblin would come at you in packs of over twenty."


    "Tsk, I will get stronger."


    "You better! I spent over five thousand on you! Do you know how many female nobles wanted to hire you?"


    "Sex."


    "Pfft," Yumiko giggled at his dumb look. "My god, he is a natural lady killer, but he doesn''t seem to realise when girls want him."


    "Shut up, you!"


    "Make me!" Yumiko stuck her tongue out playfully.


    "I will!"


    "Please do, but not in front of the boss," she whispered, licking her lips seductively, her eyes gleaming with lust.


    "Ahem... by the way, I have a licence and freedom permit for your partner. I realised to you she is important and thus I will respect your choices. Welcome to my mansion, Lady Yumiko. Tomorrow, I will invite Shiela and Simon because they will be taking you to the Rank-C dungeon. ''Aberrant Cavern.''"


    "I will have someone guide you to your room. Rest well, Ryuji and Yumiko. I hope to become great allies."


    Alan reached over the table, his eyes completely sincere, while Ryuji nodded. Wanting to return that sincerity, he clasped Alan''s hand and made a promise that he would keep, even if the kingdom betrayed him.


    Only Alan would be forgiven.

 Chapter 40: Lingering Passion Finds Its Way *

    The maids, with their gentle yet firm guidance, led Ryuji and Yumiko to the same room. Their presence provided a sense of security and comfort, making the unfamiliar surroundings of the mansion feel a little less daunting.


    Ryuji felt the decor of Alan''s mansion was quite amazing.


    The royal red carpet from the main entrance led towards each room, with its beautiful black and golden border.


    On the walls were Valliant pictures of what seemed to be Alan''s ancestors.


    Ryuji noticed the windows were double-glazed despite being in a medieval-style world, which intrigued Ryuji as he continued to observe the mansion.


    ''Strange, did a summoned person influence this? Or are the native''s abilities that high?''


    "Master Ryuji, Lady Yumiko. This is your room." The pair of maids bowed while placing a key in Yumiko''s hand after clicking the door open.


    "Thanks."


    He returned a simple response, while stepping forward, curious to what the rooms looked like.


    The moment Ryuji entered, he was immediately stunned by what he saw.


    The room was enormous.


    He felt as if he stepped into a five-star hotel room.


    The room was at least twenty feet long and fifteen feet wide.


    Even though his parents were well off and the dojo his mother owned was huge, this was a bedroom! Yet, in the background was a bath hidden by a small wall. The sound of water dripping inside from a magical device above amazed Ryuji.


    He noticed several glowing gems inside a bowl near the wall, which he assumed were the room''s magical lighting system.


    Just behind him was a large dresser filled with various clothes of high quality.


    ''Wait... these are all in my size, and the others are Yumiko''s!''


    There were clothes of unique designs and styles. The pairs of pants, shirts, and robes looked freshly made.


    To his right, an open door led to a huge walk-in closet with enough space to accommodate ten people.


    Ryuji inspected the closet and noticed various towels and bathrobes with Alan''s insignia sewn into them.


    "Wow..."


    He gasped as he inspected the closet and could not help but comment, "This is luxurious."


    "Should you need any help, please use the maid call button near the master bed. Thank you very much, and goodnight, Master Ryuji."


    Yumiko closed the door behind her, after the maids gave a last greeting and vanished.


    After locking the door, Ryuji walked deeper into the room to inspect it further.


    From the large floor-to-ceiling windows, he could see a stunning view of the vast blue sea. Although it was far in the distance, he could see it clearly with his changed eyes.


    His gaze continued to move across the room before a pair of soft hands wrapped around his waist, and a nose began sniffing his neck.


    "Haa....how are you so good... I came so easily!?"


    She tried to keep her voice down, but the moans and heavy breathing that escaped from her mouth because of excitement were loud.


    Yumiko hadn''t expected Ryuji to become so aggressive, and although she didn''t understand how he could be this good for a virgin, the fox was more than happy to accept his affections and pleasure.


    Ryuji could not explain it either. He just knew what he wanted, and at this moment, he desired Yumiko.


    "Haha... I won''t stop until you''re completely satisfied."


    "Eh!? Wait!"


    His long fingers slipped along her slit before scooping the slimy nectar that oozed from her entrance, before he teased her small opening, feeling his digit sink into her tight canal as he watched Yumiko''s expressions of excitement and slight confusion with a predatory gaze.


    "Hmnn!"


    Ryuji pushed his finger into the first crease before curling them to tease her inner walls, her lewd hole creating a lewd squelching sound that made the fox''s face burn red from embarrassment.


    His lips once again pressed against her trembling petals, his tongue tracing them before peeling them apart, the swollen clitoris at the top quivering as he slurped and kissed it gently.


    "Ahhn~ what! Mmmm... it''s good. It feels good!"


    Yumiko could only pant and groan as she closed her eyes, trying to gaze at Ryuji, but the pleasure of his fingertips curling inside her sent strange jolts of electricity down her spine as her juices trickled down his hand and soaked the sheets beneath her as she felt a strange pressure building up from her abdomen.


    "Do you like it when my fingers tease you here?"


    Ryuji continued to kiss her sensitive clit before moving his lips down her slit, teasing the small hole that throbbed as he nibbled on the sides of her puffy outer labia. "And my tongue playing with you here?"


    "AHHNN!"


    The moment he licked her clitoris again, a stream of hot juices splashed over his hands.


    Her tight passage clenched and throbbed as he tried to wriggle his finger, the muscles squeezing his finger like a vice as her insides continued to pulsate, twitching as Yumiko released a drawn-out moan before shuddering.


    "Hey, Yumiko, did you just cum?"


    Ryuji didn''t stop his assault; the fox girl could not answer him clearly as she found it difficult to catch her breath.


    Her body reacted to his fingers teasing her g-spot, while her hips tried to press against his face while swaying to allow his fingers to move faster; Ryuji did not give her time to rest.


    His lips wrapped around her small clitoris and gently sucked on it while his fingers caressed the inside of her pussy, vibrating his fingers rapidly, causing her to cry out in pleasure before her sweet nectar spurt from her lewd parts once again.


    "Aahnn~ n-no! I''m cumming again... Ryuji, stop! Nnngggh!"


    A spurt of sweet fluid shot into his mouth as Yumiko''s mind went blank, only able to release cute sounds from her mouth while her legs powerlessly dropped, her muscles still trembling as Ryuji removed his sticky fingers covered in Yumiko''s honey.


    "You''re such a wonderful woman, Yumi."


    "Nnnn... you''re so good at this it''s unfair!"


    Yumiko complained. With her loose expression with soft eyes filled with a wet look, she brushed her tail against Ryuji''s crotch, her soft, pink lips shimmering in the light.


    "Are you finally going to make me yours?"

 Chapter 41: Female Beastkin ***

    Ryuji''s hands slipped along Yumiko''s smooth thighs. He couldn''t help but love their tightening while enjoying the afterglow of her climax.


    "You''re so beautiful, Yumi."


    His gaze never left Yumiko as he slowly unfastened his pants, letting them fall to his ankles, pulling off the fox girl''s thong quickly and tossing it onto the floor.


    Yumiko felt a cold breeze on her lower half as she struggled to prop herself up onto her elbows, glancing down to see Ryuji standing between her legs with a hardened length that made her gulp nervously.


    Ryuji noticed Yumiko''s stare at his member, and his lips curled into a gentle smile. He held Yumiko''s legs wide open before leaning over the fox girl while keeping eye contact.


    "Ryuji?"


    She couldn''t help but ask nervously before the man she loved gently whispered into her ears, "It''s alright, just relax. I promise I won''t hurt you."


    Ryuji kissed her fluffy ear tenderly, making Yumiko''s legs twitch slightly from the ticklish feeling.


    "Mm... okay."


    Ryuji lowered his head and kissed Yumiko''s lips softly, letting his tongue snake into her mouth while his hand touched the underside of her soft breasts, caressing them gently while pulling her bra upwards and tossing it aside, unclipped with one hand.


    Yumiko''s chest was voluptuous and supple. Despite having a slim figure, they were exceptionally large and attractive, and her perky pink nipples made him smile with satisfaction.


    "Haa.... your tits are divine, Yumi."


    Ryuji grabbed one breast with his hands, sinking his fingers into its plump softness while kissing the fox''s sensitive neck.


    "Nnngggh! Ah~ so pleasant..."


    Yumiko let out a meek cry before biting her lip to stop herself from moaning anymore as Ryuji lowered his head and began sucking on her nipple with wet and sticky sounds escaping from his mouth as he licked and flicked the pink bud while his hand squeezed her huge breast.


    The fox girl''s delicate nubs were hard and sensitive to the touch, his lips popping loudly as he shifted his attention to the other.


    Yumiko felt waves of pleasure pulsating through her chest and body when Ryuji sucked her breasts. She watched in a daze as he continued to nibble on her tender buds.


    Her heart rate sped up, and she could not help but let out a wanton sigh of pleasure while gazing at Ryuji''s moist lips, devouring her boobs.


    "Nnngh~"


    His erection poked against her tiny lips, the shaft pressing between her warm and slimy petals, sliding up and down her moist lips while the tip pressed against her clit, sending a jolt of electricity down her spine.


    Yumiko''s legs wrapped around his waist when she felt the hot shaft rubbing against her opening. She found it embarrassing but did not complain when Ryuji''s teeth gently nibbled on her taut nipples, and his tongue continued to flick it roughly.


    "Your tits taste so good, Yumi. I''m addicted."


    "Nnn~ your tongue is so long... Mmmn."


    Ryuji''s mouth couldn''t help but suck on her lovely breasts, a thin scent of vanilla while her nipples tasted faintly of cream like the rest of her skin, nothing like a human woman, as he felt a how, slimy sensation wrap around the tip of his cock, so tight he grunted, biting down on her nipple involuntarily as Yumiko''s pussy began devouring his cock.


    "Ahhn!"


    Her back arched when Ryuji sank his teeth into her breasts. His large, throbbing shaft seemed to expand Yumiko''s virgin snatch, the sloppy juices and nectar from his earlier cunnilingus acting as a lubricant as his glans pulled on her shallow entrance while the pair swayed their hips.


    Ryuji groaned as he sank deeper into the fox girl''s soft canal as Yumiko''s muffled screams increased in volume with every inch that sank into her warm hole.


    "I-it hurts! Ahh... it''s spreading me apart!"


    Yumiko''s firm breasts rested against Ryuji''s shoulders while the fox''s cunt gushed lewd nectar down his shaft, smearing his scrotum with sticky nectar that bubbled from her entrance.


    "I-I''m cumming, Ryuji! Ahhnn!"


    "Mm... me too. I will cum in your womb! You little bitch. Howl for me!"


    Ryuji''s voice was husky and deep. He clenched Yumiko''s slender body, thrusting his hips so hard that she could not withstand his fierce movements any longer. Her legs quivered and trembled from the intense pleasure that pulsated through her body.


    Intoxicated with bliss, the fox girl''s lower abdomen tightened as Ryuji''s magic teased Yumiko''s swollen clitoris when her body suddenly reached a climax.


    "AHN! Ryuji! Ahhhnnn~ yes!"


    "Yumi!"


    Ryuji''s thick rod pulled apart the fox girl''s cunt and felt like it was being squashed and stretched while her swollen pussy could not stop his brutal movements as his cock flooded her womb with his hot white cum.


    "Cumming, take it all."


    A heavy warmth filled her belly, and she felt the boiling liquid inside her womb slowly grow as she pressed her hips against him and let out a muffled cry when her release splashed, squirting, unable to focus as her entire body convulsed, the only sensation was the hot sperm still shooting into her pussy.


    "Oh, my god..."


    "Fuck... That was the best sex I''ve ever had."


    Yumiko panted and gasped for air, her hips and legs dropping limp as her ass rested on his legs. The lewd bubbling sounds from her pussy echoed as his thick sperm gushed from her pussy, overflowing, creating a mess of sticky nectar on the sheets.


    Her limbs were numb, and it took her a few moments to regain her bearings. She released a whine from her throat before suddenly realising the situation.


    Ryuji was still hard inside her.


    "One more time?"


    "Haha... Ryuji, this time I want to ride you~ my pussy is still aching from last time."


    Their throes of passion continued as the couple rolled over, with Yumiko sitting atop his waist, rolling her hips slowly, with a growing lust in her eyes.


    ***


    "Hey, Ryuji?"


    "Mm? What''s wrong?"


    Yumiko was looking at the ceiling in a daze before suddenly looking at him, a curious expression on her face as she asked, "Did you feel good with me?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Like... Do you love me more than you did before?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you prefer me over the girls you knew before?"


    "They could never compare to you, even before we had sex. Now they aren''t even memories."


    "Hehe~ thanks."


    Yumiko giggled, finding his straightforward response refreshing, before she noticed a slight bulge touching her abdomen and raised her hands to it. "Ryuji, do you still need more? I can use my mouth... my pussy is too sore and swollen after doing it all night..."


    Desire and lust filled her blue eyes as her hands caressed the milky liquid covering Ryuji''s body, scooping it up with her fingers and placing it into her mouth, causing her tail and fluffy ears to shudder slightly from the taste.


    It seemed the lust of a demon and female Beastkin were limitless.

 Chapter 42: Chosen - Tyrant

    The cool afternoon breeze flowed through the window as Ryuji''s body hung from the ceiling. He performed hanging sit-ups as sweat dripped down his firm, muscular body.


    When he woke up, Ryuji began training himself. The world changed overnight, and he now knew who his enemies were and that to continue living freely, his strength was imperative.


    Beside him on the bed lay Yumiko, exhausted and completely naked. The sun from the main window illuminated her beautiful fair skin while her silky blonde fur shone brightly.


    Each time Ryuji performed a set, he would spend a moment observing her.


    "Nn... it hurts. My legs are so weak and sore."


    Yumiko''s vibrant eyes opened with a sly smile on her lips as she watched Ryuji above her.


    The pair of them seemed to be exhibitionists, but their clothes ended up destroyed during last night''s sex. Ryuji went to find a maid and asked for some replacements because walking around in armour all the time didn''t feel good.


    The metal and leather would get sweaty and stick to the thin tunics and shirts, causing him to sweat.


    "Well, you are the one that asked me to keep going, right?"


    Ryuji smirked. He stopped doing sit-ups and lowered himself to the ground, then moved on to push-ups, pushing his body into the air like a gymnast. He started vertical push-ups, able to perform them with two fingers, but used one hand at a time.


    "Hmmm, your cock slaps around when you do that. Are you that vain?"


    Yumiko watched his defined muscles flex with each push-up and could only spit false venom to stop her mind from becoming hot and bothered again; she felt his body even more attractive since they shared a bed, unable to stop herself from craving that pleasure once again.


    Then she remembered.


    "By the way... You said I was the best sex you ever had? Does this mean I wasn''t your first?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    "Tch, asshole. I gave you my precious first time! Yet you sleep with anyone!"


    "It''s not my fault you weren''t there. I said you were the best, no?"


    "That''s not the point, you idiot!"


    Ryuji didn''t continue speaking. His back muscles rippled and gleamed with sweat as his hands lowered to the ground, his defined core moving like a wave on his body.


    The sound of his wet body and the exhaling of air echoed while Yumiko watched him with a strange gaze. Until a sudden knock came to the door, and a lovely voice sounded.


    "Excuse me, Lord Ryuji, Lady Yumiko, I have brought you spare clothes..."


    Her embarrassed tone made it clear she was the maid who saw Ryuji naked earlier as Ryuji ignored her. He would never break his sets or routine until finished, something his mother beat into him to avoid getting distracted and stopping halfway.


    He must always complete the full set!


    "Yumiko, get the door."


    "This food is nice, Alan; I can understand why you''d want to stay in this place forever!"


    Yumiko acted more refined, eating slowly despite normally being the same as Ryuji. For her, she didn''t wish to embarrass him or make anyone speak ill of beastkin.


    "Ha, Ryuji, you are technically a noble now, too, so you should eat with the grace befitting of one, not a wild monster that eats all it can!"


    "And what if I don''t want to act that way? Oi! Alan, you''re eating with your hands, don''t cheat me!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Haha!"


    Yumiko realised that this noble Alan and Ryuji seemed to get along better than she had ever seen him before, except maybe that dreaded elf. She worried it was one of the previous sex experiences of her lover.


    However, in that regard, Alan was as innocent as a toddler and only knew how to ride horses, swim, and drink tea with his mother.


    "So, what have you been doing the last two days, Alan?"


    "What do you think, fool?" Alan said while swallowing a huge potato with a wide grin. "Sorting out the mess you caused and arranging this."


    He then tossed Ryuji a small diamond-plated card, which made him smirk for a moment before causing him to look strange.


    "Tyrant?"


    The card contained proof of his identity as a Chosen of the kingdom and his tentative rank of baronet.


    However, each chosen seemed to have a nickname; Ryuji''s was ''The Blood Tyrant'', which made him feel embarrassed.


    "Have you forgotten how you destroyed six knights single-handed like a death god, bathing in blood... The people came up with this name after your domineering and bloody debut."


    Alan shook his head. "Some also call you The Demon King because of the way you faced that torment and look so amazing after returning... But that might be an awkward name, right?"


    Ryuji nodded, accepting the title and what it entailed.


    "When will we go into the dungeon, Alan? I''m eager to try my hand at hunting a few monsters."


    "Not until tomorrow morning."


    Alan waved his hands, his voice serious for once.


    "I would love for you to go now, but the princess seeks to have a meeting with you in order to quell her doubts. Is that alright? The meeting will be after this meal, and Miss Yumiko will be meeting Sheila first to practise and see if she''s up to the level of a C-Rank dungeon."


    "The princess? Ah, that cute girl, okay?"


    "You better not fuck her too...." Yumiko whispered while kicking his shin. "Be a good boy; otherwise, I''ll bite you."


    "Haha, stupid woman, as if I would do that..."

 Chapter 43: Meeting The Princess

    Alan told Ryuji to sit down in the lounge and relax as he walked back upstairs to find some shoes to wear. Not long after, he returned in a flashy suit with golden thread and various accessories and a long black tie.


    "What do you think?" Alan said, spinning around and showing off his suit.


    "Wow! You look like a show-off!" Ryuji said with a huge smile on his face.


    "Aww, you''re so cute," Alan said, placing his hand on his chin as he approached Ryuji and stroked his face. "It''s such a shame I can''t have you wear the same flashy suit, though I must admit, you still look great in that. My little niece should find you quite appealing."


    "Niece, you mean the princess?"


    "Ah, isn''t it amusing? Few know, but my big brother is actually the king! Haha."


    "Wait, then how come Qwass speaks down to you?" Ryuji asked.


    Alan let out a sigh. "I used to spend my time travelling across the land, and when I came back, we gave me the title and claimed I''m a distant relative. My brother knows I hate being put against him. Others would seek to use me to overthrow him, and you know what people are like."


    "Wouldn''t the king''s daughter be a problem if you wanted to rule the kingdom?" Ryuji asked.


    "Again, I can''t really rule, so it''s not an issue for me," Alan said as he pulled Ryuji close and slapped his shoulder. "Now, let''s go see the little witch. She might be snappy, but don''t let her fool you."


    ''I hope Yumiko is doing alright...''


    ***


    Walking through the palace, Alan and Ryuji approached a large wooden door with a handful of guards guarding the entrance.


    "Duke!" one guard shouted as they all lined up in front of Alan and bowed.


    "Sigh. Stop that... ugh, just open the door for me," Alan said.


    One guard stood forward and knocked on the door, opening it once Alan and Ryuji walked up to it.


    However, they stopped the tall and muscular Ryuji and patted him down as if looking for weapons. Ryuji knew to remain calm because Alan had taught him, and he didn''t mind it was just like the airport because he looked menacing and his family name.


    "What''s this...?"


    It seemed one of the female guards accidentally grasped his member.


    Her eyes widened for a moment before looking up at Ryuji, "Apologies, Tyrant."


    "No, no, it''s fine!" Ryuji said. "Haha."


    "My, aren''t you a lucky woman?" Alan said with a smug grin.


    "Duke!"


    The head guard seemed to scold the female knight and Alan before opening the door into a wonderland.


    Ryuji felt amazed the moment they stepped into the princess''s royal bedroom. He couldn''t help but stare at the beautiful flowers and vibrant colours that filled the room with life and energy. It was so well decorated that he couldn''t help but feel in awe.


    Several maids rushed around, with one who wore a strange version of the outfit similar to Yumiko with armour added. She quickly looked at Ryuji and then at Alan before walking up to him with a flat face.


    "Duke Alan, the princess has been waiting so long!" she said. "Please do not keep her waiting!"


    "Ahh, of course! How could I have kept our precious little witch waiting?" Alan said, quickly passing through the white doors onto a grand terrace and sitting down on one of the nearby seats.


    The maid knight looked at Ryuji, then spoke. "Please do not cause trouble, Sir Chosen. The princess is not your enemy."


    Ryuji felt taken aback for a moment, assuming that she had been one of the few who understood his situation. "I understand."


    ''I want to trust her, but I need to see her first before anything else.''


    With that, the maid knight held out her hand and guided Ryuji to Alan. She had him stand behind a curtain.


    "You seem the type to enjoy bold and powerful things." Ryuji did not care what this world thought of him. He knew the first step was to create a foundation and become strong. Whether he could trust her would take time, but for now, he would show his true colours.


    "That is direct but true, Chosen," Liana said, her lips curling into a seductive smile as she giggled. "I love things hard, powerful and direct."


    "What a coincidence," Ryuji said with a subtle smirk.


    Alan looked at both of them and sighed. He couldn''t believe the level of chemistry they had. "It appears you two get along swimmingly. This poor old man will eat these biscuits alone..."


    Snap! The moment he tried to take the expensive butterfly-shaped biscuits with lovely fondant art, the maid knight slapped his hand and gave him a cup of water.


    "Enough of this," Liana said as she looked back at Ryuji and addressed him. "I will be blunt, Chosen. I need your help."


    "My help? As in?"


    "To protect me and ensure I survive the next month."


    "My lady! Please, I can protect you myself!"


    Lia looked back at her maid with a scowl. "Kathryn, no, that is my command."


    "Yes... princess," the maid knight bowed her head in shame, and Ryuji looked at her with sympathy.


    "I cannot make any promises, but I will try my best to help you survive. But I have my life, desires and goals."


    "Name what you want. I can grant it."


    "I like to earn things with my effort."


    "Very well, I accept. In return, you will guard me whenever I leave the castle or travel for the next two months. If I call you, then you will come to my side; should you fail, I will expel you from the castle."


    "Then what if I succeed?"


    "How about I give you myself?"


    "Liana!" Alan roared, causing her to back against her seat and shake her head.


    "Never mind, I will find a suitable reward."


    Ryuji glanced at the knight, Kathryn, who seemed saddened by the loss. "Then I have a request: Will the princess hear me?"


    "Speak," Liana said as she glared at him.


    "I hope she will be with us, too." Ryuji pointed to the maid knight.


    Liana smiled as she nodded her head. "Very well. Kathryn will also join you."


    "I look forward to working with you, princess."


    "You as well, Chosen," Liana said as she called over another maid and whispered something to her before dismissing her. "I must leave, but you two will stay and have tea with my uncle."


    "Alone, two men having tea. Hahahaha~ how beautiful."


    Alan sat while oblivious and poured himself some of the expensive tea, while urging for the new maid to serve Ryuji as he sat down.


    "See, my little niece is a witch; she wanted Kathryn to join from the start but made you ask as if it was a favour." Alan laughed and grinned while slapping his stomach and patting Ryuji on the shoulder. "Don''t feel too bad; she has pulled one over me too many times. Hahaha."


    "Uncle!" Liana shouted out from beyond the room as Ryuji could only smile at the cheerful Alan''s demise.


    "I will tell my father!"


    "!?" Alan''s face became white as he dropped the biscuit from his hand and stopped drinking his tea while whispering. "damn witch..."


    "Ahh, this tea is delicious," Ryuji said with a bright smile, tasting the floral flavour.

 Chapter 44: Meeting The Party

    In a rather decently decorated room, with wooden walls and a carpeted floor, with a training doll chained to the wall. Yumiko stood in a combative stance, facing an iron doll covered in padded material as she punched out violently in her armoured maid outfit.


    Each blow rang out with a dense impact and the jingle of her bronze pauldrons and growth-type gauntlets on her hands.


    Despite being metal, the detail and appearance of her armour were beautiful. The shade perfectly matched her maid outfit, which she wore with a shorter skirt for kicks.


    A thin layer of metal covered her delicate fingers.


    With small parts of black cloth at each, join to allow effortless movement. There was barely enough armour to change the outline of her bare fingers.


    ''These gauntlets are so amazing. It feels like I''m wearing nothing, and they protect my entire arm for free.''


    In reality, rather than just gauntlets. Her armour protected her entire arm and shoulder, which comprised various parts: Gauntlets, Vambraces and Pauldrons.


    While the leg portion identically comprised various parts: Sabatons, Greaves and flexible Knee Cops.


    Such great armaments were called "Growth Types." Compared to the highest-quality armour made with magic, they might lack significantly at first.


    However, they could grow and adapt to a specific user.


    As long as you had it equipped once, you could always wear it again, and no other could, until the owner died or gifted it to another person, and the armour would start from the beginning once again.


    Yumiko''s leg swung in a sharp arc, smashing the doll and causing the padding and metal to crack. She almost bent from the blow as she pulled back with a deep exhilaration.


    The irritation of meeting other beautiful women who were close to her beloved made the beastkin furious, though she would come to accept it. Her race was one of ferocity, great jealousy and monopolistic desires.


    ''He''s already sleeping with others. How many? Where are they? Will they come to take him away, saying I am just a toy or a fling!?''


    The idea of being his toy for a moment gave her a slight tingle of excitement, which she quickly shook out of her head.


    Ryuji didn''t understand how much his slip of words caused Yumiko to worry about invisible enemies that existed in another world; though she knew from the start that he wouldn''t be a one-woman man, it still created great conflict and made her feel violent.


    Yumiko never truly believed it could happen in reality.


    She burned with the desire to beat that training doll as though it were an enemy while she held a mental image of some fantasy girl in her mind''s eye. The big-breasted elf from the other day and the knight who seemed to be interested in him appeared doing things with Ryuji that would make her lose control.


    ''He wouldn''t do that. Ryuji said I was the best... I just need to remain the best, and all those women will kneel beneath me!''


    Thud!


    Thud!


    Her fists rained on the doll, crushing it into oblivion before a soft knock sounded at the door, which Yumiko didn''t hear because of her loud actions.


    Paul could only smile. He seemed unaware of how much he had influenced their newest member, Ryuji.


    "R-Really!? I thought he might think it boring since he''s a melee type."


    "No! He told me about it and said you were such a vital part of the victory that day. He seems to want to learn magic because of you."


    Because it concerned Ryuji, Yumiko remembered almost all his words to a tee, which helped her soften the initial terrible start; Alicia and Sheila stood with Simon, who watched their friend Paul seem genuinely happy for the first time in a while.


    "Heh, Paul''s admiration of Ryuji''s combat style is mutual. How cute." Simon muttered, rubbing his stubbled chin.


    "Simon, are you jealous?" Alicia stuck out her tongue with narrowed eyes, mocking Simon.


    "Bah, that boy is lucky enough as it is..."


    "Don''t worry, Simon. I am sure you will find a young boy who admires you, too!" Sheila tapped his shoulder before closing her eyes and whispering something that caused the dual swordsman''s face to turn red.


    "Not like that!!"


    The party seemed to have improved their relationship since Ryuji helped them; most of them were now a few levels higher from individual training and battle during knight duty.


    However, they seemed to look excited at the prospect of diving into another dungeon with Ryuji.


    ***


    "So, Ryuji is meeting the princess?" Simon asked; the group now sat on the comfy sofas while Yumiko sat opposite them.


    "I am sure it is only official business! You know how the nobles are about these things." Sheila spoke up, but her smile had a slightly sour expression.


    "I agree... However, as you know, the church and the nobles are already making a lot of noise about the heroes and taking too long to choose their damn chosen."


    "Well, we are small people; let''s just enjoy the dungeons when we can," Alicia added despite looking at Yumiko with a strange gaze.


    The plans given to Yumiko by the party were to have her protect the casters and act as a supportive tank for Ryuji, though this was only until they knew her strength and abilities.


    Thanks to mentioning supporting Ryuji, she quickly accepted sincerely.


    The party gave the details about Ryuji''s previous dungeon dive, and she listened with wide eyes, never complaining or interrupting.


    A far cry from the previous violence. However, she would growl at the lewd and flirtatious comments from Alicia and Sheila, who spoke about his gaze or hand touching their bodies by ''accident.''


    After talking for an hour, they agreed she could join them and let her return to their shared room.


    The moment she entered the fancy room, the scent of their night together flooded her senses. "I''m glad I scolded the maids not to clean the scent away... hehe." Yumiko then jumped on the bed, rolling on the sheets with a radiant smile.


    "Stupid elf... and priestess, I won''t let you take him away!"

 Chapter 45: Towards The Dungeon

    After enjoying several pots of tea and expensive biscuits, Kathryn kicked Ryuji and Alan out. They looked satisfied to see her angry face while rushing away with their stolen snacks.


    "Ryuji, don''t mind that crazy girl. I am sure she means well."


    "Ah, she''s too cute to be scary."


    "???"


    ''Is my guy Ryuji okay in the head? Where is that girl cute!? Well, whatever. He accepted things without complaining. I cannot be happier. But...


    that hidden rage and his sudden change makes me feel worried.''


    "Don''t worry, I will deal with Qwass should he try to do anything." Alan felt a sense of connection to Ryuji, the easygoing side of him and the way he saw the world so different from the usual heroes who all seemed a little entitled and treated the world like a playground or game.


    "It''s okay if he causes too many issues. Should I crush him?"


    Ryuji''s simple response caused Alan''s heart to race, though he was far greater in prestige and blood.


    Lord Qwass held connections with many nobles throughout the kingdom, and his mother''s family actually hailed from a neighbouring kingdom. This kingdom, named Lebara, acted as a barrier nation to stop the many enemies of the Grisaia Kingdom.


    "Let''s just crush his chosen and reap the money and benefits."


    "That sounds pretty sweet, Alan. You''re smart. So, who was the second Chosen you snagged?"


    ''This kid again, why is he so perceptive!? I''m sure he heard it once in a passing conversation! It''s okay, Alan, he''s your ally.''


    The pair seemed to have bonded after meeting Liana and enjoying the tea ceremony together, although the expensive treats seemed more to their taste as they stuffed their pockets with the packets hidden in the pantry.


    "Well, of all the heroes, she''s the only one you seem to have a good relationship with."


    "Hmmm? I don''t really know them, you know? They are just strangers to me."


    "How about this then, blonde, amazing breasts, a tight figure with blue eyes and blonde hair?"


    "Yumiko? She''s already mine; hands off, old boy!"


    "..."


    ''I forgot!? Is that his type? Thick women with blonde hair and blue eyes! Good Alan, now we can trick¡ªtempt him to help you in the future!''


    Alan felt the sheer amount of danger to his life the moment Ryuji mistook his taste and object as Yumiko, so much so that a cold sweat lingered down his back. Despite being far superior in level and power, he felt fear!


    "Don''t worry, I like older women with black hair and red eyes."


    "Eh, wasn''t that identical to your mother in the portrait on the second floor of your mansion?"


    "..."


    ''This kid, why does he know the floor I placed it!? That''s my secret treasure!''


    "Did you go exploring the mansion?"


    "Not really, the picture just looks so different compared to the others full of war, bravado and fighting." Ryuji''s sapphire eyes seemed to shine when he looked in thought for a moment as if recalling the picture. "Her portrait is of a beautiful woman with red eyes, black hair and a beauty spot beneath her left eye. It reminded me of someone. So I found myself staring at the picture when passing."


    ''He remembers such fine details...''


    "Ryuji, please don''t seduce my mother."


    "Ah? Mm..."


    ''What is that ''Mm'' Ryuji!?''


    "I''ll do my best, Alan. Don''t look so scared. Why would I want to become your dad? Do you have a sister?"


    ''It seems Alan didn''t lie about these being special rooms. I cannot even hear a sound from inside.''


    "See, the door is pretty sturdy, right?" Alan grinned while patting Ryuji on the shoulder with a small silver key in his hand.


    Ryuji tried to snatch the key, but each time, he took it from Alan''s palm. The key would vanish and teleport back to Alan''s hand, who then swirled it around his fingers, showing off.


    "These keys can bind to a person''s magical imprint, ensuring someone cannot steal them."


    Alan then took out a black box sealed with a beautiful red ribbon. The creator had written the name "Ryuji" in beautiful gothic-style writing.


    "For me? It''s not my birthday, though."


    "Well, call it a welcoming gift from me. This is your key. I''d say don''t lose it, but you can''t. Haha!"


    "You''re not funny..."


    "Ryuji, you''re the only person in the kingdom except the king and the witch who would speak to me in this way. It feels so refreshing."


    "Are you a masochist?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Because Alan seemed to wait for him to take the key, Ryuji unfastened the ribbon which danced along the wind before wrapping around his index finger. Then, the moment the box opened, the ribbon vanished into his flesh.


    Replaced with a key in his palm.


    "Oh!? Magic!"


    Ryuji''s genuine shock at the sudden magic caused Alan''s eyes to widen, his lips trembling as if to resist the desire to laugh.


    "This key, it feels strange as if part of my hand. Alan, how do I make it vanish?"


    "Well, imagine the key somewhere else on your body or hidden. Like this."


    Alan showed his key, then it vanished, appearing in his chest pocket, then his trouser pocket before vanishing completely.


    "It can enter item rings, storage space and the like, but it takes a second or two to summon it if you do."


    "Thanks, Alan, this is really helpful."


    ''I wonder if I can unlock it from a distance and then rush inside to see that other chosen while she showers?''


    The key in Ryuji''s hand vanished, and he copied Alan''s actions before turning to face the door. Alan watched from the side, curious about what he planned. While Ryuji closed his eyes, taking a long, deep breath before his eyes snapped open.


    Clack!


    His key appeared inside the door and twisted on its own!


    "What!?" Alan''s shocked tone sounded, his face changing, with wide eyes, loose brows and his mouth wide open. "Ryuji, your class, you said you couldn''t use magic... right?"


    "Yeah, it doesn''t have mana or anything you mentioned."


    "Then why is your magic manipulation on a level with a wizard? No, maybe it''s superior. How did you make it appear in the door?"


    "I just thought, ''Wouldn''t it be cool to unlock the door from a distance so I can charge inside?'' Then it worked!"


    "Damn monster... I practised so hard and cannot do that..."


    "Do you want me to teach you? It''s really easy, you know, Alan!"


    Ryuji curled his lips into a smirk, watching Alan''s face scrunch up with a slightly angry face before he noticed Ryuji''s gaze and pretended to be normal.


    ''I''m beginning to enjoy this world,'' Ryuji thought as they both entered the special room, awaiting the appearance of this special woman.

 Chapter 46: Meeting in the strangest place

    As Ryuji stepped into the room, his eyes were immediately drawn to a familiar sight: a blonde woman''s body hurtling backwards, on the verge of collapse. Reacting swiftly, he reached out, his hand finding purchase on her arm, preventing her from hitting the ground.


    "Kya!?"


    Her lovely voice echoed, and she struggled momentarily before looking back at Ryuji. Her eyes formed a sharp gaze before she realised who he was, and they seemed to loosen.


    "Ryuji, the transfer student?"


    "Ah, the hot girl with a cute smile. Erika, right?"


    Alan, who entered a moment after, could only look at his newest investment with a strange look.


    "Are you picking up women again, Ryuji?"


    "Technically, yeah," Ryuji answered while his hand literally held her in the air, causing Erika''s face to turn pink before she hopped from his arm. Her long blonde hair was tied in a high ponytail, but the thickness made it look like an enormous tail.


    "Well, Erika Tendo! I saved you from that annoying guy who brags about being a Holy Knight and this is your future partner for Chosen battles and various missions in the future. Ryuji Vincenzo, ''The Bloody Tyrant.'' Haha!"


    Ryuji felt Alan changed the moment he became his ally. Though he didn''t dislike how comfortable it felt, he wondered if Alan would be okay acting like an idiot despite being a high noble.


    "Let''s get along, Ryuji."


    Her voice was extremely pleasant to the ears, and as she smiled, her attractive looks and devilishness could melt anyone''s heart.


    "Sounds like a good plan, Erika."


    Though it was rare in his previous country to use someone''s given name so freely, Ryuji wasn''t in that world anymore, so why stick to their rules? Well, Erika seemed to be the same, and thus, they started with a good meeting.


    "What is your Chosen name?"


    "Bloody Tyrant."


    "Really, how cool!"


    "And yours, Erika?"


    "It''s Fragrant Beauty..."


    Alan noticed Ryuji''s eyes, who kept glancing at Erika''s cleavage. It was almost natural because her outfit pushed her breasts upwards, enhancing her cleavage, now dripping with sweat because of the tight armour she wore.


    "Truly a good fragrance."


    Ryuji couldn''t help himself when her breasts moved ever so slightly from her breath, and it caused him to glance at it continuously.


    Alan sat down on the chair where his father once sat, and with a smile, he leaned back, watching the two who spoke with each other; he noticed the glances Erika weren''t pure either, from his crotch to the muscles visible from his opened tunic buttons.


    Then he remembered the fox, which would soon mix with them, and felt that the little wolfy hero might end up dead.


    "The fox is scary; should I save him?"


    Alan mused while folding his arms.


    ...


    "So, you were the one that caused that commotion in the plaza?"


    Erika asked as they spoke about the past, not knowing about Ryuji''s thoughts while he answered.


    "Yeah, those pigs were talking about my party member like some kind of sex worker, so I crushed him with a single blow. Then more knights came, and it ended up in a fun battle."


    Erika smiled before speaking.


    "Is it alright for a foreigner like you to do that?"


    "Alan is a cool guy. It seems my strength is enough for him to save me. Or I might have died."


    Ryuji felt quite comfortable with Erika, neither needing to act like his normal self, the act he used for school or the one at the start. She accepted his rather up-front and vulgar self, which felt good.


    "Say... are my tits really that nice? You keep glancing with a huge smile." Erika''s cheeks were slightly pink as she flipped her sabre in her hands; there wasn''t a sense of aggression but a simple curiosity in her tone.


    "Yeah, they are probably ranked second to the ones I''ve seen touched."


    He stepped back, using his left hand covered in metal to thrust her body back several steps.


    "Wow, what a muscular arm!" Erika spoke, her voice now to his right; this time, he swung his axe early.


    Ryuji wanted to enjoy this battle, to test her strength without the use of his full power or abilities, but Erika had other ideas as she ducked his slash before using a skill.


    "Flurry!"


    Her sabre was a blur as it struck Ryuji''s stomach with over ten blows, her attacks a flurry of blurs too fast for a normal man to catch, but Ryuji only grunted from the weight behind the attack, using his weapon shaft to catch the blows, many but light.


    The sparks flickered around him, but he didn''t stagger at all; his steps didn''t budge as the ground beneath cracked from the pressure of her attacks, striking him dozens of times as she showed a satisfied smile.


    However, his eyes shone red. The next moment, his body twirled before she could even react properly, forcing her to use the blades of her weapons to deflect Ryuji''s double-spin whirlwind.


    "Kya!?"


    Erika yelped before she vanished.


    Ryuji''s axe swung forward and slammed into her weapon on the first blow before the second hit her body and sent her flying a dozen meters away.


    Her body spun from the force but landed on her feet. "Oh?"


    She could only stare at Ryuji, raising an eyebrow while holding her eyes widened, with a cut across her lovely breasts, yet she smiled while panting.


    "You are amazing!"


    "You''re an actual monster too, Erika!"


    She laughed before licking the blood from her cut, the wound closing with ease.


    "Ah, it''s your move! Let''s go!"


    She didn''t use her class ability ''Flurry'' nor a skill. Instead, Erika ran forward with an intense look that seemed to shine in her eyes, her feet lightly tapping against the ground as Ryuji stood still, the great axe resting on his shoulders.


    Their weapons and blows filled with pure power and speed as the two clashed, silver lights flashing, while the pair wore bright smiles. Alan could only watch in awe; he knew Ryuji held back considerably, while Erika also held back her special skills, yet he knew she would lose.


    "His power is too ridiculous..."


    Alan sighed in defeat. Their weapons were in direct contact. Her two blades struck Ryuji''s great axe, but his strength won out, causing her to swing back.


    Ryuji seemed to expect Erika''s action and reacted before she did. His axe swung forward while a pillar of blood shot from the ground, its shape changing into a spike that darted at Erika like a hungry snake.


    She bent back, causing the blood to shoot past her face; her body arched further until she was nearly in a handstand position. The next moment, Ryuji charged her, his shoulder hitting her while upside down.


    Erika spun and fell back.


    "Your defeat." Ryuji rested his axe on her delicate throat, looking down at her with a confident smile.


    "Got it. You win! Haa.... Haa...."


    Erika''s body slumped against a stone slab covered in sweat. The intense battle against strength types usually meant she would win because they lacked stamina, but her eyes looked at Ryuji with amazement.


    "The penalty, can I decide?" Ryuji asked Erika.


    Alan glanced at his Chosen, wondering what Ryuji wanted after he displayed his power.


    "I do not know, but it''s probably something stupid..." Alan whispered with a sigh.


    "Whatever you want."


    "Then let''s keep it on hold for now."


    "Eh!?"


    "You will know later," Ryuji said as he reached out with his hand.


    "And get up."


    Alan nearly spat wine again and choked.


    "Bastard, you already have a fine woman, that beast that will soon join you. Don''t make troubles in my home!"

 Chapter 47: Delinquent And A Nice Shower

    As the dust settled from their intense duel, Ryuji and Erika found themselves in a new phase of their training. Ryuji, with a touch of melancholy, began instructing Erika on how to counter power fighters like him. In return, she shared her insights on speed fighters. Her voice tinged with respect and honey.


    Alan could only watch them and feel he hit gold.


    Alan''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as he watched Ryuji and Erika. ''These two,'' he thought, a smile tugging at his lips, ''will shake the Chosen rankings. Their journey will be the stuff of legends.''


    Alan couldn''t stop smiling as he thought about the future and just how much he hit the jackpot.


    Ryuji could only frown slightly. He felt that this world made him need to adjust his mother''s martial arts to deal with it, which caused him to become conflicted because it was his last memento from her.


    ''Would mother get angry?''


    "What''s wrong, Ryuji?"


    "Ah, nothing, Erika; I just realised that I need to change my martial arts a bit to make them more effective in this world," Ryuji said with a complicated expression.


    Erika nodded. "Yeah, the fencing club stances were useless since I have talents for daggers and scimitars, not rapiers."


    Ryuji laughed lightly as he and Erika talked, only to be interrupted by a distant voice.


    "Oi, Ryuji! Erika! If you two are done with your date, hurry and take your showers!"


    "Ah!? It''s so late already!" Erika gasped, looking at the digital clock on the wall created with a mixture of magic beyond her understanding.


    Ryuji smiled wryly. "Well, it was a wonderful date."


    "Mm, I enjoy it thoroughly."


    The pair then entered the back room under Alan''s watchful eyes. He remained silent for a few minutes before he suddenly realised, "Wait. That is the shower for women. Why did Ryuji enter with her?"


    ****


    ? Erika POV


    In the showers, her body already half naked when she noticed his presence, Erika felt the same. However, Ryuji didn''t seem to care, his body already naked to the flesh as he headed to the showers before the bath.


    ''Oh~, he has a dynamite body.'' She couldn''t help but observe as his tall and muscular figure entered her vision. ''I guess he isn''t strong just because he gained power from his class, but that thing... did his class boost its size? I''ve never seen one so... deadly before.''


    "Ah! Erika, you don''t need to stare from over there, you know? The shower is open; there''s enough room for two." Ryuji said with a wide smile, lacking any shame as he admired her assets.


    "Ah," She could not form words as she realised how silly she must have looked.


    ***


    ? Erika POV


    Later that night, Erika had just returned to her room and was sitting in her bed, thinking about the training she had had with Ryuji. The sheer strength surpassed many of the knights who tried to show off during her duels.


    She felt confident that her speed could win, but his eyes never showed pain or damage from her attacks. He took her blows to his flesh like they couldn''t hurt him.


    "It''s a little frustrating!" She didn''t expect that even his counterattacks would be so powerful.


    While she was daydreaming, suddenly, her door was thrown open, startling her to her feet. She gripped her dagger''s hilt while a fireball appeared in her other hand, aimed at the intruder.


    Because of the issues with Yumiko, she was yet to move into Alan''s special mansion for the Chosen. Thus, this happened.


    "Erika~ I can''t believe you are Alan''s Chosen. Didn''t Lord Qwass offer us some significant benefits!? You can quickly change; come on, I will help you!"


    ''Why are you both so different?''


    Erika couldn''t help comparing the two; both were handsome, although since he suddenly changed, Ryuji''s beauty became fascinating and devilish. His ocean blue sapphire eyes helped reduce the aggressive look of his narrow eyes, making him more appealing than ever, not to mention the slight fangs and his muscular body.


    She always loved muscular men, and from the moment she saw him, it was clear Ryuji was her type.


    Haruki was the lean muscle build, a kind of athlete and a little too whiny for her tastes...


    ''If it were Ryuji, he would just grab me and take me; why do you cry?'' Erika couldn''t help but think about their overwhelming differences and the time Haruki wept after she turned him down.


    It was hard for her to feel sympathy for him since she never cared about him in that way.


    "Can you please not barge into my room, or I''ll cut you down next time?" She had a sour face as she prepared her things.


    Erika wore a robe made of a material that wouldn''t hinder her movements and was easy to wear for combat. So, the sight Ryuji enjoyed was limited to the private practice room for her.


    Yet Haruki still gawped like a fool.


    "Erika, how could you choose that useless noble? He''s going to ruin you. I don''t want to beat you when we fight."


    The next moment, in a flash, much like what she did earlier against Ryuji, her pommel smashed into Haruki''s chest, sending his body flying out of her room, the so-called top-class hero rolling on the floor, holding his throat and choking.


    ''Really... nothing alike.'' Erika couldn''t help but pursed her lips in disgust when she looked at Haruki lying on the ground. ''How did he become a hero? Was it luck?''


    The sight was too pathetic. She slammed her door and locked it this time. After Erika had changed her clothes, she got out of the room and headed to the mansion Alan invited her to.


    Not once considering where Haruki vanished to.

 Chapter 48: Delinquent and fox make up!

    Back in their room, Ryuji sat on the comfy black chair with his back slumped against the backrest. He watched Yumiko opposite him with a curious gaze. Yumiko began removing her armour while slapping the ground with her bushy tail.


    ''Her tail is super fluffy. How angry is she?''


    Honestly, Ryuji didn''t feel he did anything wrong, so he shrugged his shoulders and removed his boots and tunic while enjoying being back.


    Alan''s mansion was technically his now because he created this place for his chosen. Though Erika would also live here in the future, after that, it would just be them and a few maids. It was a lovely home, which reminded Ryuji of his former home.


    The atmosphere was pleasant, with the sounds of soft crackling from the fireplace on the wall. Thick furs, resembling bear hides but softer, covered the floor. The enormous bed was comfortable. Even Ryuji''s bones felt more relaxed when he slept in it.


    He also knew Yumiko loved the feeling, much to her embarrassment, as she would jump and roll on it when thinking he couldn''t see her.


    After removing her armour, Yumiko glanced at Ryuji before moving behind him, stomping her feet as if to advertise her mood.


    "Are you still mad about Erika, Yumiko?"


    Yumiko let out an annoyed grunt before speaking up in a bitter tone, "When will you look at me like that!?"


    "Like what?"


    "Like that! Your gaze... never mind," she said, grunting again as she helped him strip before heading to the bathroom. Moments later, the sound of water filling the basin echoed through the open door.


    "Well, let''s go face the reaper," Ryuji muttered and moved towards the bathroom.


    This world had very limited uses for baths. You''d only take a bath to clean yourself when you returned from outside after being dirty for days. The act of having sex in them didn''t even occur to the people. After Ryuji told Alan, he became quite confused and then embarrassed.


    ''Well, who would have the energy to have sex when normal people needed to carry dozens of tubs from the well to fill one or using cold water?''


    Yumiko''s face glanced at Ryuji fleetingly, her lovely eyes narrow and filled with anger, yet even her angry pout and swollen cheeks only appeared lovely to Ryuji.


    He stepped closer and wet a sponge, turning on the shower faucet and pouring warm water on Yumiko''s head. He then began spreading the jelly-like shampoo through her damp hair, massaging her scalp with one hand while the other used the sponge to spread the cleansing cream across her body.


    "Nn, what are you doing? I can wash myself... Mm, that''s so comfy."


    Because she was a beastkin, the products used on their fur and hair were different from normal humans, with more intense cleaning products and scents, not to mention more fragrant. Yet the scent was lovely to Ryuji. Yumiko''s fur, which was golden, felt even softer after washing, while the thin and fluffy fur covering her long tail also looked more pleasant, inviting him to bury his head in it.


    "Are you still angry?"


    Ryuji asked while sitting on the stone block under the faucet, enjoying the warm water cascading from between Yumiko''s breasts as she looked down at him with a conflicted face.


    "No..."


    She shook her head after her angry expression turned into a smile. Yumiko shifted closer, her soft thighs pressing against the back, her pelvic fur sticking to his neck tickling him. Yumiko''s legs were extremely long and silky smooth as they brushed against his back. A moment later, she bent down and washed his back with the rough sponge that Ryuji liked.


    With one knee bent beside his hips and the other behind him, she washed him like he did her.


    "What flavour?" Yumiko asked, wondering what shampoo to use today.


    "Yumiko scented."


    "Hmph! Sweet tongue, but okay."


    Sometimes, Ryuji would also use the beastkin''s shampoo because the scent made him feel at ease, and it helped to make Yumiko stop being angry; the thick jelly smelt of blueberry and vanilla today; he knew she liked berry and fruit scents the most, but hated mint.


    After washing his body, Yumiko finally couldn''t hold back. Her hands, instead of using the sponge, caressed Ryuji''s neck and back as she embraced him tightly.


    "What a shameful way to solve this, but okay?"


    As Yumiko''s hands slowly caressed his member, Ryuji''s body instantly responded. This caused a brilliant smile on her face.


    The Beastkin race was very passionate and physical. Thus, having sex often was a huge part of their life. But tonight, Yumiko''s touch and scent were exceptionally soothing. She felt her body crave him because of the other woman''s scent, causing her jealousy to explode.


    It was the same for Ryuji. He liked Erika and found her sexy, but when he was with Yumiko, he could always feel relaxed, and he didn''t want to ruin his relationship with her.


    His mouth sought Yumiko''s breast, and his tongue ran across her pink areola. The splashing and suckling mixed with the sound of running water as her moans and seductive voice echoed within the chamber.


    The issue with Erika seemed quite simple to fix because Beastkin solved most problems with copulation.


    ****


    Two hours later, a completely satisfied Yumiko lay with her head resting on Ryuji''s chest, docile eyes looking out the window, with only the enormous moon illuminating the room.


    ''She''s so different after that...''


    "Why are you not asleep yet, Yumiko?"


    "Because I''m afraid you will leave me once you fall asleep."


    "Don''t worry. I will always be here for you, no matter what."


    "Okay, I believe you now, hehe."


    Ryuji didn''t know how she believed him just from a few rounds of sex. But his brain didn''t work, and he fell asleep holding Yumiko''s body.


    A few hours later, the first rays of light broke through the trees, and a smug-faced Yumiko stretched her naked body like a cat. She gazed at the sleeping Ryuji with a peaceful face and tapped his cheeks with her palms, her eyes narrowing into a crescent shape, showing her happiness.


    "Ryuji, I love you," Yumiko whispered in a soft and tender voice.


    With a soft kiss on Ryuji''s lips, Yumiko''s naked figure moved to the wardrobe and picked another of the black and white maid dresses, which she left in here before going out yesterday. The maid''s outfit only ignited Ryuji''s libido.


    After Yumiko put on her outfit, she felt her buttocks aching from last night, with several of his handprints still leaving a slight bruise, but she still smiled.


    "Wake up, Master~ it''s time for breakfast."


    She tugged on Ryuji''s pillow, wanting him to wake up, but he didn''t even twitch.


    "If Master doesn''t wake up, then I''ll make him!"


    The confident fox walked to the base of the bed before slowly crawling towards Ryuji, her hand pulling the sheets away, revealing his lower body, while her tongue slipped along her lips.


    "I guess this will wake you up, right? Master loves it when I do this."


    Yumiko''s slender fingers wrapped around the demon before lowering her head, golden hair slipping down her shoulder and draping around Ryuji''s abdomen.


    As if a predator hunting her prey, Yumiko slowly lowered her head, enveloping the demon in her warm and slippery mouth, before sucking tenderly.


    A wonderful start to the day.


    She couldn''t help but feel happy, because Ryuji called her name in his sleep. Normally, it would be for his mother.


    Yet today, he called out, "Yumiko, don''t leave."

 Chapter 49: Delinquent, Fox and C-Rank Dungeon!

    "It''s time for breakfast, Lord Ryuji."


    "*cough* O-One moment, we will be down..."


    "Are you alright? You sound to be struggling, Lady Yumiko."


    "F-Fine, just some thick morning yoghurt... *cough*"


    Ryuji looked up at Yumiko, her lips sticky and nose dribbling. He couldn''t help but laugh.


    "You got too into it. Why do you always get so filthy?"


    "Because... it feels good when I can feel you throbbing in my throat, and my mind goes blank."


    "If you keep being like that, I won''t be able to stop, and your stomach will bulge soon enough."


    Yumiko''s face reddened before she rolled her eyes and sat on Ryuji''s lap. She even rested her head against his shoulders like a spoiled child, then tapped his chest with her delicate fingertips.


    "It''s warm today..."


    "Yeah, but we have to go to the dungeon, right?"


    "Nn, are you really alright with me coming?"


    "Yes. Now get off, or we will never leave."


    Yumiko blinked and tilted her head in confusion before her hands shifted to Ryuji''s abdomen, and her legs tightened around him.


    "I want to feel good again; you just have to stay still..."


    "Yumiko!"


    "Nn... see, it''s already inside, so let''s do it, okay?"


    "We haven''t even had breakfast yet."


    Yumiko stopped speaking and closed her eyes, moving her hips back and forth. The pair resumed their play and ignored the maids'' constant knocks. However, they weren''t the only ones to have a fun morning.


    ***


    In another room, Erika''s body flopped on the enormous bed while rolling around. She never expected to live in such luxury, and after enjoying a bath with the most expensive scents and oils, she felt too relaxed.


    "The only problem is that loud sound coming from the room beside me..."


    A sudden series of thudding and high-pitched cries sounded through the walls as Erika placed her ears on the door. "Oh well, they''re at it again!? How many times do these people have sex?"


    Erika''s face flushed red as she moved to the bed and pressed the pillow against her head. The thudding in her own heart didn''t slow down. No matter how many times she closed her eyes, a certain image kept appearing.


    Ryuji was in the shower with her, his muscular body, and the demon she remembered all night, the sounds beside driving her into a strange mood, that for the first time in this world, she masturbated!


    "Hmph, no wonder he looked at me like that." Erika pouted, pushing her breasts together as she forced herself away from the sound of her neighbours'' sex while wearing her underclothes and new armour given when she arrived last night.


    ''Sure, he''s wealthy and a noble, but he''s just an overbearing friend who sometimes treats me to good food.''


    "Well, you''re strong and talented, so make it up to him by winning those fights we have to do."


    Ryuji''s words silenced Erika for a while as she didn''t know what to say. She realised Ryuji didn''t like Alan because he was a noble and spoke without using his honorifics or formalities. This caused her to wonder how or why the two seemed to be friends who had known each other for years when speaking together.


    Ryuji climbed into the carriage, with Yumiko and Erika sitting beside him. There were other knights on horses travelling with the carriage, and Ryuji had the urge to make a joke about riding Yumiko like a warhorse last night.


    But he held back.


    Yumiko and Erika then started discussing what monsters they expected to see inside the dungeon while Ryuji watched out the window, enjoying the cool wind and the endless ocean of trees.


    ''No wonder people like to play games with fantasy settings. I mean, it''s beautiful here... But wouldn''t it be good to start a fire and burn everything to ashes too...?''


    The carriage soon entered a busy street, and Ryuji''s attention shifted to the many beautiful elves and beastkin walking around in chains. Though there wasn''t any violence, he didn''t like to see this sight much.


    ''Even the men are quite attractive, although below me.''


    Ryuji''s ego seemed to have grown since coming into this world. However, without his previous medicine, he no longer contained his thoughts.


    His gaze paused for a moment on an Elf with black hair and purple eyes before the carriage quickly left.


    Yumiko also saw Ryuji gazing at something for a second and seemed displeased as she squeezed his leg, not forgetting to glance at Erika as well.


    Ryuji kissed her forehead to soothe her jealousy, but his hand then shifted to Erika''s lap and tugged on her attire.


    "What? Nothing," Ryuji replied with a sly smile, then spoke to Yumiko. "Look outside, Yumiko; we''re near the dungeon."


    "Really? Oooh! It looks so different from the usual dark place!"


    Yumiko didn''t notice that Ryuji began to squeeze and caress the thick thighs of Erika, who just looked at Ryuji with a strange gaze, neither rejecting nor affirming his actions, while placing her hand atop his.


    The group of three climbed out of the carriage and paid the coachman before looking at the inn and taverns with weird names like ''Red Deer Tavern'' or ''Misty Forest Inn''.


    "I think you guys should check into the inn while I go meet Alan." Ryuji noticed Alan standing with a familiar group of knights as he tossed his coin purse to Yumiko and walked towards them.


    With Ryuji gone, the two women looked at each other with strange eyes.


    "I''ll check us into the inn and get our rooms," Yumiko said politely and calmly while her foxtail still swayed left and right.


    "I''ll help you."


    "No, no, you''re my master''s partner, so just relax, okay?"


    "I can''t do that..."


    In the end, both women entered the inn together with an awkward face.


    Ryuji looked back and gave a subtle nod. He planned to have them get along but didn''t want to force it too much.


    ''I don''t think I can give up on that Erika girl, either.''

 Chapter 50: Delinquent and Complicated Women

    With Yumiko and Erika entering the Misty Forest Inn, Ryuji headed to meet Alan. The moment Simon saw Ryuji, he gave a friendly wave, while Paul created a flicker of flames and nodded, which made Ryuji''s lips curl into a smile.


    He always felt excited when meeting these people. His speed increased, and he dove past the random adventurers and common folk, the various scents and sensations of their bodies brushing past him as he lept forward.


    He aimed to tackle Paul.


    However, Alicia''s ears flickered before her green hair cascaded as she twisted her hips and caught Ryuji in her arms.


    "Woah!?"


    Her soft breasts cushioned his impact as her delicate fingers wrapped around his back, twirling the pair around several times.


    "Ryuji, you became even sexier!? What did you do?"


    Alicia sniffed his neck, her eyes glistening like emeralds as she looked closely at his face. Her eyes widened when he leaned forward and kissed her lips, only for a moment the elf''s ears fluttering as she turned bright red.


    "Woah!? Ryuji just kissed Alice!"


    Alicia''s skin glowed a darker shade as her eyes stared at Ryuji. While he stared back at her with a cocky grin, "Sorry, it is good to see you. You''ve grown even more beautiful since we parted."


    "Really?" Her eyes shone with a different light, her fingers sliding along his spine.


    Alan, Simon and Sheila all covered their faces before Alicia''s eyes finally opened, and she grinned mischievously.


    "Is that so? So I look beautiful, huh?"


    Alicia pushed him forward, and her hands brushed against the area in front of his pants, causing his blood to rush down as her hand grasped his package, her lips closing his while she pushed her tongue deep into his mouth like a snake. Her saliva coated his throat as her hands began massaging his hard member.


    However, her eyes suddenly narrowed, and she bit his lower lip before breaking free and speaking teasingly, "Oh! It''s not the time or place¡ªwhat would that ferocious fox do if she smells my scent on you?"


    "Tsk, this wood elf girl is seducing a poor innocent boy," Sheila spat with a wide smile before kicking Alicia away and pulling Ryuji to safety. "Are you okay, Ryuji? Did this thirsty green-haired woman harass you? Say yes, and I''ll beat her up for you."


    "That''s a lie¡ªthis guy wanted to kiss me first. His cock is so big and hard. What a pervert~ fufufu."


    Paul suddenly tapped Ryuji''s shoulder and gave a solemn look. "You should have been more careful; once provoked like that, a wood elf will never let you go, especially one that is related to their royal bloodline!"


    "Ryuji my man, you not only want to seduce Princess Grigor but also the Elven princess here for life training... What a wild Chosen you are!" Alan was holding a cocktail, with a smarmy look on his face, smirking at Ryuji''s stone face.


    "What do you mean ''What?'' You''re looking at that balloon-ass elf and trying to seduce her¡ªisn''t that right?" Yumiko spoke bluntly, her fingers pressing down on his thigh, sending a numbing sensation into his groin as if she were electrocuting him.


    "Ryuji, are you okay? You look pale," Erika exclaimed before narrowing her eyes. She noticed Ryuji''s pale face as his hand holding the mead trembled.


    "I am fine¡ªAlicia was the one who kissed me first! You need to calm down!"


    Yumiko''s golden eyes flickered with a strange light, her claws tightening their grip on his leg until he finally reacted by grabbing her hand and stroking it.


    "So, what did you learn about the C-Rank dungeon from the informant, Paul?" Simon asked in a loud voice, his lips covered in a beer-froth moustache.


    Paul smiled and nodded. "The dungeon has seven floors and a Boss Room on the seventh floor. The top of the dungeon is an altar, and all monsters are lizard men of the Salamander Race, including an Elite Fire type."


    Ryuji could feel his pants loosen as Yumiko''s mouth curled into a smile. Her nails became soft, and her head rested against his shoulder as she reached into the baggy linen. She crept her hand around inside as they listened to Paul and Simon speak.


    "The Fire Lizardman are ranked D in terms of strength, but we shouldn''t let our guard down against them. Their fire breath or self-destruct ability is deadly, killing most tanks when at the end of the battle."


    "Understood. Do they have any revealing marks?" Sheila asked. "Are there any hidden entrances?"


    Simon nodded and sighed. "There is only one entrance and exit, but as for the revealing marks. The fire lizard men will have a red colour or a large amount of orange and dark red scales on their face."


    Ryuji gulped as his other half twitched inside Yumiko''s warm palm. It was a pleasant sensation that he could not fight against. He felt himself throbbing as the conversation became more detailed.


    Erika and Alicia watched his face, and the latter smirked when she noticed the movement of Yumiko''s left arm.


    ***


    "So, we have fire pit traps, exploding lizards, and their weapon of choice being spears." Alan nodded while throwing a purse of coins onto the table. "Tonight, you can enjoy the meal and alcohol; tomorrow, you will enter the dungeon at sunrise; if you cannot complete the dungeon in three days, I will fire you. Also, Ryuji, let me see your value in this dungeon."


    "Wait, my value?" Ryuji asked in a daze as his member throbbed inside Yumiko''s slender fingers, flooding them with a sticky substance and causing him to stop for a moment. Her gleaming eyes glued to him as a smile crossed her lips.


    "Of course, if you''re strong, I will put you as the front man. If you are weak, you''ll be the team''s backup dancer."


    With that, Alan left the tavern with two knights following him, his little cape billowing with his arm pushing back as if to emphasis he was cool.


    Ryuji did not know what he was saying because of the euphoria in his lower body and the joke about Alan being stupid. Yumiko suddenly held his member so tightly and showed a victorious smile.


    While Alicia returned her gaze, with her lips and eyes showing a mocking manner.

 Chapter 51: Delinquent Leads the Vanguard Group!

    Ryuji shared his room with several males separated from his beloved Yumiko.


    ''Damn snake.''


    Without cuddling her, the night felt cold. He realised the soft sensation of her long, fluffy tail kept him warm and comforted at night. Inside, a room filled with smelly males only caused disgust.


    ''Whatever, let''s just go.''


    The morning sunlight flooded through the pale windows beside his bed. Before leaving, he saw something enter his bedding.


    A large bump crawled towards him, her huge bushy tail a dead giveaway.


    "Hehe."


    "Woah!?"


    Yumiko lunged at him from under the quilt, wrapping around his waist and dragging him inside as she sealed his lips with a kiss.


    "Yumiko," He tried to separate their lips to catch some air. "What are you doing here?" But she became relentless, sniffing his neck, kissing and licking his skin with a low vibrating sound from her neck.


    Her body wrapped around him like a boa constrictor. "Hnnnggg... Ryuji..."


    "What''s wrong? H-hey..."


    "Mmmh... don''t play dumb. You''re already getting hard down there."


    He couldn''t bring himself to push her away, instead resting his hands on her soft, pear-shaped rump.


    "Mnh! Do you prefer that I''m here instead of in that room?" She raised her voice. "Do you think I haven''t noticed your smell? Those damn women! They''ve all marked you!"


    Ryuji was clueless.


    Maybe relating to her race and how beastkin handled relationships. However, he didn''t remember letting them leave their scents on him like that.


    "I won''t let them take you!"


    Yumiko licked his neck, biting him with her large canines. Not enough to draw blood, but just enough to cause a little pain, as if marking him.


    ''Is she going into heat or something?''


    With a light tap, he slapped her buttocks, the sound of her spanked ass echoing through the room.


    "Ahh-?! Ryuji, what was that for!?"


    "Do you think this is some sort of game?"


    Her eyes watered. "Well, no... It''s not like I want to be like this either... I missed you so much. I was lonely!"


    "Ugh... who is beating their meat in the morning!?" Simon''s voice echoed. It seemed he woke up.


    ****


    The pair returned from their ''walk'' just over half an hour later, with Yumiko''s face and skin looking vibrant while smelling like chestnuts.


    Ryuji looked quite refreshed. He had used the well to wash his hair and brush his teeth before the morning meal.


    Alicia turned to Sheila and Erika with a wide smile. "Those two totally just did it."


    "Mm? Did what?" Erika asked with a slightly confused face.


    "They had sex," Sheila added while watching the pair eating her pancakes with a bitter smile.


    Normally, their party banned romantic links between members, but Ryuji, Erika and Yumiko weren''t members but temporarily¡ªthus, they couldn''t stop them. So, for single women like Sheila and Alicia, it was a deadly poison to be around couples like those two.


    "Are you going to keep following us like this? Hurry and eat breakfast," Yumiko interrupted their gossip with a low growl.


    Simon cleared his throat while downing a glass of chilled water.


    "Okay, today we will be heading into the dungeon known to claim the lives of many knights and adventurers because of the fire-type lizard men. I want everyone to be ready, with our main vanguard being Ryuji with Erika and Yumiko supporting him."


    Ryuji also found it quite interesting that the class of Erika served best as an off-tanking damage dealer than a full-on damage dealing class. Off-tanking was the process where a second tank would take additional enemies or monsters while the main tank held the boss and strongest enemy.


    He also found it amusing how similarly Erika and Yumiko fought. One used dodges and evasion, while the other used skill and her blades to divert and parry their attacks.


    ''It seems our team is heavily skewed towards vanguards. I need to recruit a good mage and archer in the future. Though Paul is good, I don''t think he will leave the capital where his wife and child are. Nor would I want to ruin his marriage.''


    Simon then began explaining the protocol and tactics that his group would use. To avoid issues, he split both groups.


    Group one was Ryuji, Yumiko and Erika, led by Ryuji.


    Group two were Alicia, Simon, Sheila and Paul, led by Sheila.


    He explained that Group 1 would enter and scout the dungeon as an advance force while Group 2 would support them from behind, thus avoiding being ambushed.


    Because the dungeon takes a longer time, they would slowly progress and aim to clear each floor without damage or fatigue, with only three days given by Alan to complete it.


    Well, in honesty, the three days were Lord Qwass trying to make it impossible for Ryuji to clear and abstain himself from the sin of killing those knights.


    "I am a bit surprised you split us into two groups instead of one big group," Ryuji remarked after Simon finished his speech. The rest moved towards the dungeon, loading the carriage that would take them there.


    "Well, I know how you fight, and Sheila could heal you from a distance, but you need to take damage to reach your strongest, right?"


    "Haha... a little flawed as a vanguard, right?"


    "You are stronger than most damage dealers while taking blows beyond shield knights. I trust your body more than their iron! That said, Ryuji, don''t put yourself in danger. We are comrades, and I don''t want to see a fellow member die."


    Ryuji felt a rare joy. Most people would avoid him, so being included helped him relax. Ryuji''s two sides were now balanced by the slimmest of differences, with his mind able to go either way at any moment.


    "I will survive and protect you all," Ryuji said in a low voice before jumping onto the carriage¡ªhis body pulled towards Yumiko and Erika before slamming down on the wooden bench.

 Chapter 52: Delinquent and Duelist Crush Lizardmen! I

    The carriage rolled across the ground, creating a bumpy ride. Yumiko''s tail lay across Ryuji''s lap as if to keep him warm.


    Everyone became quiet.


    With Alan''s departure, to meet the local lord, a heavy silence settled over the carriage.


    His absence was palpable, his usual jokes and antics replaced by a heavy air of seriousness that seemed to weigh down on everyone.


    ''The clown should be here¡ªotherwise, I might die of stress.''


    Ryuji started feeling attached to Alan, maybe because of his past mistakes or because of how easily he got along with him.


    He was curious to know why Alan hadn''t entered the dungeon. Ryuji wanted to pry further, but he could wait until Alan told him.


    "Ryuji and Erika, you two must be careful. It states that sometimes the fire type will cling to their enemy moments before death to ensure their explosion deals the most damage."


    "Sure."


    "Thank you, Sheila."


    The enemies sounded quite delightful for Ryuji, who leaned back with a creak of the wooden seat.


    His eyes observed the dark forest that blocked his view spread out. A flicker of wonder deep inside Ryuji''s gaze as they revealed a mountain as tall as the sky. Its surroundings are a clearing of broken rock and dry earth, creating a circle of dead trees.


    "The entrance is pretty cool. Look at the glowing runes."


    At the entrance of the dungeon, a curved arch of well-crafted square stones held a glowing rune, the rune for fire, at the top of the archway. The black entrance felt more official than the other portals because the silky portal, which wobbled at the entrance, glowed with orange light.


    "The runes are the language of the lizard men, I believe, though I don''t know which mechanic the dungeon uses to create this phenomenon," Paul whispered, holding a date book with worn pages while writing or rather drawing an image of the dungeon entrance.


    "I can see the rune for death and retreat. Is it a warning for those who might enter? A way to scope the danger level before having people scout it out?" He continued.


    "Hmmm, we don''t have the time now. Maybe you should try to decipher them after we finish, Paul?" Simon gave a smile as he stood from his seat and hopped off the carriage that came to a stop.


    "That guy always tries to act cool."


    "He almost fell, haha."


    "Ryuji, let''s go. We have some work to do."


    Erika stepped off the carriage, her body almost floating through the air with a light landing. Ryuji grasped Yumiko''s hand as they leapt forward with a loud thud. The trio stepped forward, with the two women cautious and Ryuji taking great strides.


    The door was almost three metres tall, making them feel tiny in comparison.


    "Should we wait for the others?" Erika asked, treating Ryuji as the de facto leader.


    "Nope, they want us to be the vanguard. Let''s go have some fun and wait for them at the first-floor exit."


    "Ryuji, you seem very excited."


    He turned around, curling his lips into a wicked smile, while grasping his blood-drinking axe. "I am." Then jumped into the portal.


    ****


    Inside the dungeon, the area differed from the past ones Ryuji encountered. The walls expanded, giving Ryuji a generous amount of space and light. The scent of copper and heat flowed through the dungeon, creating a warm and humid atmosphere.


    "Ryuji, don''t rush ahead," Erika huffed out, wiping her blades clean on the lizard''s armour before sliding them into their sheaths, before taking a small dagger and kneeling to peel the scales from their bodies.


    "You''re pretty powerful as a duo..."


    "Eh, Ryuji!? A duo with this damn woman, don''t be silly!" Yumiko protested, sneaking over to his side, her nose lifted and pouting her cheeks.


    "If you work with her and perform well, I will reward you when we get back." Ryuji leaned over, whispering into her ear as they walked to the edge of the oval room, checking the two paths.


    "We''ll go left."


    Ryuji felt a slight breeze from the left tunnel. This didn''t mean his instinct was right. But he still grabbed the corpses, now without scales and a little grim, before using his dagger to write ''Left Tunnel'' and tossing them in front of the left tunnel.


    "Do you think they will understand?" Yumiko asked.


    "Hopefully. Come on, let''s go."


    Ryuji nodded, and the trio set off into the left tunnel, their pace picking up speed as they entered a large hallway with various caves at the sides.


    They couldn''t sense any creatures around them, leaving only the stagnant air to linger in their wake as they crept in.


    "I feel like there will be an ambush..." Ryuji whispered while looking at the lovely Tattoo the fire-type gave him.


    He really liked the mature voice from the system, even though Erika and the others said there wasn''t a voice for them, only the text display.


    [Discovered New Tattoo and Dungeon Data!]


    [Record Dungeon Information?]


    [View New Tattoo?]


    ''Yes.''


    ***


    Fire-Type Lizardman (Uncommon)


    Increase All Attributes by 1


    Attacks deal a bonus amount of fire damage


    Dark Vision - All lizard men can see in the dark (Free passive)


    ---


    Lizardman (Uncommon)


    Increase Grit by 2


    Damage taken decreased


    Dark Vision - All lizard men can see in the dark (Free passive)


    ***


    Though not enough to replace his awesome Kobold tattoo. Ryuji hoped he would soon gain another tattoo slot from levelling because the small text under dark vision stated.


    (The same instances of dark vision improve the effect greatly.)

 Chapter 53: Delinquent and Duelist Crush Lizardmen! II

    [View C-Rank Dungeon Traps?]


    Dangerous Traps in Rank- C Dungeons


    ¡ª Explosive Trap - Traps created by oil and flame cause high damage followed by area-sized burning damage.


    ¡ª Pitfall Trap - a trap that separates the party; one person falls and must clear a deadly version of the dungeon with monsters five levels higher.


    ¡ª Spike Trap - a simple spike trap that can sprout from the walls or even fire from a distance.


    ¡ª Poison Trap - a simple poison trap that shoots darts at the target and can penetrate most light or medium armours.


    ¡ª Monster Trap (Rare) - a Deadly trap that causes a berserk and impaired mental state while trapping the party in a spawn room. (DEADLY!)


    ''I need to be aware of the trap types that could appear. The pitfall and spear traps are quite dangerous.''


    He also removed the kobold tattoo and realised that he seemed to have dark vision naturally now. His sapphire eyes moved around the darkness, not needing the torch that Yumiko carried.


    ''The change in that cell was more than just a mental transformation. My bones, teeth and even my looks changed slightly... Mother, what exactly did you hide from me?''


    "Are we ready to set off again? I don''t want them to catch up and call us slow." Erika added, checking her weapons and cleaning them. She seemed eager to prove herself.


    "Mm, Ryuji, let''s go kill more lizards and take their scales for money."


    "Sure, let''s go. Be careful about any strange places on the floor or walls. If you see switches or panels, don''t touch them before telling me."


    Ryuji then headed towards the first passage. He planned to clear the entire floor and make sure he knew if there were traps or monster rooms he could exploit.


    The next two rooms were empty and held no secret pathways. The corridors were short and had one turn, which made them easy to clear.


    Ryuji moved the group towards the third passage and instructed Yumiko to lead beside him this time. Ryuji alternated between the two, which seemed to keep them both pumped up and excited.


    The next room contained three lizard men. They stood, swaying side to side, as they waited in ambush on the wall above the passage, two on one side and one on the other. Their eyes were glowing as they focused on the intruders.


    ''These sneaky bastards.''


    "Yumiko, up to the left, crush it. Erika, let''s attack the right side."


    "Ok~ darling!"


    "Fine."


    "DON''T DIE TO FAST!" Yumiko yelled before she sprinted into the room, drawing all three enemies to her.


    She stepped off the wall, running along it like a beast, before twisting her body, using a sharp rock to propel herself up towards the lone lizard man and smashing into his temple with her right knee.


    The gruesome crack echoed through the cave as Erika tossed a dagger into the throat of one of the two opposites. While Ryuji''s axe cleaved through the rock wall, causing them both to fall and crack their necks on the ground.


    The Aberrant Cavern didn''t seem as difficult as the others stated, but then again, this was the first floor.


    Name: Ryuji Vincenzo


    Title: Deathbringer (Kobold), Murderer (Human)


    Class: Berserker: Lv.8


    "That sound..."


    "AHHHHH!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    Suddenly, the party dropped, the floor opening into a pitfall trap.


    Ryuji held his axe into the ceiling with one arm and onto the sides of both women''s waists with the other arm.


    The weight of them all pulled at his arm and shoulder until he dragged them slowly, falling lower. Thanks to his axe and quick movements, their speed slowed. Now, below them, a vast room masked in darkness.


    "Careful..." Erika whispered, her face flushed red because of Ryuji''s hand gripping her ass. It felt strange, but she didn''t mind, apart from knowing she was currently a little sweaty.


    "Don''t move."


    Yumiko clutched Ryuji''s chest, her legs wrapped around his waist, and her tail swayed rapidly. From this height, the fall would still cause some damage.


    ''four fire-types and ten big spearmen...'' With his superior dark vision, he could see through the strange darkness, but the pain in his muscles and shoulder continued to increase; despite his strength being over thirty, thanks to his demonification, it still hurt like hell!


    "This will be difficult. It''s a monster room, but I can see more in the back of the room. It seems to be the leader, so I''m thinking we should make a plan before I drop and hold you both to avoid taking damage."


    "Okay!"


    "Nn... Eh!?"


    Above them, the rocks quaked. Stones ranging from a pebble to the size of a man''s head fell down the tunnel, likely a failsafe to ensure no one could remain safe inside!


    "We''re gonna die!!"


    "Ryuji!"


    ''This is bad.''


    The falling rocks and spears were too heavy for his axe to hold.


    He had to focus on protecting the two women as they all fell to the bottom floor. He grasped them tight while letting his axe fall to the side with a thud and grind that caused dust to cover the room and further block vision.


    He landed on the hard rock floor. It hurt his back, but he kept them from taking any damage, ignoring his own body and rolling with them in his arms until finally he came to a stop.


    "Ugh... Argh..."


    Ryuji noticed his red bar almost reaching halfway before a huge red light shot towards them from four directions; in the blink of an eye, he pushed the girls under his body and bit down, ready to take the damage from the four fireballs.


    The force of one fireball hurt a little but amplified with four. It knocked his body back and rolled it in the dirt. The smell of his singed clothing and hair was disgusting and burnt his nostrils as he lay there on the ground, half-conscious.


    "Ryuji!" Yumiko cried.


    "Don''t cry, get ready to fight!"


    Ryuji''s bloody and burnt body stood holding his axe, using the damage and force to send him towards his weapon¡ªhe tried to shake off the damage but still felt a little dizzy.


    "Ryuji, I will take the normal spearmen; you take the fire-types!" Erika called out, already rushing towards the group of ten muscular lizardmen, nothing like the others before them.


    "Good!"


    The first fire type stood only six metres from Ryuji. So he activated his Demon Eyes of Battle, reducing its speed and abilities and grabbed his axe like a hammed and tossed it towards the lizard that couldn''t do anything but be skewered in half.

 Chapter 54: First Floor Boss Fight!

    Ryuji stepped on the corpse of the fire-type lizardman, pulling his axe from its flesh. He turned on his feet before lunging towards the second two bursts of fire rushing across his sides. The heat burned his cheeks and shoulders slightly.


    The light of the flames blinded him.


    "Ugh... damn rats!"


    However, his eyes were not the only active senses. With his demonic-enhanced vision, Ryuji could see the outline of the rushing flames¡ªlowering his shoulder, he smashed into a fire-type, slamming its back into the wall, the cold sensation of its scaled body pressing against his face, while the hot embers from its lips formed a ball beside his face.


    ''This little monster!''


    Ryuji''s hand grabbed the throat of the lizardman, tightening around the sac that seemed to enable them to create flames. The lizard struggled. A booming kick caught the side of his ribs, prompting Ryuji to release and roll on the floor before jumping back up and swinging his axe once more.


    "Argh... urgh..."


    As Ryuji''s axe chopped the heads of the two lizardmen, the sounds of cracking scale and flesh mixed with the gurgling of blood, leaving a bloody mess on the floor. The heads rolled, a sickening sound accompanying their motion.


    ''Three down.''


    Only one fire-type remained as Ryuji wiped his eyes, only a stinging sensation remaining. He saw the situation of Yumiko and Erika and watched them while dashing towards the last fire-type that ignored him completely.


    ***


    Yumiko''s agile body flung between the lizardmen.


    She used their shields and thick scales to latch her feet onto them and hurl herself around them, launching short, sharp gorilla attacks with her tail and claws.


    "Haa!"


    With a ferocious swipe, she gouged the poor lizardman''s eyes out before Erika''s blade sliced its throat a moment later to ensure death.


    "Watch it."


    Erika sighed as she ducked under Yumiko''s incoming tail before stabbing her dagger through the chest of an approaching lizardman, angling it into the heart. Her eyes narrowed with a faint smile, the feeling of the soft muscle tearing filling her body with excitement; a moment later, Yumiko''s hands pushed forward and tore open the throat of another lizard, using the blades from her gauntlets.


    "Ryuuji~ I want to kill more."


    The moment blood poured over her face and ears, she became feral, her body flipping and darting around the combat area as she massacred the lizardmen, biting, slicing and tearing them apart.


    Erika watched in fascination at the prowess of the Yumiko split into three; her attack lacked style but seemed to contain a feral grace while sticking to a certain technique.


    ''As expected of a purebred. However, how did a normal human tame a purebred of her species!?''


    The lessons given to the top heroes were of a higher level compared to those given to heroes like Ryuji. Thus, Erike knew that there could be zero chance Yumiko was a normal beastkin with her golden fur, strange abilities and bloodlust.


    ''Adding the calamity star...''


    Erika knew the future demon emperor was the only one who could hold the star, so why did the king keep them alive? ''Or was it to ally with the next demon king to grow more powerful?''


    "Maybe they don''t know which one is the true holder..."


    "What are you mumbling about, human?"


    The battle-loving Yumiko had returned from her slaughter, leaving a pile of lizardman bodies behind her. As Ryuji also crushed the skull of another fire type, looking over to Yumiko and Erika with a bloody and burned body, the light in Yumiko''s eyes faded as her figure calmed down.


    "Hehe, just like me~ come lick me too."


    "No, because you want it elsewhere..."


    Erika''s eyes sometimes flickered over to them, causing Ryuji to wave, but she continued carving the scales.


    Now, there was one more room, and the mini-boss would probably be inside there and down the stairs to the second floor.


    ''I wonder how long until those guys arrive?''


    Ryuji wondered if he should wait as they asked or go to the second floor. Instead, he chose to at least clear the boss first; for a moment, he wondered if he could duel it like the last one but decided not to.


    ''The monsters in here would have killed me in two hits without my high grit. Yumiko and Erika were in great danger fighting those spearmen, though thanks to their high agility, they survived.''


    "Erika, are you ready to go? Let''s go fight a fun boss, Lizard!"


    "Eh?"


    Ryuji jumped over the throne without hesitation, Yumiko''s body flung in the air, clinging to the throne, while watching Ryuji rush towards the last room opening.


    "Rushing to battle again!? Is his stamina endless?"


    Erika complained as Yumiko leapt after him with a childish smile. The moment they reached the massive doorway covered in strange hieroglyphics, an enormous figure covered in black crystals stepped out of the darkness. Two male and female lizardmen flanked it, each carrying a massive scimitar and clad in a rare form of armour.


    The same black crystal from the boss''s forehead appeared to be on their scales.


    ''Maybe there is a little hope of surviving,'' Ryuji thought.


    The enormous figure stepped forward, causing the ground to tremble, and a huge turtle larger than five metres appeared.


    "Yumiko, Erika! One bite or claw from that big thing, and you''ll die. Those lizardmen and women are probably as fast as you both are, so be careful!"


    Ryuji stepped forward, allowing Yumiko and Erika time to circle. Thankfully, the boss didn''t start the fight until they stepped past the strange arena, which doubled as a throne or altar. He clenched his axe tightly before rushing towards the turtle as its small head darted out, smashing against the stone ground.


    Like a flash of light, the Turtle''s forehead shot a beam of black light that penetrated Ryuji''s chest, a spurt of blood flourishing from his back, his body floating through the air before rolling on the solid ground.


    "Ryu--!?" Before Yumiko could shout, the female lizards slashed at her with long scimitars, forcing her to use the hidden blades in her gauntlets to deflect the blows; as for Erika...


    The male lizardman cut her thigh before she could evade, making her lose her balance. Her eyes glanced at the blood from her leg before a blade stabbed into her shoulder, causing her to slide back a few meters.


    "Tsk...!"


    ¡ªRiposte Form


    She then took a strange stance, her blade versicle to her face and the dagger flipping into a defensive position.


    Yumiko, however, felt her eyes wide in shock. ''How can they be so strong!?'' Her body no longer reacted, her instincts wanting her to run away with her life.


    The only thing that kept her from fleeing was the carefree and serious expression on Ryuji''s face as he dragged his body from the ground, a hole still inside his chest, slowly healing like a monster.


    "Oh, that really hurt, you damn turtle." Ryuji''s eyes transformed, turning pitch black, with small orbs of sapphire blue replacing his iris and pupils while his teeth grew a little sharper and his aura became more ferocious.


    "For this battle, I will use 100 rage points to carve your ass into dinner!"

 Chapter 55: Defeating The Turtle

    With a rumbling crack, the doors slammed shut, vibrating with glowing glyphs before a reverberating bang occurred; the exit and route of escape vanished.


    Ryuji''s black eyes darted across the battlefield before snapping back to the turtle. His body became a blur, and he stopped right in front of the creature.


    "Hah!"


    An explosion of smoke engulfed the room as a cut appeared on the turtle''s shell. Before it could turn its head towards Ryuji, who rolled under its head, his axe clipping its shell with a brutal blow, the damage causing it to stumble slightly.


    "Come on, I''m not done yet!"


    Ryuji''s body ducked under its snapping jaws once more. He twisted the axe and chopped the scaly feet, leaving a large gaping wound with thick blood oozing from the grey flesh, leading to the turtle''s loud cry.


    With a rapid movement, its head slammed the chin of Ryuji, sending him airborne, the fluttering of his limbs blocking his chest with his garnet-bladed axe.


    The turtle''s eyes narrowed before lifting its front leg and stomping down on Ryuji''s chest, the impact blowing the air from his lungs.


    "Urgh..."


    Ryuji smashed into the ground, a crater forming beneath his body, while a loud cracking of bones sounded. His arms dangled at his side while his spine felt bruised. The turtle''s other foot slammed into his legs, crushing his bones under the immense force of the creature.


    "Hah... haha... hoh~,"


    Ryuji''s eyes closed for a moment, the pain actually causing him to black out, feeling a moment of intense pain. Forced to lean on the head of his axe and drag himself up, the turtle and Ryuji watched each other intently.


    ''Hahaha...!''


    Ryuji felt the crunching of bones and the tearing of muscles. Although he felt like shit, Ryuji never expected this amount of power or such a thrill as he felt his blood pumping, trying to heal the wounds.


    "Watching you destroy my body makes me want to crush you so badly."


    With its neck swaying like a whip, the turtle moved its head, ready to strike like a scorpion''s tail. Ryuji''s face frowned with a savage smile as he waited for the attack.


    "I will enjoy tearing that skull from your body."


    Her legs fluttered before she leapt into the air above Ryuji and crashed into the turtle''s head like a bolt of gold lightning. Her feet stomped on the blade''s counterweight, sinking deeper into the gash like a knife through tofu.


    Yumiko''s clawed hand gripped the black crystal protruding from the turtle''s forehead while her other hand grasped at the skin. Sinking into her claws, she let out a fierce roar.


    "ROAR!!"


    "RROOAARRR!!"


    Her and the turtle''s voices clashed for a moment, and her body spun and flew like a dart. It twisted in the air before falling with the turtle''s neck.


    A spurt of blood oozed from the turtle''s forehead. The black gemstone tore from its flesh while Erika leapt into the air and caught Yumiko''s body, dropping onto the stone pillar. Their bodies rolled, covered in smoke and dust.


    "Phew... phew."


    The turtle''s body slumped to the ground, causing the dungeon to rumble as Ryuji slowly dragged his body towards them. His legs and arms were in such a bloody mess that he could only walk using his axe as support.


    He would have died if he wasn''t used to suffering injuries and fighting his mother in his old world, where most foes were powerful enough to kill him in one blow.


    ''Although I have become a lot stronger than I was when I first arrived on this planet, I''m still not powerful enough to fight large opponents with such recklessness unless I limit my Rage Points to the very limit.''


    "Thanks, Yumiko~ and Erika. You two are the best." He smiled and kissed her bloody cheek before kissing Erika''s.


    "Are you okay? You seem a little injured?"


    "I''m fine... Yumiko, Erika, can you still fight? Or shall we wait a little?"


    "I''m fine; the corpses still need to be dismantled, anyway." Erika shrugged.


    "Ah! Don''t get injured so easily next time! Otherwise, you will worry us." Yumiko sighed in relief.


    "It''s amazing... we levelled up again, and it feels so easy to cut through their flesh now."


    "True... I didn''t even realise because my ears popped, haha."


    ¡ªLevel Up

 Chapter 56: Am I Overpowered?

    Ryuji leaned back and relaxed while playing with Yumiko''s tail. The soft golden fur slipped through his fingertips, soothing him with its silky feeling. After suffering two near-death battles, he wondered if he was too weak for this dungeon.


    He flicked his gaze towards the blue panel, his mind distracted by Yumiko''s peculiar behaviour.


    She seemed fixated on sniffing his neck, a behaviour he couldn''t quite understand. ''Is it a beastkin thing?'' he wondered, ''or maybe Yumiko is just weird.''


    [Tattoo Slots Increased by 1]


    1/1 (Locked) - Shadow Fox


    1/2 (Free) - Kobold (Berserker)


    Because the Shadow Fox tattoo was permanent, it never showed in the slots¡ªRyuji closed his eyes and wondered which of his many tattoos would help him the most; after the last two battles, his lizardmen tattoos improved quite a lot.


    ''It would probably be smart in this dungeon to take one of the lizardmen tattoos and the Kobold Tattoo since I don''t want to lose my bonus rage.''


    In the end, he equipped the normal lizardman type, which increased his Grit by three and reduced damage taken because of the turtle''s damage. Ryuji felt this might be more effective in this dungeon, while in the lower-rank dungeons, he could try different mixtures.


    Status


    Name: Ryuji Vincenzo


    Title: Deathbringer (Kobold), Murderer (Human)


    Class: Berserker: Lv.10 /?????????: Lv.1


    Rage: 0/20 (100 Reserved) [80% damage resist + 50% increase health regeneration]


    Rank: C


    Attributes


    Strength: 35->37 (+4)


    Agility: 20 (+2)


    Stamina: 21


    Grit: 44->49 (+3)


    Intellect: 15->16


    [Dark Vision -> Perfect Dark Vision]


    Perfect Dark Vision - Able to see perfectly in the dark¡ªwithout light, the world still seems light, and you will struggle to miss any details.


    However, while he was thinking, Sheila came closer and started examining his body. Her hands were slightly cold to the touch, yet her eyes filled with concern.


    "What are you doing!?" Yumiko snarled at first, before she realised Sheila wasn''t doing anything wrong, instead acting like a healer should.


    "I will adjust your bones by applying some pressure; it might be painful, so please bite down on something!" Sheila said while casting a spell on Ryuji.


    She pressed down on the brakes and fractures in his body. Then Ryuji felt something snap into place, causing him to grit his teeth. There was a moment of pain, followed by immense pleasure as if his blood could flow normally again.


    "You should be feeling much better now." Sheila nodded in satisfaction when she finished healing Ryuji''s body.


    "Thanks a lot, Sheila."


    "It''s my pleasure, but really... This dungeon''s minimum level is twenty, you know? Don''t be thinking about rushing ahead again, though you can take blows. Without the proper healing magic, what would you do if we lost you now!?"


    ''Why does her voice and tone sound so hysteric, like the loss of my life would be the end of the world? We don''t know each other ''that'' well yet... something doesn''t seem right. But level twenty, does this mean I am actually overpowered?''


    "Don''t worry so much. I''m not doing anything rash, and I will take all the time needed to recover my full strength."


    After saying so, he knew Yumiko would put in the effort to ensure he didn''t die. He settled back and rested against the stone pillar, waiting for the mouthwatering turtle soup.


    ****


    Two hours later, the entire party finally grouped and stepped towards the second floor. Ryuji noticed there were many drawings on the walls, like old Aztec and Egyptian ruins in his world. It showed various scenes, including the destruction of what seemed to be a world and a dark being wrapped in a strange mist.


    ''This dungeon, no the dungeons aren''t just about helping humans to grow stronger. There must be a bigger reason: are they like bunkers to hide from that existence? The dungeon has many hidden mysteries in it!''


    ****


    While they walked down the spiral staircase, Ryuji couldn''t help but ponder the situation. The last floor was easy until reaching the final rooms, but how would that compare to the next one? He realised this after seeing the boss.


    ''I should be on my guard, though I cannot control my desire to fight and want to crush those monsters...''


    Ryuji felt a sort of instinct to fight those powerful monsters, to crush and devour the weaklings while stepping on the stronger ones and making them submit to him. Yet the rage inside became too great, and he always ended up killing them.


    The second floor transformed the atmosphere, with hot geysers of water spraying around it and the walls almost burning with a molten amber colour.


    "It''s so hot and humid..." Simon complained, opening his leather armour''s collar.


    "Ah... makes me want to fight naked," Ryuji added that the feeling of his armour sticking to his skin felt disgusting, so he removed the bronze armour and remained in his shirt and pants, the heat coming from the small pools of lava immense.


    The temperature affected the entire party, with only Alicia and Sheila looking pristine as their bodies seemed impervious to heat.


    ''I wonder why those two look fine...'' Ryuji felt bitter, not because of his skin oozing with sweat and feeling disgusting or wanting to see them unfasten their tunic and robe. He just felt these two women knew something in advance and didn''t share it!


    Poor Yumiko''s tail looked horrid as the heat hit her the worst.

 Chapter 57: A Walk In The Park

    Ryuji''s axe tore from the neck of a dead lizardman with a wet snap as he pulled back. "It feels like these guys are getting weaker." Erika then brushed past him with a dagger and dismantled the corpse while Simon and Paul dispatched the last of the pack.


    [Tattoo Upgraded]


    Fire-Type Lizardman (Epic)


    Increase All Attributes by 3


    Attacks deal a bonus amount of fire damage.


    Decreases all fire damage taken by half


    Dark Vision - All lizard men can see in the dark (Free passive)


    -


    Lizardman Warrior (Epic)


    Increase Grit by 5


    Damage taken decreased by 40%


    Dark Vision - All lizard men can see in the dark (Free passive)


    ***


    He kept the Lizardman warrior tattoo despite the upgrade to his fire-type tattoo. It seemed difficult to go past the current level as they killed dozens of lizardmen over the past few hours. Little did they know, greater challenges awaited them, lurking in the shadows of the next level.


    "Ahh, thank God there is no boss on this floor! I''m dying from the heat," Alicia complained while wiping the sweat from her brow. The prickly heat only grew worse as they pushed forward.


    Most of their water canteens were almost emptied.


    Thankfully, Alan, always prepared, gave Simon a chilled barrel of iced water, which would refill them on the next floor. "Deal with it. We''re all hot. Look at Ryuji lugging that enormous axe and still not complaining!" The cool water was a minor comfort in the scorching heat but brought a slight relief to the team.


    ''It''s hot though...'' Ryuji thought while wondering if his body became strange, no matter how hard he worked in the heat.


    He didn''t sweat, and neither did the heat cause him to become irritated like in the past when he would fight his mother for the air conditioner remote.


    ''That was a nostalgic time when she suplexed me through the coffee table because I called her old and spent ten hours in the emergency room. Come to think about it, that was the first time I saw Mother crying.''


    "Ryuji? Focus, we''re going up the stairs. Be careful for a last-minute ambush." Paul''s kind voice awoke Ryuji, returning his mind to the hot, sticky cavern filled with lava and arrow traps.


    "We have enemies in front and behind."


    "Everyone, stop!" Paul ordered, with his sword in one hand and a torch in the other. He felt the ground vibrate and quickly dodged to the right.


    A burst of sharp ice shards shot towards them as a monster landed.


    The creature looked like a deformed man in black fur armour; its body was hunched over as though it were a monster hiding from the light. However, they stood at roughly two metres tall and held a crude axe and shield in each hand.


    They snarled and charged forward in a disjointed run, unlike that of a normal human. Paul stepped forward, flinging three of his wooden runes into the air, as huge shields of flame blacked the rear of the party. "I will hold them off! Take out the pack in front!"


    Paul snapped his fingers, then he placed them together, like a prayer, with both index and little fingers elongated and pushed together, the rest curled. "Lady of flames, I seek your protection and guidance to allow your warming fires to permeate this bitter cold! Wall of Fire!"


    ''Paul is so damn cool!''


    The spell required a lot of magic and energy to perform, but it worked.


    A wall of fire separated Paul''s side from the front and trapped the monsters at the rear in a sea of flames as his hands remained pushed together, and he muttered the spell continuously.


    "Ugh..."


    There was no chanting or channelling; the monster just swung its axe, and a sharp piece of ice tore through Ryuji''s armour and flesh.


    He slid back on the slippery floor, smacked his fists into the ground, and absorbed considerable strength to regain his balance.


    Two of the black variants took advantage of this moment and swung down at his sides; he couldn''t help but swirl his body, performing a whirlwind with his heavy axe to block their blows.


    His axe shattered the other axes, and as he glanced at the metal chunks flying in the air, he couldn''t help but grimace in disgust.


    ''That filthy monster tried another sneak attack!'' Ryuji thought as he planted his axe firmly on the ground and launched forward with the cold iron tip breaking apart the ice.


    His attack hit one, but the other monster activated some strange magic, creating a shield of ice that stopped Ryuji''s axe and pulled him closer as it raised its axe to strike him down.


    However, before it could complete the blow, a woman''s voice echoed through the cavern.


    "Filthy craven! Touching my mate!" The next moment, a sharp blade sliced its cheek while a claw-shaped hand tore off its ear and penetrated its eye.


    With the monster blinded by the pain, Yumiko moved smoothly and slammed her hands against the ground, causing the broken ice shards to shoot out towards the other monsters, penetrating them like bullets.


    "Thanks, Yumi!"


    Ryuji wasn''t ignorant and knew that the monster was about to pierce his body with another of those deadly ice shards, the one still lodged in his abdomen, causing a throbbing pain.


    The monster reared back and covered its face with its shield as the battle reached a stalemate.

 Chapter 58: Delinquent and The Berserkers Way!

    Sheila, a pious figure in the middle row of the party, held her wood staff with a firm grip. The staff was no ordinary one. A small white gemstone the size of a fist attached to the tip, with several branches curled around the gemstone, seeming to have a life of their own.


    As her words formed into beautiful words, the tip of the gem glowed with a brilliance that illuminated the icy cavern. Her body swirled with golden beams of light that amassed at the tip before she slammed it down.


    "The divine star, grant me your grace¡ªtake my enemies to their resting place! Holy Smite!"


    Like a god''s wrath, radiant light struck down against the enemies at the rear, her smite like a blacksmith''s hammer clashing against molten iron.


    "Remove them from this space!"


    With a loud rumble, the magic seemed to explode, crushing the weaker monsters. The divine light, like razor blades, ripped their flesh apart and filled the corridor with their anguished cries.


    "Explosive shot!" Alicia followed up, her beautiful fingers holding four arrows between the smooth joints¡ªa rapid flick of her right hand, losing arrows with red gemstones atop them, their tips gleaming in the darkness as they flew at breakneck speed.


    As they whistled through the wind, the strange monsters lifted their shields, a smug grin on their wicked faces, with crooked yellow teeth bleeding from Sheila''s smite. However, the moment the gemstone approached, its red lustre was beautiful yet filled with danger as it collided with an icy shield.


    Then, her arrow exploded, and five blast arrows shot from her bow in rapid succession rained upon the monsters in a delayed attack.


    A series of explosions, a few accompanied by agonising screeches, erupted.


    The twenty-strong monsters, those who survived the first volley of attacks, were barely a tenth of their original strength, their shields broken, and their bodies injured.


    "Easy~ my arrows are so strong."


    Alicia whistled at the ease with which they tore through the enemy. Her sharp, verdant eyes watched her targets with a razor-edged arrow fully drawn, ready to shoot the survivors.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Ryuji stared at the large enemy, its strength and magic on par with those of himself and Paul. The monster''s dark blue eyes mocked him, and he felt a sense of realisation.


    ''Limiting my rage for damage reduction and regeneration. That isn''t the way a berserker fights...''


    He didn''t really know much about this class or style because Alan''s books always treated them as stupid enemies.


    "But there was one. I remember... the Lox Machino berserker. He didn''t fight defensively but like a crazed orc!''"


    "What are you speaking about, Ryuji?" Yumiko looked back, her face pale and lips blue from the cold slowly seeping away her body heat despite the protection.


    "Ryuji?" Erika gasped, watching as Ryuji put two hands on the shard of ice-penetrating his abdomen.


    "Pull back and support Paul and Simon. I''ll take the front." He grunted as blood spurted from his wound before the ice melted in his hands, a red aura swirling around his body.


    [Damage reduction 40%] [Rage 20/120]


    ''That''s it, I was wrong. There is no need to fear my death.''


    Ryuji grasped his blood-devouring great axe. This weapon should have taught him how to heal. He lifted the axe, a grimace of pain, "Peh!" while spitting a glob of blood on the floor. He stared down the black monsters and their leader with his demonic grin. "I only need to crush them and drink their blood with my axe!"


    The monster''s gaze shone with ferocity through its icy shield, preparing for Ryuji''s assault.


    ¡ªDemon Eyes of Battle


    Before it could fully adjust, as the bloody mist swirled around Ryuji''s body, his muscles tightened while he gritted his teeth.


    He forced the energy to the tip of his axe while pouring only twenty rage points into the blow, which was subpar. He didn''t care, as the next moment, he charged at the monsters with a brutal force, his eyes glowing bright blue, the light leaving trails of sapphire blue from their corners.


    She felt the Ryuji who fought her and the one just then were too different. Her heart raced with both fear and exhilaration as he recklessly tore apart the monster that wounded him. "It was so sexy... that guy. Is he really human?"


    She didn''t know but, watching them, she had a thought. "I want to kiss that passionately, too."


    ****


    A few minutes later, the party began to dismantle and prepare for further travel. The dungeon seemed to come alive the moment they killed the first enemies.


    "I believe this dungeon floor is like a gauntlet. The enemies will keep spawning until we reach the exit, so let''s push forward after each battle before taking a rest."


    Paul gave his insight, both eyes glowing with purple arcane light as he held a book that seemed to be related to divination.


    "No problem; I will make the path." Ryuji nodded while sitting on a large rock, Yumiko leaning against his side. Her eyes differed from the moment he stopped holding back. It felt almost like she worshipped him like a believer seeing their god or his apostle.


    "Then let''s hurry¡ªthere are two paths ahead," Sheila said, her eyes looking at the forked pathway. One seemed to enter the depths of the frozen world, and the other headed to what seemed like an open plain despite being in the dungeon.


    "Let''s take the one heading deeper¡ªthat way, we can find their boss and crush him." Ryuji tilted his head and offered his choice.


    "Okay!" Simon nodded.


    He no longer seemed afraid; even his usual dour face seemed a little brighter after seeing Ryuji''s earlier fight and the fact the entire group levelled up in that battle, now recovered and a little more resistant to the cold.


    The others looked at each other and nodded.


    Ryuji flicked his axe across his shoulder, leaping from the rock with a smirk at the corner of his lips.


    Status


    Name: Ryuji Vincenzo


    Title: Deathbringer (Kobold), Murderer (Human)


    Class: Berserker: Lv.11 /?????????: Lv.2


    Rage: 0/120 (0 Reserved) [40% damage resist]


    Rank: C


    Attributes


    Strength: 37-> 40 (+4)


    Agility: 20 (+2)


    Stamina: 21


    Grit: 51-> 53 (+5)


    Intellect: 16


    [New Skill!]


    Bloodfury - Increases damage dealt by 10% for every 20 rage points the user has built up.


    Bloodfury (Active) - Use all current rage to enter a frenzied combat state, lasting 1 minute for every 20 points of rage.

 Chapter 59: Delinquent is a Trap Magnet!

    Ryuji led the group, with Simon to his right and Erika to his left. Yumiko seemed to linger around the middle with Alicia, the two of them sometimes bickering.


    "Stay away from Ryuji!" Yumiko''s voice carried a hint of irritation. Her eyes narrowed at Alicia as she cracked the ice, the power of her tail creating small dents with each blow.


    "Hehe, are you a jealous little fox?"


    Alicia danced with elegance, avoiding any slips with her Elven grace.


    From the moment they stepped onto the icy cold path, it became cramped and freezing. A series of sharp and crooked ice shards form a narrow passage filled with glistening blue and turquoise shards.


    The temperature and slippery floor caused Ryuji and Paul to struggle with their footing.


    "Y-Yumiko, I know you can''t do this without me," said Alicia. "Ryuji likes us both. We should both try to be friendly!"


    "Tsk! Don''t breath, your breath stinks!"


    Ryuji turned to stop them from arguing because his danger senses told him that enemies were around, close or distant. He couldn''t tell because of the strange twists and turns of the narrowed path.


    "Erika," he called to the blonde, who was next to Simon, "Don''t get too far from the group."


    Erika stumbled over the slippery ice floor, almost falling if not for Ryuji, who slid forward and held her arm. "I-I''m fine!" she cried in embarrassment. "The damn cold is messing with my balance."


    ¡ªClick


    "That sound..." Paul''s bald head seemed to shine before he tossed seven of his wooden runes into the air, forming a brilliant purple barrier of arcane energy. "TRAPS!"


    Suddenly, Erika''s foot released the button under her foot before hundreds of arrows shot out of hidden slits.


    The small, narrow path filled with ice and frost was actually an ice-themed death trap. Paul''s purple barrier protected the group from the arrows, but the trap had only just begun. The dense ice, cramped space, and slippery floor made it difficult for the group to advance further despite their excellent battle strength.


    "Hurry! Hold on to my back; I will take the damage, Shiela Paul. I''m counting on you!" Ryuji shouted, his arms grabbing Simon and Erika before wrapping them and pulling them both behind his body¡ªthe next moment, hundreds of arrows with jagged blue tips shot towards him.


    Ryuji''s eyes narrowed, and a flash of black flashed in his pupils as he felt the movement of the traps. Yet his demonic eyes of battle couldn''t slow them down as they pelted Paul''s arcane barrier.


    Deng! Deng! Deng! Deng...


    Suddenly, Ryuji could feel the sensation of danger; his eyes noticed tiny cracks in the barrier-forming rapidly. Paul''s barrier could not block all the attacks. With the clap of his hands, he chanted the spell, trying to reinforce the barrier with his magic.


    However, this caused him to become a target.


    "Hurry!" Slide like your body is a sledge! Ryuji shouted once more, taking out his axe to use the sharp tip of the counterbalance on the tip to guide his direction; the rush of arrows continued¡ªthe tunnel became a huge slide swirling down, and a single trap created this death slide.


    "Save me!" Alicia waved her hand, and Ryuji grabbed her waist, using the extra weight to help propel his body and tossed her along with Sheila, their bodies floating with a better arc, while Paul directed one of his broken shields to support them.


    ¡ªClick!


    "Tsk!" The floor below the remaining people in the group continued to vanish.


    With his rapid reactions, Ryuji grabbed Paul and Erika before tossing them both over the vast chasm. Both of them smashed into an icy bolder, with the purple barriers shattering. Arrows and spears began slicing and cutting through Ryuji, who protected Yumiko.


    It was now just Ryuji and Yumiko left on the last floating shield.


    "Ryuji..." Yumiko looked up at him, her eyes red and fearful, her lips blue from the cold.


    Ryuji put his arms around Yumiko''s waist and threw her across the chasm.


    Yumiko let out a soft cry. Her hands outstretched in a familiar position as she rolled on the ice, her body sliding several metres before she slowed down and came to a stop with only bruises and cuts.


    "Ryuji..." She called his name one last time and rolled to a stop.


    "I''m fine, Yumiko," Ryuji grunted in pain as more arrows and spears broke the skin on his back and legs. He bit down on his teeth, a wild smile on his lips. "Paul, catch!"


    "W-What!?!?!?"


    The next moment, Paul''s face became pale as Ryuji''s muscular figure lunged towards him like a meteor from space. "Oh, goddess, please protect this little lamb!"


    "PAUL YOU ARE NOT A PRIEST!" Sheila cried out, forming the thinnest barrier possible to save him from imminent death.


    ¡ªCrack


    Paul''s barrier shattered under Ryuji''s weight before Ryuji hit the ground like a meteor. The ice splintered and shattered, the last floating piece of land now gone, leaving them with no return, turning the danger zone into a deep crater with Paul''s pale face.


    "ARRGGGH!" Ryuji''s bones creaked under his weight. The shock of hitting the ground on his back created a flow of pain.


    He spat out blood and pushed himself to his feet with his axe, feeling a hot burning in his back from the wounds and arrows crushed and torn from his body, only for his momentum to make him roll, his axe returning to its necklace form.


    "It seems the final trap was Ryuji himself..." Simon whispered looking at the state of Ryuji and Paul on the ground twitching.


    "Th-There are no more traps," Sheila muttered as she cast a few spells to pull out the arrows stuck on Ryuji''s back and repair Paul''s broken barrier.


    "There are no traps, huh? Is that so, Simon?" Erika pointed at the side where she pretended to search, knowing it was her fault the first trap triggered.


    Simon could only sigh. "Everyone, we should take a moment to camp. Let''s have Paul restore his runes and Ryuji recover from that porcupine form he has now."


    "..."

 Chapter 60: Delinquent Vs Mutated Frog

    Ryuji leaned against the makeshift seat a distance away from the others. Meanwhile, just ahead of his vision, Paul meditated with a low hum. His hands carved sigils into his wooden runic spells.


    The glow of purple and silver light danced around his arms while forming the new runes.


    ''That looks so interesting. One day, I will learn how to use magic!''


    Rather, Ryuji knew how to use magic and felt its movement after his changes.


    He felt the strange ocean that flooded the sky, filled with an array of colours and brilliant lights. Yet when he tried to grasp them, they darted away in fear, only the blood-red and dark lights remaining close to his body.


    ''Who can teach me... Alicia, Sheila?''


    "Ryuji, are you hungry?" Erika walked over in her new clothes, a long leather skirt with layers of fur holding both her swords just behind her hips with a thick sword belt, now with two daggers and swords, one for stabbing the curved blade for slicing.


    In her hands, a steaming bowl of meat and vegetable soul caused Ryuji''s stomach to growl.


    "Ah... Thanks."


    "Haha, your stomach answered me, here. It''s boiling, so watch out."


    "It looks delicious. Thank you."


    Ryuji nodded while grasping the spoon and smiling at Erika. She looked pleased with his response after giving him the bowl. Then skipped off with another bowl, looking back at him with a gentle smile several times before she turned back, handing the bowl to Sheila, who prepared the soup with Alicia.


    The instant the spicy liquid touched his tongue, an intense burning sensation and crunchy texture followed, causing him to pause before continuing to eat.


    ''So, this is food from this world? It''s damn hot and spicy... Hah... But it''s tasty!''


    Ryuji continued to eat in silence while watching the others chat and smile. Meanwhile, as he swallowed each mouthful of food, he watched Paul, who had an awkward expression on his face, standing up slowly with his bowl in hand.


    "Did you finish your runes, Paul?"


    "Ryuji? Ah, I made some more offensive ones earlier, so these are more defensive. After that tunnel..."


    "Yeah, I get you," Ryuji replied quietly. He watched Paul hand in his bowl before getting his things¡ªit seemed the rest would soon end.


    "Good appetite," Alicia remarked before walking towards Ryuji and collecting his bowl. Her hips brushed his face as she leaned close; Yumiko watched from a few steps away with a disgruntled face.


    "Everyone, let''s pack up. There is only one direction to go now, and this island doesn''t seem to be completely stable." Sheila, in her thick priestess garb and woollen cloak, reminded them while patting her staff.


    "That''s right; there are faint tremors," Yumiko replied with a nod.


    "Let''s get ready." Paul smiled at Ryuji after placing each wooden rune in his makeshift belt, the wooden slots around ten centimetres in size, before grabbing his improved leather bag.


    "Right."


    Ryuji stood up, grasping his necklace to form his axe; he didn''t feel at ease without feeling the weight of its black shaft and the heavy rube-bladed head.


    Three monsters down, the party finally regained their bearings.


    "Simon, Erika, Pull back!" Ryuji Shouted, his body filled with a red swirling aura as she dashed forward. The glowing red tip of his axe revealed his intent to use his ''Ravaging Blow''.


    However, his body twisted, preparing to spin with a ''whirlwind'' strike.


    Paul, Sheila, and Yumiko fell into formation with Ryuji as if they''d trained together many times.


    They organised themselves and followed Ryuji''s voice well, with him three metres ahead, especially Yumiko, who displayed a shocked expression but followed his orders to the letter.


    ''Ha! Who said the strong can''t lead?'' Ryuji laughed, his laughter masked by the cloth mask before his body began rapidly spinning, the blade like a chainsaw deflecting the sharp tridents and spears of the frog monsters, their bodies pierced through moments later by the devastating blade of Ryuji''s axe.


    His shoulder and hands ached as the frogmen''s piercing attacks retaliated, drawing blood and scratches on his exposed hands and armorless legs. Yet Ryuji ignored these minor wounds, his battle lust growing as his smile widened.


    "Hahaha! Here!"


    "Funny, try this!" Erika dashed forward while diving over Ryuji''s head, stepping on his lowered shoulder. As she suddenly flashed in the air, it seemed she used ''Blade Flurry'' again before diving through the centre of a group of frogs.


    ''She just used that skill to show off a little too much, doesn''t she?'' Ryuji remarked in his mind with a bemused smile on his face before sprinting forward, avoiding the deadly spikes that jumped out from the ice around their feet, his axe swinging and slashing into the waist of a frog monster, only to pull back as Erika used her blade flurry.


    Like a vigorous dance, her body flashed between the remaining monsters, Erika''s blades blurring into flashes of silver. The frog monster''s blood painted the snow and ice with a scarlet hue.


    "That''s it! Save one for me, Erika," Ryuji shouted, but her dance continued to cut through the final frog with her blades.


    His voice seemed to distract her, and she turned to him with the most beautiful smile. He felt an attraction to her that caused his heart to throb. Her face looked pale and tired as she waved to him with a peace sign, two fingers swaying as she pulled out her tongue.


    ''She''s really cute.''


    However, the moment she killed the last frog and became weak, the ground cracked, knocking the party off balance.


    "Eh? Erika, dodge!" Ryuji shouted with his eyes opening wide. A long trident penetrated her from the back, its silver blades shimmering as it lifted her into the air.


    A huge blue hand with webbing tossed her to the other side of the frozen island, and she landed with a thud.


    "Erika!"


    "We see it!"


    The ice on the island cracked as a massive amphibian the size of a ship with a massive mouth of yellow teeth appeared, its jaw opening wide and extending towards Erika''s fallen body.


    "Give me a second! Bloodfury! Yumiko, please save Erika!"


    The blood in Ryuji''s body surged, his eyes bloodshot as he lunged towards the enormous monster, holding his axe and pulling it for an upward strike to draw its attention away from Erika''s body.


    ''This monster is going down!''


    He could feel the immense power flowing through his muscles as his brain thought only of battle and murdering this monster.

 Chapter 61: Delinquents Blood Boils - Party Vs Frog Prince

    A huge humanoid frog with two long tentacles hanging from its face like a catfish stood over two metres tall. It was much larger than the other frogmen, with a small crown fixed upon his head. The monster''s eyes seemed to twitch as its maw revealed a large, toothy smile.


    Ryuji sprinted with all his strength. The force and momentum of his upward strike caused a loud howl. The blood axe''s power grew with each step as the monster leaned down to take a bite out of Erika. He couldn''t control his anger, irritation and erratic breathing after seeing Erika wounded.


    He rushed forward in a berserk stake, using everything to attack.


    The Berserker felt time slow as his strength, speed, and agility increased with each step before leaping towards the monster. He used the force, smashing his axe into the monster''s chin. The ruby blade split its skin wide, pouring dark blue blood over his head.


    Ryuji''s axe penetrated the beast''s jaw and shattered its many razor-sharp teeth. Time returned to normal as he dragged the axe from the creature''s head, ripping it down its throat. He saw the monster fall to its knees, with blue blood spilling everywhere.


    "Guuuuugugu!" the monster attempted to cry out as its gaping wound pulsed.


    The next moment, Ryuji didn''t focus on the beast¡ªinstead, he grabbed Erika, pulling the potion he got on the first day. Then he poured it into her mouth. "Ugh... Ghug....!" Because of shock, she seemed unable to swallow with the potion dripping from the sides of her mouth. In a moment of clarity, her blue eyes helplessly looked into his.


    "Don''t do this..." he said in a low voice, the demonic blood pumping inside him as his tone changed, resounding across the land of ice.


    This forced him to hold Erika tightly in his arms, take another potion into his mouth, and push their lips together.


    His long, blood-red tongue coiled around hers, forcing the sticky potion to the back of Erika''s throat. He felt her body tense and saw her eyes widen while his powerful hands held her. Her face rested against his broad, muscular body, trying to stop her from shivering.


    The clang of steel sounded. Before, a huge spear clashed with Simon''s agile swordsmanship, and Paul and Sheila''s chanting echoed like a duet through the area.


    "Nngh!?" In a moment of clarity, she saw his actions. While from over his shoulder, arrows and purple magical lights flickered. Simon''s figure fighting against a giant frog caused her to drift out of focus. Only to see Ryuji''s angry yet concerned face.


    Erika''s throat loosened. The potion she could not swallow worked down, entering her lungs as all the other party members focused on combat. Erika coughed from the potion being pushed so forcefully down her throat. Her thin body convulsed in Ryuji''s powerful embrace. She gripped onto his cold armour for strength and stared into his face with relief.


    "Sheila, take care of Erika!"


    Ryuji could only give a distorted smile, the anger and powerful feelings inside. Too strong for him to show a gentle face right now. Erika''s eyes closed, while the wound still bled as he leapt towards the back row, avoiding a huge spear almost stabbing his neck. He thrust Erika over to Sheila, who stopped chanting.


    "I''m going."


    The monster''s body became disgusting. The wound that bled was now sealed with ice, forming deformed crystals. Its left arm held a trident, and its right arm a rusty spear. The huge crown upon its head pulsed with dark energy while its blue skin healed with the aid of the crystals.


    A sickening grin spread across Ryuji''s face as he stared at the kneeling creature. He raced towards it and activated a ravaging blow, swinging his axe at the ice armour covering its arm.


    Like a bomb hitting a piece of ham, the axe shattered the ice, tore through its arm and lobbed it off. The next moment, a shout came from behind.


    "Here I come!"


    Simon''s body dashed forward, running along Ryuji''s back with his blades wrapped in a violent wind.


    "Gale Strike!"


    The moment Simon''s blades struck the crown on the monster''s head.


    His dual strike shattered it to pieces.


    A deafening screech sounded throughout the surroundings as the monster''s body started undulating and bubbling. The crystals cracked as blood poured from their wounds, freezing the moment they hit the ground.


    Ryuji watched with great vigilance as the monster''s head lowered. Its eyes, with dirty yellow iris, looked at him with a look of hatred and disgust.


    ''This isn''t like normal dungeon monsters... Does this thing have intelligence?''


    Ryuji could feel the monster''s hatred and feelings. He didn''t know why, but the desperation and fear hidden behind its hatred and anger shocked him.


    As if desperate to survive, the monster thrust its rusted spear at Ryuji, aiming for his heart.


    "Throwing yourself on my blade, huh? If you''re offering..."


    Ryuji grasped the rusty spear. His grip was so powerful the weapon snapped in half while the other end spun through the air before stabbing the monster''s chest with its weapon.


    The soft meat and muscles inside were squishy to touch as blood on Ryuji''s face. His arm penetrated deep into the chest of the monster''s body.


    The monster''s head landed on Ryuji''s shoulder and seemed to move its lips... strange words that Ryuji shouldn''t understand, but the meaning and desire.


    However, the monster''s words caused Ryuji to feel a sense of conflict within himself.


    ''Why did it call me a traitor?''

 Chapter 62: Delinquent and The Best Woman

    The moment combat ended. Everyone seemed to stop thinking. Once the prince died, a passage opened, revealing the exit.


    Sheila, with a determined look, used her magic to heal Erika. Ryuji, deep in thought, pondered the monster''s words while Simon tended to his blades with meticulous care. In the background, Yumiko, with a firm grip, helped hold down Erika as they pulled out the spear.


    "Ryuji, are you alright?" Paul asked.


    He looked at Ryuji, covered in blue blood, while frozen in thought. The disgusting stench of the frog caused him to cover his face.


    "What? I''m fine."


    Ryuji grabbed a towel to wipe off the blood before applying antiseptic to his wounds. Then, he used a healing potion to cleanse the wounds.


    "Did something happen?"


    Paul looked stunned. He didn''t know why. But Ryuji seemed different from his usual self.


    "No, it''s fine. I''m okay."


    Ryuji tried to scrub the blood that soaked his hands. For some reason, he felt filthy after hearing those words from the dying monster. The expression it showed was one of betrayal.


    "I''m fine, let''s go."


    "Well... Okay."


    Paul had never seen Ryuji act like this before, so he just sighed and readied his equipment. The look in Ryuji''s eyes somehow scared him.


    "Simon, how is she?"


    "Hmm."


    He stopped cleaning his blade to check on Erika.


    "She''ll live, but we need to take her back to town as soon as possible. This is outside of my knowledge. It would be best if we got her a proper doctor."


    "The girl is..."


    Deep in thought, Simon gazed at the unconscious Erika and then became calm. He realised heroes were different from them. Ryuji finally snapped out of his strange mood. His gaze fixed on Erika while he inched towards her. "We should be taking dungeons more seriously."


    Sheila noticed the two looking at Erika with worried expressions. She could not help but giggle. The next moment, her magic stopped. Only a small scar remained.


    "My, what gentle faces you guys have."


    "Erika will be fine."


    "I know; it''s just that she''s the same age as my little sister. It kind of made me feel awkward, Y''know?"


    "And if we could prevent this type of injury, it would be great."


    Ryuji added, noticing that Sheila, Alicia, and Paul''s looks seemed absurd. He couldn''t help but ask. "Why do you look at her with those twisted faces?"


    He could feel their strange feelings. Ryuji didn''t know why. It felt like instinct, but he sensed their feelings and emotions.


    ¡ªSelf Repairing.


    Sprint - For five seconds, increase all speed and evasion abilities by 100%


    ***


    "Erika, are you alright?" Ryuji walked over, holding the boots, and kneeled. He then pulled off the leather and fur boots she wore."Do the other heroes not get spare socks to wear?" "Not unless they spend their coins, or maybe she doesn''t like the feeling?"He remained unfazed after cleaning her dirty feet.


    Ryuji gave her a pair of his socks, slipping them on before he placed the boots on her feet."This is the best we can do for now."


    He gazed at Erika, checking her breathing rate and temperature. She appeared fine, but that meant nothing. He lacked knowledge of the world. She could die from a disease or infection for all he knew.


    "Shall we get moving, then?" Ryuji tossed the gold to Sheila because she always managed it."As usual, please hold onto it for me."


    "Sure, sure."


    Sheila smiled and examined the coins before she pulled out the party coin purse, which was now filled with copper, silver, and gold coins.


    "With this, our funds are two gold each, and the remaining can cover all the expenses we used to get here."


    "Yeah."


    Ryuji was grateful that they used Sheila''s purse instead of a separate one for each member. His nature and lack of desire for money made him forgetful, which caused him to lose things when he went into the dungeons.


    "Are we going to camp?" Simon asked, rubbing his new bracer.


    "Unlikely. Let''s focus on getting to the third floor." Ryuji wrapped one arm under the waist of Erika, her mouth releasing a lovely moan before draping her arms around his neck. Her silky, long blond hair rested on Ryuji''s shoulders. Ryuji couldn''t help but enjoy the sweet scent that lingered on her body, enduring Yumiko''s pinch on his side.


    "Mmmm."


    She moaned in her sleep and tightened her grip. Thankfully, with Ryuji''s strength, he could ignore her weight while grasping Yumiko''s hand, trying to soothe her mood.


    "Fufu."


    Yumiko''s frown turned into a smile at Ryuji''s subtle actions. The group travelled down the hallway in a muted silence.


    Ryuji listened to everyone''s movements, absorbing them from his environment. He could still feel their emotions, but now they were more positive, without doubt or fear. The monsters gave Ryuji a chance to train this strange new power.


    "The gate to the third floor is open." Paul lifted a large metal gate. They headed down a staircase, and at the bottom of the stairs, they found a gigantic door. "First heat, then cold. What do you think comes this time?" Paul asked, his lips curling into a curious smile as he looked back.


    "You should pray it isn''t wind or water." Simon frowned as he realised he had no methods to cope with the conditions of the third floor. "I can''t handle any more cold!"


    With a kick, Ryuji smashed the gate open before stepping down the stairs. He wanted to have a floor that wasn''t difficult to complete.


    "Hey, Ryuji?" A voice came from behind him, attracting his attention. With his gaze lowered, he caught Yumiko observing Erika, her expression filled with deep thought.


    "Hmmm, what is the matter, Yumi?" Ryuji asked. Yumiko leaned against his ear before whispering a question. Her tail swayed as she looked away. Their steps down the stairs echoed throughout the massive doorway.


    "Nothing, I just wanted to hear your voice, ehehe."


    "Uh..." With a smile, Ryuji couldn''t help but enjoy the sensation of her body against his. He felt this might be the life, fighting monsters and holding a cute fox woman afterwards. "Let''s hope it''s a place we can camp this time!" He grunted while stepping forward, with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 63: The Third Level - A Mysterious Dungeon

    Ryuji found the third floor to be beautiful. He no longer felt cold or hot; instead, the temperature reached an ideal level.


    The earthen walls, like the skin of some ancient beast, were ragged and filled with sharp protrusions. Strange moss, a vibrant green, flowed from the base of the walls, descending the huge cavern and valley walls. The ground, soft underfoot, was quite dry, preventing them from slipping as they moved forward.


    "It seems to be a dungeon with its sky."


    "What a strange place."


    "Yeah."


    Ryuji noticed that Simon, Paul, and Alicia seemed more relaxed. Though he still carried Erika, limiting his movement. He felt fine.


    No monster could harm her. Though Yumiko continued growing more jealous, her eyes narrowing with her tail slapping the ground with a thump.


    The group came to a crossroads, divided into three separate paths. One twisted towards the right, covered in moss with a softer ground. Filled with mud and slipping hazards. The path left filled with darkness from collapsed rocks and walls forming an overhead wall.


    ''Then straight ahead, entering an open plane of land.''


    "We should go left," Simon said as they were considering their options.


    "Why do you think so?" Alicia asked, tilting her head.


    "Oh? The ground seems dry, and we have shade from the sun."


    Ryuji looked left, his eyes watching the movement of magic. He felt the pillars weren''t safe. Green magic swirled around them in certain areas.


    ''Is it a trap?''


    His eyes focused on the other paths: ''right, clear, and middle, safe.'' He then turned to the group with his choice made.


    "Sorry. Let''s try the middle path."


    "But that leads to a wide opening!"


    "Yeah."


    "We need to create cover to help Erika heal, Ryuji," Sheila said with a soft voice, though she seemed to observe his reaction.


    "She''s already fine, don''t worry."


    Ryuji''s hand slipped down her back and grasped her buttocks before squeezing. "Ahn." Her voice sounded before Yumiko released a growl, her eyes able to see where Ryuji touched her.


    "See?"


    "Ryuji, I am still wounded. Don''t touch my ass..."


    He enjoyed watching her cheeks turn bright red. Their party stared in surprise at Ryuji''s method of testing her. Alicia could only smirk.


    "Be careful, or the wound might open." Sheila shook her head. She could never make Ryuji change, so she just appeared to give up.


    ''It seems Sheila is quite easy to convince.''


    Her focus had drifted towards the walls, and she noticed something that Ryuji might have. A fresh spring down the centre path.


    "Are we sure that is okay?" Alicia asked, rubbing her left hand with her right. She could only appear surprised as the couple continued with their actions.


    "Don''t mind me." Ryuji checked Erika''s chest, his fingers stroking the slight scar before looking back to the party. He tried to avoid the death stare from Yumiko but failed.


    ''I''ll deal with her later at the inn.''


    "I agree with Ryuji," Paul said. He held a small rune that glowed green. "If we go left, my rune senses danger, and the right path is a dead end."


    "Well, the left path appears to be fine, Paul."


    "They are weak against fire," Paul added, gripping his staff with a grin.


    ''These guys know a lot.''


    "So, I should burn them?"


    "Indeed."


    The group formed a different party, with Paul and Alicia standing at the front, a few steps behind Ryuji. Paul held three crimson runes while Alicia armed herself with several scorch arrows.


    "Ready?"


    The party nodded, so Ryuji approached, his body the vanguard.


    ''First!''


    Ryuji took a deep breath, his eyes aiming at the leading sprig with a strange, ugly face.


    ''None of the fairy''s beauty remains.''


    Right behind him, Alicia, with four arrows between her knuckles and finger, drew her bow to the maximum, standing ready to perform her rapid-fire shots.


    The three sprigs released their magic upon noticing Ryuji. In response, he focused further, increasing his speed, dashing towards them, prepared to use his whirlwind to crush them. From over his shoulder, a flurry of arrows with red tips tore through the air, rushing towards the sprigs.


    "Kyah!"


    Ryuji watched three sprigs struggle to dodge the arrows. Her arrows flashed before exploding with a sharp flame, burning the sprigs.


    The two sprigs at the back continued their assault towards Ryuji. However, before their magic could reach them, Ryuji''s axe entered their view. As it did, the blade emitted a storm-like force as he swung from below to above, obliterating the two sprigs. Their small bodies popped from the whirlwind''s pressure before the axe even touched them.


    In retaliation, the burned sprig, fluttering away, held its hands towards Ryuji before a huge fireball shot towards him. In response, he brought his axe upward to block the blow.


    The force was immense as the sprig continued to concentrate magic into the fireball before it exploded. The fireball seared the surrounding area before Ryuji felt something wrapped around him. Then followed a bang that deafened him, with his spinning vision and body flying in the air.


    ''Ugh... magic is too strong.''


    Paul''s hand grasped Ryuji''s shoulder, holding him in place. The disorientation caused him to almost stagger into another fireball. Instead, Paul tossed his runes at the small sprig.


    "Ryuji, are you alright?"


    ''Yeah. I think.''


    "That fireball hurts."


    "Well, that was powerful." Paul coughed while the group gave an awkward laugh. His spell burned the final sprig to death before combat ended.


    "Indeed."


    Sheila rushed to Ryuji with a worried expression, her eyes examining him for wounds. Though his armour and gauntlets protected him well, his exposed chest and stomach still burned.


    "Take your shirt off, now."


    "Ow... my ears are still ringing."


    ''She can''t wait to see my body.''


    He looked over his shoulder as the party shared a look before averting their eyes. Though Yumiko stared, her cheeks red and hands grasping her chest as she bit her lower lip.


    ''She probably feels a little useless, but her skills will be needed. I am sure of it.''


    He lifted his shirt, revealing his toned muscles and stomach to the party.


    Sheila''s hand touched his stomach, and a cool sensation filled his body. The burn wound on his chest disappeared after a few seconds of her chanting, and Ryuji could breathe once more.


    "Phew, there are lots of those guys in the clearing. Should we take a rest to prepare for magical encounters?" Ryuji asked, giving a dirty look to Simon, who was mocking him, pretending to fall to the floor, spinning.

 Chapter 64: Delinquent and frustration

    The frequency of battles against the sprites had increased, rendering Ryuji''s skills and powers less valuable. He found himself reduced to a mere flesh wall, a frustrating position. Ryuji yearned for a proper fight, but the forest was devoid of any worthy adversaries, populated only by sprites and small animals.


    After an hour, Erika''s condition improved, enabling her to walk and fight. Her extreme level of speed allowed her to take on the sprigs and sprites, much to Ryuji''s annoyance. He couldn''t help but feel the limitations of his axe in comparison.


    ''I wish I could use magic... That strange feeling in my stomach, will it guide me again?''


    "Don''t worry about it, Ryuji. It''s rare for you to get a rest," Simon said, patting Ryuji''s shoulder with a laugh.


    Ryuji released a sigh; he wanted to fight and kill beasts and monsters, not small sprigs and sprites. He was an axe-wielder, not a baggage handler! He watched Paul showing off his magic missiles and flame bolt that caused the small sprites to pop like little balloons.


    "Paul, tech me magic..."


    "Ryuji, your elemental affinity is low. It would take years to learn a simple light spell. Forgive me. I am too old to teach you that long."


    Ryuji returned to his brooding as Paul laughed it off and walked ahead of him. Ryuji stayed in a poor mood as they walked through the forest, filled with vibrant green trees and colourful flowers.


    There were lovely plants and herbs, but only Alicia knew what they did and handled them¡ªthe one Ryuji touched caused his fingers to bleed.


    "I see..."


    ¡ªLevel Up


    Status


    Name: Ryuji Vincenzo


    Title: Deathbringer (Kobold), Murderer (Human)


    Class: Berserker: Lv.12 /?????????: Lv.3


    Rage: 0/120 (0 Reserved) [40% damage resist]


    Rank: C


    Attributes


    Strength: 40 -> 42 (+4)


    Agility: 20 (+2)


    Stamina: 21 -> 22


    Grit: 53 -> 55 (+5)


    Intellect: 16 -> 20


    [New Spell Learned]


    Your irritation about magic awakened the innate element within your bloodline.


    Hand of Blood - The spell conjures a hand of blood in the air that grabs the target. Crushes small targets. While causing bleeding damage, the hand holds large targets in place.


    ***


    ''Eh? Magic? I have magic!?''


    "We have the spices. The meat will be amazing tonight because Sheila is cooking!" Simon threw his hands in the air before returning to serious mode. Their target was a small cave located around a mile from their position. They had an hour''s walk, giving them plenty of time to enjoy the view.


    "Umm... does anyone hear that?" Sheila asked. She stopped dead in her tracks and held her hand out, silencing the group as they listened.


    "It sounds like something galloping." Alicia leaned down, her Elven ears near the ground, absorbing the vibrations. "Lots of them, towards this direction."


    Ryuji sniffed the air, then laughed, grasping his massive axe. "Not to worry, it''s just extra meat for dinner."


    Yumiko cracked her neck and wrists before taking a position that caused Ryuji to freeze for a moment; her beautiful blonde hair cascaded over her shoulder, her hips pushed out, and her tail swayed. She mastered his mother''s offensive stance so quickly that it shocked him.


    "Really?" She smiled at Ryuji before tilting her head, her long ears flopping from side to side. "I won''t hold back like last time, don''t worry."


    Yumiko''s figure gleamed brightly. He felt like she had swallowed the sun and the moon. The only sound that Ryuji could hear was his heart throbbing at her beautiful image. It was the first time he had seen her fight seriously.


    "Okay, shall we fight them?"


    Ryuji patted the hilt of his axe and licked his lips. He couldn''t wait to kill things in front of Yumiko to show off a little and impress her.


    "Everyone! Prepare for combat. The enemy are Mutated Unicorns." Simon called out.


    "Unicorns?" Erika sighed as she straightened up her stance with a look of sadness. "I thought they were gentle creatures?"


    "In the legends of your world, they are gentle creatures, but in this world, they are very dangerous beasts with horns that can penetrate steel armour. Their blood is an incredible medicine, and they taste excellent when cooked, especially with a sprinkle of salt."


    Yumiko licked her lips and stood two steps behind Ryuji, ready to enter the battle.


    "Is this something I should kill as well?" Ryuji asked Simon while casting a glance at his girlfriend.


    "Ryuji, let me tell you something. The price for their horn is ten gold a piece!"


    "Let''s kill them!" Simon chuckled.


    Ryuji pointed at the entrance of the forest, where the unicorns burst through the trees with their horns and bodies, charging right at them.


    They were nothing like the unicorns that Erika or Ryuji expected: muscular bodies over seven feet tall. With a horn at least a metre in size, shimmering with a silver light, their eyes bloodshot and sharp teeth like that of a predator. Their hooves smashed the ground with every step as they charged forward.


    "THEY ARE UGLY!" Erika yelled, her lips curling into a smile. "I really hate things like this!" It seemed she could fight them, her resistance vanishing the moment she saw them appear.


    Meanwhile, Ryuji and Yumiko, like dogs at the races, shot forward after the gunshot, chasing the rabbit.


    Yumiko''s crimson-stained claws dug into its neck as it thrashed wildly, desperately trying to throw her off its body. The horn missed, unable to find her body because of her lower position.


    She didn''t waste any time and reached down and sliced off the horn with one graceful movement of her free hand. She grinned while staring at Ryuji as he cleaved another unicorn in two, its bones shattering from the impact.


    Yumiko could only look envious as the one she mounted bled out, slowly falling and dragging along the dirt.


    "Those two are monsters..." Simon whispered while they trapped a unicorn as a group and killed it with Paul''s magic.


    A humane and less violent way of slaying them.


    "Are those guys our allies, or just tamed beasts?" Paul whispered, Ryuji''s axe slicing another unicorn''s legs off as it passed him...


    Paul shuddered at the gruesome sight while Erika skillfully killed a unicorn with her curved Elven blade.


    In the end, the party collected enough meat for several nights and seven horns.

 Chapter 65: Delinquent and night camping!

    Paul poured a juicy mixture of herbs and spices into several metal trays. This taste removed the strong taste and brought a pleasant scent that filled the cave.


    "The meat smells so good. Look at the texture. I haven''t seen such an amazing balance of fat and meat!"


    Paul wore an apron and a small white hat. His eyes almost shone while he used a tool to distribute the mixture. It seemed he enjoyed cooking far more than Ryuji realised, using several runes stored with cooking oils and different ingredients.


    "It smells a touch sweet, like honey,"


    Erika looked at her tray with a smile. Paul seasoned each person''s tray slightly differently according to his choices. If he could cook this well, he seemed to be quite an awesome husband.


    Ryuji and the male''s food seemed more salty, with a slightly spicy kick. Erika''s scent was more refined and sweet, similar to Sheila''s and Alicia''s. While Yumiko''s smelt thick, with few seasonings and more meat, with thick cuts of fat sizzling away.


    "Yay~ meat, such fine meat~ I want more meat." Yumiko sat beside Ryuji, her tail swishing across his hand.


    "Are you really okay with just salt for seasoning, Yumi?"


    Ryuji liked his try because of how deep the flavour smelt. A flavour close to adding a light soy and teriyaki-style marinade.


    "Sorry. I think it''s because we have different tastes. Would you like to try some of my meat, too?"


    "Ryuji, it''s because beastkin have sensitive senses, including their taste. If they eat, it usually uses fewer ingredients due to them tasting the meat in a way we can''t."


    ''Paul''s face seems a little annoying when he cooks.''


    When Paul explained what to do, Ryuji was a little irritated. However, the meat was tasty, so he let it pass. Paul''s love for cooking surpassed his love for magic. That is how far Ryuji interpreted Paul''s motives.


    "Paul, enough with the aggressive chef appeal! Hurry and serve the meat!" Simon called out, holding a small mug of beer. He already seemed quite intoxicated.


    "Simon, please have some patience. Our meal is not yet done. Why don''t you start with an appetiser while I cook."


    Paul looked at Simon with a calm face. There was no hint of irritation as he turned back to cooking the meat. It felt like this exchange was something the pair did often because a sudden plate of poached fruits appeared in front of everyone except Yumiko. Her meat looked a little red, but Paul piled it onto a plate, with his ladle spooning gravy atop the meat.


    "Enjoy, Miss Yumiko."


    Paul was acting like a master chef, a side that Ryuji had never seen before. Erika looked on with a smile while eating her fruit. The ripe and succulent flavours filled Ryuji''s mouth with a hint of sweetness from the apples and a tart, sour taste from the pears. Paul even made a refreshing juice from peach and mangos mixed with iced water.


    The party shared a small feast of wine, fruits, and meat. As the atmosphere calmed, Paul and Simon began sharing tales from their youth.


    Sheila''s words were calm and gentle, but the hand grabbing Alicia''s neck told a different story. She used brute strength to drag the half-drunk girl, whose eyes remained in a state of half-sleep and then threw her back into the back cave where the others were.


    "Sorry about that, Ryuji, Yumiko." Sheila appeared in front of them with a soft smile. She sat down on a stool beside them and started eating the leftover fruit.


    "I have a feeling the drink is going to become a problem."


    Ryuji sighed as he poured himself a cup of tea and Yumiko another mug of mead. Yumiko nodded her head rapidly. Her tail swished across the floor in front of Ryuji, rubbing against his feet as it tried to wrap around his leg.


    "Hiccup~ Hiccup~"


    "It seems Ryuji and Yumiko will be quite tired in the morning," Sheila joked before leaving, swaying her hips while Ryuji watched her leave. "Goodnight, Ryuji~ have a nice evening."


    An hour later, the flames crackled¡ªSimon and Paul sat outside for guard duty, though there was a magic ward. The knights were old-fashioned and still wanted to have someone watching. Ryuji sat against the wall inside the cave with his eyes closed. He was pretending to be asleep.


    While he rested, Yumiko, who had not stopped drinking for at least the past hour, appeared in front of Ryuji. She stumbled forward and fell against his chest.


    "Shorry," Yumiko whispered.


    Her hands slipped across his thin tunic, slipping under his top as her ears tickled his face. They emitted a faint fragrance alluring to his nose. The touch of her fur against his face caused him to stir a little.


    "Shorry, are you slee''ing?" Yumiko mumbled as her voice faded in and out. Her breathing slowed and increased, growing deeper as she unfastened his tunic''s buttons with unsteady hands.


    "I need your mark~" Yumiko rubbed her face against his chest. The soft sensation of her smooth cheeks and soft ears across his bare skin sent chills down his spine.


    "Do it~ I''m yours... master~" Yumiko''s body pulled his open shirt down, exposing his skin as she began licking his neck.


    Her tongue was soft and wet as it glided across his bare skin. Her teeth sank into his shoulder, nipping at his flesh. Her hand grasped his, pushing it against her warm, squishy breasts.


    "Mark me, Ryuji, make me yours forever."


    Yumiko''s bright blue eyes seemed to glow as they gazed into his face. Her beautiful face''s fiery gaze became hypnotic as he peeked from narrow eyes. He could feel his heart racing, his body tensing up as he continued to fight the urge to do anything.


    "Please~ Ryuji, my mate, my love. Let''s have sex."


    Yumiko''s sweet whispers grew into an emotional cry. Her tail stroked his groin. She continued to whisper to him with an expression filled with longing and desire. Ryuji, who had finally resisted enough, Yumiko flipped his switch.


    He grasped her shoulders and pushed her down with a thud, her eyes opening wide as he pulled off her loose clothes. The distant moonlight only lightning their cheeks and faces.


    "I''ll mark you until you beg me to stop."

 Chapter 66: In the Dark of Night, the Delinquent Hunts a fox ***

    Yumiko''s hot sigh made her warm breath blow down Ryuji''s exposed chest, her blue eyes barely visible in the cave''s darkness, the sounds of animals calling and the distant spring cascading from the rocky mountain.


    "Ryuji~ your hands are squeezing my ass so tight they will make a mark." Yumiko''s lips sucked on the tip of his ear while panting from the feeling of Ryuji''s hands slipping inside her pants, sliding them down in the dark.


    The erotic sound of clothes slipping along her thighs caused Ryuji to become aroused, pressing his nose against Yumiko''s. "You smell amazing, Yumi. I want to eat you." His body pushed her down against the ground. The blanket below cooled thanks to the soil below.


    "Ahh... your fingers are so thick, don''t tease me, Ryuji~ I''m so hot; look, look how wet I am." Yumiko purred as she licked his neck while sucking on his flesh.


    Because of the mead and her aggressive mood, she became more flirtatious. Yumiko''s hands spread apart her soft, puffy lips, using her fingertips to slide along them, revealing a thick scent and the copious amounts of honey oozing from her hungry entrance.


    "You are playing with fire, little fox," Ryuji grunted in a low voice as his fingers slipped across her smooth skin, swirling around her thighs, causing her to tremble, both legs wrapping around his body. "I''m going to make you squeal tonight." His fingers slid between her thighs, the warm sticky sensation of her slit wrapping around his fingertips as she rubbed her hips against him.


    "Nn~ your fingers are teasing me, don''t take it so slow." Her fingers grabbed a fist full of his hair, her juicy pink lips finding their way to his, the two falling into a steamy kiss, their tongues entwining in the cave with a wet smack.


    His fingers slowly slid down her sticky crevice, her juices flowing down his knuckles while he caressed and stroked her tight entrance, feeling the heat from her depths emanating like an oven. His digits squeezed and kneaded her puffy lips while she sucked on his tongue, a low growl rumbling from her throat while his fingers traced her inner folds.


    "Ahh~ it''s sinking inside me¡ªyour fingers are going to fuck me." Her heated breath steamed his neck as she pressed her lips against him, her legs squeezing while he pushed his thumb against her swollen clit.


    His thumb twirled in a circular movement to ease the soft hood covering her small swollen bean each time his skin brushed, the surface of her buttocks lifted off the floor, grinding against him.


    "No, you have to be patient," Ryuji whispered as he began nibbling her tongue, their sticky saliva dripping to the ground while his index and middle fingers slid inside her entrance. The warm, slimy lubricant allowed him to curl them inside her with ease. Slowly stroking and feeling for her tender spot. "You''re always impatient when it comes to sex."


    "Mm~ so what''s wrong with wanting your man to fuck you after so many days of sex? Ah~~ there!?" Yumiko moaned as Ryuji''s fingers pressed down on her G-spot, the syrupy liquid seeping from her depths, bubbling and squelching from his movements. His thumb vibrated rapidly across her sensitive bud, causing her to grit her teeth as she put her nose against his neck. "I love your scent~ Ryuji...


    "Cruel, not there... nnn!" Her nails scratched his back as Ryuji''s tip stroked against her G-spot, causing her legs to flutter as they wrapped around his waist, holding him still as she gripped his shoulders tight. "Aaahhh!~~" She groaned, her hot breath steaming Ryuji''s neck while her body violently shivered, another orgasm making her dizzy.


    "Ahnn... bite~ mark me." Yumiko wept while Ryuji began to move his hips again, his length piercing her insides. The liquid created a hot, slippery mess as the honey gushed inside her tight slimy cunt.


    "Nn~ Nn~" She could only muster a low whimper while Ryuji''s tongue encircled her areola, the sounds of his body slamming against hers with wet slapping sounds. His low grunts rumbled from his throat while he squeezed her plump, round ass and gave it a light spank.


    Ryuji''s grunts grew louder as her insides sucked on his tip, wrapping around his shaft and pulling along his cock with each action he did to tease her.


    The loud smacking sound and slight sting made her insides quiver, his hot shaft throbbing while in her tight embrace. "I''m going to cum inside you." He groaned as he gripped her buttocks, bringing them close together while she began biting her lips, another climax surfacing as her vision turned white.


    "Aaahh~! Ha...ha...." Yumiko panted as the strength drained from her legs, falling back while Ryuji held onto her legs, thrusting a few more times before a hot breath left his lungs as he shoved himself inside her, his thick semen pumping into her womb, the familiar warmth flowing through her insides as his cum filled her to the brim.


    "Ah... so warm..." Yumiko closed her eyes, a deep breath escaping her lungs while she played with his hair, brushing it out of his face while he rested on top of her breasts. "You''re so heavy..." She murmured as she kissed his forehead.


    Ryuji chuckled while Yumiko caressed his ears. "I''m not letting go because I still have enough energy to continue."


    The wet sound of his hips moving while his sperm filled her echoed with a lewd, squelching sound. "Already...?" Yumiko''s blue eyes widened, staring up at the ceiling while her thoughts became blank from the sensation of his shaft caressing her insides, a sticky gushing sound emanating from her lower half while the scent of their lovemaking lingered in the air.


    "It''s all your fault for looking so cute and seductive today." Ryuji sighed while nibbling on her neck, kissing her delicate skin while gently gliding his tongue across her flesh, leaving a wet trail as he traced his way down to her collarbone. His eyes turned black, with only the sapphire blue visible.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the room, a rather red-faced Erika placed a hand between her thighs as she peeked at the pair in the corner, now with Yumiko''s face pressed into the ground and her ass in the air. Erika watched as Ryuji''s huge body loomed over her, moving with erratic and powerful thrusts...


    causing the throat of Erika to dry, swallowing at the sounds and scents filling the small room.

 Chapter 67: PaeLom Sprig Prince

    The morning arrived with the relentless force of a storm for Erika and the group. Not only was she deprived of sleep, but she also felt frustrated. She followed the group along the dirt path with unsteady legs. Her face and eyes were puffy from the late night.


    She wanted to recover while enjoying the sweet scent of evergreen and coppery earth flowing into her nose with deep breaths as she tried to wake herself up.


    ''How did they manage to keep going all night and still look so fresh!?''


    Erika clenched her teeth, watching Yumiko and Ryuji, wondering how they could spend the evening like that. Yet still so fine¡ªthough she noticed Yumiko''s weak steps, Ryuji seemed perfectly fine after all that movement.


    "He''s like a beast in human skin..." Erika whispered while biting her lower lip, unable to deny the appeal of what she had experienced the night before. However, the feeling of lead and jelly from her legs made her equally fearful.


    "Hey Ryuji, you seem quite happy today. Has anything good happened?" Paul asked. He seemed to have a great relationship with Ryuji, like an older brother or uncle.


    ''He got laid.''


    "Mmmm, I got a great rest last night." Ryuji stretched his arms, creating a loud crack while shouldering his huge axe without issue. "Can you tell, haha?"


    "Of course, your skin is so shiny, and you have this shit-eating grin on your face." Paul''s words became a little vulgar, but the party broke into laughter when noticing the smirk on Ryuji''s face and how strange it looked. "Well, let''s be careful. Today, we are aiming for that strange circle of trees ahead of us."


    The forest seemed to change after we left the cave from last night; the false sky was covered with overarching branches and dark leaves with gloomy colours, pale grey, dark blue and black, creating a dull atmosphere while removing most of the light we could see.


    "Be careful of your feet¡ªthere are tangled vines and branches in one hundred metres that last for around fifty steps," Ryuji called out while taking his axe and swinging across his body. He seemed to be trimming and cutting most of them down for the group.


    ''It seems some members can see just fine, though.''


    Erika''s focus seemed to be lacking today, her gaze focused on Yumiko, the sounds she made last night causing a slight pink hue to form on Erika''s cheeks as she remembered the scenes that she peeked on like a pervert. ''Damn fox, isn''t she a rabbit in disguise?''


    "Okay, slow down. There are enemies ahead. You should use a small lantern as torches could start a fire." Paul announced, his hand reaching into the air and pulling out a small bronze box around the size of a blender.


    "Ar Lumias." His voice chanted strange words before a clear light enveloped the bronze box, lighting the area around the party and giving Erika and the others at least ten metres of sight. "It seems we have enemies ahead. Get ready for combat."


    The moment before Yumiko''s leg swung down like an axe towards the treant''s face, Erika''s blades flashed as she shot past at full speed, severing both arms and eyes in a gale of steel.


    "Haaa!"


    Ryuji''s axe and Yumiko''s heel came down on the treant, finally defeating it, followed by a loud bang and howl.


    "Seems we got too loud," Paul said.


    At first, everyone seemed confused about what he said before the wind changed. Yumiko was the first to notice, followed by Alicia and Ryuji, who held their weapons at the ready. Like a whistle on the wind, a melody chimed around them from all directions.


    "Sharpen your senses!" Paul''s voice was harsh as the whistling sound reached the human members of the group. "It''s a higher Sprig! This is dangerous; We can''t leave their territory if they find us fun to play with."


    Paul''s worry became a reality as the form of a young child appeared, compared to the small sprigs from earlier. Its body was now close to over one hundred centimetres in height. It carried a knife in each hand while its eyes flickered with green light, as its small pale face became distorted in a creepy smile.


    "Are you here to play with Pae''Lom?" The strange but happy monster said with a singing voice, a small whistle echoing along with his words.


    "Follow me, run!" Paul shouted, his boots grinding on the forest floor as he ran in the opposite direction of the whistling sprig.


    "Oh... no, you don''t, old man!" With a slightly gritty voice, the almost plastic face of the sprig transformed into a frown before hundreds of vines amassed around Paul, tying his arms and legs and covering his mouth. "You are too old. Leave this place." Then, with a strange flutter of leaves, Paul vanished!


    "Paul!?"


    "Oi... you little shit, what did you do with Paul!" Simon yelled after Sheila called Paul''s name.


    "No, no, no!" The sprite''s melodic voice echoed once more, shaking his finger at Simon. "No ugly people allowed."


    The group found itself surrounded in the next moment. In a matter of seconds, Paul disappeared, and then Simon vanished in the same style. Following that, a group of sprigs appeared around them, along with their leader. It became a disadvantaged fight without Paul and Simon. Erika could only turn and push her back against Yumiko. "Yumiko, I''m trusting you with my back..."


    Her lack of confidence was apparent, but Yumiko didn''t take it personally. She just gave a nod while lowering her hips. "No problem, Erika." She extended her blades while keeping her gaze, alternating between Ryuji and the sprigs, who became aggressive.


    "Sheila, focus on shielding from magic; Alicia, take out the sprigs with Yumi and Erika." Ryuji''s voice carried a powerful, confident tone. He seemed unphased by the loss of Simon and Paul. Instead, he cracked his neck twice before swinging his axe, the heavy weapon slugging down onto his right shoulder as he stepped forward. "Little Sprig, I am going to crush you."

 Chapter 68: Delinquent Versus Sprig Prince!

    ''This monster seems to want to play.'' Ryuji''s eyes narrowed, his grasp tightening keeping a close gaze on the two knives that the sprig prince flipped and tossed like a juggling clown.


    "He''s coming!" The moment Ryuji''s voice echoed in the strange forest, he rushed forward, matching the prince lunging at him. The next instant, two blades extended towards his chest. With the steel pole, Ryuji pushed out, deflecting both blades, creating a burst of sparks, before kicking the sprig''s lower body.


    "Guh... you are mean!" Pae''Lom whined, tossing the blades in a rapid spin while watching Ryuji with a glare.


    "I''m only mean to monsters like you." Ryuji snorted, using the steel pole to deflect the knife tossed at him. His body twisted, dodging the other blade thrust towards his chest.


    "I am not a monster!" Pae''Lom''s voice was high-pitched and filled with defiance. His empty hands lifted into the air, glowing with a blue and green glow. The lights formed a flower on each palm, causing several sprigs to appear around the party. "My friends will help me, now you pay!"


    "The prince calls!"


    "Hail the prince!"


    "Pae''Lom!"


    Each of the sprigs chanted upon their appearance; before Ryuji could react, the blue and green sprigs began casting spells, a mixture of water bolts and wind blades rapidly descending upon the party.


    "Don''t let them attack!" Ryuji shouted, rushing forward while trying to avoid the attacks that came towards him. His steps were awkward before he stepped into a strange circle of thorns that wrapped around his ankle and tightened.


    The sharp thorns cut into his flesh, a strange burning and throbbing sensation assaulting his left leg. "Damn rat bastard!" In his anger, Ryuji grasped the prince, the blood claw wrapped around his tiny throat, strangling him; the more Ryuji''s anger filled the spell, the more his eyes transformed into his demonic form.


    "What do you think I''m doing?" Erika growled, her hands flickering as she danced through the forest. Her dagger and blade sliced and diced the sprigs into pieces. Her face was covered in sweat as she fluttered around the attacks from the sprigs and avoided the strange circles of thorns that seemed to appear under her feet.


    "Ryuji! Stop!" A soft voice called out, causing Ryuji to pause for a moment before he felt a sharp pain in his leg. The thorns grew longer the more damage he inflicted on the prince, now almost tearing his leg apart as Yumiko''s body dashed forward and started cutting the thick vines.


    "You first!" Yumiko''s voice echoed through the forest as she launched herself from the axe, her body spinning in the air like a corkscrew. Her legs lashed out, the blades inside her boots sticking out, kicking the sprig prince in the face, tearing his cheek and knocking him to the ground before she landed with a roll.


    "You... you... you..." Pae''Lom cried out with rage, his voice high-pitched as he pointed at Yumiko. His hand trembled, holding his face as he stared at the blood dripping from his hands. "D--"


    Before he could shout, Ryuji''s axe cleaved a red line through the air, cutting the poor sprig''s arm and leg clean off. His body twitched as he fell to the ground, his face filled with shock as he looked at Ryuji.


    "You... you cut my arm off... you cut my leg off... you hurt me..." Pae''Lom muttered in a low voice, tears dripping down his cheeks as he looked at Ryuji.


    "I don''t care." Ryuji''s hand pushed down, covered with the bloody claw, crushing the sprig''s face while the sharp shards continued to rain down on the barrier; Sheila''s face turned pale as she pushed both hands out, grasping tightly while muttering the supportive chant to keep the barrier up.


    "I... I... I hate you..." Pae''Lom struggled to speak as Ryuji''s claw dug deeper into his face, blood dripping from his forehead before his body turned limp.


    "You little bastard!" Ryuji roared, lifting his right arm with a fist to smash the sprig prince''s body into pieces. He punched the sprig prince repeatedly, his strength and power increasing with each punch until his body was nothing but a mangled mess of flesh and blood.


    While he killed the sprig, a strange change appeared on his face. However, only Yumiko could see the small smile growing on Ryuji''s face each time his fist crushed the flesh and bones of the Pae''Lom, a wet crunch echoing until his wicked and twisted smile resembled nothing human! His eyes turned black and pupils sapphire blue, yet Ryuji seemed to laugh as blood and flesh splattered his face.


    "Ryuji! Stop! Stop!" Yumiko cried out, grabbing Ryuji''s arm with tears in her eyes. "He''s dead! He''s dead!"


    "Ryuji?" Yumiko questioned, her voice trembling as she took a step back. She feared it might not be him, or somehow he changed. The next moment, he grabbed her neck, pulling her closer to him¡ªthe intense look in his eyes was both captivating and ferocious. His lips pressed against hers, his tongue invading her mouth. The taste of blood filled her mouth before he pulled away.


    "You... you..." Yumiko gasped for breath, her face flushed as she looked at Ryuji. She felt dizzy and light-headed while staring at him. However, his face returned to normal, and his soft eyes and lips returned to the Ryuji she knew best.


    "Thanks, Yumiko. I got a little too excited." Ryuji smiled, releasing his grip on her neck. His eyes were warm and gentle as he hugged her tightly, pressing his face against her neck, taking deep breaths as if he struggled to breathe.


    ¡ªSprig Prince Pae''Lom Slain! - Level Up!

 Chapter 69: Descent into madness

    When in battle, Ryuji felt his emotions surge with an intensity akin to a raging bull. His senses heightened, and he focused solely on the battle. This heightened state, far from uncomfortable, was exhilarating.


    Now cooling down, the familiar voice and screen displayed the results of his efforts. Ryuji''s body grew stronger with each level up, his muscles tightening with a pleasurable ache.


    [Gained Sprig Prince Pae''Lom Tattoo]


    Sprig Prince''s Tattoo of Madness (Rare)


    Increase Intellect by 5


    Learn Spell Wind Blade


    Learn Spell Blizzard


    -


    Status


    Name: Ryuji Vincenzo


    Title: Deathbringer (Kobold), Murderer (Human)


    Class: Berserker: Lv.13 /?????????: Lv.3


    Rage: 0/120 (0 Reserved) [40% damage resist]


    Rank: C


    Attributes


    Strength: 42->44 (+4)


    Agility: 20->21 (+2)


    Stamina: 22


    Grit: 55-> 57 (+5)


    Intellect: 20->24


    "Let''s just say I''m special." Ryuji evaded the question as he rubbed his finger and thumb together, creating a beautiful display of luminous green light, the moment of the spell''s creation seemingly simple for him. He then looked at Paul''s curious face and bloodshot eyes, saying the only thing he could. "It''s about how you envision the spell, from how it would form to how it will fire."


    "Interesting." Paul paused, not sure if he could achieve that kind of proficiency anytime soon, and let the matter slide. However, from that moment, he constantly snapped his fingers while watching them with the most intent gaze.


    "Seriously, aren''t you going to tell me!?" Sheila swayed over, her hands wrapped around Ryuji''s left arm, pressing her abundant chest against him, slotting his arm between them. The warm, squishy feeling of her cleavage felt wonderful. However, Ryuji just shrugged and enjoyed the sensation and revealed nothing.


    "Alright, can we see what''s in the treasure chest?" Simon stood beside the chest, his arms folded with a bitter smirk on his face. Sometimes, he seemed to act older than he looked, but it seemed he was giving Ryuji a chance to escape the two bugging him.


    "Oh, let''s open it." Sheila excitedly rushed ahead of the others and looked at Ryuji with a flirtatious wink before she snapped her fingers and opened the chest. "Oh, isn''t this exciting?"


    Inside the chest, there were several items, the first being a bag of gold coins. Sheila counted the money quickly with a solemn face before nodding. Her hips swayed, leaning to grasp the coin purse. "Ten more gold coins."


    She continued to take out several objects. First came a shiny black crystal, similar to the ones embedded in the turtle at the start of the dungeon. Second were two scrolls. Sheila explained as she pulled out each item. "There is an unknown black crystal, two scrolls, and finally, a weapon."


    The weapon, a longbow with a beautiful figure carved into the wood, lay at the bottom of the chest. The bowstring was a thick rope of green hair. Everyone stared at the bow, amazed that such an exquisite bow appeared within a C-ranked dungeon.


    "Congratulations, Alicia," Ryuji said, the elf hovering at the back unaware before noticing the bow. Her face transformed as if she had seen a god, and her expression was full of reverence.


    "What is this bow made of? How does it exist within a C-ranked dungeon?" Alicia slowly reached for the bow with trembling hands, her face frozen in awe. She touched the bow as if she were touching a divine treasure.


    "I don''t know," Sheila said in response to Alicia''s question. Alicia shot a pitiful look at the pouting human. However, Yumiko pointed at the scrolls, causing the group to fall into contemplation.


    "Should we use them or sell them?" Yumiko asked, her eyes looking at the scrolls, seeing nothing but fancy paper.


    Ryuji was also unsure of its use, so he asked. "What do those scrolls do?"


    "Each scroll can give a person a spell scroll or skill. However, they are extremely expensive, usually costing over 50 gold coins a piece. The issue is the scrolls will only last one use. So the moment you use them, they lose all their value and burn up." Sheila explained, her eyes still glued to the chest. "I don''t know if we need the spells.


    Should I hold onto them, and if we don''t use them, we''ll sell them after returning? Firewall and Cone of Cold aren''t really spells we need."


    Ryuji didn''t mind that plan since he had the magic tattoo now, not really needing more magic skills, and nodded along with everyone else.


    "Since everyone agreed, I will hold onto them for now." Sheila closed the lid of the chest and hugged the scrolls tightly to her chest before hiding them in her cleavage, where she hid her storage item, where they both vanished instantly.


    Ryuji couldn''t help but look at the spot where the scrolls disappeared with a bitter smirk, unsure if Sheila actually hid her storage item there or was just showing off her amazing breasts, noticing her wink towards him before the group headed down the worn stairs leading to the fourth floor.


    After leaving the chest behind, they descended the broken stairs in a single file line and noticed the difference immediately. The dry and sandy floor created a smooth rustling sound when walking on it. The moist air and musty smell made everyone more alert as they reached the fourth floor.


    As they entered the cavernous fourth floor, they found themselves in a cave much larger than the one above, yet more natural-looking. Ryuji couldn''t believe this was the dungeon. ''How can it make such different, immersive floors so easily?''

 Chapter 70: Delinquent and Delusional Party!

    On the fourth floor, Ryuji felt a strange sense of disgust. His skin crawled with the feeling of something watching, gazing at him from every inch. After an hour of pacing through the spiralling tunnel, there were no monsters, creatures, or living things. Nothing had attacked or even made a sound. Ryuji stopped and activated his observation skills.


    ''For what? Am I searching for nothing?'' he internally spat.


    Erika stood beside him and mimicked his actions but said nothing as she moved her head from side to side, ears perked while leaning close to his arm, causing Yumiko''s tail to swish violently.


    "I don''t like this place," Ryuji admitted his feelings, and they seemed to resonate with the party. Because Paul, Simon, and Alicia all nodded while Sheila''s hands grasped her mace. "Let''s keep moving forward, though." His observation skills mapped the dungeon and scanned for different minerals and monsters.


    The feeling of being watched persisted until the spiral ended. Ryuji felt the walls breathing a strange sensation before the mist cleared to reveal a peculiar, narrow staircase. From the mouth of the cave, a red mist rolled in, its origin and effect a mystery.


    "Wait... This doesn''t give you deja vu, right?" Paul''s voice quivered. He held two runes in his hands, feeling as if this moment was familiar.


    Ryuji nodded and felt Sheila lean closer to him. Her eyes were wide with concern, and Yumiko''s hackles had raised, her sharp teeth gleaming as her lips curled back into a vicious snarl. "I can sense a strange miasma from that opening, Ryuji." Sheila''s stern words echoed down the stairs leading into the red mist. He didn''t react for a moment because the mist felt pleasant on his skin.


    Paul and Simon both had sweat trailing down their faces, and Ryuji felt a strange paranoia grip on Erika when she stepped behind him. He could feel her arms trembling, and her eyes looking into the darkness seemed to become confused, swirling with an odd pattern. ''That''s not a defensive instinct¡ªit''s more dangerous.''


    He only realised her change because of the observation. It told him that Erika suffered from several mental states: confusion, berserk, and terror. Ryuji reached back and gently grasped her shaking hand. Then felt her calm down before Paul yelled out.


    "We need to go!" Paul''s legs buckled under him as Simon staggered forward. "This place, the mist, is deadly; if we don''t rush through, we might kill each other or ourselves!"


    Ryuji couldn''t argue because his observation showed him the mist carried a powerful hallucinogenic poison, and Paul was right¡ªit would cause people to hurt themselves or their party. He grabbed Erika''s hand and took the lead and raced into the red mist. Because he didn''t seem to be affected, he reached out and grasped both Yumiko and Sheila and dragged them forward.


    ''Strange... when they are close to me, the effects seem to diminish.'' Ryuji thought while Simon chugged a brown potion, his face turning pale while gagging before he almost vomited. Paul covered his face with a barrier, but the strange shapes in his eyes still formed, just at a slow and gradual pace.


    "Alicia, Sheila, drink the brown potions. It''s not a cure, but it''ll suppress the effects!" Simon yelled and saw the pair quickly pull out the vile potions before taking a swig. Like Simon, the pair almost vomited, but Ryuji had no time to help them.


    Desperate to finish them, Ryuji began racing down the steps. He led the party, ignoring the strange hallucinations that formed in his vision as he moved further down. Ryuji felt Erika''s symptoms become worse as she gripped his arm and chest, her face close to his neck while tears streamed down her face.


    Paul, Simon, Sheila, Alicia, and Erika - had a red substance in their veins that had entered the bloodstream, causing hallucinations and illusions.


    Yumiko and Ryuji - had a red substance in their veins. Effects blocked by race.


    ''The dungeon did try to affect me. Then does it know I can''t be affected or understand the hallucination effects?'' He remembered the monster calling him a traitor or betrayer... those words continued to linger in his mind, though he never mentioned them to the party.


    While mulling these things over, the end of the tunnel appeared. A strange madder-red light in the distance was approaching rapidly. Ryuji could sense no monsters, creatures, or living things within the room, only a cold, oppressive force of death.


    ''Observation cannot detect undead. Is it because they lack life? Or is there another reason, and there is nothing there?''


    With each step closer, Ryuji became more irritated with the whispers from the woman around his neck. Sometimes, the woman blew hot breath down his neck with their erotic sighs. Their lips touched his skin, other''s hysteric screams and terrors as they clawed his flesh. He swallowed a tremendous amount of air, preparing to shout.


    "Wake up!" Ryuji bellowed.


    His voice woke up Erika and the others, who shook their heads. Only Yumiko stayed calm because she only saw a pleasant illusion. Much to the irritation of the others, not to mention she recovered faster.


    "Ryuji?" Erika shook her head, clearing the remaining effects, while Sheila and Alicia trembled as Paul regained control of his magic barriers.


    "Simon, are you okay!?" Paul cried while his mana exploded out from him, forming a barrier around the group as they all shot through the red light, a sudden brightness blinding them all momentarily.


    "Ready your weapons!" Ryuji''s voice once again echoed before the clash of steel sounded, and cries of pain rang out.


    Paul and Simon were the first to react to his order. Because Ryuji''s voice shattered their dazed state, he could see dead bodies moving, eyes like glass, and bodies covered in armour and rusted weapons. However, they were shuffling towards the party.


    The sudden appearance of an enormous cavern revealed skeletal archers, swordsmen, and mages with a strange corpse sitting on a throne in the distance, watching them with its dark eyes void of emotion and life.


    "Oh god... an irregular floor and boss!?" Simon''s gasp caused him to delay drawing his sword; he turned to Ryuji and the party before shouting. "Take care. These monsters will not act like mindless dungeon beasts! Your life is your responsibility!"

 Chapter 71: Delinquent and Fox meet an Irregular Lich!?

    The darkness shattered with the mist dissipating.


    To reveal a large broken castle in the distance wrapped around the seated existence and his army of skeletons. Once Ryuji and his party broke through the red mist. The walls and ramparts lifted, carrying the archers and mages to a safe height.


    Ryuji''s blue eyes focused on the skeletal archers. Their pale arms draw their bows atop the walls.


    ''I don''t like this... He feels dangerous.''


    The moment Ryuji removed his gaze from the seated existence. He felt as if that monster watched him, a glare that peeled back his flesh and searched him for all his secrets.


    "Paul... we need to prepare," Ryuji muttered before feeling a kind of coercion. His gaze returned to the seated monster, its deep, empty eyes burning with a blue flame. "That thing won''t be easy to defeat."


    "Dear Challengers and our illustrious traitor, what brings thee to my humble kingdom of bones?" A voice echoed, yet felt more transmitted directly to their minds. The monster spread its arms, an elegant yet eerie voice oozing with treachery.


    Everyone felt their spine tingle from its voice. Though elegant and well-spoken, the feeling of something speaking into your mind felt like sharp nails scooping out your ears.


    "I will try, Simon, Sheila, get ready. This battle will be close." Paul''s voice was low as he muttered, slipping his fingertips into his robe to grasp several runes. He tossed them in the air with a snap of his arms before several layers of arcane barriers formed in the air.


    Sheila followed, pointing her hands to the sky and chanting to her goddess. She then formed a solid golden barrier around the party with ancient runes scribed in golden colours.


    "Oh? A follower of that foolish goddess and the mistress of magic?" Once again, the sharp pain occurred. The monster''s voice clawed at the sanity of the party members.


    "Paul, Yumiko, Erika... Ready? This will not be an easy fight." Ryuji muttered, his hand resting on the shaft of his blood-drinking axe. Though he thought it might be useless against skeletons with no blood to drink.


    [Tattoo''s changed]


    [Removed]


    Kobold Tattoo of the Berserker (Rare): -4 Strength, -20 Rage, Dark Vision


    [Currently Equipped]


    Shadow Fox Tattoo (Uncommon): +2 Agility, Stops a fatal blow that would kill the owner once a day.


    Lizardman Warrior (Epic): +3 Grit, -40% damage taken, Dark vision


    Fire-Type Lizardman (Epic): +3 All Attributes, Fire damage on attacks, -50% Fire Damage Taken, Dark Vision


    -


    [Status]


    Name: Ryuji Vincenzo


    Title: Deathbringer (Kobold), Murderer (Human)


    Class: Berserker: Lv.13 /?????????: Lv.2


    Rage: 0/100 (0 Reserved) [40% damage resist] [50% Fire damage resist]


    Rank: C


    [Attributes]


    Strength: 43 (+3)


    [Status]


    Name: Forgotten Lich


    Title: The Old One, Deceiver


    Level: 25


    [40% magic resist] [40% damage resist]


    Rank: B+


    [Attributes]


    Strength: 12


    Agility: 15


    Stamina: 35


    Grit: 25


    Intellect: 100


    [Skill]


    Undying - Unless you find the target''s soul, he will keep reviving at full health endlessly.


    **


    "Did you just say a Lich?" Sheila''s pale face looked worse, her lips trembling as she looked around with a fierce gaze. Her aura became more violent and became unapproachable.


    His gaze watched her in surprise while her holy light finished its rampage, destroying most of the skeletal archers and a few mages. A strange smoke fluttered from their corpses and returned to the castle walls.


    "Ryuji, liches are the vile and unsightly abominations created from the undead. Their bodies are immortal unless they find the target''s soul and obliterate it." Despite her voice seeming to speak normally, Ryuji could feel it. A deep loathing and hatred was burning inside Sheila''s eyes.


    Maybe now wasn''t the time to ask, but he could feel her hatred towards the enemy tripled the moment she knew what it was.


    "Sheila, are Liches that bad?" Ryuji muttered, watching Simon rushing back. Alicia stumbled, and Paul was still recovering. He had no choice but to look at Yumiko and Erika with a feeling of powerlessness.


    "Yes. Liches are cursed beings. Humans or other races that cannot let go of their lives will corrupt their souls, curse their flesh, and become Lich. This vile filth should never exist." Sheila stepped forward, holding her mace. Despite her clear sickness, a divine light flickered from her body like a broken bulb.


    "Liches are the worst of existence. A Forgotten Lich is an undead created from a race''s endless greed for power. Humans are greedy for endless life. Kobolds are obsessed with battle and power. Liches are the culmination of the filth and greed that fills races. That creature is a despicable Lich."


    Ryuji listened to her explanation while Yumiko dashed forward with Erika, having Alicia support her with her arrows. "We will take out the soldiers!" Simon followed up, his dual blades shimmering with a silver light, an effective metal used against the undead and ghosts.


    "Simon and I will support them. Ryuji holds Sheila; she''s not in a normal state!" Paul followed up, his complex runes dancing through the air once more, reinforcing himself and Simon.


    "Hey Sheila..."


    "Do not stop me, Ryuji!" Sheila roared, a holy aura wrapping around her body. Her anger burned in Ryuji''s senses, and a mysterious divine light formed like armour around her body.


    "Ryuji! Support me in taking out that Lich!" Sheila declared. Ryuji could feel the divine pressure wrapping around her body, pushing him away, forcing him to step back from her overwhelming pressure. Not only that, but the tears at the corner of her eyes told him that there was a reason, something he wasn''t close enough to her to know, which infuriated him.


    "Sorry, I will stop you." Ryuji lifted his axe and stood in front of Sheila; something told him if she rushed into battle in this forced state, her face pale white, lips blue, and eyes filled with rage.


    He was sure she would die.

 Chapter 72: Berserker and party vs Lich

    "Ryuji?"


    "Oi!?"


    Paul''s voice, filled with complete disbelief, reverberated through the air. His eyes were wide with shock while glaring at Asura. "What in the world are you doing, Ryuji?!"


    He looked back at him before turning back to the lich and his skeleton warriors. "Paul, you take care of the mages with Alicia." Ryuji grasped his axe and stepped forward. The sight of Simon, Erika, and Yumiko fighting the warriors with all they had entered his eyes. "If you are so worried about Sheila, then protect her."


    Without waiting for Paul''s response, Ryuji dashed forward, slamming his axe into the nearest skeleton warrior, crushing his bones and using the gap to charge through. Ryuji ignored Paul''s voice, calling him and Sheila''s collapsed figure on the ground outside the battlefield.


    "Simon! Erika! Yumiko! Focus on killing those warriors first!" Ryuji roared before his tattoos shimmered on his chest and turned a burning scarlet colour.


    He swung his axe in a large arc before breaking through and rushing towards the throne. The lich watched with his icy gaze, tapping the stone arms of his throne with a bemused smirk on his pale bony lips.


    "Dear challenger, has thou come to lose your life after abandoning your allies?" His elegant voice transmitted into Ryuji''s mind. But Ryuji continued dashing forward.


    He grasped the handle, tensing his muscles while pouring all his power into the strike using [Ravaging Blow] along with his new skill.


    "Grasp of Blood!" Ryuji''s tattoos glowed before a hand formed in the air and grasped the lich by the throat before he could react. Ryuji roared, focusing on using all his rage while using the grasp of blood on the lich. [Bloodfury activated!]


    Ryuji''s tattoos transformed into a burning scarlet colour. Rage energy surged from his body while he used his grasp of blood to hold the Lich in place, rushing forward while using his ravaging blow, clenching his axe before lifting it into the air.


    "Die!"


    BOOM


    Ryuji''s ravaging blow, empowered by his blood fury and holding the lich in place using his Grasp of blood, slammed down upon the Lich''s head, shattering it before his axe tore through the lich''s entire shattered body. Ryuji roared before falling onto his knees.


    [Bloodfury has ended] His tattoos turned dull black while the grasp of blood shattered, and the lich''s destroyed body shuddered, shaking before regenerating its skull and then the rest of its body. The process seemed to take a while, Ryuji''s sapphire eyes watching the entire process as if trying to understand it.


    "Dear challenger... Thou would dare?"


    Ryuji looked up, his eyes filled with excitement. Flipping his axe, she swung with an upward arc. "Grasp of Blood."


    BOOM


    "Paul!" Erika''s scream entered Paul''s ears, interrupting him while Simon''s roar echoed through the air. "Paul, support Yumiko, or she will die!" In the centre of the battlefield, seven skeletal warriors attacked her, using her agile body to dodge their attacks.


    They surrounded Yumiko, who used her bladed gauntlets to deflect the attacks she couldn''t dodge. However, her defence was lacking against so many skeleton warriors, and Paul''s eyes watched her figure stumble.


    A blade cut through the air, aiming for her neck as she blocked two other swords from her sides, unable to protect herself.


    Ryuji''s gaze leered back, his body moving out of complete instinct and desire¡ªlugging his massive axe, he tore through the skeleton, trying to stab Yumiko, and crushed the other two on her sides. A red energy swirled around his abdomen, enshrouding his body as his tattoos turned scarlet.


    "Die, dearest challenger!"


    "Ryuji--watch out!"


    Simon''s panicked roar entered Ryuji''s ears, but Yumiko was wounded. Several wounds marred her face, and her armour was torn while bleeding profusely. It seemed as if only she entered Ryuji''s eyes as his hand stroked her cheek.


    "Sorry I let you get injured." Ryuji''s axe slammed into another skeleton warrior, approaching him and Yumiko while his tattoos shimmered. He then felt the energy coming from the lich, turning slightly. "Don''t disturb me!" Then, using his grasp of blood, he grabbed the lich and smashed his face on the floor¡ªthe strange thing is that two hands appeared this time...


    Paul and Sheila continued to smash the walls and castle, searching for the phylactery and smashing any pots or jars they found. They ignored the battle while Yumiko looked at Ryuji''s devilish state in awe.


    "Ryuji..."


    "Ignore everything; it''s all right." Ryuji''s sapphire pupils gazed at Yumiko. He could feel her fear, worry, and concern.


    However, Ryuji ignored her emotions while desperately holding the lich down. "Yumiko, please just support Paul and Sheila. Destroy anything you see. Smash, shatter, and break everything inside those walls!" Ryuji ordered before looking at Simon.


    "Hey, old man, take Erika and protect Yumiko. Don''t let the skeletons harm her anymore."


    Simon couldn''t react to Ryuji''s abrupt commands before his eyes gazed at Yumiko. "Damn him, little brat, acting cool..."


    Meanwhile, the Lich broke free of Ryuji''s claws, its body finally forced to stand, no longer seated. The Lich no longer spoke with an elegant voice; instead, it became angry and aggressive. "Filthy Traitor! Your foolish games have annoyed me far too much!" Ryuji''s party wiped out his skeleton warriors.


    Now it pulled a thin sword from the void, the skeletal arms on its body cracking before they split into four, each holding a blade. "Disgusting hybrid! I will tear you apart!"


    Ryuji wiped the blood from his nose and rushed forward, holding his axe while his sapphire pupils leered at the Lich in joy. "Little bone king, will you amuse me? I will take pleasure in stealing your power and making you into a forgotten pile of bone!"


    "YOU ARROGANT LITTLE BOY!" Bellowed the Lich, whose body was wrapped in a mist of black magic that seemed to empower his entire body.

 Chapter 73: Berserk vs Steroids!

    Ryuji''s eyes flashed with amusement, seeing Lich''s change. He stepped back, waiting for them to finish while looking back at the party. Sheila looked at him with a fearful look, but to Ryuji, she just looked even more adorable.


    The strange power she showed earlier triggered something inside him. It made him want to crush her, tear out her insides.


    Though he didn''t know why he felt that way, the mere shimmer of her divine magic seemed to make him want to push her down and... ''Forget it, let''s enjoy this battle.'' He thought to himself, seeing Yumiko, Paul, and Erika were now safe and out of the monster''s range.


    "You foolish dog, hiding within that human physique and thinking you can defeat me! A pure-blooded demon!"


    The Lich''s body transformed completely. Ryuji felt it resembled the scene in novels where the main character takes a random body-tempering pill and suddenly gains an eight-pack of abs and super-strong muscles.


    However, this sight just pissed Ryuji off when he thought of the daily agony and disgusting diet he needed to maintain to keep his six abs after five years of hard work! "I don''t really care what names you call me.


    That shit is a daily occurrence to me, but your damn existence just pisses me off, you dried prune piece of shit!" Ryuji''s low voice became distorted, deeper than usual, as he stepped towards the transformed Lich.


    No longer wearing a robe, with his upper body exposed, the steroid lich had a tight, muscular body and stood three metres tall. He looked down at Ryuji with an arrogant look while holding an enormous blade.


    "An ant dares to insult this king? Do you seek instant death?" The Lich spoke with a more human voice, which made Ryuji feel a sense of irony that the stronger he became, the more human this monster felt to him.


    "Don''t forget our score is Fifty Seven to Zero. I crushed your skull so many times it''s not fun anymore. What''s your name anyway?"


    "YOU--"


    Ryuji didn''t bother to be pleasant to the lich anymore. His tone and voice sounded absurd to those who heard it faintly. They felt he had become a different person.


    He normally spoke extremely well, with an elegant tone, yet this violent, thug-like voice sounded a little too aggressive. It shocked Paul and Alicia while bringing a wide smile to Yumiko''s face.


    "You little shit! This mighty and feared Diabolica has never lost to the likes of a half-breed!" The lich roared.


    The series of heavy blows caused Diabolica to retreat with hasted steps and dark flashes of steel flickering in the air while feeling a savage vibration from his blade. Suddenly, Ryuji appeared in front of him within a second. His axe moved downwards and chopped down on the Lich''s muscular form.


    Diabolica blocked the first blow and felt the ground shatter beneath him. However, Ryuji smiled at him, eerie and wide-mouthed. His axe continued smashing down again and again like a man using a hammer to crush a hard-boiled egg, trying to crush his opponent by chopping relentlessly in the same place.


    "Die, damn it! Stop regenerating and just disappear forever!" Ryuji growled at the lich. He felt annoyed by the lich healing his wounds, leaving all of Ryuji''s efforts in vain.


    Diabolic felt enraged from the brutal assault¡ªwith the flick of his fingertips, a powerful burst of magic slammed into Ryuji''s chest. A powerful force sending him hurling into the air. The impact almost deleted the red bar representing his life force.


    "Inferior rat!" Diabolca roared.


    Ryuji floated midair for a few seconds before activating the Grasp of Blood to pull himself onto the castle walls. He spat a glob of blood before he rolled to the side.


    The cold sensation of the stone floor on his exposed back felt amazing, cooling him down. While thick smears of blood from his now-healed wounds stained the floors.


    A wave of dark energy flowed in a huge halo before shattering, and somehow, Ryuji knew his fun had ended.


    "Ryuji, we''ve destroyed it!"


    [Forbidden skill activated]


    The pleasant voice of his system sounded. Before he could comprehend the situation, a sensation of suction appeared in the centre of his palm.


    ¡ªGula''s Bane (locked)


    Diabolica''s skull disappeared, and his entire existence faded under the strange power that seemed to come from Ryuji''s body. A moment of confusion struck him because the next words from the pretty voice in his head and the feeling of pain in his body stopped his thoughts completely.


    [Gained +10 Max Rage]


    [Gained +2 Strength]


    [Gained +4 Intellect]


    **


    "..."


    Ryuji stood in silence for a moment. He could feel portions of Diabolica''s thoughts and knowledge flowing into him. It felt disgusting at first, but then he learned something about himself... It made him feel a sense of shock and loneliness.


    ''If this is true... am I really...'' Ryuji''s thoughts stopped because a lovely blonde fox dashed towards him, making him realise he might never be alone again in this world with her around as she leapt into his extended arms.


    "I did it Ryuji! I crushed that jar!"


    It was at this moment that Ryuji felt glad to have the party members he did. Able to trust them to take care of the jar while he could go wild... Even with Erika coming to his rescue, he felt a sense of belonging despite the strange gaze Sheila now gave him.


    [Tattoo Gained]


    Enraged Lich''s Tattoo of Arrogance (Unique) - Cannot be upgraded


    Increases Strength by 10


    Increases Intellect by 10


    Learn Spell Blood Ray


    This tattoo will increase the awakening speed of your dormant bloodline.

 Chapter 74: An Apostle of Lights Twisted Nature!

    While the excitement and adrenaline of the fight started fading, Ryuji''s body began screaming in pain and agony. The constant usage of his class trait and the ability to temporarily ignore pain and duress backfiring.


    "Yumiko, go help them find the treasure, okay?" Ryuji squeezed out his voice, trying to sound as normal as possible.


    "Nn, are you sure?" Yumiko tilted her head, looking at his body; though it seemed to convulse slightly, he didn''t visibly show any pain, so she accepted it when he nodded in response.


    Ryuji watched Yumiko skipping towards the castle, finally losing the battle against the backlash from abusing his body and class.


    His muscles began to cramp, tighten and twist visibly under his skin while Ryuji himself fell to the ground, leaning against a half-destroyed stone pillar, desperately trying to endure the feeling of his current suffering.


    "Ugh...!?"


    Most of the party was still inside the castle ruins, which meant they didn''t see his current state, clawing at the stone while blood oozed from his pores. He tried to call out, but his throat, hoarse and dry, felt like his tongue rubbed against sandpaper.


    "Gaah...!"


    Ryuji''s vision and senses grew dim, and he focused on trying to endure this impossible feeling.


    He would probably do the same if given the choice. He loved to push himself to the limits¡ªeven before coming to this world, he remembered the countless number of times his mother almost put him in the hospital.


    A low clack sounded, indicating someone approaching him in this state¡ªthough it wasn''t Yumiko or Erika, this knowledge allowed Ryuji to relax a little. Their aura felt irritating to him at first before delicate fingers began to caress his cheek, pushing his flesh and grinding his head against the stone pillar.


    ''Ah... it''s this woman, maybe I shouldn''t have punched her.''


    "Oh, if it isn''t the hero Ryuji, are you in pain?" Sheila''s voice sounded beautiful but different from her usual tone, a little deeper and with a raspy echo. "Does it hurt?" she asked with a mocking tone as her fingernails dragged along his skin.


    "Unfortunately, I cannot kill heroes, though they are the same as monsters... Especially ones like you." Sheila took a deep breath, then released a strong sigh as she stroked his neck, lowering her hand over his shoulders, leaving a trail of blood with her nail piercing his flesh.


    "I wondered why you made me feel so strange from the moment we met. What that tingling sensation in my loins might be~ at first, I thought it was your fearsome eyes or the beautiful face... Ah~ but I was wrong." Sheila licked his blood off her finger, her voice filled with ecstasy.


    Ryuji''s situation at the moment was pitiful¡ªhis body had already run out of Rage, and the backlash negated the passive benefits, leaving him unable to resist. Rather, the intense pain from his muscles and their spasming continued, growing worse the more his body tried to heal the bloody wounds from her nails.


    "We''re damn lucky to have an endurable bastard like Ryuji... Something tells me that boss wasn''t something that could normally be beaten so easily.


    I think he might need to see a doctor or high priest after this dungeon to check his body¡ªthe berserkers I know could never push their bodies that far and be fine." Simon and Paul sat smoking a pike together, with Simon voicing his concerns while Paul made weird shapes, recovering his magic after such a long day.


    "Hoo.... I agree, though it might be related to his secrets. I don''t want him to get too hurt or for the church to decide his existence is problematic." Paul''s words felt a little prophetic as his eyes darted around and seemed to search for someone.


    "Where is Sheila?" Unlike the other members of his party, Paul knew more about the so-called apostles, though they were sworn to keep quiet when joining a party with Sheila and signed a magical oath. He still knew their dark side, and if his theory about Ryuji was true... Then she definitely knew, too!


    "Ah, she said she would go and help heal Ryuji''s wounds," Alicia replied while she maintained her bow, adjusting its string and shaving some arrows damaged in combat to make them usable.


    Yumiko and Erika looked back at them; though Yumiko heard their conversations, she thought nothing of it and just smiled. "Do you not care about the treasure? Are we not going to open it?"


    "Nn, potions are expensive, though. Do you think we can afford it? Maybe we should share them?" Erika still thought with her old knowledge, not aware she was already a well-off little Baroness after clearing this dungeon.


    "Though Ryuji was an unknown addition, as the party leader, Paul gets to divide the treasure. Though Simon and I can voice our opinions~" The teasing Alicia finally joined their conversation, her bow now fixed to her back with a slight sheen from her polish.


    Erika and Yumiko felt stunned that Paul was the leader. Yumiko remembered Ryuji said Simon and Sheila led the party. "Wasn''t the leader--"


    "Ah, that was before coming here; we realised just how wise and skilled our old boy Paul is, thus giving him the leadership role since Ryuji also admires Paul the most, haha." Simon sucked on his pipe, the weeds in the tip helping calm his nerves and regenerate his tiny amount of magic.


    "Yeah, I''m here!" Sheila''s face looked filled with delight, her skin almost shining and vibrant. She walked with a skip in her step towards the group and a wide smile.


    "You look very happy," Paul couldn''t help commenting, noticing that Sheila''s appearance and vitality seemed strange, as though the dungeon''s oppressive aura was weaker on her.


    "Fufu, Ryuji did me a FAVOUR~ so I feel completely rejuvenated after expelling the impurities in my body. I gave him a very delicious potion~ so he will recover after a small nap." Her words and gestures seemed erotic, her flirtatious tone and wording causing Yumiko''s heart to tighten as her tail slapped the stone pillar beside her.


    Simon also sighed, tapping his pipe to knock out the weeds used before standing to join Paul while Erika and the fox stared at Sheila, feeling a little disturbed.


    "Mnn~ open it quickly, Paul. I believe Ryuji performed the best today~ right?." Sheila sat on a broken pillar, swaying her hips while giggling, her actions almost enough to confirm his suspicions as the group began opening the large


    ''Her state seems different, why is she being so strange... If she didn''t kill him, then what kind of perverse hobbies does this woman have?''

 Chapter 75: Delinquent and Hidden Class revealed!

    Ryuji''s body drifted in a strange state, wrapped in darkness. Surrounded and trapped inside a void, causing him to feel isolated. He became lost in his broken memories. The beautiful smile of his mother appeared, offering comfort in the darkness.


    Her figure and form blurred despite her familiar aura remaining. "Ryuji, why do you always act recklessly?" A concerned voice echoed in the void.


    "Because it makes me feel alive, mother." His response was calm and sincere.


    Nostalgic feelings flooded Ryuji''s chest.


    How long since he dreamed of his mother?


    He felt pure happiness. From the moment she died, not once could he dream or see the memories they shared, and each night would greet him with nothing but darkness.


    ''This must be a dream, that damned priestess and her ''holy nectar!'' I''ll get my revenge and make her suffocate!''


    "Good! That''s my son, you shouldn''t lose to that sluts apostle!" His mother''s voice became more aggressive, yet Ryuji showed a rare innocent smile.


    The atmosphere of the void transformed from the moment Ryuji regained himself.


    Even if the image of his mother was fake, Ryuji didn''t care. Instead, he felt a sense of relief that she was watching over him.


    A childish idea before he transmigrated to another world.


    However, the fact he existed here allowed Ryuji to believe his mother could also exist.


    "Stop thinking dumb things. Hurry back and play with your little fox girlfriend. If you lose to that apostle again, I''ll punish you!"


    Scolded by his mother''s voice again, Ryuji could only accept her words before the void started transforming and becoming distant.


    The darkness flickered as Ryuji woke from his strange dream.


    [This is all I can do for you in this state, Ryuji]


    A voice in the mechanical tone of the system faded before something changed.


    [Demon Lord Class Unlocked!]


    -Demons will become less violent and aggressive towards you


    -Dungeon Monsters will become more aggressive towards you but grant double experience.


    -Can assign people to your service: Increase all the experience they gain. You receive a portion of all the experience they gain. (0/2)


    -Humans will find you charming and easier to befriend. However, should you break the law or offend someone, their hatred towards you will double.


    -Your body is being improved constantly¡ªevery ten levels, your body will evolve.


    -High affinity with all elements of basic magic and can choose one higher element at level ten to gain the same.


    -Can take your true form (Locked until Level 20)


    -Gain one Tattoo slot


    -Fused Perfect Dark Vision and Demon Eyes of Battle into [Demon Lord''s Eyes]


    -Demon Lord''s Eyes: You can see the movement of all magic and mana in combat slow opponents within 20 metres of your body, reducing their speed and combat attributes by 30%


    Able to see perfectly in ANY terrain or place.


    ***


    Ryuji awakened inside the broken castle ruins, his eyes darting around. He tried to assess the situation, and listening to the new class, he unlocked felt like fate.


    While singular, they looked messy, but the [Lich Tattoo] acted as a centrepiece on his chest and back, creating a skeletal angel on his back and a strange magic circle on his front wrapped in the lizardmen''s strange runic language and patterns wrapping around the magic circle.


    "I want to use blood ray!" Ryuji thought, looking around for a target before he saw a piece of stone with a painting of the lich on it.


    Ryuji closed his eyes, focused and trying to understand how to cast spells.


    Instantly, various amounts of magic knowledge, theory, and research flowed through Ryuji''s mind, be it casting spells with a chant, dropping the chant, or playing with the elements. The immense volumes of knowledge hurt his mind.


    ''I see...''


    With that simple thought, Ryuji grasped his hand, a blood-red aura forming inside his palm. The feeling of mana gravitated to his hand before he thrust out his arm. A crimson ray crackling with black light wrapped around it tore through the air, emitting a low bass-like sound effect with a deafening howl as it decimated the rock with a bang.


    Ryuji then dragged his arm, the ray following as he wrote his name across the castle walls¡ªonly then did he feel a sense of lightheadedness, and the spell fizzled with a light crackle.


    ''Well... call me a fucking Espada if this isn''t a cero. I don''t know what it is!''


    Simon, Alicia, and Yumiko rushed back to investigate the sound, only to find Ryuji standing like nothing had happened.


    His wounds had healed, and his bronzed chest was on display with the most refined muscles. Of course, Ryuji himself didn''t notice, but the unlocking of the demon lord class itself upgraded his physical body while he slept.


    That''s why all his attributes increased by three, and he gained another 10 rages mysteriously.


    "Ryuji, you''re alright! Good, I was damn worried seeing that black beam tearing you apart several times." Simon shouted, dashing over and hugging Ryuji. Although a hug from a guy wasn''t great, it made Ryuji realise Simon truly began to care for him.


    "I''m good, Simon, you stink... Get off me. I don''t like sweaty men!" Ryuji gave a rare smirk while pushing Simon away as they both shared a momentary gaze.


    "I''m really glad you are alright." Simon nodded before Alicia and Yumiko approached with their lips curled into the most obscene crescent smiles.


    [Assigned Simon as Your Knight]


    [Assigned Paul as Your Knight]


    Though they wouldn''t suddenly worship him or abandon the kingdom, in the future, Ryuji wouldn''t always be with them. He heard them speaking about splitting their party because of official duties in the future, and the women would stay behind.


    ''Well... one of them is an apostle and the other an elven princess.''


    He used this ability on the males because he didn''t want to take Erika''s or Yumiko''s experience and make them fall behind him too far.


    ''I know there will be a specific one for women... The demon lord is a bad guy¡ªhe has to have some kind of seedy or perverted skill! Alex''s books said so! The demon lord always corrupts the hero''s women, and NTR''s them!''


    "Ryuji, you look good... somehow even better than last night." Yumiko''s eyes were like those of a predator eyeing her prey. She slipped beside him, swaying her hips and sniffing his scent, her eyes rolling around with a delighted look on her face. "You smell so good. What should I do if some other women try to steal you from me?"


    He could only smile and wrap his arm around her waist without commenting. Alicia, however, watched him with doubtful eyes at first before shaking her head and giving a faint smile.


    "You do look amazing, but it seems your bronze armour met its match."


    "Yeah... those beams seemed to destroy it without allowing it to regenerate, a shame I liked that armour," Ryuji added, feeling annoyed and wanting to crush the lich''s head again out of anger for him breaking his things.


    "Brother, we should go check the chest. It was decided you would get to choose the first piece of loot you wanted!" Simon''s beaming smile and grin brightened the situation as he pointed to the room in the back. "Come, there''s only one more floor, and your crime will be pardoned and forgotten. Don''t you miss that comfy mansion?"


    ''Damn, Simon is speaking logically...'' Ryuji couldn''t help but chuckle at his thoughts before stepping forward, Yumiko looking up at him with a smile as they broke into a light dash, racing each other.


    "I''ll win!"


    "Heh, you are cheating!" Ryuji yelled while losing distance from her.


    "Those two are still a little childish, huh?" Simon whispered, his eyes warm as he watched the pair rush to the item room.


    "Would you treat him as a child if you were his enemy?" Alicia asked but didn''t desire the answer, her body flowing across the distance like a phantom.


    "Tsk... I never want to see that boy as an enemy. No matter what!" Simon retorted, slowly walking to the item room with a stern face.

 Chapter 76: Delinquent and Crimes forgotten

    Ryuji and Yumiko grabbed each other and rushed into the room. They started grappling each other before reaching the golden chest. Across the front were strange sigils, however, if someone paid attention to the Lich tattoo on Ryuji''s body.


    They would have matched the shapes.


    However, Ryuji and Yumiko''s playful banter and flirtation made the others feel embarrassed. Even the mature Paul couldn''t help but cough and turn away. The others stood near the entrance, waiting patiently for Ryuji to claim his prize and stop flirting.


    "Hmmm, Yumi, what do you think is inside?" Ryuji asked while unfastening the hatch.


    "Items, of course? Idiot."


    Yumiko''s lips curled into a cheeky smirk before slapping Ryuji''s back with her tail. The thud echoed throughout the room before she clung to his back. Once the chest opened, she peeked over his shoulder to see inside.


    "Ah? Is that a robe or tunic?"


    Her tail swayed at the stylish black cloth and leather clothing with minimal armour. Ryuji also noted the large sack of coins, a strange relic and a ring.


    ''I can only take one item... what do the ring and armour do?''


    [Ring of Quick Chanting]


    ¡ªReduces chanting time by 30%


    ¡ªReduces mana cost of all spells by 10%


    ¡ªIncreases the damage of all magic spells by 10%


    ''This ring is perfect for Paul. There is no way I could take it. Because my magic is strange, I don''t feel my mana run out¡ªinstead, I just start casting with my vitality or something. That''s why the strange knowledge in my head tells me anyway.''


    Ryuji nodded, forgetting the ring because he also didn''t chant, and if Yumiko ever learned magic, he would also teach her this way of casting.


    Instead, he lifted the armour from the chest. It felt strange. The cloth parts seemed to be styled like a hooded robe and tunic. Yet, their style and sensation were cool and smooth. He also pulled the material, and even with his strength, it didn''t tear and only stretched slightly.


    ''I like how cool it looks, a bit like a trench coat mixed with those old pirate captain jackets. But in cloak form.''


    Ryuji wrapped the long, cloaked jacket around his shoulders after putting the tunic with leather features over his head.


    "Ryuji, you look so handsome!" Yumiko sniffed at his body while he wrapped the cloak around his body, with only a single leather fastener near his neck to keep the cape tied shut.


    "I feel like an assassin, not a berserker though, but the material feels so cool and comfortable." He spoke in a conflicted tone. Ryuji then threw several punches before swiping his necklace, grasping the black axe and swinging twice before returning it to the pendant.


    "Okay... I''ll take it!"


    ''Let''s see what it actually does, then head to the others.''


    "Hmm~ it''s really good, the way it clings to your muscles and shows every curve of your chest."


    [Cloaked Garment of the Dark One]


    ¡ªReduces all damage taken by 15% (Slashing, bludgeoning, piercing, magical)


    Ten minutes later, the trio left the treasure room and distributed the gold and other trinkets inside to everyone else. Ryuji liked his new hood because it also had a badass mask he could pull up and cover over his nose like a true assassin.


    "Then shall we depart?" Yumiko asked, Erika nodding behind her. They had nearly reached the time limit, and if they didn''t finish the punishment on the third day, Ryuji would face even more severe consequences.


    "Let''s go!" Alicia added, her shiny new bow in hand with a proud face, alongside Paul, who looked like he had rejuvenated ten years.


    "Here goes nothing."


    "Hmm, what are you nervous about, Ryuji? I''ll be protecting you." Yumiko showed her lovely white teeth as she pulled him inside. The world deformed, and a strange mixture of colours and contorting shapes distorted Ryuji''s senses before they landed in a new area.


    ''It''s... huh?''


    Ryuji and the party all stood in silence because in front of them, a noble carriage waited with Alan sitting on the driver''s bench with a large flask, likely holding a sharp liquor.


    The group was shocked because they thought there were five floors, not four. Confused, they approached the carriage on guard, believing it might be a trick or some kind of illusion.


    "Alan? Why are you here? We still have a floor to conquer, right?" Ryuji couldn''t help but ask because if they returned with an unfinished punishment.


    Even the Duke might face heavy consequences, and after learning, the church seemed to be against his existence. Sheila''s strange, twisted aggression was still tangible whenever they matched gazes.


    "Huh? You''d only come here if you finished all five. Did something happen?" Alan, his usual calm self, shrugged his shoulders and stamped the parchment in his hands. "Ryuji, your crimes are forgotten! Now you are a free man, chosen by me! Hahaha!"


    Alan burst into loud laughter while Ryuji stood in confusion.


    Everyone in the party was tired, but hearing they had already completed their task the moment he signed Ryuji''s punishment writ, a strange tremor and deflation of emotions broke out.


    "Wait? I''m done? Then I can go visit the town with Yumiko and Erika?"


    "Well then, let''s board the carriage!" Paul was the least tired and ushered the team back into the carriage. Alicia, Simon and Erika all climbed onto the carriage, with Yumiko hopping inside last, her eyes sparkling at the idea of a shower and bath.


    However, the moment Ryuji approached the carriage, Sheila lunged towards him, with her hand reaching for his throat. No longer unaware of her strange hatred, Ryuji grasped her wrist, twisting her body and slamming her into the carriage wall, his left hand grasping her throat, tightly gripping her soft neck.


    "Argh... Release me, Devil!" Sheila felt terrified. Ryuji had touched on her deepest fears and the Church''s strict rules regarding purity and contact with those without divinity.


    "Sigh... where is the fierce you who made me taste her holy nectar from earlier today?" Ryuji''s hands tightened, the colour of Sheila''s face turning pale, the air she tried to breathe blocked by Ryuji''s immense power.


    "Goddess! Save me!"


    "Haaa~" Ryuji''s deep, exasperated sigh caused Sheila to feel terrified because of Ryuji''s cruel, vicious demeanour. She also showed a strange reaction once his body pushed her against the carriage, not the reaction of a sane woman. "You are really fucked up. Why are you getting wet from being choked by the existence you are supposed to despise?"


    She couldn''t respond because of the tight grip around her throat. Now turning blue, Ryuji lifted a hand covered in a sticky white goo before he pressed it against her nose, crushing it with his thumb and making her look like a pig.


    "Now remember, little piggy priestess, if you mess with me or Yumiko... forget that anyone I deem important. I''ll make sure to defile your purity for eternity by shoving my axe into your cunt!"


    "!!!!"


    His threat was more effective, as the moment he spoke, he pulled the axe out and pushed the blade against her neck, leaving a thin, bloody line across her fair neck¡ªpulling away as she gasped for breath.


    Ryuji boarded the carriage, ignoring her hateful glare.


    Instead, he seemed to be amused and hummed a pleasant tune.

 Chapter 77: Delinquent and small village! - Misty Forest Inn

    The carriage ride wasn''t too bad for Ryuji. However, he couldn''t help but be intrigued by Sheila''s mixed signals after his actions¡ªErika and Yumiko seemed tired. Both of them were sleeping on either side of him, using his shoulders as pillows.


    ''Well, even Simon is sleeping¡ªit''s only Paul who keeps using the ring to make more runes and Alicia who keeps flicking her gaze towards me that is awake.''


    Ryuji looked at the sleeping Sheila. A strange feeling in his chest made him want to attack her. Since she showed hostility, he wanted to kill her. This bloodthirst, the demon inside of him, now able to control himself, he held it back for now.


    Because Ryuji held a different taste, he wanted to at least savour her flavour before killing her.


    ***


    As the carriage came to a halt, Alan''s face appeared at the door, a mischievous grin on his lips. "Hey there, ready to have some fun with your little fox? Take Erika. She could use a break and will return to the mansion tomorrow. I''ve already arranged your accommodations."


    "Thanks, Alan, I''ll make sure to repay you." Ryuji still valued Alan more than the party and the things he did and gave him. These were things Ryuji wouldn''t forget.


    Alan slipped Ryuji a key and then a piece of paper when he looked up. Alan placed his finger on his lips, indicating to be quiet.


    Ryuji nodded, before opening the slip slightly, Yumiko and Erika slowly stirring beside him.


    "Then I''ll be taking the carriage to my mansion; these knights also need to return to their barracks."


    However, the moment he saw the text inside the piece of paper burned. His gaze on Alan became conflicted and filled with anger before it calmed down after he took a breath.


    "Wait... Alan!"


    The piece of paper said [Yumiko is also a hero]


    "I do not know the answer other than there was a great error during the summoning of your group. Maybe the fact you are both connected as calamity stars is evidence for you to believe me." Alan could only give a bitter smile.


    From his atmosphere and strangely apologetic mood, Ryuji realised that Alan really didn''t seem to know and felt bad.


    "It''s okay... I''ll be going."


    Though he knew Alan wouldn''t write that to cause trouble, it did make some strange things feel believable. The heroes would grow at a faster rate than most people who were native to this world before reaching a certain level when it would become even again.


    For Yumiko, who said she couldn''t remember her past and appeared in the beast kingdom a decade ago...


    ''It explains a lot of strange discrepancies... but was she summoned alone in the past, or maybe part of our group, and there was some kind of issue or mix-up?''


    Ryuji hoped the system would confirm his guess as it sometimes chimed in.


    However, this time, it seemed that he would have to discover the truth slowly. He gazed at Yumiko but didn''t find any falsities in her words. She truly believed that she was born in this world, and her race changed completely...


    ''Whatever, she''s my woman. If she is a former human, so what? It doesn''t affect my feelings or lust towards her.''


    ***


    "You say stop... but look how much you''re smiling!"


    Ryuji enjoyed tormenting her a bit, knowing Erika feared Yumiko because of the tense atmosphere the fox girl kept emitting.


    Yumiko''s kicks became weaker as her laughter slowed down after Ryuji stopped and they stared into each other''s eyes, their lips moving closer subconsciously.


    ''Damn, her breath smells so sweet I can''t help but want to taste her!''


    Ryuji kissed Yumiko despite Erika''s eyes, watching them so closely. This time, the dark of a cave did not hide her reactions¡ªshe blushed, showing a jealous look while creeping closer.


    The girl pinned under him couldn''t resist and could only submit to his actions.


    After their lips separated, Yumiko didn''t struggle but panted with half-lidded fox-like eyes. Her tail stroked Ryuji''s arms and stomach while she stroked his fingers with hers. "Should we take a bath, then..."


    "Haa... alright, Yumiko. However, you''re bathing with Erika today."


    Ryuji wanted Erika to ease her feelings and stop his cute fox girl from fighting with her by building a stronger friendship. He knew in the future, there might be no Paul, Simon or even Sheila to save their asses.


    ''We need to work together better!''


    However, Ryuji didn''t realise Erika''s eyes had already become greedy for their kiss as Yumiko used her tail to guide him off her. "Fine, Erika isn''t annoying, and you will just put things inside me if we bathe together! Hmph..."


    "Oi! Says the one who begs for my thing inside her like a dog in heat!"


    "..."


    Yumiko became bright red after Ryuji''s words and couldn''t refute it; instead, her tail grabbed Erika''s wrist before dragging her into the large bathing room attached to the bedroom.


    "She''s cute when acting embarrassed."


    While the two girls vanished, Ryuji threw himself back on the bed, removing the cloak and tunic and tossing them aside. The past two days had been filled with an intensity that made him feel alive, but now, back at the inn and ease, he realised both things made him feel good.


    ''Sometimes rest is needed, even if I am my mother''s son.''


    Before he knew it, his eyes closed, and Ryuji fell into a peaceful sleep. The sound of water splashing and girls chatting together was the background music to his dreams.


    Unknown to him, Ryuji slept through the day until early evening; Erika and Yumiko would put their clothes on and argue before sitting on either side of him and looking down at his sleeping face¡ªboth feeling conflicted about whether to wake him after their long journey.


    Erika watched Yumiko teasing him first¡ªunable to hold back, Yumiko licked Ryuji''s cheeks, her nose sniffing his scent while her tail wagged in happiness.


    "Erika~ Ryuji tastes delicious! Come on; have a taste, too¡ªhis skin smells so nice¡ªother humans are nasty, but Ryuji is the best! His cheeks are so squishy..."


    "Stop Yumiko; wake him, or he will get angry with us for letting him sleep all day," Erika said, yet her body acted differently.


    Erika leaned forward while brushing her hair behind her ear. She placed her nose beside his neck, sniffing twice, before placing her lips on his cheeks, which triggered Yumiko to slap Erika away with her fluffy tail.


    "You can''t kiss... he''s mine!"

 Chapter 78: A strange Dream ***

    Ryuji felt comfortable¡ªa warmth enveloped his lower body, creating a slimy sound as something sucked on him. He felt exhausted from the constant battle and fell asleep the moment they returned; now, a soft pair of lips touched his cheek, and the warm, sticky sensation around his lower body moved faster.


    Ryuji''s mind remained dazed before he opened his eyes. His hands caressed a soft cheek and long blonde hair before he kissed her. Her soft lips pressed against his, and his tongue invaded her mouth, a strange taste, not the usual but still delicious. A pair of hands pushed against his chest as if to resist for a moment before slowly slipping around his neck, her tongue moving more aggressively.


    ''Her kiss feels rather awkward, like when we first started... is Yumiko nervous?''


    "Yumiko..." Ryuji grabbed her hips and pulled her on top of him before grasping her ass and slipping his hands inside her pants. "Eh?"


    "Eh... Ryuji, this isn''t..."


    "Erika?" Ryuji stared at the embarrassed girl wearing only shorts and her bra. Her beautiful golden hair swayed between them. ''Why am I kissing Erika?''


    The next moment, the feeling of pleasant suction under the quilt became more violent, causing him to grunt into Erika''s mouth. Because of his arousal and the feeling of something hot and slimy teasing his cock, he continued kissing Erika''s small mouth, tasting her tongue before pulling on her shorts.


    "Ryuji, wait..." Erika blushed more brightly and tried to push him away.


    "Fuck!" Ryuji groaned as the suction beneath the quilt became harsher, and his lower body trembled as thick, sticky fluid splashed inside the warm mouth of whom he knew was not Erika. The eager mouth wrapped around him under the sheets, sucking on his cock like a vacuum as Yumiko''s throat swallowed his sperm.


    "Ryuji?" Erika stared at him, confused, as she felt his fingers squeezing her ass and slipping between her cheeks, tracing along her slit. "Ryuji, you pervert, don''t do that..."


    ''Fuck!'' Ryuji''s hands continued fondling her as the mouth under the quilt continued to suck him violently despite the sensitive feeling. His cock soon grew hard again. He grasped Erika''s tiny underwear and pulled it apart before lifting the half-naked girl over his face, unable to stop himself from tasting her juices.


    "Ah Ryuji, what are you... ah, pervert... don''t use your tongue like that..." Erika''s thighs covered his face while her soft, pink lips pressed against his tongue, the sweet and sour juices entering his mouth as he tasted her. Ryuji felt her trying to escape, but only for a moment, before the weight of her hips pushed against his face.


    She then held him still, her thighs squishing his face as he used his tongue to tease her puffy lips, sliding his tongue along her hidden clit, swirling around it, while his lips gently slurped on her juices. The suction created a pleasant force, causing Erika to moan and grind her hips against his face.


    Meanwhile, Ryuji could feel Yumiko sucking his cock under the quilt.


    Her hips trembled before dropping her hips on his face, her ass convulsing as she covered his face in a warm liquid that squirted from her crotch. Erika couldn''t speak, now only gasping and groaning as she drowned in pleasure.


    Yumiko''s thick and sticky scent lingered in the room, a much heavier scent than Erika, a human, her lust and satisfaction clear as Ryuji''s member poured inside her womb.


    "Ah, Ryuji, you... have more cum for me~ Hmmn~ cum more. Fuck~" Yumiko''s violent movements didn''t end until Erika''s moans and her rapid thrusting stopped, her insides sucking and milking him dry as she flopped down while panting.


    "Why did you do this, Yumiko?" Ryuji asked once Erika climbed off his face, embarrassed, and Yumiko laid on his chest, hugging him tightly.


    "Because it was going to happen eventually..."


    "Eh?"


    Erika dashed out of the room, her legs dripping wet and her face bright red. Ryuji hugged Yumiko before frowning. "Explain."


    "Mmn Ryuji~ kiss me. Kiss..." Yumiko climbed on top of him before placing a gentle kiss on his lips. "Ugh... you taste like another woman''s pussy..."


    Ryuji couldn''t help but chuckle, causing Yumiko to bite his chest before climbing off him. Her soft golden hair swayed between her fluffy fox ears, and her large breasts bounced as she jumped off the bed and opened the cupboard, wearing new shorts before sitting on the bed, looking at Ryuji with hungry eyes.


    "Well, she agreed I was number one, so I let her have a little reward." Yumiko licked her lips. "Ryuji, there''s no way you didn''t notice she has a thing for you, and so I gave it a little push... Otherwise, you might fuck her somewhere I cannot see, and as a beastwoman, that isn''t acceptable!"


    Ryuji climbed behind her and pulled her into his embrace. "Still, I would have preferred to do it properly and approach her like I did you." His lips kissed her hair before nibbling her soft ears. "Although her pussy tastes quite nice..."


    "Ryuji, you pervert. My mate is a pervert." Yumiko twisted her waist and kissed him. Her tongue slid between his lips before grinning. "Now, Ryuji~ fuck me some more. My mate should satisfy me~"


    "Then let''s go until morning." Ryuji kissed her before carrying her to the bed; since the others had left, it was only him, Yumiko, and Erika. Nobody would stop them. Erika was in the bath, hiding, embarrassed. "If it''s morning, they''ll wake us anyway."


    Yumiko giggled and nodded. "Hmmn, Ryuji~ I''ll forgive you if you make me feel good."

 Chapter 79: Exploring the Village - Date with Yumiko

    Ryuji spent the evening satisfying Yumiko. A beast woman''s stamina was higher than a human''s, so Erika wasn''t able to keep up. They bathed, cleaned up, and got dressed before leaving the room. Erika was still embarrassed, but she seemed to be a little closer to Yumiko after the night, bringing her something to drink and a plate for breakfast.


    Erika sat beside Ryuji with Yumiko opposite them as they drank milk. Yumiko giggled before grabbing her bacon sandwich, her eyes looking at Ryuji and Erika like enemies. She really liked the taste of bacon.


    ''I should try to remember this.'' Ryuji watched Yumiko eating her bacon, not sparing Erika a single glance.


    ''Does it only feel strange for me, that I enjoyed last night with both these women?''


    He couldn''t quite adjust because this world seemed a little more serious. He tried to avoid too many frivolous actions. However, from the moment his demon blood became active, and he stopped holding back, Ryuji found his desires growing rapidly, especially his lust. To escape that thought, he shook his head and asked Yumiko something.


    "Yumiko, do you want to look around town together today?" Ryuji asked Yumiko, his hand stroking hers.


    "Together?" Yumiko stopped eating, and her eyes locked onto Ryuji.


    Erika went silent and shifted away slightly, glaring at Ryuji with her cheeks pink.


    "Yeah." Ryuji stroked her hand, watching her tail swinging excitedly.


    "Yes! Let''s go." Yumiko put down her bacon and nodded eagerly.


    "Today, you can rest at the inn, Erika; I''ll bring you some gifts later." Ryuji had feelings for Erika, but their relationship wasn''t there yet, and today, he wanted to have a date with Yumiko, his actual partner.


    "Ok..." Erika looked hurt. "Bring something nice."


    Because she looked so hurt, he couldn''t help but smile wryly before leaning over towards her. Erika''s cute face turned bright red as she looked at him, the blush continuing past her neck. Ryuji kissed her on the forehead before pulling back. Erika covered her forehead, smiling shyly.


    "Have fun," Erika mumbled.


    "I will take you somewhere next time, I promise."


    "Nn...!" It seemed that Erika''s mood improved after those two small things; instead of sulking, she started eating her breakfast with a shy smile, her eyes darting to Ryuji''s figure with bright red cheeks.


    Yumiko puffed up her cheeks, about to complain, before Ryuji stroked her hand softly, his fingers interlocking with hers. Then she seemed to calm down as her tail swayed, and she stood up quickly after eating her bacon sandwiches faster than normal.


    "Let''s go!" Finished eating, Yumiko pulled him with a bright smile.


    ''She barely had time to swallow it!''


    "Wait a moment," Ryuji smiled helplessly before finishing his breakfast and drinking some milk. "Ok, let''s go."


    Ryuji stood up, and Erika looked at Yumiko awkwardly, but that only lasted a few moments. It seemed she thought back to his kiss and bid the pair farewell before heading back to the room. "Have fun."


    "Ah, ok," Ryuji''s mind blanked when Erika blushed so heavily he could only respond awkwardly before Yumiko pulled him happily.


    "Finally!" Yumiko led him outside and smiled at the morning sun.


    Yumiko ate her cheese sandwich. Happily, her tail swung against the chair as her armour shone in the sunlight. Ryuji remembered something while watching her eat, pulling out the dagger he had bought earlier.


    "Is it okay if I give this to Erika, Yumiko?"


    "Erika?" Yumiko ate her sandwich, her mouth and chewed the delicious cheese and bread. Ryuji felt she struggled not to be angry or sulk; instead, she nodded reluctantly. "It''s not like I''ll be hysteric like human women, Ryuji!"


    "Thank you."


    Ryuji kissed her lips softly. His hand caressed her golden fox ears before Yumiko blushed. Her tail almost smashed into the chairs, eliciting a slight scowl from the stall owner.


    "Of course, Yumiko." Ryuji smiled at her softly and promised; in his eyes, she was a rare beauty. "You are number one."


    Yumiko giggled happily; she was satisfied with the promise. Ryuji put the dagger away and finished his sandwich.


    ''Women are really troublesome but beautiful, and I enjoy spending time with them both.''


    The afternoon faded into early evening as the pair held hands enjoying the various trinkets and odd items they saw.


    Yumiko didn''t ask for anything except the occasional treat after she got her new armour and shield. Instead, she stroked the bronze shield obsessively as if it were a rare treasure for her. Ryuji enjoyed her happiness more than shopping.


    When it got dark, Yumiko''s hand clutched his tightly. "Ryuji, shouldn''t we go back and visit Erika?"


    "Hehe, I''m hungry again. Darling, buy me some bacon!" Yumiko smiled happily; her tail swung, and her armour shone in the evening lights. Ryuji bought her some honey and bacon sandwiches again, and they walked back to the inn while she ate happily.


    ''She eats a lot! But I love her.''


    Ryuji could not help smiling while they returned to the inn; Erika would probably still be training or in the dining area downstairs. They entered the inn, and Erika was in the lobby drinking some wine and shooing away male adventurers before she saw Ryuji, and her face lit up.


    "Ryuji! Welcome back; did you have fun?"


    Erika wore a blue dress instead of her armour. She rushed to greet them, but her eyes rested on Yumiko''s armour jealously before brightening up after Ryuji''s tender gaze, throwing herself into his arms.


    "Erika, did you train today?"


    "Hehe, I trained till all sweaty and took a bath, then came here to wait for you both." Erika hugged his arm, and Yumiko pretended to frown. Ryuji didn''t forget his promise and pulled out the dagger; its beautiful appearance seemed to match Erika perfectly.


    "This is for you." Ryuji presented Erika with the dagger; she was stunned before gently accepting it.


    "Darling, that''s an elf dagger; are you giving her a valuable weapon!?" Yumiko pulled his other arm and asked suspiciously. Of course, she was just playing, trying to build Ryuji''s stock in Erika''s heart. The sly fox knew how to manipulate things and wanted only for Ryuji to be happy.


    Erika seemed touched, a bright smile on her cute face after inspecting the dagger before hugging Ryuji happily! Yumiko clicked her tongue at Erika before looking at Ryuji and becoming excited again after receiving a thankful gaze.


    "My dear ladies, shall we have a light meal before going upstairs tomorrow morning? I''ve booked a carriage back to the mansion." Ryuji smiled, enjoying both women clinging to him; Erika''s passionate eyes made him happy. Yumiko was reluctant to leave this peaceful place but nodded, while Erika didn''t care and just agreed.


    ''Such a lovely fox and hero.''

 Chapter 80: Alans Hidden Troubles - A brothers suffering!

    Meanwhile, back at the fancy mansion near the castle. Alan sat across from a beautiful woman who made his skin crawl.


    "My dear niece..."


    "Who is dear to you, old man? You only feel your mother and sister to be dear!" Liana responded while eating a cute rabbit-shaped cookie.


    ''Heh, you act like a witch, but in reality, you''re a soft little girl! Ryuji, please come home soon!''


    The crimson beauty took the head seat and sat with an air of authority. In stark contrast, relegated to the guest seat, Alan looked bitter while his fear was palpable as he gazed out the window.


    Kathryn stood in her full armour, a silent sentinel behind the princess, her eyes scanning the surroundings.


    Alan returned the other knights to their dormitories and then came to his home to relax.


    Only to find this witch waiting.


    "So, may I ask why you came now? The Bloody Tyrant isn''t here at the moment." Alan tried to buy some time or shift the blame to Ryuji, although he didn''t intend to let his brother sink. The princess just held too many of Alan''s foul deeds as her leverage.


    "Call him. I want to go into the forest and practise magic."


    "WHAT!?" Alan''s eyes widened. This lazy princess who barely finished her studies without complaining to him every single day wanted to learn, to practise!? ''What lie is this witch telling? I know there must be something in the forest!''


    "Don''t make a noise like a wronged housewife, you disgusting man! If you weren''t my uncle, I''d have you castrated!"


    Alan''s head raced, trying to think of the treasure or interesting thing, but came blank. The princess didn''t seem to joke, and his brother would surely beat him with an iron bar if he didn''t do as she said...


    ''Ryuji... Take one for the team!''


    "How can I contact him from here?" He tried one last chance to save both himself and Ryuji from this witch''s plots.


    However...


    "I know you gave him the item¡ªhe probably doesn''t even know you can communicate with him in moments of danger, right?" The princess curled her small lips into a crescent smile, narrowing both eyes as her crimson hair danced with her victorious movements.


    "Silly uncle, did you forget I have eyes everywhere? I even know about that brutish hero sleeping with the beastkin in this very mansion!"


    ''Damned maids!''


    Liana didn''t hate her uncle but seemed to enjoy teasing him. Perhaps it was all the mental abuse he inflicted upon her at every opportunity he had. When she grew up in the palace, knowing that her life would be an eternal struggle to survive. So, she built walls of arrogance and self-centeredness while cultivating a strong and confident facade.


    It didn''t help that Alan liked to play tricks on her when she grew up. So, as she grew and learned the game, she no longer bothered to feign respect and took every opportunity to repay what he owed her.


    "Hmph, very well. I shall try."


    Alan tapped the small gemstone inside his ear. The item he gave Ryuji was similar but more like a magic bandage that became invisible after being placed on someone. They wouldn''t even know about it if you didn''t tell them or contact them.


    "Ryuji..."


    "Hmm... why can I hear that retards voice?" Ryuji replied through the spell transmission, and Alan could feel a sense of anxiety upon the response.


    "...."


    ''What does this bastard think of me? I should be his saviour!!!''


    "Sexy witch!? Plump ass!!!" Liana''s and Kathryn''s faces were beet red as the princess waved her hands and twisted her hips. Alan watched her little show while covering his face with his hands in fear of being detected by Ryuji.


    ''I don''t want to hear about my niece''s ass, you damn erozerker!''


    "He is talking about the other chosen, that Erika!?" Liana''s mouth gaped open as she looked quite adorable.


    ''Damn you, Ryuji! You were supposed to protect and help her, not get inside her!''


    "Man, I really got carried away this time. I didn''t expect her to like it in the ass, and she has such a nice body." Ryuji continued as if he couldn''t hear the princess''s complaints. Instead, it seemed like he would drift in and out of the conversation.


    Alan''s back felt icy cold with sweat.


    His little niece looked strange. This was the first time he had seen someone get to her like this.


    "Little princess... we were just playing adult games. Don''t be upset... I''ll show you in the future, okay?" Ryuji''s words confused Alan, but then his last comment caused the room to become silent.


    "Ryuji... have you been drinking?"


    "Haha, yeah... this spirited wine is so delicious. So, what did you want me to do?"


    Alan felt his heart stop. This fool got drunk in the middle of the day, and now he made the witch who could destroy anyone she wanted offended.


    ''Though, why does Liana look so amused... That''s the face she makes when she challenges me to a game I cannot win and blackmails me to take part!''


    "Hmmm... like a date in the woods?" Ryuji replied with a cheerful response. However, Alan saw Kathryn grasp her sword with a murderous glint in her eyes.


    "Oi--"


    "Alan, be quiet! I will speak from here. Chosen Ryuji, can you hear my voice?" The princess spoke again, her voice clear and filled with elegance.


    "Hmmm, I can hear your voice. It''s as pretty as last time. So, what do you want to talk about?" Ryuji''s casual attitude made the room feel cold as even Alan couldn''t understand how this chosen didn''t realise the danger he was in.


    "I see. Then, will you join me and Kathryn in the eastern forest for the afternoon? I''d like to practise my magic there."


    "Sure, me alone or is Alan coming?"


    There was a moment of silence while Kathryn held Alan''s mouth shut as he desperately tried to warn Ryuji. Alan shook his head but could not remove her iron grip from his lips.


    ''No, Ryuji, it''s a trap! You are going to be the target she practises with!!!''


    "Yes, please come alone. Your maid and the other Chosen should remain at the mansion. Remember your promise to me." The princess finished with a strange tone, but the truth of how Yumiko could move so easily was thanks to her, because Alan told him.


    "Alright, I''ll be at the castle shortly."


    "Heh heh heh... y--you bastard. You are finished!" Alan yelled after the call ended, glaring at Kathryn with hatred. However, she just frowned at him, grabbing the scruff of his neck.


    "Princess, what should I do with this garbage? Is it combustible?"


    "Put him on the couch and tie him up. I think he will make a good pillow while I practise spells."


    Alan felt a chill, realising his fate¡ªto be a cushioned sacrifice for his little niece, who looked at him with a catlike smile.


    "Wait! You can''t do this! If I get injured, your father will be sad!" Alan tried to save himself from Liana''s wrath, but it would never work, as the black crackling lightning arced from her hand.


    "Uncle, please help me!"

 Chapter 81: Delinquent vs Princess

    Ryuji''s hand trembled as the carriage rocked along the dirt road. His mind filled with irritation from Alan''s betrayal! Though he didn''t actually feel that mad. The thought of facing off with that witch of a princess made him feel uncertain.


    "Yumiko, can you go with Erika to the mansion?" He asked with a soft voice, the fox in question currently sleeping peacefully on his lap after their copulation a few moments earlier.


    Erika wasn''t any different. Her face looked relaxed as she leaned against the glass window. A smile covered her face while she sat with her legs in an unsightly position.


    "Mm... I will."


    Yumiko''s soft voice only sounded for a moment before she started snoring. Ryuji''s gentle stroking seemed to make her feel at peace.


    "Good."


    Ryuji took advantage of the current state¡ªhe knew if normal, she might ask where he was going. Instead, because he exhausted her, she didn''t care and only wanted to sleep and eat. So he took a moment to recover, the claw marks on his flesh slowly healing.


    ***


    The carriage dropped off the two women, and two maids from the mansion came outside to help carry them inside, obviously hearing from Alan about Ryuji''s next task.


    ''Neither of them are awake. Will they make a fuss later when I''m not there?''


    He leaned back against the soft red cushion and lifted his legs on the other seat like a scumbag on a bus.


    "Well, there''s no point worrying now. I have to deal with the witch and her icy guard."


    Ryuji closed his eyes. The carriage doors locked with a clack as the horses began to clatter on the ground. They came to a peaceful trot before the snap of the whip gradually increased their speed until they pulled it with a brisk canter.


    ''I wonder if there''s more to it than she said...''


    He didn''t like the thought of the princess practising magic on the forest creatures. Ryuji, although seeming like a rough and violent man. He loved small animals like squirrels, rabbits and foxes, which made him want to ask if there were rabbit girls in the beastman kingdom...


    ''Would Yumiko cut off my balls, though?''


    Along the journey to the castle, his eyes watched the beautiful flora and trees planted by the castle''s gardeners. Seeing dozens of knights patrolling, his thoughts remained on the various beast girls from the beast kingdoms.


    ''I wonder if Yumiko is changing my taste in women?''


    Ryuji began to enjoy pulling and teasing her tail, causing their moments of intense bonding. Not to mention the way her tail and ears gave away her emotions and feelings, it felt easier dealing with her than with a normal human woman who seemed like a mystery full of secrets.


    However, before he could delve into this thought anymore, the sound of his carriage slowing to a stop vibrated in his ears, and the vision of the small garden leading to the familiar castle made his throat dry all of a sudden.


    "Well, time to face the reaper... It''s not like I said anything bad."


    He climbed from the carriage and saw the icy face of Kathryn waiting for him with her arms folded. The aura of absolute rejection and hatred.


    "Chosen, come this way. The Princess is waiting for you." Kathryn''s voice felt nice on the ears, her sharp and heroic tone with the pang of a noble beauty coming through.


    ''So her hair is silver...''


    "..."


    It was a trap.


    The princess used her body to trap him!


    "Reward?" The princess'' delicate brows rose high on her forehead before she smirked. "How about a kiss on the cheek?"


    "A kiss?" Ryuji''s brow quirked up at her suggestion. "What if I want a real kiss on the lips?"


    He purposely looked at her slightly plump and tender lips, causing Kathryn to hiss like a cat fighting in an alleyway while the princess'' cheeks flushed red.


    "Hmph, don''t get cocky, Tyrant. I will consider it depending on how much you help me in the forest."


    "Ha-ha-ha! Alright then, Princess." He leaned back and motioned his hands for them to go.


    "That''s Good. Kathryn will accompany us. I can watch your every movement and strike you down if you do something dirty."


    "If you don''t want me to do something dirty, don''t be so alluring." Ryuji shrugged as he left his seat. The witch seemed to plan something, but Ryuji wouldn''t throw away the chance to kiss a princess.


    There was a single question on his mind throughout the entire conversation.


    ''Where is Alan?''


    "My uncle won''t be joining us." Liana''s answer seemed to read his mind while the witch stood from her seat; with absurdly long hair and a height barely reaching Ryuji''s abdomen, she stepped forward with the aura of a queen with Kathryn in tow.


    "No Alan? Does he dislike the forest?" Ryuji couldn''t help but ask because if Alan disliked forests, it would mean that the Witch''s Forest wasn''t related to him.


    "Kathryn." Liana glanced at her bodyguard before they both scoffed at his words. "As if any noble is afraid of the forest, Blood Tyrant. My uncle has his tasks, and my mother is holding a tea party. He seemed overjoyed to help her, fufu."


    "Oh?" Ryuji scratched his head and nodded his head in understanding.


    ''Alan, you probably hate her mother, or she makes you feel uncomfortable, right? This witch is definitely not a good thing and needs a good spanking to make her see the light!''


    "What are you waiting for, Tyrant? Do you want to chase after the carriage?" The princess called out to him from inside the carriage; with Kathryn sitting in the front¡ªRyuji rushed along the garden path and jumped into the expensive-looking silver carriage. "O-Oi... you sit on the front, not..."


    "Shhh!" Ryuji placed his large finger on her lips and closed the door, the inside of the carriage filled with red cushions and pink teddy bears, along with snacks and other things for Liana.


    A distorted voice sounded as the two stared at each other.


    -Princess, is there any issue? Should I come and help?


    Ryuji sat beside the princess, his arm around her shoulder as her eyes sharpened and scowled at him, yet Ryuji just smiled; the demon in him made him fear nothing, neither a huge lich nor this sexy little princess.


    "The princess doesn''t want me sitting in the front, Kathryn. So I''m going to protect her and make sure no bad men look at her, haha."


    -Princess...


    "I-I am fine, Kathryn... you, start the journey."

 Chapter 82: Delinquent and Target Practise

    Inside the carriage, the silence felt deafening.


    For Ryuji, the journey was a delightful experience, his eyes leisurely taking in the surroundings while he basked in the princess''s extravagance and her one-way windows.


    "Hurry and release me, you perverted villain!" Liana''s voice carried a sharp threat, while her low and raspy voice caused Ryuji to become more amused.


    "That voice doesn''t suit such a tiny woman."


    "Who is tiny, you damn brute!"


    He turned to face her and noticed his hand seemed to have slipped down to her chest at some point¡ªthe soft and addictive feeling made him feel that his execution or death might come soon, so why not enjoy them fully?


    "Ah... stop, why are you touching me... wait, it''s dangerous!?"


    "Waah!?"


    *Crackle*


    A black lightning burst from the princess''s body, causing the entire carriage to flash with dark light.


    The moment his bare hand touched her soft, springy chest, the body of the princess flickered with black lightning, which electrocuted Ryuji and the entire carriage.


    "Nnn~ don''t!"


    *VZZZZT*


    "Gyaaaaa!?" Ryuji''s scream roared throughout the carriage.


    His body experienced an excruciating sensation of pain as his veins seemed to be pumped with molten lead¡ªcausing his body to convulse violently while his lungs shrivelled, only for him to recover in a matter of seconds.


    ''I should probably have died...''


    "Chosen Ryuji!? Are you alright?" The shocking voice of the princess, which sounded concerned, entered his ears.


    A softer and more alluring voice than usual as she grasped his body and put her ear to his chest.


    *Badump Badump*


    Like a bull rampaging, his heart filled with power and pumped like normal, causing her eyes that seemed regretful to widen.


    "Y-You... survived?"


    "Oh... your little shock has a kick, princess." Ryuji grinned in satisfaction, reaching out his hands and groping her soft, perky chest once more.


    "W-wait, Chosen Ryuji... why are you..." Liana''s soft, immature voice entered his ears, causing him to gaze at her features.


    He leaned close to her ear, his hot breath and deep voice vibrating directly inside her ear, "Don''t you want me to do this? That''s why you''re not hurting me any more, right?"


    "N...no... you...."


    "Just a little longer... one minute... then I will let you go," Ryuji whispered in a sweet voice, causing a shiver to travel down Liana''s spine as she unconsciously nodded.


    ''Heh, seems to be working well.'' Ryuji grinned. He''d grown bored with using threats, and his attitude had caused him to notice her delicate response and the fact she wasn''t such a witch in reality but a lonely little girl.


    ''Why should I let someone else in this kingdom have a valuable existence like her?'' Ryuji felt she was a priceless treasure, and his hard work would have her wrapped around his fingers one day.


    "Does it feel good when I touch you here?" Ryuji felt his curiosity rise as he released her and moved his hands.


    "Pleasure...? How dare you?" However, her lips pressed together when she felt him stroking her crimson hair, a feeling she hadn''t felt for countless years; the gentle stroking soothed her mind and her worries for his safety because her power couldn''t kill him!


    "Alright... that''s enough." Ryuji frowned after his hand stroked her hair for half a minute before pulling away. He closed his eyes and felt amused, waiting for the princess to respond.


    Liana''s body tensed when he moved his hand back, and she noticed the clock didn''t even pass halfway for a minute... The pleasant feeling vanished, and she felt irritated.


    "Huh...? You can''t stop so quickly... I want to enjoy it more!" She gasped at her careless words and felt mortified at the smirk on the chosen face.


    "You damn rogue! What did you do to me!?"


    "Hehe." Ryuji chuckled and used the full effect of his skills, stroking her soft, crimson hair while their bodies lightly touched, causing the princess''s body to stiffen once more while his natural charm slowly seemed to trap her mind. "You''re so adorable... a charming little princess. I can''t let someone else take you."


    "N-no... I-I am a princess... you... you can''t¡ª" Liana''s body gradually grew limp in his arms, and her once azure blue eyes grew heavy with a charming emotion.


    Ryuji used his calming technique until they arrived at their destination, his hand slowly parting from her head, the burnt palm instantly healing before she could see the damage. However, the princess seemed to have reached a limit of embarrassment.


    Her hands pointed towards Ryuji, who stood close to the door.


    "No! Stay away! I can''t be with you. You are just a lowly chosen!"


    A foreboding feeling struck Ryuji before her hands crackled with a huge amount of her black lightning and struck towards him¡ªthough he could feel the power was much weaker than when touching her body.


    The force was more than triple!


    Bzzt!


    "Don''t think you''re safe because of a brief hug." Liana''s deep, raspy voice entered his ears while he flew out of the carriage and onto the dusty road. Into a pool of mud, as the others climbed off the carriage, Kathryn looked at him with her sharp green eyes, while the princess turned away with a huff, but Ryuji could see it...


    On her face, there was a smile as she looked back with sharp eyes. Liliana mouthed, "Hmph, serves you right, Ryuji!" Before climbing down with Kathryn''s help.


    "What happened to the Chosen, My Princess?"


    "Oh... the fool tried to jump out of the carriage and slipped like a fool. Fufu." Liana''s voice was the normal witch''s tone, yet Ryuji watched her pass him while staggering to his feet.


    ''If that''s how you want to play, Liana. I am happy to oblige.''

 Chapter 83: Delinquent and Bandits - Same Vocation??

    The verdant forest shimmered with the sunlight. It''s light shining through the trees, dancing in the gentle breeze.


    "Ryuji~ hurry up we need to get back before nightfall!" Liana''s joyful voice echoed as she skipped ahead. Nothing like the brutal witch or princess she normally portrayed.


    "What are you even going to this desolate forest for?" Ryuji responded.


    Liana spun around and giggled before sticking out her tongue. "I''m going to practise my magic and overcome this curse!"


    She had the strongest powers he''d seen from anyone at the same age, but her body could not handle the magic. Though Liana seemed fine, there might be a burden on her mind because her black lightning would kill anyone but Ryuji.


    "Don''t tire yourself out. If you fall and graze your knee, I won''t help you but laugh," Ryuji warned her as they both walked deeper into the woods.


    "As if I would miss out on an opportunity to beat you!" Liana was getting better and better at resisting Ryuji''s comebacks, her eyes curling into a pair of crescents, a mixture of delight and feistiness.


    Ryuji turned his head and looked at the thick leaves above him, watching as the sun gently painted the forest with its light. A sense of happiness spread through his heart as he thought about this land''s beauty.


    ''Sometimes mother would take me on walks to view the beautiful sakura...I must admit the purple sakura of this world are really beautiful.''


    He didn''t know what monsters would appear but noticed that every so often, Kathryn''s silver hair would dance through the air as he vanished... ''She''s killing the monsters before we even notice them...''


    Though Ryuji was physically stronger than the others, Kathryn was more powerful overall. She used her unique magic to increase her speed.


    Ryuji noticed her element was the wind element thanks to his new demon eyes, the flickers of silver and green floating around her body each time she vanished and reappeared.


    "Hmph. As if I would fall here!" Liana grinned with pride as she tried to show off to Ryuji, launching her lightning magic at a distant critter with ease.


    Her dark lightning flashed in a dark purple aura as it stuck the monster in the chest and passed through its body, leaving behind a massive hole.


    "Woah... kinda cool," Ryuji observed as he approached the dead monster, gazing at its multiple eyes and the many tales that grew from its spine.


    Liana''s body pressed against Ryuji as she swayed her hips and bumped him with an arrogant smirk on her face. "Huhu, are you impressed?"


    "This weird thing is called a Mud weaver. They are normally found inside D-grade dungeons and are not very tough. Though they are delicious when baked on an open fire!" The princess beamed.


    Her fingertips snapped as the small critter vanished, seeming to enter her item storage. ''She''s really different...I can do that too, though...''


    Ryuji turned away from the princess and pointed his finger like a gun towards another Mud weaver.


    A bloody swirl instantly formed the moment Ryuji sounded "bang!" with his lips, a huge swirling beam of dark red blood shot out, cutting straight through the monster''s body like butter.


    Ryuji glanced at the princess, who was looking at him with a look of awe on her face. "How could I not have such cool attacks as well?"


    "Fool... why do you have to show off...Hmph!"


    The princess gave a huff before smiling as she skipped along, her lovely dress dancing with each movement, almost showing her lovely plump buttocks to Ryuji as he watched her with a predator''s eye.


    ''I really like this princess. She''s so strange and has many different sides.''


    **


    Their hunting and magic practice continued for quite some time, and the amount of Mud weavers in the forest decreased until Kathryn gave a warning.


    ''These fucking bandits are putting my family''s reputation at stake! '' Ryuji''s heartbeat sped up as he glared at the trio in front of him.


    The battle started the moment Ryuji spoke. He lunged forward, the whistle of his axe resounding through the forest as he struck towards the bald bandit.


    His black blade howled as it cut through the air.


    "Woah!?"


    Clang!


    The bandit''s arms flailed, lifting his rusty blade to deflect the blade. A thin line of blood cut across his forehead as he failed.


    The force sent the bandit stumbling backwards as Ryuji followed up and smashed into his shoulder, crushing his bones.


    He couldn''t even scream because blood gushed from his mouth as Ryuji''s crimson eyes flared, the axe pressing down on him as Ryuji roared, "Submit!"


    "Bro!"


    "Brother!"


    His two allies drew their dagger and sword, but the speed at which Ryuji attacked shocked them; there wasn''t the usual dialogue or threats.


    He just went for blood and almost killed their second brother.


    His scream was dreadful as it blew his body apart, blood, guts and bone fragments scattering everywhere, falling over Ryuji like rain.


    ''This damn princess!''


    Kathryn didn''t move and instead stood a step behind the princess, her hand holding the hilt of her silver sword.


    However, because Liana covered Ryuji in blood, he dashed forward, circling the bandit.


    The bandit''s eye became irate after watching his brothers die; he lunged at Ryuji with both his swords, one slashing and the other stabbing.


    "YOU BASTARDS! ILL KILL YOU!"


    With the crunch of earth and the whistle of steel, Ryuji''s body leaned back and twisted to avoid the blows before he pulled back, putting all his force into the blow of his axe, smashing the body of the mohawk bandit towards Liana.


    "Ugh!" The princess cried out as Kathryn stepped forward, her blade slicing the bandit into pieces, spraying the blood and flesh over Liana''s face and dress.


    "DIE!" Liana pointed her finger at Ryuji and shouted, a gigantic bolt of lightning rushing towards him like a roaring dragon.


    Bzzt!


    "Heh! Not until I pop your cherry!" Ryuji growled, his axe slicing through the air vertically, chopping her lightning apart as it exploded around him, arcing and flickering in the air.


    The electricity stunned him long enough for her to slam her small body into him and beat his chest in a tantrum.


    "Who would let you inside me.... idiot... I will tell Alan!"


    With each blow, her hands flickered with the black lighting as she looked frustrated to have lost.


    Ryuji was more fearful of Kathryn flashing the silver blade at him from behind the princess and her death stare...

 Chapter 84: Delinquents Home Away from home!

    Kathryn stood, her heart calm after it all ended.


    She watched the two sitting against an old mahogany tree. Three hours after the event with the bandits, the intensity of their competition had escalated.


    "I have never seen the princess show such a genuine smile... A brief break should be okay."


    The pair fighting the small horn rabbits and other weak monsters she allowed them to face with a ferocity that was both thrilling and terrifying.


    The princess, her heart heavy with the weight of her powers.


    Liana used her lightning magic in ways she never dared to in the past, each bolt tearing a part of her doubts and hesitation the more she felt accepted by Ryuji.


    In stark contrast, Ryuji used his hands, axe, and blood magic to surpass her every step of the way. Though Liana seemed frustrated, she seemed to enjoy watching Ryuji fight, especially when he used his axe and caused destruction.


    "Ryuji?" The princess''s tired voice danced on the breeze like a note of music.


    "Ah?"


    "Do you not feel regret when taking human life?" The princess turned to face Ryuji, her beautiful eyes shimmering as her long lashes fluttered.


    When he gazed back, he realised her eyes contained faint tears. Out of habit, he reached out, using his large thumb to wipe the tear.


    Normally, one would never act this way to a princess. Even Ryuji was aware of this, but because of Alan and the way he met her. Ryuji didn''t see Liana as a princess from the start.


    He noticed her loneliness and desire for stimulation.


    "Honestly, I used to fear this world. I thought I might not accept killing others. However, the reality betrayed me... Like the monster, I felt I was back in my previous world. In reality, I turned out to be far worse than the worse demons I imagined."


    "What do you mean..." The princess lost her bratty attitude and peered deeper into his ocean sapphire-coloured eyes, which glistened like gemstones.


    "I..." Ryuji felt these feelings of uncertainty were part of his human self, in conflict with his demon blood. "I enjoyed it. The moment I see their blood, my body feels euphoria, and the instant their hearts stop, I feel a pleasure close to orgasm."


    He gave the princess a weak, bitter smile. Though he wasn''t ashamed of these feelings, admitting them to the girl who felt like a mirror to his past self felt ticklish.


    "I see, but what is wrong with that? I felt the same delight when killing monsters... or feeling your touch."


    "Oh? From my touch, like this?"


    Ryuji''s hand, out of Kathryn''s view, slipped along the princess''s thigh. The pair knew how wrong, improper and dangerous such contact could become if seen.


    Though Ryuji gained the noble title of Baron, it would be long before another noble, or even the king himself, would accept such an action.


    "R-Ryuji!!" The princess also understood the dangers, yet she didn''t take her eyes off his face, her eyes narrowing, her lips parted, while she grasped his hand with hers.


    Not rejecting his touch but keeping it in place, just below her dress material, feeling his hand squeezing her meaty thigh made her body tremble from the sensation of lightning and electricity flowing through her body. "We... can''t do this... I don''t know you that well."


    So he could think to himself what he wanted.


    Who would he become, and could he take control completely?


    ''No... That line of thought is flawed. I am me either way. Both the boy who loved his mother a little too much and the demon who loves sex and violence... I also enjoyed fighting and the sex in the previous world.''


    "I should stop thinking of my different aspects as two people, but one whole. That is my true self... I am sure there would be others who deny that but why should I reject something that likely came from my beloved mother? That thought itself is foolish!"


    While Ryuji reflected on himself entering the mansion garden, he saw Alan waiting at the entrance with a concerned look on his face.


    However, the moment Alan saw Ryuji, he curled his worried lips from a frown into a smile, a brisk and sunny smile. "Welcome home, brother. She didn''t hurt you or steal any of your organs?"


    "W-What? Alan, are you retarded? We just killed some bandits, and she used her lightning on me a few times."


    "WHAT!? Brother... come here! Let me check you over!" Alan made a big fuss, examining Ryuji''s body before hugging him. "You don''t understand the horror of that witch! I''m so glad you came home¡ªlet''s go.


    I have prepared a feast for your homecoming!"


    He then dragged Ryuji in the door, the boy with a brooding look on his face, but his lips at some point curled into a smile matching Alan''s.


    ''Dear mother above... Why does this place feel like home after only a few days? Is it wrong for me to seek solace here when you are wandering alone in the other world? I would give anything to know you were reborn in this world... At least then, I know you would be happy again.''


    The only thing both sides of Ryuji felt the same about was the love for his mother and maybe father.


    **


    Inside the mansion, all the maids gathered, bowing to the two who entered.


    "Welcome home, Master, Lord Ryuji!"


    Erika and Yumiko stood at the top of the stairs, both wearing new clothes... Erika in a beautiful wine-red ballroom dress with fluttering patterns and a long pair of white stockings. Yumiko wore a dark green corset, with a long, flowing black skirt with golden patterns.


    The pair looked at Ryuji while his eyes met theirs.


    Only their beauty remained on his mind while Alan dragged him to the bottom of the stairs to meet them.


    "Let us celebrate Ryuji''s freedom and the successful dungeon clearance!" Alan shouted as Yumiko rushed down the stairs in her high heels and leapt into Ryuji''s arms.


    "Ryuji, I love you," he whispered as he spun her around, holding her tight with his right arm, before offering the left to Erika, who looked stunned.


    "Come, jump."


    Then, with a nervous leap, she almost fell short as Ryuji leaned forward to catch her. His muscles bulged as he held both women and spun them around.


    A wide smile on his face.


    "Damn, show off..." Alan muttered before the maids fired several confetti bombs, and the welcoming party started.

 Chapter 85: Fox and Hero - Before the Party!

    ''If this man were female, I would be at risk of losing my first seat.''


    From the very first meeting, Erika sensed a peculiar connection between Alan and Ryuji. It was a bond that made her uneasy, a feeling that intensified as she became Ryuji''s mate.


    However, now it felt that she might have to monitor Alan and his sister. If she shared the same aura as Alan did. Then wouldn''t another woman slip into Ryuji''s bed?


    "So I feel Ryuji seems to be grappling with something internally since the moment Lord Qwass locked him up, and I don''t think he has fully confronted the situation yet." Alan''s eyes bore into both women with a sincere and deeply concerned gaze. "That''s why I implore you to support him both physically and mentally. Ryuji is not just important to me. His is our future, and I need him to stay strong."


    Neither interrupted Alan, waiting for him to pause before they spoke because they both cared about Ryuji.


    "I understand, Ryuji sometimes shows times of great conflict before sleeping or when left alone." Yumiko''s voice sounded concerned, but also her eyes showed her pride as if to display how well she knew him.


    Erika felt a tinge of envy when listening to the two speaking. Her eyes looked between Yumiko and Alan, and she knew she lacked the same development with him as they did.


    Though she might have sat on his face several times and enjoyed the pleasures of oral sex, she wanted a deeper emotional connection with him; from the moment they met, she fell for his look. The tall, blond and handsome bad boy with a gentle side...


    However, she didn''t know what to do despite being known as an experienced gal in the class. Because of Haruki and his goons, she didn''t even speak to people other than that small circle.


    It was then she realised Haruki would probably try to take revenge against Ryuji because of her and she felt guilt.


    "That''s good. Ryuji, like every human, will suffer from these moments of conflict, but unlike most, his current situation is delicate, with Lord Qwass and a few other nobles behind him taking issue with his killing of several knights." Alan nodded before continuing. "However, the king, queen and princess understand more than the other nobles think. So do not worry about those things.


    Just be there to comfort him, especially you, Erika; I find when Ryuji is speaking to you, there is a unique air around him."


    "Eh? A unique air? I don''t understand." Erika tried to remember and thought of all the times they spoke together.


    "No... he''s right," Yumiko spoke with a low, deflated voice. "When he speaks to you, his pitch becomes higher, and he emits the scent of arousal just seeing you."


    "Really?" Erika didn''t understand until hearing this. Maybe it''s something unique to beastkin women, but the words of Alan and Yumiko made her feel better as she lowered her head, hiding her red cheeks. "He gets horny when looking at me...? Ehehe..."


    "Yes. Since we both enjoyed his body the other day, he hasn''t stopped touching or staring at you. In fact, I wonder if I will be pushed away because of this." Yumiko looked distant for a moment, "Because humans prefer humans at the end of the day... because they can''t get beastkin pregnant."


    Alan didn''t expect to hear such a topic as he spat out his tea. "Damn... you''ve both already been with Ryuji?"


    Yumiko nodded her head. "Yes, Erika even squirted all over the inn bed, making us pay extra cleaning charges--"


    "Eh? Mating? You mean getting pregnant... But I haven''t thought about that yet?"


    Erika felt stunned by the question. It wasn''t because Yumiko was straightforward¡ªshe understood she cared about Ryuji, and her thoughts were honest.


    "I would..." Erika sighed. "I''ve wanted to get closer to him since I first saw him in the castle after we were summoned."


    "Then why don''t you? He is the kind of guy who would care for you, even if he does not return your feelings at first. I promise you, he will protect you and ensure you are never hurt again and will fall for you, though he seems to already like you quite a lot."


    "Eh? How do you know?"


    "His cock expands and throbs whenever you sit on his face. His dick is very honest." Yumiko chuckled while picking a new dress, her eyes looking at the various colours and styles.


    She chose a dark green corset while wearing no bra; she looked at the maids with bright red faces from her blunt words and motioned for one to help her with the corset.


    Erika sat there in her undergarments, unsure what to choose. She wasn''t sure if she should wear a dress or not, but she needed to look more appealing to Ryuji. However, felt it would make her more confident in talking to him.


    "His c-cock...." The face of Erika turned bright red, remembering his weapon, and grasped a wine-red dress, remembering Ryuji''s magic being the same colour.


    Yumiko made a wry smile as she watched Erika fumble around the room while choosing her dress. "I am not kidding; sometimes he watches you practise the sword, and because you''re a little stupid, your ass and panties are on full display."


    "Ehhh....?"


    "But you can''t be number one; that''s mine, okay?" There was a slight threat and a growl from Yumiko when she spoke, causing Erika to nod instinctively.


    Yumiko''s tail swayed as she felt the tight corset constrict her chest, but her huge breasts looked even more deadly in this outfit. The corset came with an attached black skirt with golden patterns.


    Erika moved forward and didn''t look at Yumiko; her voice was very soft when speaking. "Um, Yumiko, I feel confused because I don''t know how to approach him and act when I''m around him. I like him, but I also don''t know what to say to him. Can you help me?"


    "Erika... Imagine asking your competition, just spread your legs and see what happens?" The simple logic of the beastkin was almost impossible for most humans.


    But would Erika take her seriously?


    Erika''s face lit up when she heard her reply, but it was true that she wouldn''t know unless she tried. Her complexion changed to a healthy one, and Yumiko could smell the increased confidence emitted from her.


    ''At least she is honest... and her body doesn''t smell bad,'' Yumiko thought with a smile before continuing. "Now, shall we go downstairs and get ready to greet our man?"

 Chapter 86: Ryuji - Dancing with two hearts

    Ryuji sat on a soft couch for one person. The satin cover felt silky and smooth to the touch while he sipped a fruity cocktail from a crystal glass. In the past, he never had much use for alcohol or even regular drinking, but since coming to this world, he desired to try things he ruled out because of his previous self.


    ''This tastes quite good. The citrus fruits are light compared to the sweet flavours that follow it up.''


    He watched Erika and Yumiko in their beautiful outfits, sitting together on the opposite side of the room, speaking with several maids. What Ryuji liked about Alan was that the party was one for everyone. Not just him and the girls but for the maids as well, allowing them to change clothes and join them.


    Ryuji noticed Alan seemed to be enamoured with the head maid, who looked old enough to be his mother. Still, she appeared to be smiling a lot around the young man and kept getting drinks and food for him.


    ''She probably doesn''t realise that at his age, he would target her as a woman. Good luck, my strange brother!''


    He wished Alan all the best and stopped focusing on him. Instead, turning his attention to his girlfriends. Ryuji saw the outfits they were wearing, made from expensive silk and cloth allegedly imported from the eastern lands.


    ''Yumiko''s green corset is so erotic... but the dress of Erika makes her look like a princess.''


    The event was like a dream for Ryuji.


    He could see his girlfriends dressed up, getting drinks, and listening to music. It was a feast for his senses, and he appreciated how comfortable and cheerful they both appeared. Not to mention how exhausted the trio felt after a difficult dungeon expedition. Ryuji knew that from tomorrow, training and dealing with the other Chosen would become his tasks.


    ''Erika?''


    Ryuji noticed Erika wave at him while in her beautiful red ballroom dress gazing towards him. She approached him with unstable steps and a brilliant smile painted on her face. It seemed Erika did not drink alcohol often. Yumiko, on the other hand, seemed just fine, her hand holding another mug of beer.


    "R-Ryushi..." Erika''s cheeks turned red after she stuttered and mispronounced his name, her black shoes tapping the ground as she seemed to be nervous. "I w-wanted to ask you for a dance. If you don''t mind!"


    Ryuji felt shocked as Erika offered him her hand while taking a deep breath. Her eyes seemed a little anxious while her lips dry as she swallowed with an audible gulp. He checked their surroundings, only to see Yumiko smirking behind her glass with an expression as if to say. ''It''s all on you.''


    ''Erika...''


    He took her hand with no hesitation and then stood up while finishing his drink before he used a nearby tablecloth to clean his lips. "I would love to."


    With a smile, he walked together with Erika to the ballroom floor while feeling a strange feeling of delight and energy flowing into his body. He used to learn that combat and dance were similar when he was younger.


    "Hmm?" She looked at him with curious eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you like me?"


    Ryuji suddenly asked her an unexpected question and felt a strange sensation in his body, hoping she would answer honestly. Erika paused for a moment, their bodies turning as he pulled her tight against his chest, their breaths intermingling as she gazed at him in confusion. "Of course! How could I not? We went through so much together!"


    "Is that really the reason?"


    He cupped her chin with his palm as she tried to glance away in embarrassment, only for their gazes to meet while the music became slower and more romantic as her eyes widened. "R-Ryuji, you are special... I fell for you at first sight. Then my feelings just continued to grow."


    "And why is that?" Ryuji leaned forward, pulling her face towards his as their noses touched.


    "Your personality, your looks, your heart... Your everything, Ryuji." She seemed to hesitate for a moment, then shook her head and answered without hesitation. "I want you all to myself, and I want you to want me like you want Yumiko."


    "Then," Ryuji moved his lips close to Erika''s neck and whispered. "Stop hesitating around me."


    He felt a desire for her rushing through his veins as if he had broken the gates blocking him from pursuing her further, and he understood his emotions were genuine. The next moment, he kissed her on the lips before Erika could answer, a silent gasp escaping her as he savoured her sweet lips.


    Ryuji enjoyed how her warm tongue intertwined with his before he broke off the kiss. He could feel Yumiko''s jealousy. It made him excited about what she might do. "R-Ryuji."


    "Since you made me feel this way, I am not going to let you escape, Erika. You and Yumiko, I will have you both, no matter what others might think."


    "Mm... Ryuji."


    Erika smiled in his embrace, her eyes sparkling with emotion. Ryuji could feel her anxiety melt away into sheer excitement while they continued to dance together for the rest of the song, their lips meeting several times as Erika started the kisses.


    When the song ended, Ryuji could feel a pair of eyes glaring into his back. Yumiko appeared while she stood by the dance floor, crossing her arms across her chest as she wore a cheeky smile on her face. He found it cute how Erika gave a bow to Yumiko and hurried away with a bright red face, only for Yumiko to grab his hand and place his other hand on her buttocks.


    "Dance with me... make me look as happy as Erika." Her eyes looked beautiful as they shimmered along with her begging words.


    Then a sexy melody, filled with tempo and spice, started¡ªhe grasped onto the soft meat of Yumiko''s rump while other dancers joined the floor this time. His hips twisted before leaning close to her furry ears. "I will make you happier than anyone else, My lovely fox."

 Chapter 87: Delinquent and After Party Mistake ***

    He placed his hand along the wall while trying to focus his mind. The thoughts of Yumiko and Erika in their outfits tonight drove him crazy with lust. Because he drank, the usual restraints on his demonic thoughts vanished.


    ''I want to find Yumiko.''


    "Please take me to the blonde girl''s room instead." His words slurred and stuttered, but the maid thought nothing of it because of how close the trio were.


    Erika and Yumiko retired to their rooms first because Alan wanted a quiet drink with Ryuji to speak about the plans for tomorrow onward.


    Though Ryuji couldn''t remember much of that right now, inside his mind was a fiery desire, and it all but controlled his actions as the maid guided him to her room.


    After knocking on her door, the maid stood Ryuji up straight, patting his shoulder after and walked away. "Goodnight, young master."


    Ryuji''s bloodshot eyes widened, and he swayed his body from side to side. Only to find that the door opened with a low creak... the inside of the room smelt of alcohol and a woman, though no lights were on.


    With no one in sight, Ryuji grinned and staggered inside. He closed the door behind him. A slight thud echoed through the dark room. "Yumiko?" there was no answer, but he could see her outline lay on the bed, face first into a pillow.


    "Yumiko? Are you awake?"


    A light snore responded to him. He stopped in his tracks. Yumiko''s soft snores kept his attention for a moment. However, his hands slipped along her smooth hips, the soft feeling of her plump buttocks causing his member to swell to the limit, the alcohol in his blood causing his mind to become delayed, as his fingers slipped off her shorts, leaving her black panties on display.


    As Ryuji touched the soft silk, he felt how warm and sticky they were, his finger tracing the indentation of her slit, enjoying the slick and sticky sound as her buttocks swayed, her snoring now interrupted by her slight moans.


    "Nnnn~ don''t tease me..." her voice moaned for him. "I want it," she wiggled her hips more, letting her huge ass wobble, as his hand pulled her panties down to her ankles, feeling the smooth skin of her cheeks before slowly sinking a single finger into the crevice of her slit.


    The entrance swelled and flushed with heat, causing him to drool as his finger teased her puffy lips, pushing against her squishy snatch, letting his thumb trace her hardening clit.


    The beautiful blonde let out a loud moan as she felt the foreign finger probe her small slit, the feeling of heat and the smell of alcohol causing her to squirm. Her honey leaked down her thighs, and Ryuji''s finger, now slippery with her juices, slid up to the entrance of her pussy.


    ''Is it a dream?'' was her last thought before she felt his finger push against her entrance and the stiff, swollen member of Ryuji prod against her ass.


    "Ryuji~" her voice whined. His finger had not penetrated her but traced along her slit. "Don''t tease me~"


    "You smell so good." He sniffed her hot opening before pressing his face against her squishy lips, letting his tongue out to slowly and sensually lick at her dripping snatch.


    Her mouth gaped, and her body convulsed as she felt the sensual attack on her lower lips. She tried to prop herself up to look back, but her weak arms gave way.


    Ryuji''s member throbbed against her soft thighs as he pulled her buttocks into the air; the soft sensation of her lips felt amazing as he slid his cock along her slit, squishing and coating his tip with her sticky honey.


    His veins bulged as he pressed his tip against her lower lips. His gaze fixated on how her entrance teased his tip as he pushed against it, the warm, sticky hole kissing his tip before spreading open a little. Ryuji let out a groan as he pushed his tip into her.


    A strange, hot sensation wrapped around his cock, as her slimy walls clasped and squeezed his glans, the feeling like nothing before. Was it the alcohol? He never felt her entrance so tight before as he grasped her soft, plump ass and kneaded her cheeks, slowly pushing his cock deeper into her amazing tunnel of slippery warmth.


    Ryuji held his breath as he slowly pushed his entire member into her heavenly snatch. He didn''t know how long he could last. ''This feeling is so incredible.''


    However, just as he pushed halfway, his curved cock pushed through a slight resistance, and a whimper of pain came from the girl lying on the pillows, shaking her ass from side to side.


    She leaned in and kissed his lips, his hands wandering up to her round, soft ass and grabbing her soft cheeks.


    The two moaned as they swayed together, enjoying the sensual delight.


    "Nnnn... your cocks curve is the best; it''s dragging along such pleasant spots... you really are a bed yakuza... I''m going to drink you dry."


    Ryuji merely smiled, her hips grinding against his as their fluids mixed.


    "I''ll fill you up again and again until you get pregnant," Ryuji whispered into her ear as the sound of skin slapping skin reverberated through the room.


    "Haa.... that''s such a lewd thought. Are you going to flood my womb with sperm? Fufu... then let''s earn that sticky hot cum." Erika''s hips suddenly started racing, her hips slapping down and churning his cock as her hips galloped on him like a racing horse, the loud sticky clapping of her cheeks filling the room as she panted.


    "Come on, Ryuji... cum inside me~ make me your woman~" Her insides tightened around him; each time her ass lifted or fell, she would squeeze and wrap around his cock, her warm nectar bubbling around his cock, stuck to her folds that clung to him with a slimy sensation. Though, because she rode him fast and hard, it felt more like her walls were sucking him off.


    ''Shit, I''m cumming.''


    "Erika~"


    "Ryuji~"


    Their gaze met for a moment before he pulled her forward, their lips pressed against each other as his cock throbbed and spasmed. A sticky warmth coated Erika''s insides, which caused her to reach her to reach a pleasant finish. She had been edging since the first time his cock started teasing her g-spot, now able to finally orgasm as well, moaning into his mouth while kissing him passionately.


    Their tongues twirled together, the taste of alcohol intoxicating them. However, after their kiss, they stared into each other''s eyes, the afterglow of their intimacy strong and lasting, and their thoughts focused on how to do this again with no regrets.


    "Nnn.. your cock is still filling me with your semen. Did me getting pregnant make you horny?"


    Ryuji let out a light chuckle and grinned. "No, it was your tight pussy that got me."


    Erika blushed at his words and smiled. "Did I feel good?"


    "You felt amazing."


    A lewd sound echoed through the room as she lowered her hips to his base once more, a mix of his sperm and her juices oozing from their connection as she lay on his chest, listening to him breathing. "Hey, Ryuji, you were planning to go to Yumiko tonight, weren''t you?"


    He felt like hiding the truth but shook his head. "I did indeed come here to sleep with her."


    "Then, since you took my first time by accident, would it be ok to ask you to stay with me for tonight?" Erika felt a little possessive after losing her virginity to him.


    Ryuji just wrapped his arms around her back and couldn''t refuse. He would take responsibility even if they were drunk at first. His thoughts now felt clearer, and although this might have taken longer according to his plan... He made a mistake and made her his woman, unable to resist.


    ''Since it''s happened, I won''t take it back like a fool.''


    All he could do was make it up to Yumiko tomorrow.


    "Hey.... Ryuji, can we go again?" Erika asked as she looked up at him with her glossy-looking skin and a wide smile.

 Chapter 88: Delinquent and upset Fox - Training against a jealous fox!

    The next morning, Ryuji woke up with his body covered in sweat, kiss marks and a sore back.


    ''Shit... how much did I drink yesterday? Did I not make it to Yumiko''s room?'' He closed his eyes for a moment and smelled something.


    It was a fragrant scent, like a mixture of roses and lavender. The next moment, he turned to face the source, only to find Erika''s naked body lying on his chest, covered in even more kiss marks and some hand prints across her breasts and buttocks.


    Ryuji also found himself still inside her... or rather, his member had hardened at some point last night and was now stirring up her insides. He gently slid his hands along her skin and squeezed her soft breasts. ''Why am I checking how they feel...?'' He bit his lip but couldn''t stop massaging them, slowly pumping his hips.


    Erika''s cute whimpers were like music to his ears. Ryuji felt a little guilty and tried to wake her. But he couldn''t stop moving. Her insides were like a tight, slippery vacuum, sucking him up with each movement, causing him to reach his limits faster than usual.


    ''Did I really play around with her body all night? It''s tightening up. She''s going to wake up soon...'' His muscles tensed up as he held his breath; her insides squeezed him one last time, making him unable to hold back any longer.


    The way her insides moved as he let out his pent-up load was mind-numbing as it sucked out all the remaining cream into her womb. He felt a little dizzy for a moment, but came back to his senses when he saw Erika''s sleepy smile.


    "Fufu... so you like morning sex. We should do it every day. Ah... I should really learn the contraceptive spell... You came inside me seven times...


    such an amazing cock!"


    While the two began flirting, it seemed Erika didn''t care about his actions. Instead, she hugged him tight, her lips kissing him with loud smacking sounds before the pair looked towards the door.


    Knock! Knock!


    A loud knock sounded before Yumiko''s voice sounded from the other side. "Erika~ did you see Ryuji last night? He never came back to our room."


    Erika''s mouth opened and closed while Ryuji''s face distorted with worry. The next moment, the door opened, and Yumiko''s beautiful blue eyes saw the pair. She noticed that Ryuji''s member was still lodged inside Erika while Erika hugged Ryuji and lay on his chest.


    "Oh... Ryuji was here all along..." Yumiko''s face showed a strange smile as she sniffed the air and gave a bitter smile, "the room stinks of Ryuji''s sperm... how many times, six... maybe seven? Oh... you just finished a morning session.


    I can smell the fresh scent of his cum..."


    Yumiko walked forward as her hand gripped Ryuji''s jaw, forcing him to look at her. "I knew you''d make a move on Erika." Her face distorted with jealousy as she placed her soft, delicate lips on his and kissed him deeply. "But I was waiting for you to rail me all night~ how could you leave me waiting, fufu tonight? You''re going to wish you didn''t."


    After releasing Ryuji''s lips, Yumiko''s hand reached out and grasped Erika''s arm. "You have no objections, right? Erika~"


    Erika shook her head in a panic, leaned back, and lifted her hips. The room filled with the scent of sex and a loud wet pop as his member dragged out of her insides, leaking the evening load of sperm onto the bedsheets.


    "Wow... you two did it like rabbits, huh? I feel bad for the maids." Yumiko could not hide her lust but still made a joke and stroked Erika''s head. "Don''t worry, I am not going to hold it against you; I bet he is the one that came in here and railed you anyway."


    "Ah.... thank you."


    "But next time, you should invite me too. Such an intense night I wanted to enjoy." Yumiko giggled as the two girls snuggled up to Ryuji, and he could only watch in horror as they caressed him with mischievous looks on their faces.


    "After a refreshing morning bath and breakfast, we have to report to Alan because our training will start today. Ryuji, your legs are okay, right? Today, I am going to have you as my training partner." The words of Yumiko became more violent as she looked at him with a fierce gaze...


    The two girls didn''t give him a moment''s rest and dashed at him again, this time circling him in opposite directions. As expected, Yumiko used her high-kicking skills to attack him from the front, and Erika attacked with a reverse grip and a downward slash.


    Ryuji felt amazed at their improvements since the start of the dungeon and now. He shoved forward, slamming his shoulder towards Yumiko, using brute force to send her flying backwards before grasping at her with his blood grasp. As for Erika, her movements were a little awkward as she wouldn''t stretch her legs too far or would grimace when she did.


    "There!"


    Thus, he spun around and caught her off guard with his axe, striking her abdomen. She was sent flying but quickly rolled around as the training weapon left no scars but dealt blunt damage.


    "You know... I''m surprised that you didn''t use a shield for this fight," Alan said, surprised to see him only use his axe.


    "I don''t like changing my style; this is how I will fight in dungeons, so I shouldn''t change it just to protect myself from a few blows. This anger of Yumiko is something I must accept because I hurt her pride last night."


    While Ryuji could only endure their attacks and counter when he found a gap in their attack, the girls were slowly getting faster, their movements sharp as their bodies attuned to Ryuji''s rhythm.


    ''Damn... they''ve really been training hard and watching me fight.''


    For over half an hour, he exchanged blows with the two girls and then focused on dodging Erika''s attacks while blocking Yumiko''s. It seemed they had changed their focus and aimed to overwhelm him with their speed and numbers.


    Ryuji, however, realised how his physical enhancement allowed him to endure combat at high levels of intensity for a long time. He didn''t need to worry about tiring out, though Yumiko, who attacked with another barrage of kicks and punches from his mother''s martial art, seemed to lose her steam.


    Erika also paused when she stopped to take a deep breath after seeing that their teamwork was useless. Even though Ryuji had only one weapon, he felt like an immovable tank.


    Ryuji, however, unleashed blood grasp as a thread of red light stretched out to grasp her feet. She was already in the air as if expecting his move; the moment he swung his axe, her lips curled into a smile as Erika appeared at his side, and her tail wrapped around his axe.


    ''Shit...!''


    The moment his axe was pulled downward, Yumiko''s heel hit him straight on the nose. A crunch echoed, and Ryuji felt a powerful impact on his head. Before he could counter, her body pinned him down as she punched his face and chest dozens of times. However, the power felt lacking... and her punches eventually turned into gentle strokes as she pinned him down and kissed him.


    Ryuji chuckled as she asked him in between kisses. "Yeah, and you are being awfully cute now. Did you hate me that much?"


    "I love you, never did I hate you... fool. I just couldn''t stand you went to another woman''s room... I waited all night for you... idiot." Yumiko snuggled up to him, resting her head on his chest while Erika collapsed next to him as well, looking at them with a smile.


    "I thought she was going to kill you."


    "You too!"


    "I can''t help it~ we slept together for the first time, and you did it seven times in a row~ how could I take it easy on you? My little sister is all swollen and sore now!" Erika stuck out her tongue.


    Alan watched this ending...


    He felt his lips tremble as a sense of jealousy and anger sprang up in his chest. The thought of how this bastard got away with two-timing his woman with such a light punishment!?


    Although polygamy was accepted in this world...


    Getting a woman to accept it wasn''t as easy as Ryuji made it seem.

 Chapter 89: Delinquent and Noble - The Foxes Identity.

    After three hours of practice, Alan called for the ladies to take a break and freshen up. In the afternoon, they would visit the castle because the king called a meeting, wanting to see all the heroes.


    Ryuji felt a surge of genuine joy at the prospect of seeing Akari and Ryo again, though he knew that things might have changed. He was determined not to let this alter their relationship.


    ''Even if they said those things because of the trap''s gas. I won''t leave them to rot alone in that place... Now that I know Heroes is a commodity to the kingdom.''


    He wasn''t a superhero, but those two were nice enough to him, and he thought having a tailor and chef might help in the long run.


    "Alan, can you tell me how bad the heroes are really doing?"


    In the private room of Alan, Ryuji sat on the sofa opposite him, the creak of the wood resounding as he took a glass from the table and motioned for Alan to fill his cup.


    ''Somehow Alan makes me feel like being at home...''


    Alan just shrugged his shoulders before taking out a small bottle of whiskey, the scent of caramel, tobacco and dark chocolate filling Ryuji''s nose.


    "Mmh, a peaty whiskey that goes well with the sugary one. Sweet and refreshing, but burns in your throat." Alan mused while sipping from his cup before adding a ball of ice and a third of the thick brown liquid to Ryuji''s cup. "Careful, or the next time, you might end up in a maid''s bed, brother."


    Ryuji heard Alan''s words too slowly¡ªafter necking the sweet yet warm whiskey, he couldn''t help but cough several times.


    "You fool... give it here."


    The complexity of the flavour made him somehow relaxed as Alan poured an additional two fingers of whiskey into each of the glasses.


    "When are you going to talk about the heroes?" Ryuji looked at his friend, completely focused on his drink, the scent of whiskey permeating the room.


    "Slow down. I need you to be calm for the upcoming trip." Alan''s face said everything; since Ryuji left, the conditions for most of the heroes likely became horrible, even more for those like Akari and Ryo.


    "About--"


    Before Ryuji could speak, Alan interrupted him. "Don''t worry, I managed to hire that chubby Ryo and the lovely Akari as a chef and maid trainee for now. They are working as my servants in the castle, allowing me to keep them safe. Though they both miss you quite dearly."


    "You can just hire heroes like that?"


    Jangle!


    "Haa... fuck... Ryuji, can you accept an apology from me... I mean it." Alan, for the first time, got off the sofa and bowed to Ryuji, his glossy hair hanging low. "Because of my niece''s mistake... and an error during summoning, it seems that she not only suffered heavy damage to her brain but ended up transferred fifteen years in the past and became another race."


    "Alan... It''s not like you could stop that or knew until it was too late, right?" Ryuji didn''t feel angry or anything bad. Instead, he felt a heavy weight off his chest, that his lover wasn''t some strange existence he might never understand.


    "It''s not that Ryuji, because of our mistake... she must have suffered greatly as a slave for so long... I don''t know how to apologise enough to you and her for Liana''s mistake..."


    "Alan... it''s not like we are in a position to blame you or Liana. I will speak about it with Yumiko and see if she can remember anything. All I ask is if she becomes a hero that she isn''t classed as a Chosen..."


    "What do you mean, her combat prowess..."


    Ryuji shook his head, "no, I mean in the future. Me, Yumiko and Erika come as one Chosen. I won''t part with them for any price."


    Alan sighed in defeat. "I thought you had some sort of feelings for Erika and more for Yumiko, but it''s stronger than I thought. Fine, but make sure you don''t die... Many already hate you. The entire hero party, for one."


    "Don''t mind them. I will make sure nobody bothers us." Ryuji took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment before he finished the rest of his glass, a wide grin on his face. "Well, for now, let''s continue drinking a little longer and then prepare for the meeting at the castle."


    "Sure, but do you want to know if Yumiko''s changed... er, is still like your teacher?" Alan couldn''t help but smirk while asking such a question.


    Ryuji shook his head and sighed. "Alan, I don''t care if she was my teacher, mother or sister in the other world. Now, she is my woman, and nothing will change that thought. But yes, it would be nice if she did remember her past and became more at ease."


    He rubbed his neck in embarrassment, showing a rare moment of embarrassment, looking at Alan''s smirk mocking him. ''Damn, this bastard saw me being embarrassed!''


    Alan shook his head. "It''s so strange how you can so easily accept them into your life. I fear betrayal and loss..."


    "I just choose not to think about it. If I make sure to satisfy her physical and emotional needs, then there isn''t much more I need to do other than have money, which I have quite a lot of thanks to your dungeon choice, haha."


    Alan, seemingly a bit drunk, gave Ryuji a long, hard look. "Brother, you really are a lucky person, huh?"


    "What do you mean?" Ryuji looked confused.


    "It''s a good thing Erika chose you. Having her as an enemy would be bad for everyone, even the demon king..."


    The words of Alan made Ryuji choke on his mouthful of whiskey, almost coughing to death.


    "Come on, don''t speak nonsense. How could I be a demon king... Idiot." For a moment, Ryuji felt his forehead sweating, worried he might have been figured out.


    Though Alan was a friend, there are some things you just can''t say to people without unbreakable trust and bonds.

 Chapter 90: Delinquent and a curious goddess

    Ryuji leaned back, thinking about his request to Alan about Yumiko, only to remember nobles could only have two Chosen.


    No one could change or hide the fact, and eventually. The truth would come out just as Ryuji heard it. Someone would win over the ones who concluded the truth.


    Or maybe notice similarities.


    He couldn''t take the risk and didn''t want to put Alan in a dangerous position.


    "Alan, will Yumiko''s true identity cause issues with the other nobles?"


    There was a sudden echo before a beautiful voice sounded in Ryuji''s ears.


    [Lumia, the goddess of light, has declared you an enemy: Her apostles and knights will become hostile towards you upon discovery]


    ''What!?''


    Ryuji felt confused for a moment.


    He didn''t understand why a goddess felt the need to declare this. He forgot Sheila declared him an enemy of the light. It seemed she finally made her prayer to the goddess and confirmed her concerns, which led to this notification.


    He wanted to ask Alan but felt it would be a little horrifying to say. ''Oh Alan, what should we do if the goddess of light wants me dead?''


    "To be honest, it will be difficult... Qwass and other nobles might use it against you. Even seeking to take one of you from my service forcibly."


    Alan took a breath as he continued to look at Ryuji.


    "Honestly, it is the reason I pushed so hard to let you both into the castle without suspicion. It will be difficult for her to avoid it in the long run, but I can work on getting Yumiko registered and treat the pair of you as one Chosen. Though it might backfire, I didn''t expect things to turn out like my hunch, and now it''ll be difficult."


    "Why difficult?" Ryuji didn''t want to rush or make Alan''s life complicated. He felt if need be, then he would crush the enemies who caused trouble and show his value to make the king accept his request. "Though, why not use the excuse of us both being part of the calamity star? The king might accept that reasoning."


    Alan tapped his chin, while a smile formed from the frown, "You are onto something there, but as for why difficult. Brother, you have made them both your women. Do you think I would let you be separated? That''s why it''s difficult but not impossible. Make sure you keep on good terms with the little witch she seems to like you."


    ''Liana likes me? Are you blind? That girl uses her lightning on me directly!'' Ryuji thought, but instead of saying anything, he just nodded. He wondered why Alan thought this, but somehow, he felt it would lead to something annoying in the future.


    "I see, I''ll do my best."


    "Don''t sleep with her... If you pop her cherry I think even I won''t be able to stop my brother from chasing you with scissors."


    "I''ll really do my best. Your niece is too erotic."


    "!?" Alan let out a breath, but he nodded afterwards, wiping across his neck with his thumb like a razor blade. Ryuji couldn''t help but be honest. The girl was erotic. That was when Ryuji realised that his sense of shame and embarrassment seemed to have become distorted upon accepting his demon blood.


    "Hmm?" Ryuji''s movements were fluid as he approached the pair with silent steps; despite wearing various metal armour, he didn''t make a sound.


    He wasn''t doing anything special, but with his balance and the natural physical advantage from his bloodline, he moved as if he were a serpent from the abyss, creeping up on its prey.


    "Wow... You look so sexy..." Erika''s voice sounded before Yumiko, causing their heads to snap towards the duelist, biting her lower lips.


    ''Why the hell does this girl call out like that?'' Ryuji couldn''t help but feel embarrassed under the two women''s gazes.


    "Ryuji..." Yumiko''s words seemed to have a sense of admiration in them while her tail wagged rapidly. "You look cool!"


    Her small fists clenched as she pumped her arm up and down, resembling a child. Ryuji chuckled at this before approaching and patting her head. "Thank you for the compliment. Now, we should get ready to meet some nobles; remember to be on your best behaviour."


    "Yes."


    "Hmph, I''m always a good girl."


    Yumiko''s words brought a small snort from Ryuji, while Erika remained silent as she admired Ryuji and thought about how he bullied the her without giving her a chance to rest blast night.


    ****


    Not long after, the carriage with Alan came back and picked them up. There was a feeling of anxiety in the stomach of Erika, while Yumiko seemed to feel a sense of worry for Ryuji who always stepped forward to protect her.


    She didn''t want him to keep hurting himself or sacrificing his life to protect or make her happy. She wanted to repay him, not as a tool but as a woman, the same woman who loved him.


    "Come on, Yumi, sit here." Ryuji and his confident smile patted his thigh as if to entice her.


    However, this time, she did what he asked, ignoring the look of Erika and Alan; Yumiko sat on his muscular thigh, leaning against his chest while closing her eyes. "This is my seat from now on... hmph."


    The snort was loud and clear, and she crossed her arms over her chest, showing a satisfied expression, which led to a light sigh from Ryuji.


    "You are so lovely when being this cute, Yumi. But it''s difficult... because it makes me want to push you down."


    Alan heard the whisper but pretended like he didn''t hear it and instead looked away, rubbing his ears with his fingers.


    "Why is this bastard so..." Alan''s voice muttered while the carriage moved with a loud creak and snap from the whip hitting the monsters pulling the carriage.


    A small thud caused Ryuji to turn to his left and see Erika on the opposite thigh, with her back turned towards Yumiko, leaning against his other shoulder, looking at him with a pitiful expression, her blonde hair in a tight bun with curled bangs and complexion only enhanced the image.


    "Sorry..." Her lips mouthed this word before closing her eyes, and he could feel the warm breath of both girls against his neck.


    Ryuji could only put on a smile that resembled a sigh, ''My life seems to be full of the best women.''


    He wrapped an arm around each of them, pulling them against his chest so that the movement of the carriage wouldn''t cause them to fall. He felt that the meeting would cause a lot of trouble, his sense for bloodshed and the gods might have a thing or two to say after today.

 Chapter 91: Delinquent and Noble scum

    Ryuji closed his eyes, listening to the heartbeats of the two women in his arms. He felt a sense of calm whenever Yumiko came close. Maybe at first, he thought it might be because of the calamity star being shared between them.


    However... he felt the same calm from Erika¡ªher scent, warmth, and feeling made him feel at peace.


    Alan looked over and noticed Ryuji looking at him with a strange smile as he mouthed the words. "You look like a moron."


    Ryuji just stroked the arms of Yumiko and Erika, holding them tight, unphased by the words of Alan. Instead, he responded with the first genuine smile Alan saw on Ryuji''s face.


    "I will never let anyone harm them."


    The moment he mouthed these words, Alan''s body trembled as the entire carriage felt as if something smothered it with a strange power.


    ''No matter who they might be, I will crush anyone that seeks to harm these women.''


    Meanwhile, Ryuji''s eyes transformed¡ªhis sclera turned black while his ocean sapphire eyes glowed, with his pupils turning into a blue flame.


    Ryuji''s body felt strange. He felt his blood racing as if the amount inside his body doubled while feeling excited before he suddenly noticed his hands growing one size larger.


    Before Alan noticed, he took a deep breath and tried to calm his inner feelings.


    ''I cannot let Alan see. He must never know I am a demon or a demon lord.''


    This entire moment only lasted a fraction of a second, and the only ones truly awake and focused enough to see what happened were Ryuji and the two women in his arms.


    As if he unconsciously used his Demon Eyes of Battle to slow down time for everyone else not in his direct embrace.


    "Alan, are you alright?" Ryuji asked as the carriage began to creak and bang along the path, reaching the castle gate while moving towards the meeting place in the upper fort.


    "Y-Yeah... I thought I saw something, but maybe I was a little tired."


    ''Did he see... I didn''t know that intense feelings would trigger my demon blood. I should be careful in the future and only practise this when alone or with Yumiko and Erika.''


    While Ryuji felt worried, the soft palms of Erika and Yumiko stroked either side of his face in sync together as Ryuji looked at them. Both of their eyes also seemed to have changed. A flicker of darkness faded from their sclera.


    A change that even Ryuji didn''t notice.


    ****


    With the loud rattle of the carriage wheels, they finally arrived at the strange building of grey stone where the nobles would meet together.


    This meeting wouldn''t involve the king or the royal family. Instead, the knights, most loyal to them, would oversee the meeting.


    ''This guy, he''s so lucky with women... How do they get along like twin sisters for him!? I want to complain to the king!''


    "Ugh....!" Yumiko stretched her arms with a slight pop of her joints when the carriage came to a stop. She looked outside to see the entire road filled with various carriages, some extravagant and others poor and cheap. "Erika, there''s so many carriages!"


    Memories of Alex flowed through Ryuji''s mind, and he always regretted losing such a close friend. This time, he wouldn''t commit that despicable sin of making his friend a cuckold. Thanks to the existence of Yumiko and Erika.


    However, Ryuji always felt that somewhere deep down, there was always a voice speaking to him. It never stopped.


    A voice that said... "Who cares? Do what you want, act how you desire."


    "Ryuji, why are you brooding here like a fallen hero?" Yumiko''s arm wrapped around his as she pulled him close.


    Her outfit looked lovely and conservative, but her actions were anything but that. "Do you want me to help you relax?" Yumiko''s eyes narrowed into crescents before stroking across his crotch, her sharp fangs on display.


    "Yumiko, just a hug is enough," Ryuji responded with a rare, wholesome request.


    "Oh... I think I might like that better." She pressed her busty figure into his chest as her lips pursed for a kiss. "Don''t you dare leave me and Erika, okay, our handsome and fierce Master?"


    "As if! I feel like I have been waiting for you both all my life, Yumiko."


    The two kissed while Erika slipped into the opposite spot¡ªshe heard Ryuji''s and Yumiko''s voices and knew they didn''t leave her out anymore; that was enough for now.


    She felt Yumiko was like an older sister. "She reminds me of teacher... listening to my worries even on a Saturday night while she drank a can of Asohi 1beer..." Erika''s eyes grew teary, and her heart clenched.


    "Hey, Ryuji, why is my cute apprentice crying!?" Yumiko''s hands wiped Erika''s cheeks as she pulled her into their shared embrace.


    "Erika, please tell us everything you want, and we will do it."


    "Ah... it''s nothing, just thinking of someone I will never get to meet again because she''s back in our old world..." Erika sniffled while the pair hugged her tightly against their chests.


    "Then I''ll fill that gap and make you stop being lonely, little Erika." Yumiko joked while Ryuji rubbed her back, his eyes noticing Alan coming back with a slightly irritated face but still walking with his chin up high.


    ''Maybe this is why I wanted him to come with me. We''re all so broken, so lonely and afraid... yet together, we can grow stronger and support each other.'' A rare thought of logic came from Ryuji, who pulled both girls to his sides as if to welcome Alan back.


    "Ryuji, take your ID back, everything''s good. The meeting will start in an hour. Are you ready?" Alan waved his hand and then looked at the three, who embraced one another with a confused expression. "I feel kind of jealous of you all, haha...."


    "Then go find a woman, you damn virgin." Ryuji joked while Alan''s face turned bright red, and he pointed at Ryuji.


    "I will, just you wait I will get the best woman in the world!"


    Ryuji shook his head and spoke in a condescending voice. "Sorry, Alan. I''ve already got the best two women... you can settle for someone in the lower hundreds."


    "Why''s that..." Alan looked annoyed by Ryuji, his lips twitching.


    "Because all the best women will flock to me, no?"


    "Damn you, cocky little bastard! Who would flock to the Blood Tyrant!"


    Like this, the four of them lost sight of how important or harsh this meeting might become for them. Instead, their growing bonds and laughter filled the entrance, showing their resistance in a tangible form to the ordeal awaiting them.

 Chapter 92: Meeting of the Chosen Lords - Alan Stands Up!

    The moment Ryuji stepped into the colossal building, he could feel Alan''s gaze, a silent question hanging in the air. ''Don''t worry, Alan,'' Ryuji reassured, sensing the hidden worry in his friend''s heart. ''We will be fine.'' He was determined to shield Alan from any disrespect in this cursed place where only enemies existed.


    Even if they must die.


    Ryuji and the four of them walked down a long corridor looking at the decorations, beautiful pictures of various women and what seemed to be monarchs, and a soft red carpet led them towards an enormous pair of dark double doors the size of four people.


    The double doors creaked open, and the four figures came to an abrupt halt at the threshold. The sheer number of people filling the pews and the space above the meeting room overwhelmed Ryuji''s senses.


    Yet, his focus was drawn to the table at the centre, where seven individuals held the key to this meeting.


    The others must be their people.


    "Where is our seat, Alan?" Ryuji whispered to his friend, who looked at Ryuji and then, with his eyes, asked him to follow.


    Lord Qwass sat on the eastern seat with the hero party standing behind him; the moment Ryuji and Erika entered, they made noise.


    Fuuka Suzuhara, the Rank B Sword Master, looked at Ryuji for a moment, her face wearing quite alluring makeup with bright red lips and her messy brown hair tied up in a side ponytail with a curled strand across her cheek. Despite her small breasts, she looked quite beautiful. "Erika... you, why did you join that monster? He''s a murderer, you know?"


    They choose to attack me first. That''s quite amusing.


    The next moment, Erika''s arms wrapped around my right arm as she leaned against me, unable to reach my shoulder because of our height difference.


    "That bastard must have some dirt on her. Erika would never choose a yakuza bastard like him to date!" Kenta Suzuki, the tall skinhead Judo captain who seemed to be a Rank A Guardian, tried to cheer up Haruki with his comment, but it just made Ryuji smirk as he leaned down to kiss Erika in front of all the nobles and higher-ups.


    Alan chuckled for a second; no one noticed except Ryuji.


    The moment his tongue explored Erika''s mouth, her body trembled as she tightly clasped Ryuji''s black jacket. Fuuka looked like lightning had struck her as her mouth opened wide, while Ryuji just enjoyed the sweet taste of his lover''s mouth.


    "I can''t believe it... Fuuka, he must have drugged or used some kind of magic on her!" Yuki Ito was someone who liked to sneak around and create rumours. He was as good-looking as ever, but a mage who was skilled with the sword felt quite amusing. He was in love with Fuuka; thanks to Erika''s information, Ryuji knew them all by a single glance.


    "Ryuji~ I''m a little embarrassed. Look, everyone is looking at us."


    "No, they are just jealous of how beautiful you are. Don''t worry." Ryuji comforted Erika, stroking her cheek with his right hand while he squeezed the thighs of Yumiko under the cover of the massive tabletop.


    The two of them blushed at Ryuji''s words and actions while Alan''s eyes widened. "Ryuji... could you stop being so... charming?"


    "Wow... the hero party has a beastkin. That''s amazing."


    "The guy in black is really hot... I want him to kiss my lower lips with that long tongue."


    "No... no... my sister is getting interested in him...." Alan lamented while Lord Qwass stood from his chair and slammed the table, once again pointing at Ryuji with a foul look.


    "YOU! HOW DARE YOU REFUSE TO ADDRESS ME, A GREAT LORD?!" His old, croaky voice echoed as the air tensed.


    Ryuji stopped leaning against the chair and fixed his collar. "You, a great lord?" Something was convincing about Ryuji''s words, the deep and pleasant tone that vibrated with a comfortable sensation in most people''s ears.


    His eyes seemed to shine with a slight flame as he antagonised the old noble. "Where are your accomplishments?"


    "Accomplishments? The fact that I have kept this region in peace for over three decades is enough!" The moment Lord Qwass declared this, Ryuji laughed.


    "Don''t you mean Alan and his family''s achievements? Do you think everybody believes your lies when it''s their family shedding blood each moment to keep the demons at bay?" Ryuji pointed at Alan and then looked at the other lords; his voice was now the only sound in the room.


    "Tell me, whose seed did you have to swallow to be seated in the key meeting of the key noble houses? The fact he committed a minor failure in the past, and you think he will forever kneel and take your abuse. I am a hero, here less than a month and I know more about this kingdom than these fools!"


    Ryuji''s voice and thoughts caused not only Erika''s and Yumiko''s eyes to shine but also their lips to curl into huge smiles. Even Alan''s sister smiled; her sickly pale skin showed her current state, yet seeing her brother with such an embarrassed face seemed to make her happy.


    "That''s good... Alan truly found someone that could make him smile... Hero Ryuji, I pray you can pull my brother from despair..."


    Alan''s sister then took out an old, weathered tome and started writing about Ryuji, and at this moment, her lips curled into a massive smile, showing her pearly white teeth. "To think the so-called Blood Tyrant would be so passionate and caring."


    In the back of the top floor, a beautiful girl with a hood and cloak smirked to herself, crimson hair dangling from her cheek, while a tall woman stood at her side. "You really are an amusing hero... You''ve made me want to have you as my personal Chosen... how difficult. Maybe the fox holds the key to getting what I desire."


    Meanwhile, Lord Qwass looked mortified as his body trembled; a moment later, Haruki drew his golden sword and pointed it at Ryuji.


    "Enough! Who do you think you are? Are you challenging a great lord in these grand halls? A mere C-Rank hero thinks he is something more than a flesh wall!"


    Haruki Tanaka stepped forward with his glowing sword in hand and aimed it towards Ryuji, the tip glistening with a powerful aura.


    Thanks to his demon eyes, Ryuji knew that this was a holy spell named [Sword Smite]. The attack was a Rank-A attack magic that could split a boulder with a single blow.


    "Ha, a hero thinks he''s a king? How laughable; tell me, did you pass this test on your own, or did the academy lower the standard?" Another noble joined in, seeming to support Lord Qwass. It was now that Ryuji could feel the sense of alienation where nobody supported Alan.


    However, they made a mistake¡ªthis is the situation that Ryuji thrived on.


    The moment he was about to release the demon inside him. Alan''s soft hand wrapped around his shoulder. "Thank you, brother, for getting angry at me. But please, allow me to show you my cool parts. Ok?"


    Ryuji saw the look of appreciation in Alan''s eyes and felt his anger fade.


    Somehow, seeing Alan''s confident eyes and smile, even in this situation, makes me happy...

 Chapter 93: The Meeting Commences - Alan Takes Lead

    "Alan! You cannot do this. If you treat my Chosen like a dog, then why does yours still stand there!"


    "Lord Qwass, your Chosen, made a direct threat. That is why he and his entourage were escorted to the room beside us. This doesn''t mean you will be penalised or have any punishments because of their improper conduct." Alan''s voice echoed through the room.


    He reminded Ryuji of the king with how he controlled his accent and tone to gain the support of the upper visitors.


    And he said he couldn''t take the throne... What a damn fool


    "Alan!"


    "It''s Duke Grigor to you! Lord Qwass have some manners as a high noble. We are in the presence of others."


    It was the first time for Ryuji and Yumiko to see Alan act so proud and not treat his heritage and title like a burden. While on the opposite side of the room, his sister''s face looked delighted as her lovely red lips parted.


    "I do believe Duke Grigor has a good point; rather, Alan, your wonderful action to help Lord Qwass avoid punishment is admirable. I could never treat my enemies as you do."


    Lord Qwass snapped his fierce gaze towards her. It seemed to Ryuji that although she might have had power in the past, Alan''s sister probably didn''t assert herself or seemed to wait for her brother to stand up again.


    "I concur with the lady, and we should continue the meeting and forget such barbaric heroes for now." The scruffy noble in the eastern seat spoke with a rather low, earthy voice that felt dragged out and slow.


    "Tsk... Understood." Lord Qwass could only remain frustrated, his eyes narrowing into thin slits as he glared at Alan and Ryuji.


    ***


    "Now then, the annual competition of our Chosen will happen in the near future¡ªwe must decide on the style in which they shall clash and the rules." Alan then tapped the vast map of the kingdom in front of them. "I propose they fight in the great arena in the south area of Weinberg."


    "Hmph... How simple. If we are to continue this tradition, we should let the Chosen fight in a natural battlefield rather than some human-made structure or style."


    The western noble, Lord Qwass, interjected as usual.


    Alan nodded, "That''s a good idea, Lord Qwass; how would you presume to arrange that? A mock battle of adventure groups or a mixed battle of knights and heroes against each other?" This was the brilliance of Alan, that although someone might be his enemy or insult him. He could still analyse their ideas or thoughts calmly and use them for himself.


    "Hmmm, we should keep the number of combatants low¡ªit might get out of hand with more than six on either side." Alan''s sister added, her eyes fleeting around the room as many males instantly nodded and agreed with her. It seems she would support Alan in this kind of form for now.


    "I believe this should be interesting, a mixture of heroes and knights; however, each side should have eight." The scruffy noble tried to add his thoughts, and that left Alan and Qwass, who looked completely different.


    Princess Liana...


    "You can speak, Milady." Alan seemed to enjoy interacting with both nobles and those of the upper levels.


    "What if, for the first time in over twenty years, the royal family supports this event and promises a grand reward for the most impressive knight chosen in the competition?"


    "OHHH!?" The voices of the knights in the stands and lower floors couldn''t help but make noise because Liana lowered her hood, revealing the beautiful, fairy-like beauty she held.


    "Hmmm? Then what is your goal, My princess?" Alan didn''t let her off easily. He looked at her like any other noble. Despite being so affectionate normally Alan really worked seriously.


    A silent shock filled the room. Not only Alice but even Qwass looked stunned.


    "Ahhh... I concur with the princess." Reed from the east said with an old grunt.


    "Me too." Qwass immediately added.


    "I cannot object to this," Alice said.


    Even if they wanted to object, the look in the eyes of their princess and her coming to this meeting. If they shamed her here, it would lead to a complicated future for them. Some might see it as their plot to rise against the king, and that was something more terrifying than death!


    However, Alan looked at her with a challenging gaze until the princess shifted her gaze to Yumiko. The moment Alan saw this subtle movement of her eyes, he looked stunned, with his eyes widening.


    Before he answered, Alan turned to Ryuji and back to his little niece... "My princess, are you sure?"


    Ryuji felt the strange gaze of the princess focus on him, and he realised from Alan''s look that there was more to this than just her being selfish.


    If I become her Chosen, won''t Alan be able to make Yumiko his Chosen?


    Like that, Ryuji realised the entire plot of the princess, but it didn''t help her. The only one who benefitted from this would be him. Ryuji... and his lover, Yumiko.


    "I am completely serious, Duke Grigor."


    Ryuji looked at the beautiful, cheerful princess. That playful face and look she gave him showed no hesitation.


    Doesn''t she know that she''s playing with a fire that will burn her whole...?

 Chapter 94: Blood Tyrants First True Friend

    The moment that Alan brought Ryuji into another room, he slammed the door. Yumiko and Erika were waiting with the princess because Alan asked for some time with Ryuji. Alan then immediately dropped to his knees and placed both palms on the ground.


    "Forgive me, Ryuji. Though I believe you understand my meaning. I still used you as a betting chip." Alan''s voice, thick with remorse, sounded hoarse and gritty as he slammed his forehead against the floor.


    Though it felt dramatic to Ryuji. Alan, who made many promises. Might have thought that Ryuji felt betrayed.


    This guy is really too serious for his good...


    Isn''t he doing me a favour? Despite this, he''s almost crying.


    "Alan, stop being dramatic... I don''t think you were wrong, and this isn''t going to be so simple, right? You are her uncle and likely have already discussed something of this nature in the past."


    Thud!


    Alan stopped being dramatic while listening to Ryuji. He couldn''t help but smile with a bitter twitch of his lips before looking up at Ryuji, who shook his head.


    "I did... Liana asked me last night after she learned the truth about Yumiko¡ªher father, the king, sent her to help me fix the situation. However, I planned to refuse at first, but... I don''t want you to suffer you''re the first friend I made since the day of my mistake."


    This guy is older than me, but he''s so mentally weak...


    Ryuji lifted Alan and placed him on a chair while slapping his cheek. "Stop being so ridiculous. We''re friends, and you''re doing me a favour either way."


    "..."


    Alan seemed to find Ryuji to be mysterious and difficult to understand, "I don''t understand... Betrayal is something even you must feel strong against."


    It was at that moment that Alan noticed Ryuji''s wide grin, and then his mind finally began to work... Who would become his partner and then his eyes widened. "No..."


    "Nothing... Just I saw a really fine woman tonight; Alice is single, right?"


    "That''s my Sister!" Alan suddenly felt an aura coming from his back, and his senses told him to attack this bastard! But his mind told him that Ryuji was just helping him accept his actions. "You rat bastard! You dare touch my little niece or sister, I swear!"


    "Hahahah, Alan, you dared me! I''m going to do more than touch them!" Ryuji''s mischievous grin did not dissipate.


    "I will kill you, damn it! It''s not over!"


    "Try it, pretty boy!"


    Ryuji couldn''t help but think that if his fate had already been sealed, he would also do everything possible to get both women. However, Alan no longer felt any burden; instead, he attacked Ryuji, trying to bring him to the ground.


    The two were like a couple of schoolboys fighting or pretending to wrestle; they threw each other around in the private room.


    "You bastard wanted my sister from the start!"


    "Hahahahaha! Alan, your arms are so weak! If you don''t get stronger, I''ll call you brother-in-law soon enough!"


    A few minutes later, the door unlocked and opened. Both Alan and Ryuji stepped out with their faces looking normal, their clothes pristine and no hint of animosity between them.


    "Oh, Yumiko, you look so cute tonight. Come here! Erika, you too, my lovely heroine." Ryuji didn''t look at Liana or Alice, which made Alan look proud as he lifted his nose with a smile.


    "Well, we are busy men, so let us go enjoy our time together. Shall we enjoy a meal at the castle tonight, Sister, Princess?" Alan pretended he was victorious, but the women knew the truth, and Alan begged Ryuji to pretend he lost so Alan could save face.


    "Hm... I was feeling a little hungry; what do you think, Alice?" Ryuji was clearly enjoying teasing Alan, who looked pale the moment Ryuji said his sister''s name so casually.


    "Oh, well, I wouldn''t mind sharing some family dinner and having a handsome guy like you join us." Alice winked at Ryuji while causing Alan to suffer critical damage.


    "I''m dying... I''m dead." Alan''s shoulders sagged; he suddenly lost all his vitality.


    Ryuji slapped Alan''s back and pushed him forward. "Hey, man, keep it up."


    Erika felt the world before her was such a mystery as she asked Yumiko quietly, "Is a man''s friendship this violent... I thought they just laughed and smiled together."


    "Beats me, but isn''t it quite sexy?" Yumiko giggled with a flushed face, her tail swinging faster and faster.


    "This is really bad..." Erika felt she''d never understand her counterpart. She looked at the others, but nobody seemed interested in this conversation. Thus, she gave up and remained quiet.


    It didn''t take long for Alan and Ryuji to stop playing with each other, while Alice and Liana seemed a little bored and started guiding the party towards the exit doors.


    Liana pulled the door handle open. "Let''s go... I''m really hungry."


    Alice nodded. "Mhm, we should all eat together; I''m also hungry."


    "Yes, yes... Let''s eat together..." Erika felt exhausted, but she tried to follow along.


    "Sure thing, Alice."


    "Liana... Where are you going?" Alan felt he had a headache, but he ignored Ryuji, who was holding Yumiko''s buttocks as he walked out of the door, causing Erika to grab his opposite arm.


    "Wait for me, Ryuji~ what shall we eat?" Alice added, leaning close to him with a pleasant smile on her face.


    Alan was blinded by lightning the moment he heard that and almost fell to the ground.


    "Come on, dear uncle, let''s eat!"


    Liana grabbed her uncle''s arm and dragged him out of the room. She found it amusing how Alan seemed to be affected so badly by Ryuji and Alice. "Don''t you think she looks really happy, though? Normally, she is so sickly and weak."


    "Hmm?" Alan looked up and noticed his sister speaking with Yumiko. He couldn''t hear the topic, but seeing his sickly sister laughing and joking made him feel a sense of happiness.


    "True, when did she last laugh so much..."


    While he was brooding, Ryuji looked back and shouted to them with a wide smile on his face. "Come on, Alan, you''re going to be late!"

 Chapter 95: Delinquent Makes the Knight Cry!

    In the private room giv to Ryuji by Liana, a beautiful set of wardrobes for two wom and elegant drawers made of the finest wood placed on either side of a super king-sized bed.


    Two naked wom and a man slept on a massive purple bed while out for the count. Yumiko buried her chest in Ryuji''s arms while Erika''s lower half still connected with him. The cute girl was sleeping on his stomach while snoring.


    After eating with Liana and Alice, they began drinking. This led to a wild eving and Ryuji''s body to be covered by their love bites.


    "Nn..." Yumiko stirred first, her face resting against Ryuji''s chest tattoo. Her nose started sniffing as she brushed her cheek against his with a smile. "I can smell Ryuji''s sct, hehe."


    The morning sun shone through the window as a soft knock sounded at the door.


    Knock!


    "Excuse me, Chos Ryuji the princess seeks your presce, ah!?" The poor blonde maid oped the door to see the rather adult sight. She noticed the place where Erika connected with Ryuji and saw a glimpse of their relationship before hurrying outside. "I will tell Lady Kathryn! She will know what to do."


    ***


    Not long after, the door slammed op with a thud. Kathryn, with her silver hair and lovely black dress, appeared. Before she started her duty, her hand carried the usual sword. However, the momt she noticed Erika''s body slowly grinding against Ryuji, her face turned red as she looked shocked, her lips trembling. "Ev this early in the morning!?" Her voice whispered as she stepped forward.


    "Haa... it''s so hard! Ev first thing in the morning~ Ryuji... more... let''s keep going." Erika''s only thoughts were on the warm and tight pleasure inside her abdom as she squeezed down on Ryuji''s rod. Her half-asleep eyes slowly oped wide, and she saw a blade pointed at her chest suddly.


    "Get off his body this instant!" Kathryn''s voice sounded cute due to how it wt from deep to high-pitched with her embarrassmt. The woman knew Ryuji was important to the princess, and she wanted to train together. Yet, seeing him in a situation like this only made her furious.


    "Aaah... it''s dragging my insides out~ I love this feeling." Erika''s attachmt to sex seemed as strong as Yumiko''s, though she joyed letting him pull out slowly, th without giving her a chance to breathe, thrusting it back inside to the base. Her mind thought it would be the best way to wake Ryuji up.


    "Erika, this is not a game!" Kathryn, knowing the young girl''s personality, pressed her blade against Erika''s chest.


    "S-Sorry... it just felt too good...." Erika climbed off Ryuji, with a wet pop, her legs trembling as she fell back, the towering member now swaying in the air covered in remains from last night and fresh mess from Erika in the morning.


    Ryuji''s body lay still, with an expression of pure pleasure on his face. His brows raised as if he tered heav while sleeping.


    "How can you possibly have so much ergy so early in the morning?" Kathryn shook her head before looking away. However, her gaze continued to return to his crotch as she swallowed.


    To distract herself, she grabbed Yumiko and pulled the pair apart, much to the fox''s anger. "You don''t have time for such activities, and the princess seeks your presce! Please get up and take a bath before the others wake up and see you in this state."


    "Mmm... no..." Yumiko replied as she rolled over, wrapping her body in the messy quilt, not caring about Kathryn or Erika.


    All the commotion forced Ryuji to stop playing a and pretding to sleep. He leaned to the side and looked directly at the knight Kathryn with a smirk on his lips. "Morning Kathryn, what are you here for?"


    "Get up and take a bath!" The woman did her best to stay professional. Her eyes watched Ryuji''s beautiful and muscular figure move in front of her as he stood up. A tremor ran through her body as she sighed in admiration. "Haa... so sexy..." However, the next momt, she covered her mouth, but it was too late. Both Erika and Yumiko narrowed their eyes and gazed at her.


    One from the bottom of the bed, the other hidd in a cocoon of blankets.


    Ryuji didn''t seem to react. Instead, he wt straight to the bathroom. The strange winged tattoo on his back seemed pretty cool. As soon as he left, Kathryn breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the bed, shaking her head. "Just how can that idiot do such things? Why does his sock have a huge fox tattooed on it...


    strange man."


    "Ryuji is not an idiot!" Erika yelled back, pouting at Kathryn as she hid her naked body under the quilt. "He is smart, kind and the best boyfrid I have ever had!"


    Kathryn''s eyes darted away from the shameless wom before she tossed their clothes at them. "Get dressed! You are going to start your training as Chos from today onwards. Alan has hired an expsive trainer from the beast kingdom for you both!"


    "D-Damn pervert!" Kathryn felt the large hand rub her ass through her dress before she looked back.


    "I''m sorry... It was so soft I couldn''t resist," Ryuji replied with a coy expression.


    "!!!"


    What made Ryuji feel bad was that Kathryn''s eyes were full of tears as she rushed through the princess''s door. It made him feel bad.


    For about two seconds.


    "It''s too fun teasing her," Ryuji smirked, thinking it was cute to see Kathryn''s blushing face. However, he wondered whether she would report his actions to the princess. "Well, what''s the worst she can do?"


    He knew the truth, but still his changes and new self rarely held back like he used to. Because it felt great, to be honest with himself. If he wanted to have sex, he would seduce Yumiko or just tease Erika slightly, and she would jump him with no need to make any effort.


    It was bliss.


    Ryuji waited outside the door, stroking his chin and wondering how Kathryn reacted to his advances.


    "Did I go too far? No... I doubt it." He decided not to worry and walked towards the nearest window, joying the scery.


    The castle mansion overlooked the sea to the south and a great forest in the distance towards the east. The nearby area to the forest was all farmland, with workers tding to the fields as large machines roamed in the distance. "This castle mansion is so high I can see over the mountains... how amazing."


    As Ryuji admired the beautiful landscape, his atttion focused on the small dots working the fields in the distance. His ears picked up on a few noises that sounded familiar.


    "Aaaah... that bastard touched my buttocks and squeezed it! How can I get married anymore!?"


    "Calm down, Kathryn, don''t cry, it''s okay.... He will take responsibility!"


    "No... that man will just toy with my body and make me like that fox and hero! I can''t resist that huge thing...." Kathryn''s sobbing voice made Ryuji feel a little guilty, but he didn''t mind.


    "All m are scum! Kathryn, if you need to use a body double, I will always help you get your revge."


    Am I going to be killed?


    Ryuji couldn''t help but smile after hearing these words. His thoughts returned to the door. However, the commotion continued, and he overheard something that made him burst out laughing.


    "No!? Why would I let a body double joy that pleasure instead of me!?" Kathryn''s cute shout made Ryuji snicker.


    "Haha... She''s an interesting one."


    However, his amusemt ded wh the door swung op, and the beautiful princess stepped forward in her dress, a smile on her face as she approached Ryuji with op arms.


    "Ryuji, Catch!"


    Bzzzt!


    "Ahhh!?"


    A brutal black lightning beam shot into his chest, sding him out the window, barely able to hand onto the ledge with one hand.

 Chapter 96: A Princess, Delinquent and Fox Visit The Tailor!

    Soon after breakfast, the princess kicked Ryuji out of the mansion and st him into the lower city. The only catch was that she and Yumiko would join him. Erika would train with Kathryn, while Alan needed to meet the king.


    "Ryuji!" Yumiko called out in an excited tone. Today wearing a lovely blue and dress with long stockings up to her thighs.


    He felt the slight bulge of her thighs from the tights was quite erotic. "Hey, Yumiko, this city is so differt from what I imagined."


    "Hmmm, is it?" She responded while sniffing his neck and swaying her tail with a pleasant smile on her face.


    His arm naturally formed a hoop, allowing Yumiko to grab onto his arm, escorting her. However, before he could leave, another voice echoed. "Oh? How is it differt?" Th, another pair of arms wrapped a his other side.


    The princess wore quite an interesting outfit. A black cloth covered her face, and she wore a similar robe to Ryuji, with a fluffy red skirt and long black stockings that covered her tire lower body up to her hips.


    "Oh... Princess, well, it''s because it seems so beautiful and clean. In the books that my frid had about other worlds. The fantasy cities would be filthy and have people just do their business on the streets." He tried to describe the way these other cities looked but also considered it was based on historical documts and fiction, which might not ev be remotely accurate.


    "Hmmm, well, in certain regions, the roads are dirty, but our kingdom has sewage systems in ev the smallest village or hamlet." She responded with pride, not showing any displeasure at having her home described in such a manner.


    "That''s impressive, and the smell is far better here too."


    "Well, yes, you might want to be careful of the food here. However, previous heroes complained that we served things illegal in their worlds. However, for us all, monster meat is nutritious and healthy. It''s especially helpful for the poor, who cannot afford luxuries like beef or pork." She spoke with pride in her home.


    "We have a lovely meal tonight, so you will see that ev monster meat can be tasty." She whispered into his ear.


    "Hmmm, I guess I will look forward to it." Ryuji didn''t mind what he ate as long as it tasted good. Yumiko seemed to dislike vegetables unless they were cut into cute shapes or hidd inside the meat or gravy.


    "Just where are we going anyway?" Yumiko asked as she played with his hand, a little jealous he spoke so much with the princess.


    "Ahh, well, I figured that I needed some clothing for wh not fighting and underwear that fits properly." He gave a shy laugh. "Because since coming here, I see to have grown taller and lost two inches off my waist, so the old stuff just slips down."


    "Th let it slip off and stay naked~ I like seeing you naked," Yumiko whispered in his right ear while on his left. "I know a good store, though it might cost a bit... It''s to the left!"


    She pointed out a shop that sold mainly the fashions of nobles with a few uniforms from the kingdom. "Oh, Princess, that place, is it an official partner of the royal family?" Ryuji noticed that it was the only place selling the same outfits from the castle.


    "Indeed it is." She laughed as Ryuji nodded and escorted Yumiko to the store. "Just what is this place?" She asked, knowing little about the shop.


    Done checking the tattoo, he didn''t waste time removing all his clothes. The three differt underwear were a pair of boxers, boxer briefs and briefs which he didn''t like and tossed to the side.


    Ryuji felt like he saw a sudd flash or some kind of light but couldn''t locate the direction or source, so he gave up.


    The first pair he tried was a soft pair that reminded him of cotton, though they were a little loose, and as he lifted his legs and performed some jumping jacks, they slowly slipped down after t. "No, not these they are a bit too loose."


    The boxer briefs were much tighter and clung to his skin while still keeping everything in place and comfortable. It was far better than the last one; his hand slipped inside to adjust himself so his member didn''t feel constricted before nodding to himself. The black set felt great, and he wore the rest of his clothes; not wanting the old pair, he burned them with a simple fire spell.


    After changing into his outfit, Ryuji came out of the changing room, only to find all three of the others with blushing cheeks and fierce eyes, like hungry wolves.


    "Ryuji... You look so handsome..." Princess Liana mused while covering her blushing face with her sleeve.


    "Oh my~ Ryuji, I want you to breed me now..." Yumiko spoke as her tail wagged aggressively while drooling.


    "Since the customer has such a wonderful body and form, wouldn''t you like to be my model? I can increase my profits so much and bring in many healthy young ladies with your images." The tailor, Brda, was the worst as his eyes sparkled while licking his lips.


    "Umm... Sure." Ryuji chuckled, feeling a little embarrassed.


    "Ah, good! I have the perfect outfits! Let''s finish everything today! In return, you will get a commission on all profits and people who visit because of you, and I will supply you and your party with clothes for free!"


    "Great!" Ryuji thought at first...


    ***


    Three hours later, Ryuji''s face looked pale, his eyes dull after being made to wear dozs of outfits and post naked, half-naked, learning the horrors that idols in his previous world might have dured... He left the shop staggering wh he noticed both Liana and Yumiko stuffing several pieces of paper into their storage rings. "What did you hide?" He asked with a weak voice.


    "Ah... treasure.."


    "Y-Yes! Treasure!" Both girls responded to him, with their eyes turning away.


    "Right, anyway, it''s lunchtime. Where are we going?"


    "Ah, well, there is a lovely restaurant called The Crimson Rooster that does fantastic food." Liana mused while her stomach rumbled.


    "That sounds like a great place," Yumiko added, while Ryuji still felt this seemed a little like the cliche? sces in the novels Alex lt him.

 Chapter 97: A Princess, Delinquent and Fox Visit The Crimson Rooster!

    The Crimson Rooster was located twty metres to the south of the tailors, with quite a rustic look. The facade of the building was clad with thick red-coloured timbers while a small stone pathway led up to the main doors, which were a large painted sign with the name on it in the same crimson shade as the timbers.


    However, it seemed quite popular, with the first floor completely packed, while the second floor seemed empty; the momt Ryuji and his party approached the door, a beautiful woman in a red rooster outfit, ev a small feathered tail poking from her buttocks made it look amusing, greeted them.


    "Welcome to the Crimson rooster!" She said cheerfully while adjusting her large breastplate. "I am Roostina; may I ask if you have booked a table or are members of the advturer''s guild?" She questioned with a smile, ev wh she eyed Yumiko''s fluffy ears.


    It was th that Liana stepped forward and took out a strange crimson plate; the momt Roostina saw it, she gasped. "Oh my, a VVIP! Welcome, dear customer and patron! Please follow me to your special box on the second floor!"


    Eh? What''s going on!? Ryuji felt confused as they were guided through the busy first floor filled with noise and people joying their meals. The second floor suddly cut off all sound, like magic was blocking the other floor from affecting their meals. There were only one or two people who ate in their small cubicles, but at the ctre, a huge red room appeared.


    That seemed to be Liana''s private dining room!


    "Is this alright? You have not brought anyone in a long time, Your Highness..." Roostina looked concerned for her mistress.


    "No worries, today is a special occasion. Firstly, I need a bottle of the 34-year-old Azure Divine Dew wine, with a double helping of my usual. The man is an important guest of mine, so please make a copy of my plate for him." Liana whispered to Roostina.


    While Ryuji and Yumiko joyed the feeling of a rather strange chick restaurant, it also had a feeling of home for them. To see the fried chick and modern style of service and food. They couldn''t help but feel the influce of the kingdom, summoning people from their world.


    This feeling caused Yumiko to feel confused because she had visited nowhere like this in her memory. Yet everything came as second nature to her as she prepared the dipping sauces and various condimts as if they were her favourites.


    "Yumiko, it feels so relaxing here."


    "Damn... Why couldn''t you have summoned me with a knowledge skill or something." Ryuji thought deeply, wanting to know what they did, or ev better if he could create chick like this, would he need to eat the horrible rations tak to the dungeon?!


    "Ryuji, why are you drooling so much? Here, have more gravy." Yumiko smiled as she poured the rich sauce over his bowl.


    "Ah, thanks... I just wonder if I can cook like this wh I go to the dungeon?"


    "The dungeon is a harsh place filled with many dangers; you should be focused on survival, not on food." Liana sighed and couldn''t believe how much of a simpleton this hero was. Yet, his words and sincere eyes made her feel a tight ssation in her chest, wanting to fulfil his desire ev if it was impossible.


    "Hmm, I agree with Liana." Yumiko felt the same, but the feeling of eating this food in the dungeon also made her hopeful. "Ryuji, let''s have Ryo learn how to make it!"


    "Ah, I''m sorry... It was a silly request." Ryuji didn''t mean to trouble or upset his party members, so he shook his head in embarrassmt.


    "No, no... he is a cook, right? Th wouldn''t it be ev tastier than this because of Heroes getting a slight befit over the natives?" Liana spoke without realising how these words sounded, but the momt Yumiko heard it, she couldn''t help but feel depressed and hug Ryuji.


    "We have a goal! No more nasty rations in the dungeon or dried meat that tastes of the stale bag!" Yumiko announced while waving her chick leg as if she had a sword in her hand, a resolute expression on her face.


    With their grand design to have fried chick during dungeon dives, Ryuji and Yumiko finally calmed down, and the meal soon reached its climax.


    The meat was so tder and juicy that it almost fell apart in their mouths. It was so tder it needed no knife to slice, and Ryuji ev wondered what it was but refrained from asking after learning it was a monster.


    "Now that we''ve eat, I would like to go to the guild and th see what kind of things the artisans have for sale," Ryuji added, cleaning his teeth with a wood pick and eating the strange hard candy mint to cleanse his mouth.

 Chapter 98: A Princess, Delinquent and Fox Visit The Adventurers Guild!

    Liana watched Yumiko and Ryuji with an vious look. She felt irritated wh they became absorbed in the various shop windows. It became worse wh his lips would brush against Yumiko''s cheek after a shared joke. Her body felt a wave of irritation washing over her as she longed for a connection which felt just out of her reach.


    Why does it feel so differt? Wh he''s with me, I am the focus... or so I thought. But now, it''s as if I''m just a shadow, a mere afterthought in their vibrant world.


    She couldn''t comprehd what it was like to be treated as just another girl. As the princess of the most powerful human kingdom, she was used to being the focus, but now she felt like an outsider to their love story.


    A beastkin at that!


    "Ryuji, look, our rings are so much prettier. Ehehe~ do you want to get me another one?" Yumiko teased Ryuji as the pair held up their rings. Liana''s eyes could automatically idtify most items as she saw their attributes and the meaning behind the pair. Her hand trembled, along with the tight feeling in her chest.


    Why do I feel this way? Like my chest is being stabbed... or crushed by his powerful hands.


    Though she acted flirtatious, it was because being a Ryuji and touching him made her feel normal, unlike other people who suffered burns or serious wounds from her lightning that could activate at any momt...


    He was fine.


    He could accept her.


    In reality, Kathryn wanted to separate them because of this issue. Although it was a fact that Ryuji could become suitable for the princess. This would likely lead her to be hurt because of her lack of developmt because of her curse.


    "Hey Ryuji?" Liana''s uncertain voice echoed as the pair turned the corner towards the next store.


    "Ah..."


    However, before the strange darkness that seemed to fold her inside the sunny city could swallow her, a hand appeared and reached out towards her. "What are you sulking for, Lia? Come with us." Ryuji came back with a brilliant smile on his face as he grasped her hand tight.


    Bzzt!


    Once again, Liana cursed her existce with this lightning, which took the lives of many maids and people she thought could have be frids in the past... Struck out at the one reaching into her comfort zone to pull her out. "Is it really alright?" Liana looked up¡ªthe shock should have hurt because she felt the pain too.


    Yet, you just smile at me and don''t display any sign of pain, although I can see burn marks all over your palm.


    What if I fall for you and cannot bring myself to pull away before it gets too serious?


    Smack!


    Ryuji''s hand tapped their cheek. Liana, her soft cheek squished under his palm, had already become smooth and healed.


    "Don''t think of complicated things, no matter how much you jolt me. I won''t leave you alone, so let''s have fun together." Liana allowed herself to be pulled towards him, because she felt chanted by his deep voice that sounded softer and more angelic than ever before.


    Liana looked over his shoulder to see Yumiko with a strange, gtle smile while nodding. She felt a strange feeling of doubt. How can she smile at me wh I''m flirting with her lover?


    "Hello, what can I help you with today? Would you like to register?"


    "Ah, yes, please!" Yumiko replied while Ryuji and Liana remained quiet.


    "Th, could you write your name on this piece of paper, please?"


    Yumiko th flicked the quill p through her fingers, like she was used to doing so. Which added more credit to her being the lost teacher, Yumiko Sakurai, in Ryuji''s eyes. She dipped the quill, and within a few sharp and beautiful swipes, her tire documt was complete.


    "I''m finished, thank you."


    "Yes, I love calligraphy, so I try to practise as much as possible," Yumiko answered.


    However, Ryuji knew that she never practised while with him and he wondered if the memories of her past life were slowly being restored. Though he didn''t understand how it might work, sometimes, after the past few days, she acted a little differtly.


    "Your information is perfect. Do you have your documts and proof of idtity?" The receptionist didn''t treat her differtly because of race, which was another thing Ryuji was grateful for.


    Yumiko soon finished all her paperwork and sat on a small table beside the desk, watching Ryuji with her predatory eyes. Liana and Ryuji stepped up to the counter together. It was amusing because Liana still clasped his hand.


    The princess th placed three hands on the desk, which reminded Ryuji that these must have be from the forest wh they killed the bandits together the other day.


    "Three hands? Two, as well as a wolf ear and a rabbit ear? Very well, I shall first complete your registration. Thank you for keeping the parts stored using a fresh and sterile method." The receptionist looked at Ryuji for a second and th back to Liana, only to reveal a beautiful smile.


    "Good, please take your time."


    Liana seemed to joy being polite to the receptionist.


    "Well, th..." Ryuji interrupted, drawing her atttion to him. "Let''s fill in our information..."


    However, before he could take the p, a shot of electricity travelled through his body as Liana showed him her hand, which held two completed documts with all his details filled out; what made Ryuji feel amused was she wrote his attributes correctly. "Lia, you''re such a show-off."


    "Hmph, I''ll have you punished for this, Ryuji." Liana turned her head to the side to act sulky and spoiled.


    "Thank you very much for the documts. Your guild cards will take roughly one hour to be finished, and I will deposit your rewards onto the cards in the way you specified, Miss Lia."


    "It''s our side that should say thank you; we will take some time to look at the message board; our Rank is F, correct?" Liana seemed to be quite used to the Advturers'' guild; maybe she had be looking for a chance like this for most of her life.


    Ryuji realised he wanted to learn more about Lia during this time and let her do as she pleased, as he did with Erika and Yumiko. Not to mtion, she also made a card for Yumiko and Kathryn using the official documts. It seemed like Lia wanted to part with this group in the future.


    "Ryuji, you should read this documt; it tells you all about advturing; this documt is specialised for the capital and suring villages. You should always check a guild''s help documt because it has information on all monsters in the area.


    Yumiko also came over as the trio looked through the documt together while slowly moving towards the notice board.


    There will be a lot of goblins, bandits and wolves in the future training.

 Chapter 99: Delinquent Vs Rank F Slimes

    Ryuji and Liana looked at the quest board together. Both seemed quite interested in the differt quests and rewards.


    "Hey, Ryuji~ can I have some money?" Yumiko''s sweet voice sounded as she slipped her hand into his chest oping. The next momt, she pulled out a small sack of coins that jingled. "Love you~ I''ll get you something, too, hehe."


    This sack wasn''t Ryuji''s money, but a small sack with just under a gold coin in silver, small silver and copper coins. That he used for daily expses and shared with Yumiko. He looked at her hand and ignored her taking it because he found that the quests were too fantastical.


    "Hunt the wolverine infestation - Rank C, and the reward is five gold pieces and a mana crystal. Hey, Lia, what''s a mana crystal?" Ryuji noticed that, unlike him, dealing with the harder quests and thinking about the future.


    "Ah... it''s a crystal used to upgrade a weapon or armour with the help of a blacksmith." Her voice seemed to be unfocused as she knelt below Ryuji.


    All the quests look so interesting. Oh? Lia seems to be doing something interesting.


    Lia was collecting the various Rank F quests and started examining them as if to find the most efficit bounty. "Hmmm, goblins do give a modest fee, but they are quite disgusting and like to show their disgusting things wh females are a... These slimes are annoying, but the only clothes they will melt are Ryuji''s hehe... I want to see his chest again while he cries for my magic to save him!"


    This princess is truly a damn witch! I was going to be easy on her!


    Ryuji''s hand wrapped a her waist, the sudd ssation causing her to jump and look at Ryuji with wided eyes, his hand slipping down to her oversized, squishy rump. "Oh, the princess has such an amazing S-Rank ass." He leaned close to her ears, whispering while his hand squeezed and caressed her.


    "Nn... stop... you damn....ha...!"


    The princess covered her mouth after making an erotic sound, her eyes looking at Ryuji with tears welling up, yet he couldn''t help but find her ev more alluring. "Why are you so lovely, Lia?"


    Her eyes glared at him, yet she grasped his arm, her hot breath blowing down his arm as she placed her forehead against it. "Idiot... it''s strange, don''t touch my ass... Kathryn will kill you... fool."


    Ryuji couldn''t help but take her half seriously, her hips now rubbing against his hand while she buried her face into his chest, attracting the eyes of several members of the guild. "Let''s hunt those slimes. I''ll throw you into them and tease you once you''re naked." However, there was another sce more interesting for the bored advturers.


    "Woah! She downed that pint in a few seconds!"


    "Damn, this beastkin is too strong!"


    "Ehehe~ Ryuji, I got some beer for free!"


    Ryuji looked back and gave a half-smile, his hand moving from Liana''s buttocks to her waist while she panted against his chest. The next momt, Yumiko''s heavy body slammed into him.


    Liana looked at him before sighing, "Do not expect too much. Though it is true slimes are very weak monsters, it is not recommded to hunt them unless you have a dect mage or need elixirs desperately."


    "I see..." Ryuji th pointed forward and oped his mouth, calling out the shape of the magic he imagined.


    ¡ªFirestorm!


    "Nn... Wait? Did I cast it properly?"


    From Ryuji''s extded hand, a large circular disc appeared with the raging flames of a volcanic firestorm in the ctre, several metres wide before it expanded, swirling like a vortex and landed on the floor below the group of sev slimes. It took a momt before the strange magic circle exploded in a black flaming swirl of flames.


    Bang!


    A quake and loud explosion followed before the pop of slimes echoed. His magic killed the tire group of slimes and incinerated them, causing Ryuji''s mouth to op as he stood there, surprised by the outcome.


    [Rank - F Quest Completed!]


    [7/7 Water Slimes Killed]


    Liana nodded her head while Yumiko quickly placed her hand against her forehead and looked at Ryuji.


    "Ryuji, wh did you become a mage!?" She cried out.


    Ryuji laughed at her cute antics while he clapped his hands. The next momt, a gtle cloud of rain started pouring down on his flames, dousing them and revealing several shining orbs and crystals on the g.


    Liana looked at Ryuji. His single spell finished their tire quest... Her fingertips crackled with lightning, ready to show her speciality, but wh she looked at him, he winked at her before taking out a second quest...


    It was the Rank-F Goblin quest.


    "What are you worried about? Those orbs can help with upgrading my axe." He replied while lifting his axe and walking towards the goblin hunting quest.


    Ryuji didn''t mind her doubts. He also planned to help improve her bronze gauntlets and grieves. He did not know how his axe would improve, but he remembered Liana mtioned how the orb could upgrade it with a blacksmith''s help.


    He picked up all the orbs and placed them into his item ring. "Let''s head a little to the west, the quest said the goblins are spread throughout the forest and that mountain range, there must be a cave nearby."

 Chapter 100: The Witch Discovers His secret

    Previously, after clearing the first quest to slay slimes, Ryuji and Yumiko wanted to continue. After he revealed his quest poster for clearing a goblin cave, and so they continued their day out.


    [Rank - F Quest: Goblin Clearance]


    [0/5 Goblin Scouts Killed]


    [0/ Goblin Warriors Killed]


    [0/ Goblin Shaman Killed]


    [0/ Goblin Cavern Explored]


    **


    "Haa... the g is all rough and hurts to walk on!" Yumiko''s tail slapped the g, sding a rock shooting into the distance. The group spt the past twty minutes walking towards the mountains where the soft and fertile earth chanted to dry, brok g.


    "Don''t complain, at least it''s still warm!" Ryuji looked back while laughing as she tried to hop betwe the brok g and jagged rocks that likely fell from above. "Look at the princess. She''s not complaining." His playful banter lighted the mood, making the situation more bearable.


    To the side, Liana walked along the g each time a rock came into her sight. She zapped it with her black lightning while letting out a slight huff; though she still complained, Ryuji found it cute, so she didn''t count it.


    "If I were a bird type, maybe I could just fly there," Yumiko''s eyes rolled a the rocky mountain at the front. She watched the g for any loose rocks and jumped over them despite wearing her bronze armoured greaves, which would protect her feet.


    Liana stopped near a huge rock larger than her, its rough surface glisting in the sunlight. She climbed atop it, her smooth legs kicking out as she looked back at Ryuji and Yumiko. "I think we''ve found their cave, look." Her hand pointed to the g of goblins who were lingering a a dark oping with various wood totems and strange signs.


    "Un! This is going to be my first actual battle outside the dungeon! I''m excited," Yumiko clched her fists. Her face beamed with delight, and her heartbeat thumped in her ears, a clear sign of excitemt.


    Ryuji scratched the back of his head and tilted his neck from side to side. "Should I use my magic? I don''t want them to run inside and alert the other goblins; rather, we need some torches and light if we ter. These bastards like to make hidd paths and hide in the dark crevices, th attack from behind.


    I really don''t want to see a repeat of Goblin Slayer episode one." Alex made sure to always speak about how, for wom, goblins were always dangerous monsters, which you should never underestimate; they are an emy at the S-tier level for females.


    Liana hopped down from her perch before dusting off her dress and walking over to Ryuji, her eyes like an eagle''s, sharp and ke. "How can we make a torch that will burn longer than a minute?"


    Ryuji had over six torches, which was one of the rare momts he seemed reliable, taking two out. He passed one to Liana while snapping his fingers to set fire to the cloth coated in a strange gooey substance that burned bright like a firework.


    "Well, Paul taught me that this sticky oil from vdors would last at least six hours if you used a small amount, so I used half a tin instead." His grin was as wide as a child''s, and his hands moved all over the place, making words in the air with fire, a clear sign of his excitemt.


    "You are such a child, but good job this is something I never thought you would prepare. You seem the type to just rush through things and use your body, ignoring all logic and reason." Liana couldn''t help but giggle as she praised him, which she rarely did since it would inflate his ego.


    Yumiko clicked her tongue before stepping forward, brushing her body against Ryuji because she felt a little jealous of how Liana and Ryuji always seemed to joy a back-and-forth together. No matter what the two did. "Ryuji, can you show me your magic again? I love it wh you use magic. It makes my heart race, and I feel warm all over."


    "Oh?" Ryuji looked towards Yumiko with a malicious smirk. "Sure, what do you want to see?" He liked a bit of praise and loved experimting with his new Demon Lord magic.


    "Hmm..." Yumiko tapped her finger against her cheek before she stopped in place; her eyes rose to meet his while her mouth stretched out into a wide smile. "Can you crush them into meat pulp?"


    Liana, who remained silt for the longest time, spoke for the first time. "To be honest, you are lucky to be a hero. Normal advturers can not know how many emies they have or the concrete quest goals... So many times they will accidtally not finish a quest and cause great damage afterwards."


    Yumiko''s eyes oped, her eyes seeming to look at something to the left of her vision as she watched Ryuji with a conflicted look.


    "Th why can I see it..." She whispered.


    "Did you say something, Yumi?" Ryuji asked while standing up and preparing his bloody axe. Yumiko shook her head and smiled as she put her hand on her hips, preparing herself for combat as she stretched her hips.


    It felt a little strange for Ryuji because it was the first time she had tak a distance from him and caused him to worry he had done something wrong. "Nope, just talking to myself. It''s time to go."


    She quickly clasped her hand onto his shoulder, and seeing her soft smile, he felt this could wait until later. "Let''s do this."


    "Right," Ryuji replied with a nod before turning a and looking into the dark tunnel.


    He th tered while holding the blazing torch in his hand before strapping it to the tip of his axe, creating a weird contraption. Yumiko followed next as her eyes adjusted to the darkness; however, Liana remained at the trance, her arms crossed against her chest.


    A momt later, she followed with a huff, her feet slower than before as her worries increased the more she grew used to being with Ryuji.


    In all honestly, Ryuji didn''t need to use the torch because of his dark vision; Yumiko also carried a beastkin-type dark vision, though not as perfect as Ryuji. She could see well in the cave, so the torches were all for Liana. So he stopped and turned to look at her.


    "I will protect you, don''t worry."


    The cave was quite large inside, with hollowed-out walls. However, the stch, like rott garbage and waste with a hint of rotting meat, made all three almost gag.


    "Be careful, look." Ryuji placed his torch on the side of the wall; at one angle, there was nothing there, but moving the light to the other side revealed a long, dark tunnel.


    "We should keep our eyes op, Liana. Can you use your lightning just in case?"


    "Of course..."


    Bzzzt!


    The black lightning flickered from her palm and shot into the dark tunnel, creating a gloomy purple light before the sound of screeching and a disgusting pop followed.


    [Rank - F Quest: Goblin Clearance]


    [/5 Goblin Scouts Killed]


    [3/ Goblin Warriors Killed]


    [0/ Goblin Shaman Killed]


    [0/ Goblin Cavern Explored]

 Chapter 101: Quest Almost Done...! Another Demon?

    The party pushed further into the dark, murky caves. All light seemed to vanish with each step and twisting corners. Ryuji''s eyes shone neon blue in the light, revealing his perfect vision. He sured to watch every crevice for movemt to protect his party members.


    I can hear their disgusting little feet scampering a.


    Ryuji''s metamorphosis into a demon sped up after they escaped from the dungeon. The changes in his mind and actions underwt a drastic shift. At first, he was oblivious to the dungeon''s dangers, almost leading his allies into harm''s way.


    "Be careful; don''t speak too much because their hearing is extremely good."


    Yet now, his ears, eyes, and nose focused to the max as he spread his sses like a net in order to detect ev the smallest bug movemt.


    They skittered within the walls, their sinister intt clear¡ªto circle and ambush the party.


    "Yumiko, be careful of stepping too far forward, there is an oil trap two steps ahead of you." Ryuji''s voice became clear, commanding and acute.


    "Mm? You''re right. It''s hidd under some strange fur! Ryuji loves me the most, ehehe."


    It made Liana and Yumiko more focused instead of his habit of adding jokes or flirting. Wh they tered a dungeon or dangerous space, Ryuji would transform from his aura to his voice and actions.


    "Liana, shine your torch to the upper left of your body. Goblins are coming from that small crack."


    "Eh? Are you sure?"


    "I am. Please, attack now."


    Ryuji''s sincere and warm voice felt strange, like a soothing melody drawing the listers to follow his orders and words, making them desire to submit to him.


    This attribute was a clear sign of his imperial demonic blood.


    The demons are a violt race who love combat. How else would they follow a certain member or bloodline if not for a certain charm or ability to make the demons follow them with suggestions and an unbreakable control?


    Liana''s doubts about Ryuji were at their maximum, yet she still followed his orders, submitting to his demonic charm ev wh doubting his origins.


    A crackle of black lightning formed a whip before she snapped her wrist, and the howls of pain soon followed, causing her eyes to wid.


    In the darkness, where she could only see flickers of light, he could not only predict their movemts but the place and timing in which to attack them, using her magic and not his own, made Liana''s body shudder.


    Whether in fear or awe, she didn''t understand.


    [Rank - F Quest: Goblin Clearance]


    [5/5 Goblin Scouts Killed] (Complete!)


    [5/ Goblin Warriors Killed]


    [0/ Goblin Shaman Killed]


    [0/ Goblin Cavern Explored]


    ¡ªLevel Up!


    -----------¡ª


    Status


    -----------¡ª


    Name: Ryuji Vinczo


    Title: Deathbringer (Kobold), Murderer (Human)


    st Class: Berserker: Lv.5


    nd Class: Demon Lord: Lv.5 (Hidd to Others)


    "Yumiko, in the fight focus on protecting Liana so she can handle the mass of useless goblins. Liana, although you find that magic a curse. I think your black lightning is beautiful..." His steps increased in pace, while Liana''s face felt like it was burning, because nobody ever complimted her magic ev as comfort before.


    "So use it all you like, ev if I must be your target dummy for new spells, I will gladly do so."


    Ryuji felt that Liana''s doubt towards him and her slight fear of the currt situation might lead to an accidt. Thus he told her something using his new Voice of Lunacy. Though useful in doing harm, he found it also worked for positive messages.


    "Let''s go!" Yumiko added as they all headed down the dark, gloomy tunnel.


    ***


    Down the large oping in the cter of the cavern, they could see the small goblins forming a circle a the ctre of the cave. Their disgusting and contorted faces gazed at a single place, a gre shaman with a more wrinkled appearance compared to the others. The goblin shaman held a bone staff with a large skull at the tip and shouted words in their language.


    Ryuji''s body seemed to fall forward as his legs exploded with explosive power. He dropped on top of a small goblin scout and smashed it like a ripe watermelon, splattering its disgusting yellow blood and guts everywhere.


    His armor was a little thin and suited for light conditions, thus the blood splattered across his face and cloth armor, causing him to wince and bite his lip with anger.


    He held his axe tight before swirling like a spinning top, tearing apart several goblins who couldn''t avoid him. They soon turned into a mist of blood, splattering everywhere. The fight had begun, and Ryuji''s body wt into overdrive.


    "HAAH!"


    Yumiko''s beautiful attacks crushed the faces of two goblins that tried to sneak attack Liana, though the goblins seemed to flee it turned out to be a lie. They were trying to get Ryuji and the others to rush down into their ambush.


    The vile goblins covered their large stone-tipped spears with waste and dirt from their own kind. This kind of substance would cause sepsis or disease that needed a high priest to heal the wound.


    Goblins were vile creatures who used their dirty bodies and waste to defeat larger and stronger emies. They loved to use poison to weak their emy before killing them, while aiming to keep the females alive.


    "Phew." Liana waved her hand while gritting her teeth and with a wave of her hands, a large black lightning formed a her. It was beautiful like a wave, or silk sheet of lightning. She spun her hands, making the lighting form into a ball in her hands before the crackling ergy shot forward, her black lightning arcing from the ball, as it tethered and wiped out the goblins in its path.


    [/ Goblin Warriors Killed] (Complete)


    "Liana is really amazing, huh?" Yumiko whispered under her breath.


    Ryuji and Yumiko were not simple fighters, especially for a C-Rank Berserker and a Beast Warrior. Liana, who could transform her black lightning freely, seemed like a special existce and in the goblin caves, her magic was deadly.


    Black Lightning could erase the goblin''s weak flesh like a sharp blade, and thanks to the elemtal differce, her magic didn''t become dangerous in the dungeon or underg, like fire could reduce oxyg or cause damage to allies.


    "This is so easy, goblins are so weak." Liana boasted, before Ryuji''s words echoed.


    "Not yet. We''re sured by the lowest vermin in the world. Be careful and stay focused." Ryuji''s calm, commanding tone was a world''s differce from his joking tone. Wh a person''s life was on the line, people become a lot more focused.


    The two couldn''t help but glance at Ryuji, and as if ssing their gazes. He stopped in his tracks, sweeping across another group of goblins rushing at him with their dirty weapons, before looking back with a smile. His blue eyes burned bright like a blazing flame, which was reflected in the darkness.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take all their attacks, just focus on killing them."


    ***


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the same cave, a pair of eyes stalked in the darkness; a strange figure cloaked in darkness, with fluttering black wings and a long tail with a heart shape at the tip, floated into the goblin cave, her curled horns like a ram and a face that, wh revealed, could stun any man.


    She was the infamous demonic race, loved and feared by all m. Being a succubus, she investigated within the kingdom upon detecting a certain mana signature.


    "Human and Beastkin wom? Only a Demon can protect you." She licked her red lips and crossed her arms across her perky and plump chest with a strange smile on her face. "To think the true demon king would be hiding in a group of heroes. How amusing...but he looks amazingly delicious!"


    Her soft pink hair and beautiful gold eyes shone like torches as she used the succubus'' innate magic to appear invisible while floating a the battlefield.


    Ryuji was destroying his emies and focused on getting closer to the goblin shaman, who controlled the other goblins to swarm him instead.


    "I can''t reach him! Yumiko, Liana, do what you can! I''m fine, my stamina will hold!" Ryuji yelled, while chopping several goblins in half with his axe while his other hand grabbed one by the neck and snapped it before tossing it at the shaman, blocking the foul bolt of necrotic magic it shot towards him, instantly melting the body into a rotting pile of mush.


    "Such a powerful and sexy demon king... we hav''t had a male leader in all of history... how amusing~ how wonderful for us."


    The succubus giggled to herself while sitting on a ridge, watching the intse battle.

 Chapter 102: The Other Demon

    Ryuji felt irritated by the goblins. The more he fought them. He found more appeared to block his axe. He couldn''t reach the shaman on the elevated pillar while tearing them apart. It felt frustrating that despite his strgth without magic, numbers held him back.


    Liana and Yumiko fought against several goblin warriors who used weapons and were more skilled than the regular goblins.


    Though they could never hold Yumiko back, her speed allowed her to wrap a their strikes before she dismantled them with a few well-timed blows to dangerous spots.


    "Die! Goblin scum!" Yumiko yelled before bashing her knee into the skull of a warrior. The force of her blow created a shockwave. The force shattered the goblin''s head, blowing it into the distance before it exploded.


    =Liana''s small body was in constant movemt as her staff cracked against goblin skulls and bashed their noses in. While they could survive her attacks, the fierce black lightning flowed through her staff and caused their balls to implode and become impott, which affected their morale.


    "Ryuji, I''m getting tired of these weaklings! If you have a plan, use it soon." Liana yelled in frustration after piercing the heart of a goblin and letting the bolt fry his internal organs.


    Ryuji laughed darkly and agreed with her frustration.


    "I was hoping you could be my distraction, but we''ll make do with the situation," Ryuji said before lifting his axe and ignoring the goblins striking at his body with their blunt weapons. Their attacks didn''t hurt as he filled his blow with an explosive flame. He focused on the image.


    Th, the edge of his axe flickered with a black fire before he tore across his body, cleaving the air itself in his attack.


    The flames followed the wind and ignited anything a it.


    After swinging the axe, the air instantly died down.


    The wind carried the black flames from his attack and left the goblins in a roaring inferno.


    The next momt, Liana''s body came past his shoulders as she leapt onto the platform, her hand grasping the goblin''s throat as lightning began arcing from her tire body. The lightning released by Liana, just by touching the goblin, arced and increased the lightning until its flesh bubbled from the heat, th burst.


    Blood splattered everywhere.


    Wh they lost the shaman, the goblins lost their confidce. Suddly, the tire room became filled with fleeing goblins. The warriors had no interest in facing the two wom and tried to flee; however, they all became trapped.


    Ryuji''s fists grasped together, creating a doz blood claws holding each goblin in place.


    Liana and Yumiko realised the situation immediately.


    "Ryuji, we''ll kill them quick okay?" Yumiko''s fist petrated the chest of a goblin scout. While Liana blasted apart a warrior, the tire room became a chaotic sce as Ryuji maintained control of the claws and made sure they couldn''t move.


    "Break their necks. We don''t have much time. Yumiko, good job." Ryuji gave the last instruction.


    They both nodded in understanding.


    "S-so hard and warm, ah, and big~ so fat and ormous!"


    Wh Ryuji''s hands ran along her plump ass, he lifted her from the pillar and laughed in her ears while running his hot tongue against her neck and nibbling on her ears. "Do you want me to fuck you right here?" Ryuji''s voice was firm as he sucked on the succubus'' ear, his fingers squeezing her erect nipple, making her body quiver.


    The succubus couldn''t restrain her own body from bucking against Ryuji''s hips, his touch turning her on.


    "Y-yes! Yes, please, fuck me!"


    The next momt, she felt as if she were falling, as Ryuji jumped off the pillar and looked at the two wom. Their gazes hurt as they looked down at his inflated crotch, but he could only shrug, holding the succubus upside down with one leg in his hand. Her crotch soaked while she rubbed her own body with an erotic moan leaving her lips.


    "This girl is?"


    "A succubus in our kingdom?!" Liana seemed shocked the most, but the others didn''t know why.


    "Ryuji... forget it. Just please ignore her and kill her, or let us take care of her." Liana spoke. Her eyes were now wide as she seemed afraid.


    "You''re such a worrywart... What''s the matter, Lia?"


    "Master~ don''t tease me; please put that huge meat inside any of my holes and fill me with your demonic milk!" The succubus'' voice made Yumiko and Ryuji twitch.


    "Liana, is something wrong? You''re trembling a lot..." Yumiko''s voice sounded cold as she looked at Liana and th at Ryuji.


    In reality, Liana didn''t want to speak about this; she swore to keep it a secret, ev if Ryuji became the demon king or anything worse; she had already started falling for him, and her judgmt no longer seemed that of a princess, but a woman in love.


    "Succubi are the royal guard of most demon ques; they are hard to detect and normally only appear to find newly born demons that have the pottial to become a demon que..."


    The succubus wrapped herself a Ryuji''s legs while pushing her hips against his face as she listed to Liana''s words.


    Her eyes filled with a look of respect and desire while Liana continued. "They feed on the ''pottial'' and wh the target is male... breed with them to awak their demonic bodies, but since the beginning of demons there has be only one other demon king."


    *Pah!*


    "Ohhhh! Huh, I''m so happy; Master is abusing my soft ass. Ngh! Spank me more, Master!"


    *Pah!*


    "Thank you, Master!"


    "Is my lover..." Before Yumiko could finish, Liana covered her mouth with her face covered in sweat. "Don''t.... don''t finish those words, or I don''t know what will happ..." Yumiko saw how desperate Liana was and felt the depth of the issue instantly.

 Chapter 103: A Fox, Witch and Succubus meet in a cave...

    Yumiko acted the fastest, her right leg snapping out like the tail of a scorpion. The succubus held upside down in Ryuji''s hand''s eyes snapped op, but too late! She slammed her foot right in her face, which caused the woman''s head to snap back. Ryuji''s grip loosed ever so slightly, just ough for the woman to drop the few inches needed to reach the g.


    Thud!


    This dispelled her invisibility completely, revealing the most lewd and ssual woman either had ever se! She tried to move and crawl to her feet, but Ryuji just shouted, "Stop!" With the succubus on all fours.


    A succubus, a true, blue-blooded succubus!


    With an unbelievably huge ass, bigger than a large pumpkin yet soft and firm, that jiggled just the right amount to make a man hard with each step or movemt. Her skin was silky smooth with the most alluring red glossy lips... Not only were her tits and perky, but they were also so soft that Ryuji''s fingers sank into the meat bags with ease.


    "Wow, her hips are fucking erotic..." Liana looked at herself and kicked a stone at the demon lying on the g. Her lips were still drooling from Ryuji''s kiss as she seemed to be under some kind of spell, unable to resist his words.


    "W- Who is this ugly woman?"


    "Shut up, you stupid whore!" Yumiko glared at the demon. "You''re nothing but a horny slut who''s looking for a dick to suck on. You can''t have my husbands!"


    Ryuji''s eyes wided the momt Yumiko stepped forward and grasped his crotch because of the succubus. His member was still at full power, causing an extremely erotic sce as her hand revealed its shape through his thin cloth pants. "Hmph, this is mine, you little demon!"


    "Mine..." Liana said, not about to be outdone, but the only one who heard her was Ryuji, who gazed towards the princess with quite a stunned look. Her face turned red as she looked away, realising she said it out loud. "Idiot..."


    ''What''s going on, why can''t I move?'' The succubus'' eyes, which were fully dilated, had a completely hazy look. ''Why don''t my powers work? Her hands grasped at the dirt while she tried to push herself up. Though a demon of sex in the minds of Ryuji and Yumiko. The truth was quite differt for this world¡ªthe succubus was a differt type of demon.


    A subspecies that used magic to bd the will of their opponts and force them to fuck them against their will, after which they would be forever bound as a married couple, with no other woman ever able to pleasure the man the same.


    Also, the Succubus could guarantee she would use all his sperm to create the next geration of succubi.


    However, the succubus would choose a demon over a human. What seemed differt about this succubus was the marking on her pelvis and forehead. These marks showed her rank as a royal succubus. They would only dispatch these succubi during certain times.


    Wh they detected a male demon king candidate on their worldwide scanner.


    "You are not a normal succubus, are you!" Liana stepped on the head of the succubus and pushed her down. In this momt, she seemed differt from her usual joking or fluffy self. Liana tered the personality that earned her the title of the witch. A momt later, her magic tortured the succubus.


    Bzzt!


    "What do you mean, not a virgin? That''s impossible? I''ve heard of beastkin tribes having dances to choose a mate, but without sex, it is not possible!" Yumiko slammed down.


    "Silly, silly. That is true for you demon-kins, but that doesn''t apply to succubi. We can only marry one man, and that one man is the one who has tak our first kiss... That''s why we remain invisible; many seek our powers, both the magic and luck we bring... Not to mtion, we are only meant to kiss him in the first place!" The succubus said, feeling happy that they didn''t understand.


    "I- I thought she was coming to rape me. I- I didn''t know, sorry!" Ryuji apologised to the succubus, whose face flushed red at his words.


    "Rape you~ no... that thing would tear my insides apart, please... I want you to be rough. But that rough should be after you meet my mother... and...and..."


    None of them understood the boiling point of this sex demon. Her strange idea of how she lost her innocce by kissing. To her extreme views on sex. It was something tirely differt. However, she was indeed a virgin because Ryuji''s long finger came into contact with her hym.


    "That is... Why don''t we talk about something else," Ryuji suggested, seeing that the succubus didn''t know what else to say or how to


    "Don''t you think this succubus might be defective and useless?" Liana looked at the strange, dog-like obedice shown each time Ryuji spoke made her feel conflicted.


    "I- I am not defective!!!" The succubus stated.


    "Okay, th what is your name?" Ryuji asked.


    "I- I have ," The succubus said, and a confused look crossed her face. "All of us royal succubus are made in an artificial womb by the que to give birth to serve the future Demon King... but if no king is born, we die nameless."


    "Wow..." Ryuji rubbed the back of his neck. "How about we call you Sariel? You look like an Angel."


    "What?" Sariel and Yumiko''s eyes wided; only Liana seemed to understand and instead giggled while cupping her mouth, as she thought it was cute how oblivious Ryuji could be to their traditions.


    "Ryuji, she''s not some abandoned cat you can name and look after in secret!" Yumiko shouted at Ryuji with an angry voice for the first time since they met, while Sariel looked blissful...


    "Hehe~ master gave me a name and made it official." Sariel couldn''t help but look at Ryuji with love-filled eyes while licking her lips. "Thank you, master~ I will work hard for you!""Erm..." Ryuji looked oblivious. "what do you mean official?"


    "The next demon king gave me a name and kissed me... now there is no need to look for our future lord." And the useless succubus dropped an unneeded bombshell.


    "What do you mean?!" Liana pretded to be shocked while Yumiko''s eyes wided!


    "Well... it means... My master is the next Demon King candidate and a target for assassination." Sariel said with a pout. "Mom is going to be mad at me¡ªI''m supposed to keep it a secret. She already had me grovelling on all fours before I left. She told me not to disturb the target..."


    After a momt of silce, Sariel gasped. "Ah!? I disturbed the target!"

 Chapter 104: The Delinquent Comforts the Fox - Jealous Princess

    Ryuji soon noticed the feelings of Yumiko. The moment he realised she didn''t like it. He nodded to himself and pulled away. Though he didn''t have the desire to abandon the succubus, Yumiko''s gaze and emotions took priority.


    I don''t care if they know about my secret, but I don''t want her to look so upset.


    Ryuji had resolved himself as he stepped towards her, ignoring how Liana and Sariel the succubus began to argue with each other in the background. "Yumi."


    "Eh, what''s the matter?" She noticed him approach, but the anger and strange feelings in her chest seemed to have stopped her reaction. Yumiko didn''t want to believe he was what Sariel said, but at the same, she didn''t care. The issue was how this woman with a sexier body than her came out of nowhere and started trying to seduce him.


    "Yumi, come with me for a sec," Ryuji pulled her to a corner of the cave, far from Liana and Sariel. He hid their figures and acted as though the two girls weren''t there. It seemed the succubus tried to move closer, but Liana shocked her and made the succubus cry.


    "Stay away from him, you dirty slut!"


    "Ahh.. don''t shock me, you stupid human virgin!!!"


    Ryuji did his best to ignore the two. Yumiko looked down in sadness as her ears twitched. She didn''t want to deal with any of this and tried to ignore it, but her heart couldn''t stop racing as his hand touched her cheek.


    Yumiko could see when his face looked different, noticed his eyes changing during battle and even sometimes during sex; his horns would sprout two huge curved horns, and his cock would also become thicker with strange bumps and textures that made her feel too much pleasure while making her faint and climax whenever he dragged himself out of her.


    "Yumi."


    She wouldn''t admit it, but she knew Ryuji wasn''t what he always said he was. This man was not human. She could sense the difference when they first met. If he wasn''t human, then the question was what he was.


    "No..." Yumiko whispered before taking hold of Ryuji''s hand.


    Is she rejecting me with that no? I don''t want to lose her because of my race.


    However, before Ryuji could think anymore, her lips pressed against his cheek, soft, squishy and warm. She kissed his cheek, chin, nose, and forehead, and then she lowered herself off her tiptoes, looked into his ocean-blue eyes and gave the most peaceful smile she ever showed him. "After all, it doesn''t matter. Ehehe."


    The next moment, a deliciously sweet taste filled Ryuji''s mouth as she kissed him. Yumiko''s arms wrapped around his head while her tongue tasted his, pushing into his cheeks and exploring every bit of his mouth. Her tail coiled around his waist, pulling him close, and a satisfied hum left her mouth as she melted in his arms.


    In the distance, the princess and succubus continued fighting each other, with the succubus slapping Liana''s face while flying; the other used her magic to electrocute the succubus and kick her oversized breasts. However, both girls heard Yumiko''s moan and saw her kissing Ryuji.


    "Aaah!" The succubus whimpered. "Master''s already taken! You can''t take him, stupid dog woman!"


    However, ignoring her response, Yumiko pulled away from their kiss with a wide smile as their drool dribbled down between her breasts. "I don''t care what this is or what you might be. I just want to be with you."


    Ryuji couldn''t help but pull her lips onto his again.


    "Hey, didn''t you hear what he said!?"


    "So? What about it? He''s mine, first and foremost¡ªall of you are just his concubines. Or can you tell me what''s the issue with me helping him relax?"


    "Ahh! Don''t pin me down!!" Sariel struggled as Yumiko''s muscle-heavy legs pinned her down, and her foot pressed the succubus''s tits against the ground, slapping and punishing the sexy monster with her long tails... "Master, save me!"


    Hmmm? Tails? Why does Yumiko suddenly have two tails... Is this something I caused?


    "Ahh!!!" Sariel cried as Yumiko''s tail flicked the succubus''s nose, making the sexy demon''s eyes fill with tears and submit to the superior woman.


    Ryuji looked around and felt that nobody seemed to have mentioned the second beautiful golden tail with a white tip floating from Yumiko''s ass; he looked at them both and realised they even seemed silkier and more glossary than before...


    "Yumi... your tails..." Ryuji didn''t want to touch them to avoid disturbing her current act, as she began to play with the succubus and torment her with her feet and tails, but the strange succubus didn''t seem to mind that much; instead enjoyed being over dramatic and using her magic to create more effect from the blows.


    "Eh? Hmm..." Yumiko blushed a little and realised that they felt a lot longer than before.


    Yes, with the second tail, the length of her tails increased by about four inches/ten centimetres. The white tip had never existed before, but Ryuji could swear that magic was forming from the tips of her tails; thus, each time she slapped the poor succubus, it caused more damage than a physical blow.


    "Yumiko is a lucky bitch! It must be a result of all the cum you released into her." Liana''s lips pouted, but her eyes watched her tails, and she could only follow up with a rather worrying statement. "None of the fox beastkin have more than one tail... That is a trait of the demonic fox bloodlines... Human killing variants, that is."


    "Hmmm? Then what are you saying, Lia?" Ryuji felt a hunch from the clues given from the moment he came to this world that he was already fated to be a demon king, then.


    Someone sharing the same star as him couldn''t be something normal.


    He felt Yumiko''s body stiffen, but Ryuji refused to let go of her and kept her tight against his chest, "Don''t worry, you are you, and I am not letting you go, regardless."


    "Muu... but I''m not good..."


    "Only for people you dislike. You are like a cute fox to me. My Yumi."


    "Ryuji...." Yumiko''s face became soothed with just a simple sentence from Ryuji. Her tails stopped bullying the succubus, and she hugged him tightly, still a small fear of the unknown.


    Liana''s face blushed in anger as she turned around and took an unconscious step to stand beside Ryuji. It was clear that one day, the princess would have to face the feelings she continued to twist to avoid facing them.


    However, she didn''t hate Yumiko and didn''t want to lie to someone who would be her first true friend, with no relation to the kingdom... "It means that Yumiko Is neither a human nor beastkin, but a monster. I-I don''t mean that offensively, but if she were to be classified... Like the goblins or monsters you slay in the dungeon."


    "The same as Ryuji, that''s good... I''m happy." That was all Yumiko needed to know or feel, and that simple nature caused Liana to feel her complex feelings and doubts were stupid.

 Chapter 105: Delinquent and The Witchs Vulnerable Heart

    Ryuji and his group left the dungeon after a while once he finished the quest and collected dozens of goblin ears for their proof of subjugation. He held Yumiko''s hand while she pranced around. Her mood seemed great while singing and dancing.


    I don''t think a peaceful future awaits me. Somehow, I feel like I will miss the quiet days soon enough.


    However, there was a problem with the sudden change in Yumiko''s race. Beastkin didn''t have multiple tails, and most humans would know this, so it made things difficult. Ryuji wondered how they could deal with this truth when Yumiko just shot her buttocks, and one of her tails turned into smoke, vanishing.


    "Well, It seems we worried for no reason." Ryuji couldn''t help but swallow his breath, a feeling of relief while Liana''s face looked a little moody, but also her aura became distant after everything that happened.


    The only other one who appeared relieved was Sariel. She felt like her Master now had more of a reason to accept her, with Yumiko also being a monster. Then, the future became safer because Sariel taught Yumiko she could hide her tails. With this, she believed Ryuji wouldn''t toss her aside so easily compared with before.


    The Succubus promised herself never to lose, especially to the human princess who called her several insulting words.


    "Say, why does everyone care so much about having multiple tails? Seems stupid that something so important is linked to one''s power." Ryuji didn''t want to question their culture so much, but it did feel a bit stupid.


    Liana''s lips pouted as she poked Ryuji''s shoulders. "Stupid... It''s important because female beastkin are thoroughly linked to real animals through some strange evolution in the distant past. However, they can only adapt and evolve through a logical path; they cannot become magical creatures and beings just willing it to happen."


    "Is that so?" Ryuji pretended he understood it, but he didn''t believe he could force it even if he tried. Though, thinking about his abilities and the magic in this world... it seemed quite plausible.


    "Anyway, we should head back. We have been constantly busy lately, and the practice Alan is doing won''t let you mess around for the entire night. I really need a bath and my bed..." Liana''s voice became drowsy, her movements lost a lot of their energy, and she rubbed her eyes while yawning. "Why does my body feel so drained?"


    "Hahaha! That''s because you are a human-"


    "Shut up!"


    Liana zapped Sariel''s tail, but the two girls seemed to get along. Well, the fact Sariel already admitted Ryuji wouldn''t touch her in such a short amount of time seemed to cause both girls some relaxation as it let them focus on other things.


    ***


    The journey back to the city felt much shorter, with Sariel covering her body in magic to make herself invisible while clinging onto Ryuji''s back, much to the jealous chagrin of the Princess forced to walk ahead of them with her face mask covering her nose and lips as they returned to the guild with both quest sheets and the bags of their proof.


    Ryuji tossed the bags of goblin ears on the counter with a proud smile while Yumiko took the sack of magic cores from the slimes and both sheets they took for the guild.


    "It seems you managed to succeed in such a short time; thank you for the hard work." The receptionist began to list their names and seemed to weigh each ear, core and other items they handed over.


    This caused Yumiko to grow a little bored as she looked towards the bar, the taste of the ale still on the tip of her tongue.


    "Let me go into the back and secure the rewards and convert them into money; that''s what you desire, right?" The receptionist chuckled before walking into the back of the guild, where Ryuji assumed their vault or other such stuff was stored.


    His first time in a guild felt strange, but coming back after completing his first quests made Ryuji feel different; he didn''t hesitate and took a table while ordering a beer for himself and Liana; the succubus would just have to make do without for now.


    "Yes! We''re rich again!" Yumiko cheered before using her index finger to drink the foam from the ale while sitting on Ryuji''s lap. "Now we can spend the entire night enjoying each other!"


    "Heh~ Making me walk all alone, how mean!"


    Ryuji flicked her nose, causing her to cover it with her hand while staring at him with eyes full of annoyance because she knew Sariel would be with her and that he was worried Alan might sense something like Liana. "Can you go with her, Sariel? Keep any men away from them, thanks."


    "Master~ the first request you made... maybe it should make me jealous of another woman, but I will forgive you."


    The succubus'' sensual body appeared from thin air, making Ryuji choke on his spit as she wore nothing at all, but when he looked around, nobody else looked in this direction. "Since you looked so troubled? Master~ only you can see me, fufu." Her pink garden was so neat and alluring that he pushed her away and rushed back to Alan. Otherwise, he felt he would have to taste her.


    Our compatibility seems too high...


    Sariel giggled at Yumiko''s hate-filled stare and didn''t mind the fox as she enjoyed Ryuji''s reaction to everything. It was evident to her that he wouldn''t cast her aside as long as she didn''t act too haughty or make stupid demands and instead tried to get to know those around him first. In reality, Sariel was pleased because she felt intimidated by Ryuji in honesty...


    and so it felt like a dangerous thing to her to tease or annoy him.


    "Really, they''re gone..." Liana sat down with a sigh and turned her gaze to Ryuji, who held out his hand for her.


    "Ah... I hope you''ll come tonight. Though I don''t have that right, without you, I don''t think things will be as fun." Ryuji didn''t realise Alan stood a few steps away while listening to their conversation, his jaw open wide and shock painted on his face as he chanted the words ''The witch blushed!'' ''The world is going to end'' jokingly.


    While Liana felt Ryuji''s honest feelings and words reached her heart, which is what she feared... "I..." Liana felt frustrated.


    Her heart and soul wanted to act as she did earlier in the day, imitating Yumiko and flinging herself towards him. But back then she thought he might just be a demon, but the demon king...


    This man would become her father, mother and even Alan''s enemy one day and she felt her insides churning, like someone put her inside a mincing machine.


    Of course, her deep familial love couldn''t be compared to the small budding feelings in her chest, yet... They felt intense, and she feared losing this chance as she looked up at him with wet eyes, tears of frustration seeping down her cheeks.


    "Eh? W-wait a moment, did I say something strange? Are you angry? Did I offend you?" Ryuji was surprised while grabbing her by the arm and wiping the tears with his thumbs as people stared at them while the guild became silent. "Please tell me; I didn''t mean it! I just want to get along with you since you are important to me."


    "Idiot!" Liana didn''t care about the people watching, and her face grew more determined as she wrapped her arms around his neck and whispered in his ear with a hot breath that travelled into his body like lightning. "You will regret this... I am a high-maintenance woman."


    From the moment she touched him, the black lightning assaulted his body, and Ryuji remained unphased. Instead, he hugged her tighter, only knowing the emotions she showed were the same frustration his mother would often show when close to her end.


    Thus, Ryuji took every word she said to heart and seriously. "I''ll never regret this, neither will you. Lia."


    This action caused Alan to look stunned, his little niece and her face like that.


    How could he not understand those feelings?


    Then, his best friend endured the curse she suffered from with a smile, wiping her tears away with a tender gaze. It became a complicated and difficult thing for him to watch, his eyes closed for a moment, while considering the best action.


    Yet he couldn''t... Only difficulty and challenges would be waiting for them both.


    "You two..." Alan muttered, realising that one day his brother might really become his brother by familial ties.

 Chapter 106: Alans Dilema - Lianas Growth

    As for Erika, she joined them the moment they arrived at the mansion¡ªher face looking exhausted while rubbing her body covered in bruises from today''s extra practice. However, Katheryn looked just fine, not even a trace of tiredness.


    "They''ve gone?" Alan asked, hearing the door click shut and turning to his little niece with his eyes narrowed in a stern gaze. "We have to talk, Liana."


    "Uncle? What''s the matter, your face..."


    Liana usually found her uncle would never look at her with such an angry look, his lips pressed together and narrow eyes looking at her sharply.


    Did I do something wrong?


    She couldn''t help but feel vulnerable after discovering Ryuji''s hidden truth and accepting his trust. Not only that, but he made her feel it was okay to accept the feelings growing inside her. Liana couldn''t help but show a small grin, her lips and cheeks loose from her happiness, despite Alan''s angry and conflicted face opposite her.


    "Is there something wrong with my face? I''m just a bit tired¡ªI''ll be better after some rest."


    Alan sighed deeply before finally smiling sadly. "You can''t act that way. Princess Liana Girgor."


    The moment Alan spoke, his tone shifted to a more official and stiff tone, like when he spoke in the meetings inside the throne room, which caused Liana''s eyes to widen. Her hands, grasping the chair, tightened, letting her nails dig into the fabric while black lightning arced from her body with unstable magic.


    "Alan! What is the meaning of this?" Liana cried out, unable to stop the volatile lightning surging from her body while her eyes darted around. She found Katheryn was no longer sitting beside her. Now, standing by the door with the same stern and cold eyes of judgment.


    "Liana! You know your position. How could you be so stupid!?" Katheryn shouted as she looked at her master with her hand placed over her heart like she was trying to force down the ache rising in her chest.


    "What are you two saying? I don''t understand!" Liana exclaimed with a shaky voice, her body trembling and her breathing getting faster as the panic settled in.


    "Princess, we''re sorry. But if we don''t report this, then." Alan began speaking, his expression full of sorrow as he dragged out a logo from his coat and slammed it on the table. The symbol of royalty trembled with a loud echo, the golden material shimmering in Liana''s eyes. "What do you think might happen to Ryuji if you keep those feelings and your relationship secret?"


    "Ryuji?"


    "Yes, if Lord Ryuji was found out to be involved with you, wouldn''t he be the first target of the royals when they find out? After all, he is an easy target for them and their foul plots...


    Not to mention, his background and lineage are suspicious at best already." Katheryn explained with a sorrowful sigh as she leaned her head against the door and closed her eyes, a powerful sigh blowing from her lips.


    "No! Alan... Kathethyn, please. If they find out about Ryuji, then who knows what will happen to him? Please, I beg you, keep this a secret." Liana cried out in a shaky voice as she trembled in her seat while begging. Her face was slick with tears, which rolled down her cheeks and dripped onto the floor.


    "I''m sorry, princess, but that isn''t an option anymore..." Alan apologised, his eyes lowering in shame while his hands grasped into fists. "You''ve fallen in love with him, after all." His chest heaved as he placed both hands on the wooden table with a bang. "So we must speak with the king about this matter; otherwise, Ryuji will become a target as soon as the king finds out about it!"


    The black arms could gather her lightning energy and form a small ball of lightning within their palms.


    "Remember how Ryuji hugged you like an idiot, oblivious to how your dangerous magic flowed into him!"


    "But I... can''t... it''s... different..." Liana grunted.


    She struggled to force down the overwhelming desire to release all the power as the tiny, dark arms brought the orb to her face. The glistening purple orb looked beautiful. They pulsated with the power of lightning inside, making it feel dangerous.


    "Then close your eyes. What did Ryuji do when you were scared or upset?" Alan questioned quickly as he remained cautious of the lightning arcing around Liana''s body, the arms hovering around her with two balls of lightning in their palms.


    "I..." Liana closed her eyes. She thought of Ryuji''s scent, the feel of his body against hers, the deep tone of his voice when he accepted her lightning into his body constantly. The warm hand on her head when he called her name, his gentle fingers wiping away her tears. The way he held her close and accepted her despite her curse...


    The feelings she wanted to protect were the ones that caused the lightning to transform.


    A beautiful flicker of light flowed from her body as the mana dispersed, and Liana slumped in her chair exhausted, but this time... when the arms vanished, only a small jolt of lighting that flickered from her body and a strong smell of burnt leather remained.


    Alan looked at her with a wide smile, a tender gaze in his eyes as he nodded towards the chair she was sitting in.


    "That''s not a curse, but your magic Liana... Your grandmother and my sister were the same, born from a bloodline of witches" He chuckled cheerfully.


    "But to think... that damn boy stole your heart. I guess I will speak to my brother and make sure he doesn''t overreact. Kathryn, you saw he is the key to her awakening fully as a witch, make sure nothing happens to them. Okay?"


    "We have to investigate him..." She added, but Alan glared at her, and before she could react, a heavy magical aura forced Kathryn to her knee, causing her mouth to gasp, unable to speak as if something grasped her throat.


    "You will not do anything of the sort. Ryuji is my friend, and I will not allow any rude actions. If he wishes to tell me, I will listen, but I shall never force or sneak in the shadows to learn his secrets." Alan''s eyes looked terrifying for the knight as her eyes darted away from his gaze, her body trembling, unaware of Alan having this much power.


    "Now go!" Alan waved his hand dismissing Katheryn from his sight and gaze before he turned his attention to his niece.


    "Alan... you..." Liana whispered weakly.


    "I guess, this time, your magic was not only because you were scared but also the way you felt for Ryuji. Don''t worry, Uncle will shoulder all the burden and let you enjoy yourself until you are completely sure how you feel."


    He gave a slight smile, his lips barely curling upwards, while closing his eyes, thinking back to his sister''s warning...


    "Ryuji is dangerous; if you approach him without an honest intention, our family will perish."

 Chapter 107: Delinquent and Fox - Investigating her new tail and ass ***

    However, his evolved demon ears could hear everything.


    With a warm smile on his face, he looked at Yumiko, who sat wearing his shirt and nothing else. Her fluffy blonde patch of fur was visible, with two tails swaying behind her.


    "You look really sexy like that, Yumiko."


    "I know~ doesn''t it make you want me?"


    Yumiko leaned forward, letting her breasts spill from the opened buttons. Her alluring pink nipples flashed in the small gaps. Yet, Ryuji didn''t move. Instead, he leaned back, placing both hands on either side.


    "Turn around and show me your ass."


    In reality, he wanted to see her tails, to touch and inspect them. However, Yumiko reacted best to lewd orders and wordings. He knew just how to control his lovely girlfriend.


    "Mnnn~! You''re so lewd~!"


    Yumiko complied with a delighted squeal. Her breathing increased while she shifted to the side, lifting her right leg to show her slightly damp slit before turning back, shuffling towards Ryuji to give him a closer look. Then she started raising her butt in the air.


    "Like this~?"


    As Yumiko''s tails danced in front of him, Ryuji''s hands reached out and grabbed. He moved slowly at first, combing through the fluffy fur, then firmer than his hands locked around the base of the tails.


    The moment he grasped the silky fur, Yumiko''s mouth gaped open, her voice distorted as she panted. Ryuji had found the connection point of her tail and was now rubbing at it with his thumbs.


    "Ah! Hah... Hnng..."


    Yumiko collapsed forward, unable to support herself from the overflowing pleasure. It felt like lightning began striking her brain and crotch at the same time, each pulse more pleasurable than the last. Her breathing grew heavier with each rub.


    "Ryuji~ Nnngh~ Don''t tease me! Ahh!!"


    Her body twitched in response to the tingling heat and pleasure.


    "Does it feel good for me to toy with your tails? I can see your pussy glistening with your sticky juices."


    As Ryuji whispered, his fingers grew bolder, grabbing Yumiko''s tail by the base and firmly kneading her huge ass, the soft meat squishing between his hands. His fingers followed the curvature of her ass before diving between her thighs.


    "Ryuji~ Hnnngh~ Oh god, fuck me! Fuck me hard! I want your cock in me! Nnnngh!!! AHN!!!"


    Yumiko pleaded, her head now dangling in front of Ryuji''s knee, her ears flapping uncontrollably.


    "Not yet," Ryuji breathed into her ears. "Let''s enjoy ourselves for a while."


    "W-what?"


    Yumiko felt a wave of disappointment before Ryuji''s face sank into her crotch. His tongue slithered in and lapped up her juice as it swirled inside her slit.


    "AHNNN~!!!! HAH~! HAH~! HAH~! Ngggghh~~!!! Ryuji!


    That''s dirty! NNNNNGH!!!"


    Yumiko no longer knew what to say or think as pleasure engulfed her mind. Her brain focused only on the feeling of his warm tongue dancing along her slit while rotating around her clit.


    His fingers gripped her ass and squeezed the base of her two tails, not allowing her to escape the overpowering sensation. She could feel his hot breath on her skin, his scent invading her nose.


    "Ohhh~ Oh god... NNNNGGH~!!!! AHN!!!"


    Unable to speak anymore, Yumiko could only utter brief grunts as the sensation of Ryuji''s tongue growing in intensity dominated her mind. Pleasure flooded her existence as his lips wrapped around her hard nub and sucked on it, forcing her to shudder and moan loudly.


    "Haahh~ Hahh~ Hahh~ Ryuji~ More~! Mmmmnnnngh!!"


    "You taste really rich today, Yumiko."


    Lifting his head to respond, Ryuji''s lips, wet from Yumiko''s sweet juices, curled upwards. His face glistened from her overflowing lust.


    "Eeekk!! Ryuji~!"


    The more he kneaded her tails, the more Yumiko''s body trembled as a slutty, high-pitched voice escaped her lips.


    "It''s such a lewd and sticky ass... sucking my cock inside so obediently..."


    "AAHHN~! Hah~! Hah~! Don''t... Ahhnnn~ Ryujiiii~~"


    Ryuji grabbed Yumiko''s right tail and pulled it backwards, bending the fox so that she was in a kneeling position. He lifted her hips higher, allowing his cock to penetrate her anus easily.


    He could see her asshole stretching as he pushed in, her plump and round ass cheeks rippling as his thick glans stretched her tight sphincter wider. Yumiko''s head and chest were already on the bed, buried in the quilt to muffle her squeals and groans, with her arms wrapped around his pillow, hugging it tightly.


    "Ohhhh~ Oh Godddd~!!!!"


    Yumiko groaned and whimpered as a sudden pleasure swept through her body, sending violent shivers through her spine and tingling waves of ecstasy through her crotch. The moment his glans entered her ass, she felt the strange sensation of his cock dragging her insides along as it throbbed inside her.


    "God~ You''re so hot and tight, Yumiko."


    "Ughhh!! Nnnngghhh~~!!!! AAAHNNN~! HAHH~ HAHH~!!!"


    Yumiko could no longer think with the intense burning sensation in her ass. With her breasts compressed on the bed, the slight pain intensified the tingling, and Yumiko moaned louder and louder.


    "Ryuji~! Pull it out! It hurts! AAAHHHNNN~! I can''t breathe!!"


    "Your ass is twitching so much, Yumiko. It''s clamping so tightly on my cock! How can I take it out when your pussy is this wet... you''re practically soaking!"


    Yumiko couldn''t see her crotch from where she was bent over, but she could feel his thighs slapping against hers. Each time he withdrew, she felt like the air was being dragged out of her lungs before a feeling of euphoria as his cock slid back in.


    She could feel his cock ramming into her asshole, the tip digging deep inside her as it rubbed against her tender insides, stroking every inch of her delicate skin.


    "AAHHN!! AAAHHN~~! HAHH~ HAHH~~!!! Ryujiiiii~~!!!"


    Yumiko thrashed about, gasping and moaning, unable to think, unable to comprehend what was going on. Each time his cock entered her ass, the feeling of being filled up, her breath and consciousness nearly choking out of her, Yumiko felt a sense of blissful agony.


    The veins along his thick cock shaft kept grinding against her tender insides, and every time he withdrew, she felt his mushroom glans poking against the walls of her rectum before slamming in.


    "Yumiko... this tight ass of yours... I''m cumming!"


    "NNNH~~!? Inside~? Ryuji?!!"


    Yumiko''s face became flushed with pleasure. Her half-lidded eyes rolled upwards as her mind blanked out. She could feel his cock growing larger, and his juices exploded within her tight rectum. Her body convulsed at the heat gushing deep inside her ass.


    "OHHH~~! HAHHH~~!! HAHHH~!!!"


    Yumiko''s nose sniffed at the familiar scent of his semen. Her insides clamping down on his cock, the way it throbbed as he unloaded his cream within her sent electric shocks to her brain.


    Her arms wrapped around his pillow in an embrace as her toes curled and her body convulsed.


    "I''m not lewd... Nnnn... Hnng... your hot sperm is in my ass... it''s filling me up.... so strange....


    and hot...!"


    As Yumiko began whimpering in a sultry manner, Ryuji pulled his cock out slowly, his hands still gripping her ass. She could feel the mixture of cum and slippery juices leaking out of her asshole and dribbling down her slit.


    The way she trembled and moaned at the emptiness she felt made Ryuji harden once more.


    "Nuh?! We''re still going?"


    "I''m not satisfied yet... you''re so erotic, Yumiko."


    He grunted while watching her gaping asshole leak his sperm, the tight hole almost inviting him for another round. His hands spread open over her ass cheeks again. The way his cum dribbled out looked enticing, making his cock swell.


    Yumiko raised her ass to meet his cock once more.


    Tonight would be a long one for the jealous fox who offered her ass a second time.

 Chapter 108: Delinquent and the Tournament - Selected Knights!

    Ryuji awoke earlier than Yumiko, who remained sprawled over the bed after last night''s battle. It felt strange for Erika not to come to the room halfway through the act, and this led to Yumiko accepting Ryuji''s lust until almost broke.


    I wonder if Erika was too tired... I should go and see her. It''s time for training, anyway.


    He stroked the smooth skin of Yumiko, enjoying the feeling before he couldn''t resist slapping her ass that peeked from the sheets, leaving his handprint.


    Ryuji climbed out of bed and wore the training outfit that Alan prepared and left the room, taking one last glance at the sleeping fox, before leaving with his lips curled into a smug grin.


    The hallway seemed busier than usual.


    Maids and other servants rushed around¡ªwhen they noticed him, they gave a respectful bow before scurrying off.


    What''s going on? He thought to himself before rushing to Erika''s room.


    Erika''s white door wasn''t locked. So when he tried the handle, it clicked open¡ªher scent filled the room with a calming lavender and cotton-flavoured aroma.


    "Erika?" Ryuji called out while stepping further inside.


    "Nn...."


    The beautiful blonde lay wrapped in her silk sheets like a Greek goddess. She wiped her eyes before grasping her sheet tight and rolling over to ignore Ryuji''s intrusion.


    He noticed a few bruises on her arms and shoulders, realising how difficult her practice must have been the day before.


    I have to train harder.


    This ignited his desire to become stronger. He imagined a situation where he was left unable to protect the ones he cared for. He stepped towards the bed and sat down at the edge. "Erika...?"


    "I''m tired...."


    Ryuji wrapped his arms around Erika and pulled her into his embrace.


    Despite training so hard, she smelt like honey, her silky hair draped over Ryuji''s arm as she rubbed her sleepy eyes, blinking several times with a lovely yawn. "It''s so early..."


    "It''s already morning...."


    Erika groaned while rolling to the other side, pulling away from Ryuji. "Go back to bed..."


    Ryuji rolled on top of her and smirked. "Shouldn''t we practice?"


    "Ryuji....." Erika turned her head, her face blushing when he made his suggestion. "It''s so early..."


    He leaned close to her lovely face, kissing her soft cheek while enjoying her acting shy. "Did you think of something lewd?"


    "W-what...?" Her cheeks flustered red as she avoided eye contact with Ryuji, who felt her heart pounding through her chest.


    "There''s a lot to do, and somebody seemed to have let his little fox scream and bark all night, keeping many of the maids awake until dawn." Alan''s eyes turned towards Ryuji, who faked ignorance and shrugged while eating the scrambled eggs, which had a crispy, salty texture.


    "The food is fresh... delicious." Ryuji hadn''t realised how the usual taste and smell of the food had improved from the previous meals. He didn''t want to take the blame for his night with Yumiko, and Alan''s bitter smile told him that he won.


    "Well, enjoy your breakfast. Today''s training is the start of your two-week regime."


    "Two weeks? Is there a reason it''s only two weeks, Sir Alan?" Erika asked in a polite tone while she cut her bacon into tiny pieces and scattered them over her scrambled eggs.


    "Mostly because the first match of the competition is in just over two weeks, and because of my niece''s interference, you will be paired with two knights. Thus, in the two weeks, these knights will join you."


    Ryuji tilted his head in confusion¡ªAlan met his gaze and smiled. "You will most likely be fine for the first few battles, but the enemy is full of tricks and disgusting tactics, from honey traps to drugs and murder."


    "How come this tournament is so important?" Ryuji wondered.


    "It''s not exactly important to the Kingdom itself. The same can''t be said about the other nobles and powers involved. They want to prove their might and have knights or heroes indebted to them. It''s a dark world, especially for the weaker heroes who cannot protect themselves from the dirty plots of that world."


    "Don''t worry, Alan, we won''t die or lose."


    Alan smirked and shook his head. "We should get going. You two should understand that life isn''t a game. If you don''t take the enemy seriously, then death may await you even when you return." He drank the last of his grape juice before signalling to the maids, who started clearing the table. "It is not that I worry about you directly, but their plots... I have experienced them myself.


    It''s hard to endure that kind of... failure."


    Ryuji realised Alan spoke from experience, a small twitch on the corner of his lip as he mentioned his words of caution. "I''ll be careful."


    "Good... I will arrange for those knights to join us in the next few days. Though you will probably already know them, today you only need to train with Kathryn and work on bringing out your strengths to the limit."


    "What do you mean?" Ryuji asked¡ªAlan''s lips curled into a calm smile as he answered.


    "There''s no point in forcing you to practice magic or other skills to the limits because, at your current stage, you have not reached the best state for that. Instead, you will fight, fight, fight and fight until even you. The monkey with unlimited stamina collapses!"


    Alan''s plan wasn''t wrong.


    Ryuji''s strength was endless, and his recovery time was almost non-existent. However, it seemed to be so excessive that they didn''t even know his limits. Rather, this kind of practice was something Ryuji felt grateful for¡ªhe could find his bottom line, helping him in future battles in the dungeon or against those who would hurt his women.


    With this, Alan left the room, while a plate with some food on it suddenly became empty.


    Sariel sat beside Ryuji and started eating the leftover bacon, her eyes filled with stars as it seemed she really liked the smoked meat. "That man''s face looks like he is plotting things against you, master!" She stated.


    Ryuji patted her head and laughed while handing over more bacon to shut her up. "Why don''t you eat a few more?"


    "Heh... Thank you!"


    Ryuji shook his head, realising Sariel was an oddball like him¡ªperhaps a little more.


    He found it a little strange that she used her mimic ability to look like a human, a thin black dress covering her slim body and adorable face, with that fluffy pink hair tied in twin tails. It felt like she took the best aspects of Liana, Erika and Yumiko and put them into one person...


    Is this little demon trying to seduce me with this?

 Chapter 109: Delinquent Vs Full C-Rank Knight Party!

    Sariel and Erika followed Ryuji to the training hall under the blazing sun. They covered their foreheads with their palms while wafting a strange leaf they found in Alan''s garden.


    "Ah, thank god for this weed. It''s so hot." Ryuji wafted himself, while Sariel wafted her wings in his face for extra cooling, but in the process, her buttocks would sometimes press against his cheek as the succubus tried to seduce him.


    "True... I can''t believe my makeup is already running...." Erika made the most pitiful voice, causing Ryuji to feel a cold sweat on how to reply.


    She was wearing makeup!? He thought to himself while remaining quiet.


    Though he wanted to say she would look beautiful without makeup, he remembered one time he commented on his mother''s face... no; he remembered up to that point and then waking up in his bed with a black eye.


    If Alan saw them though, there might be hell to pay, as those leaves were not weeds but a special type of southern orchid.


    "Phew, we''re here, thank god."


    "The inside seems to use ice magic to chill the rooms, like air conditioning. I wonder which of our predecessors gave them this idea. I will praise them like a god!" Ryuji lifted his arms in the air while praising this unknown senior, ignoring Erika''s awkward look.


    "Sigh..." She decided not to bother herself with such a weird boy and wiped her sweat with a handkerchief as she walked into the training hall.


    Inside the training area, Allan was drinking from a glass, his eyes closed, with a smug smile on his face.


    He was lying in an empty pool with a tropical pool chair by his side under a palm tree umbrella. On the other side was a table filled with all sorts of refreshments that were neatly arranged on a mat.


    "You finally made it, Ryuji, Erika!" Allan waved while sipping on his tropical drink, while Sariel, who entered the room, showed him a sour expression.


    "What the hell is this, Alan!? We are here to train, not play around!"


    "Nono, You are here to train. I am here to enjoy that suffering! Consider it my repayment for your daily actions, brother."


    Splash!


    "Waaaa!?"


    Suddenly, the pool splashed, with Sariel diving into the water.


    Her body danced and fluttered about happily, her actions causing Alan to fall off his little pool chair and into the water, causing a splash.


    "Ha-haha, brother, you should''ve seen your face when you fell! Hahahahaha!" Ryuji roared with laughter, while Sariel continued enjoying the water as her wings were spread, flapping more water around the pool, her eyes shining in delight.


    Erika, on the other hand, was splashed by a gigantic wave. Her face was also wet, her makeup faded, and she had an empty look in her eyes.


    She only realised that her makeup had faded once she wiped her face.


    "Uh, Erika? Uhm... Don''t worry, it''s fine. You look...pretty as... always?" Ryuji''s words trailed off, only worsening the situation and making Erika''s hair stand up on end.


    "Oh? Then why did you end with the always sounding like a question!" She shouted while Ryuji responded with an awkward smile.


    "What does always even mean!?" Erika continued while Ryuji was completely speechless.


    However, before she could complain or shout further, his body appeared at her side, lifting her into his arms. Ryuji stared into her eyes, their noses touching. "You are always beautiful to me."


    Erika''s heart began racing. Her face reddened as she fidgeted in his arms, causing her leg to brush against his waist, a bulge already beginning to appear.


    "But... O-Okay... I get it... that wouldn''t be so big if you thought I was ugly, right... hehe....okay..."


    Thank god the erection from seeing Sariel naked came in handy... It''s too hot to argue, and we haven''t even started training yet!


    Allan looked at Ryuji and clicked his tongue, feeling bitter. "Ahem, why do all the women flock to him!?"


    "Without using magic or skills?"


    "Well... If you have to use skills, try to avoid magic. Just try not to kill them, okay?"


    "What about using my weapon?"


    "Ermm, well..."


    "What''s wrong, Alan?"


    "Use your axe. It should be fine." Alan whispered in his ear and gave him a pat on the back.


    "Okay..."


    Ryuji felt it would be too easy with his axe, swiping his neck and letting the black weapon form with its eerie crimson blade; he stepped forward and faced the four knights.


    He noticed their bodies slightly shaking at his aura as he focused his power, though Ryuji didn''t expect his growth to be so fast.


    Before they had met the succubus, he was still growing accustomed to his new strength. Now, though, her existence forced him to focus on both his aura and magic to protect himself from her charms.


    This increased his ability to use them both for battle, now allowing his magic and aura to flow to his limbs while a large amount swirled in his chest, waiting for his first move.


    "It''s my pleasure to fight you all. I won''t hold back!" Ryuji announced before he stormed forward, steps like a bull faced with red.


    "It''s my pleasure to fight you all. I won''t hold back!" Ryuji announced before he stormed forward, steps like a bull faced with red. Ryuji pumped his legs full of magic and aura, causing the knights to gasp, unable to respond to his words before an enormous axe tore through the air.


    In their stupor, their instincts were triggered to counter him, the spearman responding first, his spear aimed at Ryuji''s side.


    At this moment, he used his demonic eyes to slow the spear approach; Ryuji barely avoided the blade by twisting his hips, losing power from his strike, and the dual swordsman and greatsword attacked next.


    The greatsword seemed to contain magic as flames raged down its edge towards Ryuji. The swordsman dashed under the greatsword''s attack, swinging his blade horizontally at the same time.


    Ryuji gritted his teeth; the swordsman was using the greatsword''s strike to blind him from his own, leaving him little room to avoid his blade.


    The only option left was to kick the floor and push himself backwards, but to him, this was barely a challenge. He almost forgot that using no skills and magic might have been too much for most Adventurers.


    However, as he kicked off the floor, crushing the tiles with his desperate evasion, a tremendous impact struck his back.


    The shield knight charged him with the steel shield!


    Ryuji lost balance and stepped forward, the greatsword catching his shoulder while he blocked the dual sword''s second attack with the pole of his axe, but the blade cut deep into his flesh.


    He held his ground with both weapons still piercing his body. With a sudden twist of his hips, Ryuji shot his knee towards the greatsword wielder''s gut. The sound of iron being crushed echoed as he staggered backwards before sending the dual swordsman flying with his axe.


    Ryuji forced the flames out of his shoulder by squeezing his aura around his body and suppressing the mana in the flame, only to find a spear aiming for his face.


    Shit!


    He twirled his axe using all of his strength, slamming the shield knight in the face, knocking him out instantly and then grabbed the spear, stopping it a centimetre from his eye.


    Ryuji used the opportunity to plant his foot in the shield knight''s stomach, kicking him backwards before using the momentum to lunge at the shield knight; dropping his axe, he punched the knight''s face in with his gauntlet as he twisted the spear in his hand and tossed it at the greatsword wielder who was finally recovering.


    A shout could be heard outside of the ring that was now dyed in blood as the spear struck the wielder through his leg, pinning him to the ground.


    "Ryuji! WAIT!"


    Alan''s voice sounded while Ryuji kneeled on the spearman''s chest, punching him repeatedly; his anger and rage seemed to have taken over his logical thoughts after the first wound, deforming the helmet to the knight''s face.

 Chapter 110: Fox and Hero Fight Kathryn and Maids!

    "Haa... My bad, sorry, I got a little excited after the shield hit my back." Ryuji wiped his forehead while offering his hand to the fallen knight. The knight swallowed his saliva while panting yet he still took Ryuji''s hand.


    "No problem, we were told of the danger and given enough rewards. Lord Ryuji." The knight spoke with a shaky voice; however, he seemed to be professional enough to hide his current excitement or maybe fear of Ryuji.


    Ryuji cracked his back while feeling the cooling breeze against his warm, sweaty skin, enjoying the moment of relaxation while the other knights removed their armour and sat on a nearby bench, looking exhausted; the shield knight''s face was completely pale as she looked at Ryuji.


    Oh? That knight turned out to be a woman, quite the smart fighter.


    "It seems that C-Rank is a little too easy for you... Why do you have such an unfair amount of power?" Alan''s lips formed a sly smile while his eyes beamed with amusement. He didn''t seem mad. In fact, it was as if he was observing a rare scene, similar to watching a tiger training with its cubs.


    "Alan, my abilities are not infinite, and I can''t fight for a long time at that intensity without losing my control."


    Ryuji didn''t want to lie or paint a bigger picture of himself than he could. The moment he felt excited, that would cause him to lose control and fall into a frenzied state. When he was in such a state, nothing other than murder would satisfy him.


    Ryuji himself did not know how powerful he could become. However, he knew it was more than these knights could handle. Alan''s face seemed complicated as his cheeks became tight, lips pressed together while he looked at the knights, already exhausted after one session.


    "I have some subordinates, quite similar to these knights here... However, they will likely be a little too much for you to handle. Ryuji, you will suffer a lot of punishment if you train with them... Do you still want to accept?" The concern in Alan''s voice as his eyebrows lifted and the severe look in his eyes became one of worry made Ryuji smile. His brother was too gentle with him.


    "I''ll accept them! If I reach my limit, then I''ll stop, don''t worry." Ryuji''s bright, gleaming eyes seemed to shine like two stars while his lips curled upwards, revealing his pearly whites and forming a handsome smile.


    Alan thought for a moment, and, after pondering over the options, he sighed, "Alright, I''ll contact them, but it might take an hour, so until then, you should do solo practice. They are not people you should underestimate."


    "Got it!" Ryuji''s face seemed to twinkle with joy; he had never trained with someone his age who could beat him before, and so his heart raced with anticipation. So he rushed to the wooden weight machines and began preparing himself.


    Alan looked at the tired knights with a bitter smile. "How was he in your eyes? I will make sure to send the payment to your barracks later today."


    "My lord... I believe that if any other knight of our rank were to battle him, they could only run for a minute at most, not to mention the danger that his pure strength would cause." The greatsword knight responded. He looked at the blood on his blade with a grimace. "That boy, he allowed my blade to cut his flesh so he could gain an advantage... How horrifying."


    The greatsword knight looked to be in his early thirties with light brown hair and an elegant face. He looked down at his blade, wondering why his father passed him a family heirloom.


    Alan''s lips curled into a faint smile as his eyes narrowed at the weapon. "I see. The Weeping Rose is quite famous... to think that you gave Ryuji such praise."


    "Stop it, Duke Alan... That boy is horrifying, like a beast trapped in a boy''s visage. If he becomes stronger there would be almost nobody able to contend with him in our nation... Maybe the crimson witch... ah... forgive me, Duke Alan, your sister...


    she can no longer fight..." The greatsword knight''s face became pale as his voice trembled.


    An invisible blade formed in front of her pointing finger; it flew as if a small sword had been thrown, aimed at the approaching Yumiko.


    Yumiko''s eyes flashed with danger, and her face showed no emotion as she changed her attack. She stepped off the wall, leaping into the air to avoid the long blade of wind, before slamming down her leg with an axe kick.


    "Nice one!" Kathryn grinned before she leapt to the side and raised her blade overhead in a diagonal slash.


    The ground cracked while a shockwave rattled the hall. Yumiko''s face remained expressionless as she slid across the floor, the contact of her kick only shallow, but it caused Kathryn to grimace in pain, shaking her left arm to regain the feeling.


    Yumiko looked at her fist, which was bleeding from blocking the swift counterattack, and her lips curled into a smile.


    "You have tough skin, Beastkin."


    "Is that supposed to be a compliment, Knight?"


    Kathryn''s eyes beamed with interest as she prepared to block the oncoming blades. Before she could act, Yumiko dashed forward once again with a feint; her fist clipped Kathryn''s hand, and she smiled at the shriek of pain.


    "Ah! You fucking bitch!"


    However, the moment that Kathryn removed her focus from Erika, her body suddenly became like a flicker of light as she used her skill [Blade Flurry.]


    Her blade began to slash rapidly towards Kathryn''s vital areas, causing the female to widen her eyes in surprise before she took a completely defensive pose against Erika''s seven slashes, teleporting her body towards Kathryn''s weak points with each swing, causing Kathryn to feel panicked.


    The skill had already begun! There was no escape!


    source-at-MVLeMpYr


    A series of sparks resounded within the training room, and in the next instant, Yumiko''s body charged at Kathryn using her [Relentless Blitz] attack, slamming a powerful kick against her stomach and then an uppercut.


    "Haa!" Kathryn groaned before Yumiko kicked her in the chest with her foot, forcing her to stumble back while gasping for air.


    "Fuck..." Kathryn stumbled to her feet and caught her breath while glaring at Yumiko, her eyes filled with frustration at the intense onslaught of attacks she had endured. "You two are cheating, fighting together like that!"


    Kathryn grinned as she caught Yumiko''s fist. "Let''s take a rest, and next time, I''ll have backup too." She then glanced at the pair, who looked winded with a pleasant laugh, before two maids entered the room, one with a long blade and the other with two daggers.


    "This should even the odds right?"

 Chapter 111: The Unbelievable Power of an S-Rank Knight!

    Ryuji pressed off the wooden panels, his legs vertical in the air. His fingers were straight as his body repeated the vertical push-ups. Ryuji trained like this since fighting the group of knights. He would remove a finger after every twenty repetitions, sweating from head to toe. As he came down for push-up number 758, he looked up at Alan, who stood speaking with a mature woman.


    Who is that woman?


    Her abs are more amazing than my mother''s...


    "Alan? Who is this lady?" Ryuji paused his vertical push-up, asking from midair. He was somewhat out of breath, using both his demonic energy and physical strength for the exercises.


    However, after he awakened as a demon, Ryuji discovered that working out became far more efficient and actually helped him become stronger than when he was a human.


    All thanks to he could mix mana with his body while training, increasing the recovery and muscle growth process. While waiting for Alan to respond, he resumed his push-ups. He aimed to reach 1,000 before finishing.


    "Gah. How can he look so cute? Alan... Is he the one you want me to train? " The mature woman sighed, causing Alan to laugh.


    "Yeah, I hope you can help him shine brighter. He needs someone who can crush him but also help him grow." Alan smirked.


    The mature woman laughed, stepping towards Ryuji''s area with her hands crossed, revealing her ripped muscles. She wore a short, tight robe and white cloth wraps across her chest that exposed her abs and belly button.


    Though her muscles were well-defined, they weren''t too huge, just the right amount to make her look both erotic and imposing.


    She didn''t interrupt or comment on Ryuji''s workout. Instead, her eyes observed him like a hawk, each of his muscles, limbs and even his crotch while he finished his repetitions while panting, before lowering his body.


    Ryuji didn''t pay attention to the woman, because a sound played in his mind.


    -----------¡ª


    Attributes Improved!


    -----------¡ª


    Strength: 68 -> 70


    Agility: 36 -> 38


    Stamina: 34 -> 36


    Grit 72 -> 73


    ***


    "You look quite good when moving. Make sure you drink this." Her voice sounded gritty with a feminine touch. To be honest, it felt like he was listening to his mother and thus Ryuji grasped the black flask and began to drink the strange fluid inside.


    Alan felt a sweat drop from his temple, not making any movements towards his food stealer as he focused on Ryuji''s battle with Velvet.


    "You did very well, boy. I cannot believe you still stand." Yet after ten minutes, she finally attacked first, her fingers tapping his throat, while Ryuji took the blow, his eyes almost rolling back into his eyes.


    However, he didn''t collapse. A red aura exploded from his body like a raging storm. Ryuji began funneling all his rage and demonic force into a single blow and threw one last punch at Velvet.


    This caught her off guard, causing a bloody mouth smile to surface on his bruised, busted lip. It seemed as if he couldn''t even speak because of the beating his trachea received. Yet his brutal left hook collided with her cheek.


    Alan stood up the moment her punch cut the air.


    However, Velvet seemed unaffected, as if Ryuji just tapped her jaw playfully and smiled, removing his fist from her and leaning into his ear. "What a good man you will be in the future. I felt that."


    "He-bleargh!!" Ryuji knelt while his bruised throat spat mouthfuls of blood in a rhythmic rhythm. He heard the woman say some things before Alan came rushing.


    His eyes looked up to Velvet walking away with two women beside her, tapping her bloody lips before removing the clothes from her hands and entering the doors. A voice echoed afterwards that made Ryuji feel the desire to fight again. "I''ll train him, Alan. I will make him the strongest man in the history of this entire world."


    "Did...did I do well?"


    "Hehe, you did well. For Velvet to state this, she means it. Velvet and you will start training tomorrow, enjoy your rest day, Ryuji!"


    "Velvet... her name is pretty."


    "Pretty.... you fool, that woman is one of the only S-Rank Witches of the kingdom who serve as special knights that protect the kingdom from the highest threat."


    "A witch...? Like your sister?" Ryuji asked while feeling his head pounding but noticed Velvet left another of those flasks for him on the arena floor.


    "She was my sister and Liana''s master, but because of an accident, she stepped down and became the kingdom''s shield," Alan said while looking at Ryuji with admiration.


    To wound an S-Rank knight was almost unheard of for anyone below Rank A.


    Ryuji grinned, ignoring the pain and downing the sweet medicinal fluid, causing the wounds to heal. Yet Ryuji''s left hand kept throbbing. Broken into four spots and barely held together by the skin.


    "There is always someone stronger, a mountain higher," Ryuji whispered, a smile on his lips while Alan felt amazed at his body''s recovery.


    The wounds healed almost like time had reversed; even the hand, which Velvet completely shattered, started to re-knit the bones together.


    It seems training with her will allow me to grow faster. My demonic energy also seemed excited... If it feels like this fighting her.


    Then how amazing would it feel to fight the strongest existence in this world... That euphoric feeling, I can''t forget it.


    "Alan, teach me everything you know about Her!" Ryuji stood while looking up towards the sky, his blood pumping as he pictured his hands striking the strongest existence in this world, causing these emotions and thoughts.


    Thoughts he hadn''t felt since being a young boy learning martial arts with his mother.

 Chapter 112: Fox, Hero and Delinquent - Recovering from battle

    Yumiko felt exhausted. Even her bones ached while sitting beside Erika in the medicinal bath. Not long after, they lost their sixth duel against the trio and the petty Kathryn. They both found themselves in this warm, medicinal bath.


    "Hey... Erika, do you think that Ryuji could win if he fought those women like us?" Yumiko''s voice sounded dejected and lacked her usual vigour.


    The water splashed as Erika dragged her bruised arms through the strange, green water, feeling a slight tingling sensation before she released a pleasant groan. "Nn, this water is so nice. Mmm Ryuji? I don''t know. He''d probably keep fighting until he won by sheer determination." She finished with a small chuckle.


    Erika felt much more lively after resting in the medicinal bath, whilst Yumiko, conversely, felt at wit''s end. Her pride felt damaged, and she wanted to go to sleep immediately after Ryuji came back. "I see, determination... Is that all he has? I am sure it would be something different." A contemplative look crossed her face. Erika sat up straight and turned around.


    "Mm, can I ask a question, Yumiko?" She reached forward to drag a splashing hand full of strange medicine across Yumiko''s bruised body. The pain stung slightly before it mysteriously and completely faded, leaving behind pristine skin and revitalised bones.


    Yumiko remained silent while Erika completed another cycle of medicine before she moved around her small circular pond and started floating in the pool. "What do you want to know, Erika?"


    Erika asked without hesitation, "What do you... love about him?" The water softly lapped around her stomach and breasts whilst she floated along. Yumiko''s eyes closed as she leaned back against the wall, thinking to herself.


    "I love his dedication, I love how warm and comfortable Ryuji''s arms can be, I also enjoy when he strokes my head and laughs with me." Yumiko''s mind quickly drifted through a slew of intimate scenes and tender moments.


    At first, it was just an instinctual lust; her body desired him, but because he kept resisting her approach, she started to fall for the person he was. "I enjoy waking up in the morning, finding him beside me." An embarrassed smile crossed her flushed cheeks.


    Erika looked on in confusion. Ryuji''s embrace and laughter brought Erika happiness as well, but when she saw such a feminine and girly side to Yumiko, it made her feel slightly awkward.


    Erika gently scratched her cheek while floating before she copied Yumiko and leaned against the side. "Nn, I see. Don''t you want Ryuji for yourself, though?"


    She felt slightly bothered from the first time she enjoyed the pleasure of his oral. It felt strange to her that Yumiko accepted that kind of act. Erika originally thought that Yumiko considered a woman as a tool to seduce Ryuji with lust and to keep him in line.


    The current Yumiko she heard now surprised Erika.


    The water softly sloshing around her brought the girl calm as she sunk deeper into her feelings, thinking back to the last month, meeting Ryuji and seeing him change.


    "No... At least for the moment, I like what we have now. Even if he belongs to us two, or even more, jealousy is just temporary. As long as Ryuji accepts this situation and enjoys himself, I can find happiness. I know I am his number one. No matter how many women come, I am the only one who is bound to him by the calamity star."


    Her slender fingers gently pressed into her thighs beneath the water. Yumiko sighed faintly while opening her eyes and seeing Erika drifting closer towards her. "Of course, someday, if I fall so completely for him that I cannot exist without him and cannot resist my monopolistic desires, and Ryuji accepts me, I might become overcome by jealousy."


    "Oh? Then you haven''t fallen for him completely?" Erika looked genuinely interested because she felt the same. Erika liked Ryuji, felt attracted to him from the moment they met, and couldn''t deny that sex was out of this world. Yet, she knew that there could be more.


    She could fall for him deeper, and with each moment they spent together, she discovered she was falling further.


    The feeling was addicting, frightening and refreshing; the anticipation and tension before he arrived made her heart jump. It was then that Yumiko''s strange face made Erika stop.


    "... I don''t understand; when it''s morning, I think of him; when it''s afternoon, he remains on my mind... If he isn''t there, I wish he was, but I don''t understand what I feel..." Yumiko looked confused; a frustrated pout appeared as she averted her head slightly while closing her eyes to meditate again, trying to determine what these feelings meant.


    MVLeMpYr-only


    Knock!


    The door opened; at first, he thought it might be Alan as he dropped another dose of the medicine in the water. Velvet said that if he could endure three servings of the medication after training with her, he would see the most impressive effects.


    However, a beautiful pair of women entered, wearing simple clothing that couldn''t hide their radiant skin and charming aura.


    Ryuji didn''t rush to dress up while waiting for the two. He closed his eyes to enjoy the peaceful sensation of warm liquid against his exhausted body, wondering what Yumiko and Erika did in today''s practice. Ryuji felt determined to use all three of the servings. Then, he would leave the water.


    "Yumi, Eri, you''re both done; how was training?" Ryuji called out without opening his eyes.


    Both girls immediately looked at Ryuji. The steam swirling above his handsomely sculpted, naked body mesmerised them. Both girls shared the same thought and expression, beautiful, especially with his chiselled back and tight ass, broad, muscular shoulders leaning over the wood.


    "Ryuji... you look really good." Erika couldn''t help but speak her mind as she stepped closer, sitting on a bench that let her peek into the bath.


    Yumiko became more taciturn with both her tails swaying, tapping the floor and wall with a thump, her eyes glistening as she didn''t look away for a second. When she sniffed, the disgusting scent of the bath resembled their medicine but much stronger as she sat closest to Ryuji. "...Ryuji, it hurts, right?


    Good boy." Her throat purred gently while stretching her hand into the tub, and she started massaging his shoulders.


    Ryuji finally opened his eyes before sitting up straight to find Erika on the bench in front while Yumiko sat beside him. Her talon-like claws didn''t pierce into him, only gently rubbed and massaged to ease the tension around his upper body.


    "I have never been so thoroughly destroyed in my life, and it was like fighting a brick wall with a sausage..." His complaint didn''t hold a single shred of anger.


    Instead, they could feel his pride and the desire to grow stronger, making both women realise just how driven Ryuji felt.


    Yumiko asked softly with concern, "Are you feeling okay after doing this alone, Ryuji? Do you not need me to help?" He heard Erika sigh and looked away awkwardly while Ryuji tilted his head back until it rested against Yumiko''s welcoming chest, finding it soft.


    He couldn''t contain the peaceful sigh, looking into the fascinating fox''s bright and adoring eyes, making his heart tremble before he gently shook his head. "It''s enough just to have you waiting for me when I finish. I want to become stronger to protect you, both of you."


    The tone of his voice, firm and assured, left both girls fascinated by his determination while reaching his arm out of the bath. Erika immediately placed her fingers against his palm, stroking his smooth skin.


    "...Don''t overwork yourself; we can fight, too. We are strong..." Yumiko assured him while brushing his golden, damp hair backwards before leaning down to place her silky cheek against his while stroking his forehead.


    Her body exuded a welcoming scent, reminding Ryuji of a valuable perfume that soothed his nerves.


    "This is heaven..." Ryuji whispered, his eyes closing as the pain of the medicine vanished thanks to the affection from his two lovers.


    As for Sariel...


    She sat on the edge of the bath invisibly, watching the trio with envious eyes.

 Chapter 113: Brother and King - Hidden Talks

    Alan walked through the gloomy palace halls. His eyes closed as his fingers rubbed the bridge of his nose, lips pressed together while the echo of his steps filled the hallway. The only distraction Alan could find was to stare through the thin windows of the stone palace hall, grey skies filling his gaze until the next intersection.


    But without fail, his steps turned in the same direction at the same weary pace.


    Towards his brother''s private study, the two knights on either side of the door were strong enough to protect him from almost any threat. Alan''s steps halted a few metres away, his eyes turning to the pale window, watching the rain begin to fall.


    My brother, how will you react to this news... If you turn against Ryuji, what should I do?


    "Halt! State your name and business... Ah, Duke Alan! The King is currently taking a rest."


    Alan knew these guards; the pair protected him and his brother since they were teenagers, no longer fledgling knights with great potential. Now, old men and heroes of the kingdom.


    "My apologies, Duke Alan; if you please, the King shall wake shortly."


    Alan waved them aside, their frowns deepening when Alan continued past them. "Duke, do you not understand?"


    "I must see my brother. It''s of great importance..." Alan pleaded while knocking on the heavy doors, their metal hinges keeping them from rumbling with each knock. The two guards looked at one another, but no answer came.


    Alan sighed when he turned. "It''s fine I will take all the blame."


    Suddenly, a hasty voice came from the inside, along with the sound of clothes being gathered in haste. Alan paused at the suddenness.


    "Come, we understand!" One guard stepped towards him, his wrinkled palm pressing the heavy metal of the door. "Enter, Duke Alan, you may have the King''s blessing..."


    The next moment, a half-naked woman with beautiful dark skin covered in kiss marks rushed out of the door, her eyes gazing at Alan before turning away with her eyes and lips closing tight before scurrying off into the night faster as if to escape Alan''s gaze.


    Huh... I guess she chose my brother, after all.


    "Who interrupted me?" A grumpy voice came from inside the room while. Alan stepped inside with a blank face. His brother''s sleepy head poked outside from the curtains of his king-sized bed, golden locks messy from sleep or perhaps Alan''s guess was correct, and it had more to do with the woman...


    He was different compared to Ryuji. The king never cared about the pleasure of the woman. This felt like a bitter fact for Alan, but knowing his brother''s habits, Alan''s eyes softened when he looked at the messy golden locks.


    His eyes focused on the body lacking muscle, a visible sign of his brother''s relaxed life under constant protection. "Brother, forgive me for disturbing you, but I have important news." Alan''s eyes met his brothers, pale skin hiding beneath the darkness while Alan turned back at the doorway.


    "Do not become clouded by emotions, brother."


    Alan''s brother choked on his spit at Alan''s words. The two gazed at each other while their positions switched from only a moment ago. "Liana has come to not only overcome her curse, but through your actions with this situation. She may forgive your treatment of her mother after death."


    "Ahhh... how embarrassing, my little brother taught me about my foolishness..." His brother cupped his face in his trembling hands.


    Alan''s calm state became hidden at this sight. But only enough so, a deep frown and softened gaze visible. The king''s fury seemed to fade as he looked at how calm Alan seemed.


    "Alan, why do you seem so calm about this? Do you agree? This is about our lovely Liana!" read-only-on-MvLeMpYr


    The King grabbed Alan''s shoulder with his cheeks still reddened, for Alan to pat his brother''s hand. "It is concerning. However, Liana is smart..." Alan''s brother nodded. Alan continued. "I have thought she was behaving strangely recently brother. Ryuji''s arrival changed Liana..."


    "Wait... you agree that the hero''s power--"


    "I do not care." Alan interrupted. "I trust Ryuji, and he will never let Liana suffer, if there came a time when the world learned the truth of our family, our bloodlines'' true origination. He would stand beside her without question."


    Alan could feel the king trembling before patting him again to regain his attention, calm eyes meeting his as the king returned it. "Brother, Liana would make an excellent queen, but so would her sisters who do not carry the curse, and Ryuji would support her no matter the future. Do you know that, even ''that'' Velvet has accepted to train him into the strongest male on this planet?"


    He emphasised Ryuji''s capabilities in the most important subjects he knew would shake the king. The King released Alan, falling onto his chair with his pale skin revealing his naked chest. "Alan, if it were not you telling me, I would have this hero killed. You understand that, right?"


    Alan''s face stiffened further, but the king already shook his head as Alan opened his lips. "Ryuji... has my approval. Keep watching my little brother and report more of his movements, but do not forget about Liana! If he truly wins her heart... and helps cure her curse.


    I will accept him no matter what his origins... Oh... Does this mean you will see if he can help Alice, too?"


    He sighed at his brother mentioning his sister before nodding his head. "Brother, allow Ryuji some time to prove himself truly. The longer Ryuji''s abilities exist only between a few, before making a full judgement watch him at the tournament in two weeks. I assure you that you will come to adore him as I do. He is the only person, except you, I trust with my life."


    The King watched Alan closely before his brother took a breath, finally allowing Alan to step away. The king nodded. "Fine, but make sure Liana is happy, my little brother. I could not make her mother happy, and she didn''t have a curse..." His brother said with a bitter smile as his lips trembled. Alan could only accept his teeth clenching but soon turned away while looking out the window.


    A single ray of sunlight broke through the grey skies. It made Alan''s heart shake, and his lips quiver as they slowly curled into a faint smile. The first time since he parted from Ryuji. The fact his crush slept with his brother faded. Alan knew there were thousands of women in the world.


    "Ryuji, this is as much as I can do for you..." His steps increased, walking down the bright hallway, a world apart from the gloomy feeling from before; now, the sunlight illuminated the entire castle with beautiful colours as Alan passed with a brilliant smile.


    Today, the rumours of the Duke''s beautiful smile would be spread through the castle, and Alan''s popularity would spread like wildfire.

 Chapter 114: The birth of the Crimson Witch

    Liana sat alone in her room, watching a small black crystal with a bright surface. Within the light, images moved at high speed. This crystal contained videos and images of Ryuji. Her eyes narrowed, forming a crescent shape as she traced along his muscular chest exposed in the baths.


    "You fought that horrible woman and managed to make her bleed, as expected from my Ryuji~ I just wish you were here. It''s lonely." She sighed as her red lips pouted a little. It had only been one day but her heart was aching, the butterflies in her stomach and her obsession with Ryuji were growing stronger. Liana found herself losing her patience, longing for his return.


    Knock!


    "Princess, are you awake?"


    Stunned by the sudden knock, Liana jumped, dropping the crystal, which slid across the floor with a bang.


    Before she could catch it, the door slammed open as a tall woman with purple hair and vibrant eyes entered with her arms stretched out. "MY LOVELY LIANA!" Shouted a beautiful woman who appeared in the black crystal several times. It was Velvet, the S-Rank Witch.


    Her eyes lowered to see the crawling Liana, then the black crystal showing the uncensored naked body of Ryuji as he climbed into the bath on repeat.


    "Oh... Liana became a woman. Were you going to..."


    "N-NO!" Liana''s bright face became bright red as she shouted with a nervous voice, her eyes open wide before she tried to snatch the crystal from Velvet. "Give it back... please, sister Velvet!" The older woman might not be her true sister, but Liana knew if she called her aunt, then she would suffer punishment.


    Velvet carried royal blood, just like her two subordinates, but it was thin her family being part of the royal family two generations ago.


    Yet, despite that, any witch she met would be treated like family. Especially the cute Alice and Liana, who looked quite similar to Velvet before she started to train.


    She extended her arms while dodging Liana''s hand. Then, using magic, she grabbed the crystal and spun it around her fingertip with a huge smirk. "Little Ryu? Oh my, your body is so outrageous. My little Liana was going to use it as her side dish."


    Velvet then looked at Liana, who, to her surprise, touched her and jumped, trying to reach it despite her tiny frame. "Hey, Lia... You can train with me, and we can build up your flexibility. If you were to let this guy in your bed, he would crush you...


    The boy is a complete beast of pure power and fighting sense." Velvet complimented Ryuji, but her choice of words made her core burn while her eyes shined like a predator as she rubbed the cut from his blow.


    "I will make you strong, as strong as I am. So strong nobody can stop you chasing what your heart desires!" Velvet gently patted Liana''s crimson hair, causing the young princess to beam happily.


    "You must be prepared, though; my training might cause pain and make you give up hope. Just know Ryuji will be enduring the same training, so think of it as a trial before you can become close to him." Velvet informed her seriously.


    "Sister, Ryuji is my hero. He can endure it without a problem!"


    Velvet nodded to her statement, remembering his unwillingness to lose.


    "Are you prepared then, Liana?"


    "Yes!" She shouted while saluting her.


    Velvet smiled while waving her hand. Her fingers snapped as the crystal tablet appeared before her.


    "Let''s go then¡ªthe first step is learning your true element and completing your attunement ceremony!"


    Ryuji... I wanted to run to your side; even now, I wish to be with you. But seeing you suffer and train so hard... It''s made me realise I cannot just stand beside you with no effort on my part. Just wait, when we next meet I will knock you off your feet and make you accept my love! Demon, hero, human!


    I don''t care if you were a monster.


    You will be mine.


    A strange twinkle of obsession and affection lingered in her beautiful eyes as she formed an eerie smile on her lips.


    No one knew that this training would create one of the most deadly and deranged witches ever known to man.


    read-more-on-MVLeMpYr


    The first witch to bear the demon king''s child.

 Chapter 115: Delinquent Pushes Himself To The Limit

    Ryuji woke up in the middle of the night, his body wrapped by two beautiful women.


    Erika became jealous of his romp with Yumiko last night and insisted on joining them. Now, both women were unconscious and covered in his seed. Like a ninja, he slipped from the sheets, his naked body swaying in the darkness before he wrapped himself in a thin robe.


    Though it didn''t conceal his hidden club, he seemed ignorant of that issue, tiptoeing across the floor before reaching the door.


    He felt the slight cool breeze from the evening wind but didn''t stop. Ryuji looked over to the two beautiful women sleeping in his bed without clothes. The sight made him curl his lips into a proud smile. His eyes turned to the door as he opened the cold handle with a click.


    Slowly walking through the empty hallways, he crept towards the east wing of the building. He saw no one on his path until reaching the room at the end of the corridor.


    This door led to the special training unit built by Alan. The reason he came here was because of a discovery Ryuji made thanks to the witch Velvet and his training prior to the duel.


    I can improve if I train alone, to train my defences and defeat that woman I have to hurt myself and endure!


    Since meeting Velvet, Ryuji burned with the desire to defeat her without having the witch hold back. This dream was far beyond his current ability, and he didn''t pretend it wasn''t.


    That''s why he placed his hand on the icy cold wooden door, sliding his fingers across the metal plate to open the latch and push inside.


    He didn''t turn the lights on and stepped into the training room after walking down several flights of curving steps, his feet slapping on the stone.


    Ryuji arrived at a huge opening, a room which looked more like an ancient dungeon. The walls were lined with racks of dull knives and rusted metal tools that made his body shiver as he closed the door.


    "Gotta turn on the light." Ryuji shivered as he took a step towards the light switch, his hands fluttering in the air while he tried to grasp the lantern.


    *Clack!*


    The room lit up with a warm yellow glow, giving the already creepy scene a scarier ambience.


    Ryuji wasn''t the type to be frightened by these things, however. In fact, when he looked at these terrible devices, he saw nothing frightening. He saw a chance to improve.


    His eyes became cruel and twisted as he stepped forward, walking between the different devices and metal bars before finally finding something he liked.


    "Hehehehe."


    He chuckled as he looked at a huge pillar¡ªthe thing wasn''t tall, but thick, roughly five metres in diameter. "that''ll do!"


    Ryuji ran his fingers across the surface, smiling at the smooth black steel before walking across the floor.


    On a bench, he saw a bundle of bandages, white with slight stains on them, though he didn''t mind. This world didn''t have automatic washing machines just yet, so cleaning things couldn''t be perfect. His hand grasped the slightly rough bandage and began to affix it to his hands and feet while stretching his muscles.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack*


    Blood trickled down his leg as Ryuji punched and kicked for hours. There was no need for him to count since a gigantic clock hung on the wall, a single ticking noise sounding through the entire room as the seconds passed by.


    *Ding!* *Ding!* *Ding!* *Dong!* *Dong!*


    Five Chimes sounded in the morning, which meant it was time to stop.


    Because breakfast normally started at seven, he would need to head back to the room with the girls and enjoy a morning bath together.


    "Ugh..." Ryuji released a slight wince when he stepped back, attempting to leave the room. Agony and throbbing pains filled his arms and legs as if someone set off a bomb inside his hands and feet.


    However... Ryuji still showed a smile because he knew this was the correct path for a demon while looking at the blue display hovering just out of eyesight and the beautiful voice almost identical to his mother.


    [Congratulations, through endless hardships and practice, you have improved!]


    -----------¡ª


    Attributes


    -----------¡ª


    Strength: 70-> 72 (+13) MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter


    Agility: 38 -> 39 (+5)


    Stamina: 36 -> 38 (+3)


    Grit: 73 -> 75 (+10)


    Intellect: 59 (+13)


    Thanks to this, Ryuji realised that although levelling up was superior, there seemed to be an innate benefit to being a monster or demon. However, most demons and monsters lacked the intellect to train or rather, their pride would stop them from doing such stupid things.


    Yet to Ryuji, it was like his mother''s training just instead of a wooden pillar; he used a steel plated stone pillar.


    "Let''s head back... I hope they don''t wake up."


    He felt intense pain in all his body, yet Yumiko kept appearing in his mind for the past few hours. His heart and training allowed him to think of nothing but her...


    In those thoughts, she remained stood beside him, her beautiful face more mature and womanly, while behind her back nine beautiful tails danced with delight.


    I don''t understand if this is an omen, or some kind of precognition.

 Chapter 116: Delinquent and Fox - One Body, One Soul

    Meanwhile, sitting on the edge of their bed. Yumiko looked towards the door with a worried gaze. She knew something bothered Ryuji from the moment she saw him inside the medicinal herb bath.


    I''ve never seen him suffer enough to need help to recover. He might have seemed fine, but I could feel it. The frustration and desire to become stronger, even during sex, he was so passionate and rough... It felt amazing, but I could feel like he was desperately clinging to someone to hold his hand, to support him, but I noticed only after everything ended.


    She glanced at the bathroom door, hoping Erika would wake up quickly. Yumiko didn''t want to keep these facts to herself because she couldn''t always be there for Ryuji, wanting to share the darkness that lingered, Ryuji''s inner turmoil.


    After all, there was no one in the world she trusted more than a woman sleeping with the same man.


    However, she didn''t wake up. It seemed the sex was too much for the human body to endure, and being a monster, it seemed the more rough he became, the more Yumiko could endure, especially after growing a second tail.


    "That idiot... where did he go?"


    About five hours passed since Ryuji trained in the basement, Yumiko felt close to leaving the room and using his scent to follow him.


    *Click!*


    The door opened, but for the fox beast Yumiko, the first thing she noticed was the thick odour of blood and Ryuji''s sweat mixed with the sickly sweet scent of blood so thick she could taste it on her tongue. "Ryuji... what have you done?" Her voice was low, filled with concern, as her eyes dripped with faint tears.


    "Y-Yumiko..." Ryuji walked inside, his body wrapped in a white robe that clung to his frame from the copious amount of sweat covering his body.


    His arms were swollen from the constant barrage of punches, his fingers bent at an awkward angle, and his legs appeared to make him limp while trying to balance the weight on each leg. While the robes didn''t cover his lower body, giving her a delicious sight to behold.


    "What happened?" Her eyes leaked with concern. Ryuji seemed like he endured a bloody battle, causing Yumiko''s heart to clench like a vice was crushing her.


    "It''s fine," Ryuji said.


    "What''s fine!? You look like you''re about to die." Yumiko glared with eyes filled with fury, her feelings bursting outwards as she lunged at him and held him in her arms, the small fox only reaching his chest, yet she refused to let go.


    "Yumiko... I''m fine. I''m fine." He gently stroked her ears as he gave a gentle smile.


    "Fine? Look at yourself, Ryuji," Yumiko hissed with concern as she raised her arm and touched his hand, which caused him to grimace and reveal a bit of pain, "your bones are cracked, your fingers and toes are so tender, and you stink of blood..." She trailed off as tears rolled down her face.


    "I can''t use my body for a while, but it will be fully repaired after breakfast," Ryuji spoke gently, though his tone lacked that cheerful zest, seeming more solemn and grave than usual.


    "Did you train alone, in a way to improve yourself, because you''re not human?" Yumiko asked.


    powered-by-MVLeMpYr


    Ryuji nodded his head slowly, though he looked confused about how she knew this secret he didn''t even tell Alan.


    "Why... why didn''t you ask me to join you? We''re lovers, aren''t we?"


    "Because..." He paused while leaning over and whispering in her ears. "You don''t know what I am. How could I ask you to endure the pain I inflict upon myself?" Ryuji''s words caused her to recall the brutal training that they endured yesterday.


    "Because I love you." Her teary eyes looked into Ryuji''s dark eyes with a conviction he had never seen before. "Ryuji, I want to be beside you. In light and dark, in times of happiness and pain. So if you want to train in secret at night, we both train together!"


    Yumiko looked into Ryuji''s eyes with a loving expression that could melt ice as her movements became even faster.


    The sensation of pleasure was so great it caused her to tremble in euphoria as she enjoyed his meat pole against her cervix, crushing the entrance of her womb, causing her insides to shake from the powerful impacts while the water filled with healing minerals and herbs splashed around their bodies.


    "Of course... because we''re monsters... together!" Ryuji answered, moving his arms to wrap around her waist, helping Yumiko move as the sounds of her comfort and delight leaked with erotic noises.


    "Thank you... Haaa... Thank you...." A beautiful smile on her face caused Ryuji to feel a faint twitch in his member as he almost reached the peak of pleasure. "Mm.. I feel so good; don''t hold back."


    Yumiko said, her body feeling the muscles on his chest and hands wrapped around her waist as she released a moan of delight before whispering in his ear.


    "Please, Ryuji... fill me with everything. I will accept anything as long as you let me inside and share your feelings with me."


    The moment he heard this, Ryuji felt an electric shock spread through his body as he pulled Yumiko into a fierce kiss. Their lips pressed together, and as he sucked on her tongue, their eyes filled with an earnest desire. The kissing grew deeper as he began to release his seed into her womb.


    "Mm- Mmph!?"


    A comfortable moan seeped from her lips as the warm liquid filled her insides. Yumiko trembled as she reached the height of pleasure. Her eyes narrowed as she clung to him tightly and wrapped her legs around his waist, allowing his hot seed to pour into her womb.


    The two stopped moving, hugging each other tightly, while it seemed Yumiko''s eyes closed as she slipped into a light sleep after enduring the afterglow.


    "You silly girl... to me, you could never be a monster. You are the most beautiful woman in the world and my lucky fox." He held Yumiko gently in his arms and started to wash her hair with the melon-scented shampoo.


    Unbeknownst to Ryuji, the moment she felt his hot essence fill her insides, Yumiko gained one attribute point in strength and agility. Not only that, but something changed; something inside her awakened thanks to their spiritual connection and her accepting him as someone of worship.


    "Mm... Thank you, Ryuji." She slept in his arms while clutching him tightly with her whole body.


    In the corner of her heart, Yumiko felt a sudden feeling of warmth and faith in Ryuji that made her feel secure like never before... the text in her eyes read.


    [Unsealed Secondary Class - Demon Lord''s Profane Saintess: Lv.1]


    [Rank SS+]


    [Your evolution path has changed!]


    [Gained Talent: Bound By Spirit and Soul]


    Bound By Spirit and Soul: You have chosen the one to guide your fate. Connected and secure, you will reach highs and lows together.


    When engaging in sexual activities where your heart and soul connect, you will both gain random benefits from spiritual relief to permanent changes in your physical being.


    The bonding ritual also heals any damage taken, but you can only trigger both effects once a day.


    ***


    Because she achieved this moment of enlightenment and spiritual bliss during sex, it seemed her skill became more erotic and made her seem like a true Profane Saintess.

 Chapter 117: Delinquent Helping Aria and Ryo!

    Ryuji and Yumiko remained quite close until their time for training. Erika showed a little jealousy at first, but seeing the happiness of Yumiko she no longer cared. Because he always made them both satisfied. After breakfast, the two women left to train against Kathryn and the maids while Ryuji waited because he wanted to meet Alan.


    It was during this period that Ryuji bumped into Alan in the hallway. Though he noticed Alan seemed a little rushed.


    "Alan? Are you alright?"


    "Ah, sorry, I''m a bit busy right now."


    "Well... is there any problem?" Ryuji''s keen eyes soon noticed Alan''s neck looked bruised, and it made him feel irritated.


    "Your neck--"


    "Oh yes, Ryuji, I need you to do me a favour!" Alan''s loud voice interrupted Ryuji''s comment, causing him to feel worried, but when Alan asked for a favour, he couldn''t help it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Akari and Ryo need to visit a dungeon for their monthly quota...." Alan looked regretful as he turned to look at them, waiting down the hall in basic armour and carrying their usual gear. "Because they work as my servants, despite being heroes, they are exempt from visiting the dungeons every week and attending training as long as they keep working and clear one dungeon a month."


    "And since I was so busy there isn''t time for me to take them, so I can''t ask for anyone to accompany them right now..."


    Ryuji understood that since helping him, Alan had become busier than ever. He thought about the situation with Liana and wondered if the bruises might be about himself or something Ryuji did.


    "Of course, I said I would help them anyway. What''s the Rank?"


    "Ah, don''t worry! Just a D-Rank should be easy for you, right? Thanks, Ryuji; I would die with you." Alan''s eyes showed a strange sparkle before he patted Ryuji''s shoulder and walked towards his private room.


    "Wait, Alan!"


    "H-Hmm?"


    "Wait a minute, Ryo--!?" Saki''s eyes widened as she looked at the chubby hero leaving.


    "We''re having the regular set of sandwiches from last time!" Akari grabbed the boy''s arm, and he pulled him, making the beastwoman wonder what was going on as Ryuji smiled at her softly.


    "You look hungry, and there''s no food waste or drinks here. Did your master start treating you well for a short time because of what happened but slowly return to normal?" Ryuji questioned calmly, noticing her ears hanging as he stroked her ears and chuckled, making Saki release an irresistible voice as she grabbed his fingers and gripped them.


    "How did you know...?"


    "Saki, everyone can tell based on your body. Your bruises went away, and even your body seems bigger... is it because someone''s feeding you properly and giving you the supplements needed for a few weeks? However, it seems those benefits stopped in the past few days. So, I will start visiting every morning."


    Ryuji released a charming smile and lifted Saki by her waist. The beast woman became agitated and had no way to refuse since her tail began to wag, and her eyes brightened with Ryuji''s touch.


    He was a handsome young man, and he treated her like an actual woman, not some disgusting beast... of course, she wouldn''t dislike it for real.


    "I know if I give you money, your master will take it, so until I can manage to buy you from that guy. At least I''ll make sure you eat well."


    "Hmm... you fool, Yumiko is going to beat you; such a sweet gesture, what an evil man.." Saki muttered, but her fingers stroked his palm. To Ryuji, she felt like a little sister to him, and thus, he decided not to cause more trouble and to save her legitimately.


    "Maybe after I win the tournament... I will set you free, little Saki."


    "Fool, treating me like a child when you''re so much younger...!"


    "Then, are you a mature woman then? Haha."


    "Ahh! Such a brute, I''ll bite your fingers off!"


    The two started playing as the small beastkin climbed over his body. Ryuji caught sight of a lovely elf with green hair in the distance. She looked a little lost after speaking to several parties... then. They met eyes!


    "Oh, it really was Alicia!"

 Chapter 118: Delinquent and Elf - Aria joins the party!

    "Eh, Ryuji!?" Alicia turned around and looked at Ryuji with a stunned face. His physique had changed a lot for the better. Even she blushed slightly but not much as she approached her ears flopping with each hurried step, her green hair tied into a side ponytail, while she wore a different leather armour compared to usual.


    "What are you doing to the little beast girl?" Alicia tilted her head as Ryuji held Saki over his lap and spanked her. He shrugged his shoulders and then slapped her again


    *Pah!*


    "She bit my cheek, so I have to correct her habits in case she bites someone and gets sick." Ryuji shook his head with a pretend-saddened expression.


    "Mmm!! Mmph!! Mmm!" Saki''s mouth, covered by his other hand, made him look like a villain, though.


    "She can bite all she wants," Alicia pouted, folding her arms and giving a cheeky smile.


    "Oh? Should I spank you too, little princess?" Ryuji smirked, glancing at her.


    Alicia gasped with a reddened face. Her fist shot straight for Ryuji, but she only knocked his chin.


    "Hah, lucky shot~" Alicia laughed, sticking her tongue out.


    The two gazed into each other''s eyes for a moment before the elf turned away, his devilish grin and those deep ocean-blue eyes almost consuming her.


    Ryuji wanted to follow up, but Akari and Ryo appeared with the backpack of food and a set of delicious-looking plates with several dishes and drinks, all for Saki, who looked at the food with stars in her eyes.


    "Oh?! It''s a real elf... oh my god!" Ryo muttered, trying to keep his shining eyes and excitement hidden as he passed the food over to Ryuji, which the latter fed to the cute beast girl on his lap, much like a brother.


    Her voice came out shyly yet filled with resolve; however, Ryuji knew what to say.


    "Good! I was going to make you join me anyway¡ªsomehow, I think having more Elven eye candy in the party will make me more active, haha." Ryuji grinned playfully, grabbing the Elven princess before giving her a passionate hug.


    She melted in his arms as if weak in his manly scent, which drew the eyes of Akari and Ryo full of envy and jealousy. However, the two were only playing around and soon parted, looking at Saki Ryuji stroking her head one last time. "I''m off to finish a Rank-D dungeon. Don''t wait for me too long and enjoy the food. If anyone bullies you, remember their name, and I will kill them."


    Saki jumped at Ryuji''s extreme words; even Alicia felt her skin tremble, yet Ryuji himself seemed to think it was normal. He turned around and began heading towards the teleportation bay. The others stopped for a moment with strange expressions before following him.


    "Murder... that''s so extreme, Ryuji, don''t be so violent..." Saki whispered but knew that he said it so loud and that way for the surrounding knights to listen. All to protect her. "I don''t think your friends understood your intent... poor Ryuji."


    Alicia and the others followed him, rushing because of Ryuji''s long strides as they came to the D-Rank portal zone.


    "Okay, since it''s you guys who need this, choose a portal and I''ll follow!"


    However, Ryuji heard something in his mind... Different from the usual kind and gentle tone close to his mother.


    A voice of hated.... anger.... and distortion!


    [The Betrayer and his allies shall die!]


    The moment his party entered the purple bubble, Ryuji could no longer focus, his body spinning out of control until he crashed inside an unknown cave; around the room, only darkness and strange blue runes that shone like lights.


    "Ugh... where is everyone?" With his perfect dark vision, Ryuji tried to find any of his allies.... he saw Alicia with her legs in the air while unconscious, but Akari and Ryo were nowhere to be seen.


    "Fuck.... this damn dungeon is always doing unwanted shit!"

 Chapter 119: Delinquent and Elf - Mysterious Tomb

    I should ask Alan when we get back. He thought to himself before walking towards Alicia, who lay upside down in the dirt, her green g-string on display. Despite the wonderful view of the elf''s modest buttocks, he turned to the western wall only to see a lot of moss and broken stones but nothing that could get them out of the strange room.


    "Wake up, Alicia!"


    *Pah!*


    Ryuji slapped Alicia''s exposed ass a few times, making the unconscious elf whine while shifting her leg; Ryuji then looked south to the pile of rocks blocking the path that used to exist, hoping that his comrades were alright.


    "Where are Akari and Ryo.... It seems this southern wall is likely a trap or puzzle..." He looked at the enormous wall with a confused look; the strange symbols seemed familiar, but each time he tried to focus on them, a painful ache shot through his mind while he dropped to one knee, clenching his chest the pain like a knife rapidly stabbing him in the head, chest and abdomen.


    "Gah! Fuck...."


    A minute later, the pain faded, leaving him on the floor sweating and short of breath, prompting him to try standing up and look at Alicia, only to notice how long her ears fluttered while looking at him with a victorious smile, her little fist pumped as she pointed at him. "That''s what you get for smacking my ass!"


    Alicia got up, dusting her smooth legs and lovely breasts before jumping over the rock pile, hugging Ryuji before her beautiful face looked up with fake tears welling up while shaking. "Why am I stuck here with you?!"


    read-first-on-MVLeMpYr


    "You look so upset while clinging to my body, Perverted elf."


    "Hehe... it''s not my fault you''re so hard and stable." She said, holding her laughter, pressing her delicate chest against his black armour while Ryuji patted her head, enjoying her adorable cheekiness. It helped ease the lingering ache from the strange pain from earlier.


    "Alicia, can you read the markings on that wall? I think they might be the key to leaving." Ryuji didn''t want to take too long because he worried Akari and Ryo might be in danger.


    Alicia called out, but his stern voice forced her to continue working on the wall.


    Before Ryuji defended himself, several arrows penetrated his body, the tips cold as ice burned and tore through his flesh. While he blocked most arrows with the axe, he couldn''t roll or dodge because Alicia stood behind him... This trap, everything about it, felt like the dungeon''s cruel method of keeping Ryuji locked in place to suffer.


    Swshh! Pah! Tudududu!


    His armour cracked, and his warm crimson blood dropped to the dirt while a few more arrows penetrated the black leather. As the last set fell, his axe dropped to the dirt with a thud, and his breathing became heavy, but he knew this wasn''t the end.


    *Thud!*


    Blood lightly dripped delicately against the rocky ground while Ryuji fell on one knee and picked up the axe.


    "Almost finished.... a bit longer, please don''t die!"


    Part of Ryuji didn''t want her to finish. The burning pain from the blue-tipped arrows felt like they were eating away at his body, his vision blurring while he felt his blood veins burning as it turned into liquid fire.


    "I...I''m fine..."


    "Once the Betrayer awakens as a true King, the gods shall send their Apostles and smite him down..... create paradise as his blood will free the forgotten ones and doom the world to eternal dark! Praise the sacrifice..... Praise the sacrifice... Awaken Thy blood!" Alicia''s voice became strange, no longer stuttering once she began reading...


    However, the moment she reached the words about apostles a huge ogre suddenly appeared, teleported in like magic... as if a mechanism to stop this from being completed.


    Ryuji dragged himself to his feet while holding his axe in both hands; with a bloody face, he stood opposite the ogre...


    This fucking dungeon... how dare you fuck with my damn elf and spout some bullshit!

 Chapter 120: Boss Fight - Guardian Ogre! Protect the Elf!

    [You will die, Betrayer! Whether by our hands or the ones you love!]


    [You cannot win!]


    Ryuji''s arms felt like lead. He lifted his axe while watching the ogre lift its massive two-metre piece of wood thicker than Ryuji''s thighs together, a very primitive club with sharp nails sticking out from the edge.


    Its strength is clearly greater than a normal enemy. Even Ryuji wondered if he could take this blow with his current body¡ªmaybe even at his best. He might falter.


    Though his attributes seemed high, when fighting against Velvet, Ryuji received a wake-up call. After all the amount of magic, Ryuji could see swelling from the ogre''s arm made him feel a sense of oppression.


    *Woosh!*


    With a tremendous swing, the ogre''s arm swished the huge log like a twig, creating a low groan as it approached Ryuji and Alicia.


    Ryuji remained patient. Although certain death seemed close at hand, he knew to block this he should use everything he could!


    His eyes narrowed, converting all his rage into defensive attributes, reducing his damage taken to a mere ten per cent! However, he remained focused on the ogre''s arm and the incoming club, maintaining his defensive stance.


    BANG!


    Ogres were creatures of violence and raw power. This blow caused Ryuji''s entire body to quake and tremble, his organs and bones jittering like a wooden drawbridge in a storm.


    "Ugh... Kuha..." Blood, crimson and thick, bubbled from his white teeth, intense pain greeting his abdomen and left arm.


    Without a moment to think, the ogre looked at its club a shocked look before it lifted once again, this time an overhead strike with both hands...


    All the ogre needed to do was slam down, and his victory should all but be confirmed.


    Ryuji should have been terrified, fearful of his imminent death. However, his lips curled into a twisted smile, blood pooling between them, born and trained as a warrior and then given the class of berserker.


    He could be said to mirror the ogre.


    The ogre stepped forward, its weight crushing the stones that broke Ryuji''s fall, while behind him, the gentle muttering of prophecies and strange stories came from Alicia''s lips while the southern wall started to light itself from the left to where she read.


    ''I have to keep fighting!''


    Ryuji always followed his choices through. His hand grasping the blood-drinking axe tightened, only this time, he would not defend!


    There was only one enemy, the huge club aimed at his skull. The force of the first blow made the ogre step back enough his swing would miss Alicia.


    He shot into action and slashed upwards, the blade of his axe cutting through the ogre''s thigh, causing the beast to stagger, the momentum of his club shifting further to the left as it fell forward with a loud bang.


    *Thud!*


    A pain throbbed through his body full of bruises, but his adrenaline and excitement wouldn''t allow him to stop now! The ogre seemed stunned as it fell, now face first in the rocks as Ryuji started to gather his strength, knowing that more could be coming.


    Ryuji held his axe high, the counterweight doing most of the work as it slammed down.


    Alicia didn''t know why she kissed Ryuji. It wasn''t like she loved him, but neither was it because of the strange warmth and feeling that flowed into her body when she kissed him, either.


    It was like something inside her sort, whatever was inside him regardless of her thoughts, leading her to kiss him with little thought.


    "Haha... of course you help, give me a moment and let''s leave this place."


    "Nn..."


    ¡ªLevel Up


    -----------¡ª


    Status


    -----------¡ª


    Name: Ryuji Vincenzo


    Title: Deathbringer (Kobold), Murderer (Human)


    1st Class: Berserker: Lv.16


    2nd Class: Demon Lord: Lv.8 (Hidden to Others)


    Rage: 0/120 (0 Reserved) [40% damage resist] [50% Fire Resist]


    Rank: C / S (Hidden)


    -----------¡ª


    Attributes-----------¡ª


    Strength: 72 -> 74 (+13)


    Agility: 39 -> 40 (+5)


    Stamina: 38 -> 39 (+3)


    Grit: 75 -> 77 (+10)


    Intellect: 59 -> 74 (+13)


    The change in his intellect felt like it showed itself most when fought the ogre. In the past, he fought only using his muscle memory and superior abilities.


    However, against the ogre, he used his mind, waited and avoided the blow with an attack at the right moment.


    Ryuji was growing.

 Chapter 121: Elf Princess - Changes in the mind

    Alicia watched Ryuji drinking the potion her mother gave her. She felt that his reluctance to drink was cute compared to his usual self.


    ''Ryuji seems to be very respectful to mothers. I can use this, hehe.''


    While watching his lips touch the elixir, she felt her mouth become dry and became unsure why she started kissing him; the first time when she kissed his forehead, Alicia could swear she felt something warm and pleasant flowing into her body...


    exclusive-to-NovelFire


    Thus, she kept doing it as if to feel that pleasant feeling.


    Even though it made her feel a little more conscious of him as a man afterwards, in the past, she joked and flirted with him about those things, but Alicia had never dated a man before and just wanted to show off and copy Sheila.


    "Okay, I think I''m alright now... The pain is gone, though I''m still dirty, haha."


    Ryuji laughed off his pain while standing up and performing squats as if to show he was fine. His lips curled into a smug smile.


    ''He''s a little irritating when acting so smug...''


    "Then let''s go. I''ll make sure to keep you safe this time." Alicia gave a slight huff while grasping her longbow, keeping two arrows between her fingers, rubbing the wooden shaft against her knuckles with a third arrow ready to draw.


    "Yeah, yeah. I am the one protecting you."


    Ryuji walked ahead, his movements different from before; his legs would sweep the ground as if checking for traps or anything that might give information.


    At first, Alicia found his actions funny or a little wasteful...


    Until he found a bear trap.


    With a clang, he triggered the trap and tossed it away using the pommel of his axe, looking back at Alicia, who pulled out her tongue, feeling annoyed that he had actually found something.


    ''That arrogant and handsome face... so annoying.''


    The dungeon felt too easy, with Ryuji, Alicia, and the other party members all thought so. Her mind flocked back to the past, with the previous tanks that their group travelled with, always complaining about her archery...


    Alicia didn''t understand the budding emotion that started when she first met Ryuji. Her eyes always felt drawn to him, whether in battle or idle. It was at that moment she remembered something.


    "Ryuji, for the chosen tournament, you need knights to join you, right...?" Her foot sweeping across the ground while her ears lowered, she wondered about his reply, but heard his feet, the wet steps of his boots growing more distant.


    In her chest, she felt devastated. Did he reject her? Or maybe he didn''t need someone who could only shoot arrows...


    However, before her mind could sink into more delusions and thoughts, his voice echoed through the wet, musty walls in a cheerful tone.


    "If you can take a shot to attain victory but worry because I''m in the way, just call out. I will trust your aim."


    Alicia walked forward, her feet dipping in the wet puddles while her mind digested his sentence. Her lips, originally a frown, slowly transformed into a smile as she heard his voice echo once again while he stood against the wall at the end of the dungeon path, leaning on a door.


    "I would love for you to be a member of my party for the tournament."


    "Really!?" Alicia couldn''t help her excitement. This match also meant her promotion if they won. She couldn''t think of anyone else but Ryuji to fight beside.


    ''I''m so happy... I thought he might choose much stronger knights to support him. Maybe I should have told him he could take ANY knight? No! Good job, me, now I can finally get Mother to praise me, ehehe.''


    "Of course I can, don''t worry. I didn''t know who to ask, so you made it much easier for me."


    Ryuji nodded before opening the door that led to a wide chamber. In the middle was an altar, but the thing that caught his eye first was two pillars that connected to the roof...


    Because tied to those pillars were Ryo and Akari!


    Akari appeared unconscious while the plump Ryo struggled. He would pull and twist his body, the white cloth that bound him not moving a bit, though his vision seemed to be covered by a black cloth. Ryuji then saw the enemy...


    A group of goblins and a strange hobgoblin as their leader.


    It didn''t take a genius for Ryuji to understand the dungeon master''s plan, nor for him to know Ryo and Akari had been kidnapped for a reason. Thus, he didn''t rush in like usual, instead leaning back and turning to Alicia.


    "Do you have any good ideas?"


    "Kill the goblins?" Alicia looked at him while tilting her head.

 Chapter 122: The Dungeon Versus Demon Lord: Round 1

    From the moment he entered the dungeon, Ryuji could feel the dungeon''s oppressive force weighing down on him.


    However, now stepping inside the boss room, it became more intense. His feet sank into the soft ground, his axe became heavier, breathing became more laboured. It felt like he wasn''t fighting against the monsters within the dungeon but against the dungeon itself.


    "Alicia, we need to save those two. Do you have any idea?"


    His eyes observed the monsters and felt they seemed strange, the sensation they gave almost identical to the two irregulars he had fought so far.


    "I will take the small monsters, and you take the big guy?"


    Her response is quite normal. However, she didn''t seem to sense their difference; each goblin didn''t act like a dungeon goblin but like the ones he met outside, where they had free will and acted in the most underhanded way.


    Yet this wasn''t just a boss, but also the group of over twenty goblins here to support it.


    Ryuji stepped into the dungeon room, the light adjusting to reveal its layout more clearly, wet and weathered rock walls with moss and water trickling from above. The droplets fell onto broken rocks and stones, broken tombstones or something of the sort.


    He took a second step and grabbed his head, his face distorted while gritting his teeth.


    ''I don''t like the atmosphere of this dungeon. It''s like something is constantly.... whispering in my head...''


    He spoke, trying to hold back his discomfort, before throwing the torch near a moist boulder, which lit up some torches surrounding the boss''s room, lighting things up more clearly.


    "Stay close. The goblins here aren''t normal." Ryuji''s voice was stern as he looked back with a serious face. Alicia nodded, gripping her bow tight and holding several arrows in her idle hand, rolling them between her fingers, ready to shoot the moment he engaged them. Though slightly apprehensive about Ryuji''s warning.


    Before rushing into the boss fight, he watched as the goblins all gazed their way with eerie eyes as if waiting. Though they seemed irregular, this basic rule applied.


    ''If I take one more step they will rush at us, or rather the goblins are eyeing Alicia...''


    Ryuji grasped his axe, the cold metal giving him a feeling of confidence as he realised this wasn''t training. The only eyes he needed to worry about were Alicia''s, and she wouldn''t betray him. If she did, then it would just be because of his magic skill.


    He took a deep breath, tasting the cold air with a foul taste of goblin and bitterness.


    Without waiting, he took a third step. Immediately, Ryuji rushed ahead, stepping off the soft mud-like ground that attempted to weigh him down into the more stable stone flooring.


    ''I can''t underestimate this bastard''s strength to swing a bone mace that big.''


    Ryuji felt its weight when he tried to deflect the attack with his axe; he felt he might even struggle to lift it himself.


    However, he didn''t have the time to think as it swung a simple uppercut at him.


    ''Hmm?''


    Ryuji''s brow curled. The goblin''s fist missed his face as he leaned back, but it turned out to be a feint because the goblin then thrust its mace headed straight for his stomach, slamming hard against Ryuji''s leather armour.


    ''BUGGGHAAHK!''


    Vomit rose from the depth of his lungs, pouring from the corners of his lips as his feet were pushed back, slipping within the moist terrain till the hobgoblin''s knee smashed against his chin, and his vision flashed.


    ''AGHHH!!''


    He bit his lips, tearing the soft flesh before grabbing its leg. Although Ryuji''s fist trembled, his fist tightened, clutching the hobgoblin''s rough, sandpaper skin before he lifted his left arm, flames burning in his palm before pressing it against its kneecap.


    "Guuuraaaaah!?!?!"


    The sound of exploding flesh and sizzling blood mixed. The goblin continued to scream like a wild beast, roaring loud enough that even the dungeon rumbled.


    However, Ryuji refused to let go of its knee, the flesh melting, meat searing while its bone deformed, able to pull away only when the bone itself melted, leaving half its leg burnt to the bone.


    ''This is disgusting. How tough are these goblins? No wonder it could swing that stupid mace!''


    Ryuji wiped the blood, saliva, and vomit dribbling over his chin before wiping his dirty hand off the goblin''s shirt.


    He gained a moment of breath, able to watch as the hobgoblin ''hobbled'' back with its leg deformed; it needed to use the mace like a crutch; with a fierce roar and loud growl, it looked at Ryuji like it wanted his death.


    ''Now then... What will it do?''


    Ryuji gave a brief look back and saw the pile of dead goblins, all with arrows stuck from their forehead; while he felt relieved, the left hand of Alicia''s hand seemed to tremble, and slight cuts or tears formed along the muscles.


    "Sorry, Hobb. I have to kill you now." Ryuji muttered, lifting his axe, ready to strike again.

 Chapter 123: The Dungeon Versus Demon Lord: Round 2

    However, the goblin smirked.


    Its crooked lips curled into an ugly smirk before raising its mace and smashing the ground. Ryuji didn''t believe he would lose.


    Or that anything could happen from such a clumsy move, yet an unexpected feeling erupted. The next moment, it tossed the huge mace at the bunker, protecting Alicia, causing Ryuji to look back and start to rush towards her.


    Then his demon blood almost felt like it screamed inside him.


    ''Akari and Ryo!''


    Yes, the goblin didn''t choose to fight; instead, it created a powerful earthquake to disturb Ryuji before running towards Ryo and Akari!


    ''Damn, goblin!''


    Ryuji bit his bloody lips; droplets flew before he stepped forward. Each step required considerable strength, his soles sinking before he leapt. He could feel it, something or someone inside the dungeon. Maybe the mastermind who kept calling him the betrayer or that weird prophecy was fucking with him!


    Using almost all his strength to chase the hobgoblin running and hopping towards the unconscious two while his chest and lungs burned with the pain from both mana exhaustion and the tight sensation from the dungeon''s oppressive weight. It had only been five minutes, but his magic reserves felt dried, almost tapped like an oil tanker.


    ''Shit!''


    Though Ryuji ran, no matter how desperate his expression, he wouldn''t make it in time as the hobgoblin grew closer.


    ''Almost!'' Ryuji flicked his left wrist while gritting his teeth, firing several fire arrows towards the retreating hobgoblin, and every time one materialised, the next one became smaller, flimsier and less powerful.


    Yet they shot out faster.


    However, not a single hit connected.


    Ryuji''s glare became increasingly savage, and then he felt his veins popping, his chest like it was going to explode.


    ''What the fuck is this!?''


    It was painful; his demon blood almost started raging, boiling over. Suddenly, his entire vision tinted red, becoming crimson before he threw his axe while he was running, the huge black weapon twirling through the air, its spinning end rushing towards the hobgoblin.


    Ryuji''s breath got heavier; the heavy feeling weighed down more. Still, his blood never stopped screaming, and he refused to let the dungeon defeat him as he used the last of his magic to alter the course of his axe, the bloody blade now aiming to chop the hobgoblin in half as his hand reached for Akari.


    "Hang on, Ryuji, please... don''t leave us. I can help you... take the elixir!" Alicia fumbled and grasped the half-filled bottle before trying to pour it into his mouth, but the blood was too thick, and Ryuji was too weak. Ryuji shook his head; he couldn''t swallow anything.


    ''Shit... This Goblin coward... attacking after the boss fight... Fuck, it''s so frustrating... Why wouldn''t a goblin be a coward....!'' Ryuji thought as he looked down at the smiling Akari and Ryo, wrapped safely in his arms.


    "You''re such a fool, always trying to do things alone, only letting yourself get hurt..."


    The next moment, she took the bottle of elixir and pressed it to her lips.


    "If you refuse to drink it..." The clear, transparent pink fluid glided and vanished within her lips; Alicia then pressed her soft, silky, and dewy lips to Ryuji''s.


    "Then I''ll give it to you another way...."


    *Slurp* Read today at mvl _emp _y,r.


    Her tongue danced in Ryuji''s mouth, forcing the magical medicine down his throat. Ryuji, with little strength, swallowed while the dungeon seemed to become more restless.


    His heart trembled; the stab wound stung. Yet he could only feel the warm, soft tongue of Alicia moving through his mouth, wrapping around his tongue as she scooped the syrup-like potion and forced him to swallow... the sweet taste mixed with his tangy blood and her saliva.


    ''Hmm...''


    His lungs filled with Alicia''s sweet scent, his eyes gazing back at Alicia with her eyes wide like green emeralds. She held Ryuji and refused to let him go... the taste of the elixir disappeared, and Alicia, for a moment, leaned back, revealing her lip moist with drool mixed with a small trace of Ryuji''s blood.


    [The Betrayal Shall Awaken!]


    "Haa.... what a strange taste, but it wasn''t bad...." She muttered while stroking her lip with her index finger, watching as Ryuji''s eyes closed, his wounds healed... but then she noticed.


    "Where did the blade go?"


    The black dagger vanished... or did it melt into Ryuji''s body?


    When Alicia leaned forward, she started to examine his chest, the horrible wound still open, slowly healing thanks to the elixir, but the dagger couldn''t be found. However, as she tried to pull away, Ryuji''s hands wrapped around her neck.


    His eyes were black, with glowing ocean-blue pupils.


    "Wha.... what''s wrong, Ryuji---" Before she could speak more, his lips closed her mouth, and like a thirsty man in the desert he began to suck on her tongue, likely for traces of the elixir, or maybe her sweet saliva...

 Chapter 124: Delinquent Becomes a Demon Lord....

    Alicia and Ryuji kissed, wrapped in each other''s embrace, licking and sucking their mouths and tongues; Alicia didn''t quite understand what was happening. Her mind felt hazy as Ryuji''s hands wrapped around her hips. She could feel something filling her body, its cold, sweet taste flowing throughout her belly and invigorating her.


    Meanwhile, Ryuji''s mind didn''t seem to be focused; he felt fixated on the sweet flavour that numbed his mind, holding Alicia''s head so she could not escape until Akari and Ryo made a sound, causing her to push Ryuji away, his body flopping down with a thud.


    "Huah... that felt weird, Ryuji.... though you seem better, thank god...."


    She patted her lips, looking at Ryuji''s pale, unconscious body, breathing slowly; his injuries healed... but unlike Alicia thought, Ryuji didn''t sleep peacefully...


    Within his mind.


    Bang!


    *Smash*


    Like a collapsing dungeon wall, Ryuji''s will crashed, his walls shattered, and his soul drifted like a sailboat being forcefully tugged, pulled by an uncontrollable force. Ryuji tried desperately to resist, fearing his sanity was going to collapse like the dungeon walls that vanished and turned into nothingness.


    Yet he failed... he found himself standing above a cold, smooth black platform, two glowing azure-black doors ahead of him. The feeling of suppression poured heavily when Ryuji''s hand touched the door handle, forcing him down.


    "Fuck... this door...." Ryuji cursed and glared.


    On the door''s handle floated black words: Betrayer.


    ''It can''t be helped...'' Ryuji, realising he couldn''t resist, clicked his teeth and twisted the twin black metal handles.


    However, as the wind started to howl and the doors slowly slid open, the stones grinding with a low groan, he suddenly found himself back inside the dungeon, with Alicia''s thighs beneath his head, and Akari and Ryo talking together with a bright voice.


    "Ryuji?" Akari saw his eyes open first, her mouth opening wide before morphing into a smile.


    He wiped his lips and tried to remain normal, "Elf lips really do taste like honey; thanks to that, the soup didn''t taste so bad."


    Yet Ryo, Akari and the Elf girl could only stare nervously, not saying a thing, only remembering the bloody Ryuji who almost died before his eyes changed and he kissed Alicia so violently.


    "We should leave..." Ryuji said while looking at the exit portal and black chest; he looked back to the others while Alicia avoided eye contact; she became like a scared deer the moment he started moving around; that kiss might have scared her.


    "You''re right, we should get back... I didn''t touch the chest because we did nothing." Ryo added with a nervous smile while Ryuji waved him off and nodded.


    "O-Okay... let''s go... alright, Miss Alicia?" Akari added, offering a hand to the elf.


    ''What did those doors mean?'' Stay tuned with mvle-mp _y,r.


    ''Why is he being called the Betrayer?''


    ''Who did he betray?''


    ''Betrayer?''


    Ryuji remembered the name attached to the doors; meanwhile, Ryo stepped towards the chest and touched the strange black gemstone. "It''s weird. Why is the chest black... didn''t the guide say they only came in bronze, silver or gold?"


    "What!?" Ryuji looked up to Ryo as he snapped the lock and opened the chest...


    At that moment, the dungeon began to quake, and its walls started to collapse, forcing Akari, Alicia, and Ryo to the other side, falling into the portal. Their eyes of shock as Ryuji stood in the centre of the dungeon, as darkness enveloped his body.


    [The Betrayer has finally Awoken!]


    [Congratulations! Demon Lord Has Reached Level 10!]


    [Demon Lord Form - Unsealed!]

 Chapter 125: In The Darkness, The forgotten Lament!

    Darkness, silence... Lost in the depths of a collapsing dungeon, Ryuji''s hands reached out, grasping at the cold, moist mud slipping down his black claws and armoured flesh.


    A low rumble of voices mixed and blended into a dreary old hymn. The hymn of the forgotten ones, their song of rejoice!


    "So the Betrayer awakens, and now the hands of fate shall move once again."


    "He who resists, fights and rebels until no desires remain."


    "The King of demons, but a puppet of the gods. Destined to free the forsaken."


    "In the end, his efforts mean nothing; everything will be taken."


    "Alas, Betrayer, we praise thee."


    "He who sets us free!"


    **


    Pain, Ryuji wrapped his long arms around his body, the black armour torn to shreds, unable to recover with the constant black ooze dissolving the material.


    Despite his resistance, fighting off the darkness and agony within, he didn''t seem to submit in the slightest. His ocean-blue eyes carried the vibrance and determination of a young king, given the throne to lead his kingdom.


    Though his body transformed, the figure remained himself. With tight, toned muscles, solid bones and long claws with black flesh akin to leather gloves up to his elbows and knees, a blend of pale white and darkness formed his body.


    As he trembled in the darkness, he lashed out. Determined to escape, fight, and resist, as the hymn foretold.


    special


    The image of Yumiko, Erika and Liana flashed through his mind; no longer alone or obsessed with his mother, he felt a connection to these women... even Alicia came to mind as his long tail whipped out like a bull tamer.


    ''I am not the betrayer. My name is Ryuji Vincenzo. I will not become your puppet, for my only desire is to make them smile and enjoy my life!''


    Ryuji''s mind lay shattered, unable to tell reality from dream, yet he didn''t surrender accepting his changes and desperately trying to keep his thoughts and desires.


    A soft voice sounded from the depths of the abyss, words that told of his most fragile fears.


    "You can no longer control your desires, beast. A fallen creature destined to be smitten by the apostles of light in regret! They can never accept such a monster as their partner. All that you love and adore will abandon you!"


    Silence, not even the sound of his bated breath while suffering agonising pain as his entire existence changed for eternity.


    Ryuji''s consciousness faded, his beautiful face more distinct with a sharp, chiselled chin and jaw, his lips more alluring and red with fangs peeking from his top lip. The form he took might make him laugh if shown in the mirror.


    A fan art of a certain demon lord was created for one game that Ryuji and Alan played together. Ryuji felt the demon carried both elegance and charm that amazed him. Especially this fan art made the demon lord of lust - Asmodeus - look extremely beautiful with a powerful and gruesome body built for combat and sex.


    The sound of tearing flesh echoed as a blood-red crystal protruded from the unconscious Ryuji''s chest. His tattoos all seemed to become a frame as the flesh healed around the crystal black ink traced around it and joined with the Lich and Lizardman tattoos on his chest.


    While in a dream, Ryuji heard the soft voice so close to his mother that it soothed his soul and allowed him to keep fighting the agony and pain that surged through his mind and body like jagged saws gnawing at his flesh and bone.


    However, in places Ryuji didn''t know, a battle of wills, of ambitions waged in his very soul!


    ****


    A woman''s shadowy figure stood with one leg on a broken throne, her long wavy hair and huge horns flickering in the darkness as blue lights flickered where her eyes should be.


    With huge black wings and a long, sleek tail, she watched the darkness.


    Behind her on the throne was a small black egg, throbbing with blood-red veins, its size close to that of an adult human male¡ªit seemed she was protecting this egg, and the throne was not hers but for the existence growing inside the egg.


    [I do not remember allowing my lovely Ryuji to suffer this kind of retarded fate. If you want to try, then you will answer to me]


    -----------¡ª


    Status


    -----------¡ª


    Name: Ryuji Vincenzo


    Title: Deathbringer (Kobold), Murderer (Human)


    1st Class: Demon Lord: Lv.10 (Hidden to Others)


    2nd Class: Sanguine Berserker: Lv.16


    Rage: 0/120 (0 Reserved) [40% damage resist] [50% Fire Resist]


    Rank: A / SS+ (Hidden)


    -----------¡ª


    Attributes


    -----------¡ª


    Strength: 89 (+13)


    Agility: 55 (+5)


    Stamina: 54 (+3)


    Grit: 92 (+10)


    Intellect: 89 (+13)


    Current Strength: Equal to a Level 45


    -


    Demon Lord Form: You transform into your true form. As the lord of demons, you must beware of enemies and the apostles of light.


    All Attributes and sinful desires are doubled.


    There is no limit to using your true form, however prolonged use might have irreversible changes and consequences for your human form.


    Demon Lord''s Consort: Any woman who has given you their body and heart will share experience with you no matter how far away and both parties will gain a significant bonus.


    Both you and the woman you sleep with will gain attributes and improve slightly when performing sexual acts.


    Can only be triggered once a day. (Profane Saintess gains significantly more)


    ***


    In the fallen dungeon stood beside the black chest. A handsome male with long silver hair and the most alluring ocean blue eyes stood in the darkness, two sleek raven coloured wings swaying behind him as he looked at his unfamiliar figure. 1


    Two long, toned arms and legs with thick muscles and tough black skin to his elbow and thighs. Their lustre like the beautiful midnight sky. His fingers with sharp nails that could extend or contract to normal size, and the eerie yet bewitching blood red gemstone in the centre of his chest glowing along with his heartbeat.


    "I have awakened, but you will not control my fate." Ryuji''s deep voice echoed as he snapped his fingers a blood red flame exploding from beneath the cursed chest, destroying it in seconds.


    He then reverted to his human form with blonde hair, only taller and with broader shoulders, stepping into the portal to leave.

 Chapter 126: Fox and Hero feel something....

    ''What is going on!?''


    A sudden pain assaulted her body¡ªshe felt hot all over; while breathing heavily, her mind fixated on Ryuji''s secret... started to show. Her tails turned silvery white, along with her hair and a painful feeling as if sand got in her eyes. Yumiko''s iris turned deep red.


    "Ugh... what''s happening...!?" Yumiko''s voice echoed as she collapsed to her knees¡ªa burning sensation spread through her pelvis and abdomen, like a blade started carving her flesh, yet her arms trembled, unable to see what happened.


    The room became filled with heat and the scent of Yumiko''s sweat. In desperation, Yumiko took off her white training outfit, yet it became damp by her sweat, exposing the curve and volume that only a high-grade beastkin possesses. Her lean, slender fingers dug into her abdomen while her breaths became violent gasps as if a powerful enemy had a hand gripping her throat.


    Soon, tears rolled down her cheeks, falling on the white floor, colouring them watery wet. It wasn''t pain but heat that threatened her¡ªit was foreign and uninviting, even overwhelming. Yumiko laid her chest and stomach, showing her beads of sweat sticking on her silky caramel skin.


    ''Damn it! Get yourself together!'' Yumiko cursed under her breath, trying to pull her thoughts through her pain and fever. If Ryuji saw her in her state, what would he say?


    That was when she forced herself to roll over, groaning in agony as her muscles felt like lead. The last drop of strength left her body. Only then did she feel an emptiness spread throughout her heart before falling into the chasm. Her body felt like it had fallen for thousands of miles.


    And then, nothing.


    A short-term relief swept through Yumiko''s senses as she opened her eyes.


    "Eh?"


    There was a marking on her pelvis, clearer than before, thick black lines drawn in a peculiar shape, like tracing a fertility diagram and drawing a womb tattoo across her lower pubic area, just above her flicker of white fur between her hips.


    "That word is demonic..."


    Yumiko''s fingertips traced the marking. It felt smooth, and a warmth spread through her body, both soothing and pleasurable, as she pressed her thighs together, holding back the loud moan of pleasure, she felt tracing the marking. "Ryuji~ I can feel you."


    What made her heart race the most was the word written in the centre of her marking, carved in a foreign demonic language. Yet it came naturally to her; an unknown word she couldn''t fathom came to her tongue as if it was part of the marking¡ª"Empress."


    Yumiko collapsed once more. And shortly fell into a deep, comforting sleep. The marking glowed slightly before it slowly fused with her flesh¡ªbut the word remained as if etching permanently on her body¡ªright between her pelvic line... An eternal sign she became Ryuji''s soulmate, yet there was no complaint or rejection in her heart.


    Not too long later, in her new state, she stood from the ground, covered in blood, dirt and nasty grey goo. She staggered towards the bath, bubbling with healing minerals and purifying herbs, her silvery white hair like fresh snow in the mountains, while her fangs became sharper and more defined as she climbed into the water, a faint smile on her lips.


    "I really became a demon fox now, to think your love would change me this much... Ryuji, I won''t let you run away after this. Since you gave me this marking, then you must make it come true."


    Ryuji''s demonic runes grafted themselves inside Erika''s soul¡ªbecoming the cornerstone for her sudden transformation; using her sword, she climbed to her feet, stumbling and swaying. However, the changes in her already became obvious.


    A clear vision, able to see the dust floating amongst the air, wider and more vivid while a flicker of blue, red and green danced around her gaze.


    Erika could see magic and the movement of mana, like Ryuji.


    "I''m transforming...? A marking appeared and made these runes possible..." Erika realised¡ªtaking a shaky breath¡ªsurprised it had changed her eyes so suddenly; somehow, she felt Ryuji''s presence while shuffling towards her private room, slamming the door the moment she entered and rushing to face the mirror.


    Upon the wall, she stared at herself in shock. No longer was her a dull blue but became similar to a lake full of exotic blue crystals.


    A heavenly blue replaced her former eyes.


    "Ah... so pretty, like the necklace from Tiffan..."


    Erika''s attention then turned to the marking. Frowning slightly, she ran her fingers over it, and a pleasant shudder ran through her body as warm happiness settled into her heart.


    Upon close inspection, strange words of her original world language stood etched, but different from Yumiko''s. The words read "Queen." in her native language, so all the heroes could read it.


    Erika''s fingers obsessively stroked the marking while breathing deeper each moment; she noticed that her body looked filthy, filled with blood, dirt and strange grey ooze... but she couldn''t stop... "Ryuji... I can feel your touch... your voice, and your warm embrace... Ryuji....


    more... Ryuji.... I miss you."


    However, in the corner of her eyes, she ignored the flashing boxes on her status screen, falling onto a stone seat while sliding her fingers across the beautiful marking painted in a magical blue ink.


    [Class Changed]


    [Duelist -> Shadow Dancer]


    [Demon Lord''s Knight Lv.10 Added]


    [All attributes increased by 10]


    [Mana pathways opened]


    [Can now use Shadow and Dark magic!]

 Chapter 127: Elf, Princess and Demon Lord - His New Charm

    The oment Ryuji awakened. In the distant palace, a beauty with crimson hair grabbed her chest. Flashes of black lightning and arcs of electricity began to flicker and spread through the air. From her body, the bolts began to destroy the walls and surroundings as she felt agony building up from inside her stomach, spreading through her organs.


    "Ughh.... what... Kyaa!?" The next moment, her body was flung through the air and pushed down onto her bed. It felt like two hands held her down.


    No. They did not hold her down alone. Something was entering her body from underneath her clothes, searching, conquering everything that dared defy it. Even though the crimson-haired girl wanted to resist, her strength was locked in place by a higher will.


    "Stop... stop....!" Her eyes and struggling moved the quilts covering her body to reveal the true culprit.


    However, before she could scream or speak again, the black hand covered her mouth, causing her to gasp and start struggling to breathe. In the moment of pain, shock and confusion, her eyes widened.


    A dark black stained her sclera while her iris turned bright red with small ruby crystals and runes flashing under her lens, etching themselves into her pupils and iris before it became purple, a mixture of red and blue.


    "Ngh...! Urgh-?!?!"


    An unknown feeling seeped deep into her core, splitting, clawing, injecting, connecting, and assimilating itself deep into every fibre, molecule and strand of the girl. However, Liana no longer felt uncomfortable; she could feel him.


    Ryuji''s existence and how he affected her. She didn''t understand. Ryuji existed, and Liana submitted, no longer seeing a reason to refuse. His existence gave her absolute euphoria and comfort, the pain and of her insides feeling like a pot boiling over lava.


    Every second passed, the boiling lessened and soothed as if something was tempering her with an ice-cold hand.


    A part of her core, mind and even her heart now felt refreshed and cool, bringing her comfort to soothe the burns. She felt as if Ryuji had embedded himself into her pelvis. The shadowy fingertips of her power drew his emblem, his marking across her pubis, the soft crimson pubes sticky with her sweat.


    "...."


    Liana''s throat became bruised as the black arm released her; floating above her, she watched in a daze as the darkness transformed. It started with a small dot of red, a single crystal the size of her thumb. Next, like a gemstone forming, many more grew as they melded and bonded, creating a huge blood-red surface that covered the arm that extended from her back.


    She couldn''t comprehend what was developing.


    All Liana could see were crystals slowly cracking before forming a beautiful scarlet red flame that flickered around the arm floating above her until it lowered to her pubis. Where she noticed the other arm also transformed. The colour matched her hair and demonic eyes, and the complex runes on the top side were so detailed she could have mistaken them for tattoo art.


    Slowly, a heat arose inside Liana, spreading out from her core through her groin as both arms converged and reached towards the fabric of her nightwear. She pulled the seams and ripped them apart as something else came from within her. The lightning was still arcing from her body, while flames now flickered as she stretched out and began to stroke her pubic area with a blissful face.


    "What will I tell my father... you''ve stained me on such a deep and personal level... Ryuji~ I can''t believe how good I feel.... but I need a wash. Ugh..."


    Her hands could feel the nasty grey goo and disgusting dirt that started to seep from her pores while she felt too good to move. Liana, after stretching a bit more, laughed and sat up. "Haha, maybe washing is the best choice for now." With her red eyes flaring, arcs and flames flickered along her now-transformed skin as her expression brightened even further.


    "I can control both the lightning and flames much easier..."


    ***


    Alicia stood outside the dungeon, her eyes closed as she once again told the knights about what had happened. Her agitated state was hidden behind her tightly clasped hands. "But it''s true, we were transported to a strange dungeon where all of the monsters were irregular---"


    The beautiful woman that reflected in the mirror looked like her oldest sister, beautiful and filled with an exotic charm. The only difference was her skin became an alluring caramel shade of brown, and for a moment, she felt her stomach drop.


    A sense of terror filled her mind before her eyes gazed down at the beautiful green marking. Alicia''s fingers stroked around its shape, and suddenly, she no longer felt fear or worry. "This mark must be from Ryuji, right? I can feel his mana, his scent... flowing through me."


    ''But my Mother is really going to be mad¡ªhow did I become a dark elf? They were supposed to be a myth!''


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the Bazaar, Ryuji stepped out of the dungeon portal, his mind clearer than ever while his hands returned to normal, as if he never used his demon form, only the slight height increase and his muscles becoming more defined and adjust for combat and sex.


    "It seems I made it back, that strange dungeon... I should speak to Alan. I don''t want to hide these things from him when he does so much for me."


    "Ah, Lord Tyrant! Princess Alicia seemed to be worried about you and made several claims you were almost killed in the dungeon! Hahaha, I told her it was just her imagination. But the girl was just too insistent that we summon an archmage to save you." One of the Guard Knights who worked at the bazaar began speaking, but Ryuji didn''t care after hearing the first sentence.


    ''I see, that girl was so worried about me. When should I see her so she doesn''t worry?'' Ryuji thought to himself before looking at the knight.


    "Where is her residence?" His ocean-blue eyes seemed to glow when he asked; the guard swallowed his saliva before nodding.


    "I shouldn''t say this but she lives...."


    Latest updates from m _vlempyr.


    It was as if Ryuji''s charm and his demon lord class having a bonus for such questions and actions had skyrocketed. "Thanks for the information." He parted from the knight with a light greeting, his eyes narrowed and a wicked grin on his wide lips.


    ''Let''s see how the little elf princess is doing, as her future teammate, of course...''


    Many of the adventurers and knights watched the black cloak of Ryuji''s cape floating in the light wind while he casually walked towards the private residence district where the rich and noble knights would live.


    However, no one recognised the tall, towering, handsome young man walking down the streets.


    After all, Ryuji changed slightly after his transformation and awakening, and the cloak covered his lower face, and his crown hood his upper appearance.


    ''Let''s visit the little elf princess...''


    Several shops and stands lined the street and called out Ryuji.


    They wanted him to try to test out their new products and their wine, but he continued with no distractions until finally.


    The lovely house covered in flora and beautiful trees on the western path came into view.


    "This place just screams Elf..."

 Chapter 128: The Gods Address The Demon Lord

    In a beautiful roo filled with various entertainment activities floating in the skies. Seven chairs and three thrones sit in the centre, surrounded by a small casino, a game room and a bar where a grey-haired beastkin woman stands cleaning a glass.


    This place was where the gods met for discussion and leisure.


    The world Ryuji transmigrated, too, has seven minor gods that deal with certain tasks and features and three great gods that deal with greater elements.


    More gods existed in the world.


    However, only the top could visit this special room, completely cut off from the world''s time and existence, allowing them to spend long periods debating when tragedies happened.


    A beautiful woman with flecks of fur across her wrists and ankles, wearing a simple cloth robe and long, glossy brown hair, approached the bar.


    "Goddess Ishtar, it is interesting to see you here¡ªnormally, you do not take part." The bartender said with a slight smirk before serving a dark brown ale to her.


    "What are you talking about? Why are you pretending to be a bartender, Luna?"


    Luna, the goddess of werewolves with her grey hair and slightly more fur than Ishtar, could only show a slight smirk while preparing herself a long glass filled with red liquor before hopping onto the other side of the bar and sitting beside Ishtar.


    "Mmm~ I wanted to have some fun because once the others get here, everything will be boring."


    Ishtar scoffed¡ªthe bearskin gods of battle, the counterpart to the human god of war, couldn''t help but agree.


    "True, once they all come. It will get really stifling--" The moment she went to continue speaking, two flashes of light and a loud thud sounded as two human gods appeared.


    One male, with his abdomen exposed and quite an attractive body, his golden hair down to his hips, while wearing a strange skirt with bronze plating.


    "What a strange sight, the goddess of peace and god of war arriving together. Are they banging?" Luna muttered to herself before sipping her drink.


    "Heh, what kind of man wears a skirt, how pathetic." Ishtar snorted, causing Aries, the god of war, to show the most distorted face, his upper lip rising and eyes scowling.


    Helena, the goddess of peace, looked cute, with wavy brown hair and fair skin. She seemed lovely and might trigger a man''s protective desire. "H-How could you say such boorish things... Aries and I are not like that!"


    As gods, how could they not hear a whisper? This wasn''t some shounen protagonist missing a confession.


    "Damn, she''s cute; look at her cheeks pouting like a blowfish..." Ishtar tapped the counter with a vulgar laugh. "Hey Aries, your bitch is dripping wet for you."


    "Ishtar! Do not profane the maiden of peace! Helena is the most pure gentle existence in this pantheon!"


    "Yeah, yeah, I am sure she''s not a virgin. Look at how easily she can manipulate you. What a skilled woman, damn I should be glad I''m a woman." Luna mocked. The human and beastkin gods never got along.


    Suddenly, another god appeared. However, the vibrance and power of the light showed it was one of the three supreme gods.


    Lumina... The goddess of light!


    "Ah, from the moment she saw him, that girl was weird. Love might be wrong, and maybe it''s obsession?"


    The other gods listened to the two beastkin goddesses chattering on while Serena''s lips curled upward into the first smile she had shown since arriving.


    "5000 souls that she spreads her legs and becomes his woman before the end of the year." Luna tipped her glass and kissed the tip, a flutter of golden light forming with the number 5000.


    "10000 souls she became his within three months!" Ishtar dipped her finger in her whiskey and drew the 10000 on her chest as it turned blood red and formed a loud cry like beasts roaring into the sky.


    The two beastkin goddesses are quite at ease; looking around, nobody else joins the bet, but the goddess of darkness giggles. "I guess noone else is joining?"


    "I think you are both right. That boy managed to charm her despite being an apostle and before his blood even started to awaken. Now he''s awakened, she stands no chance. I bet 50,000 souls that she will fall within two years."


    The goddess of darkness didn''t plan to win. Instead, when she blew a kiss, it formed a black butterfly with the 50,000 etched onto its wings, floating towards the two beastkin as if they were playing a game. The three women smiled amongst themselves while quietly, the human gods seemed to have left the space.


    "Hey, Ishtar, do you really think those two are going at it?" Luna asked, watching Aries and Helena leave; since the best was concluded, the two could just act like friends as usual.


    "I don''t know, but Helena seems strange. Somehow, I don''t think her true virtue is peace..."


    "Ahahahaha!" Serena giggled to herself, her giggle turning into a full-on belly laugh before she wiped her face and rolled off her throne. "True, that boy is stupid and a mere toy for her. She won''t sleep with him because her purity is the true source of her divinity. But if she made that obvious, wouldn''t the bad guys all gang up and take it away from her?"


    Serena waved to the two before stepping into the shadows, her figure instantly fading as her laugh echoed for several moments before it faded in an eerie way.


    "No way, that woman is the goddess of purity!? Hahahahaha!" Luna leaned over the bar, slapping her empty glass down with a brilliant smile.


    "That poor Aries... he probably thinks he''s going to get to use his dagger, only to find out she''s just using him to boost her power then he''ll be tossed away like Helios was."


    The two women looked at each other, and then at the empty room, matching looks on their faces.


    "Should we go and watch more of the drama down there?"


    "Mm, I want to see more of that cute boy and how he just forces himself through all these challenges that face him."


    "A little blessing won''t hurt, right?"


    "Mm, should we bless his empress? She is a beastkin, after all."


    "Maybe later... for now, let''s show him we are routing for him," Ishtar added before her figure began to turn foggy. She placed a strange coin on the desk and passed it over to Luna before she vanished, leaving only Luna in her bartending outfit.


    "Although you were not born one of my daughters, let''s see what happens when you get my blessing... a werefox. Could I make something that amusing?"


    Luna took the coin and looked fleetingly at the three empty seats before she walked towards the bar door. Somehow, she liked to leave more authentically than boast her strength, her mind moving towards Ryuji and the future he might face.


    "Serena seems to like him, but that girl loves to tease the things she likes. Will that cute boy be okay?"

 Chapter 129: The Fallen

    Ryuji stood in the centre of the bazaar, his eyes slowly closing as if to adjust to the world. His vision and senses felt too strong, too powerful. He became overwhelmed by the information flooding his mind: scents, voices, and the vast array of magic and mana floating in the air.


    ''The world seems so different...''


    [The Beastkin Goddess of battle, Ishtar, has sided with you and is amused by your actions]


    [You have received the blessing of battle]


    [The goddess of beastkin Luna has sided with you and wants to see more of your future choices!]


    [You have received the blessing of beastkin]


    The two voices were quite thick with a strange accent that reminded him of Yumiko when he first met her, or Saki.


    Ryuji realised the two goddesses themselves gave the announcements and thus pressed his hands together and gave them at least the respect they deserved for supporting him.


    ''Thank you, beautiful beastkin goddesses. I will do my best.''


    [Flirting with two goddesses has increased your charm slightly]


    After that announcement, he stopped, feeling that if they wanted to communicate, then they would; however, the next moment, a thick voice, a male, sounded, and it seemed full of hate and anger, causing Ryuji to frown.


    [The human god of war and goddess of peace denounce your existence. Their curse and hatred are fixated upon you]


    ''Fuck you!'' Ryuji thought instantly. The next moment, lightning crackled in the distance, and the skies began to turn dark.


    However, he didn''t take it back and huffed, snorting at the pathetic and petty egos of the two gods.


    [The goddess of Light Seeks to start a crusade against you. However, Serena, the goddess of darkness, stopped her from doing so.]


    [Please take care that the apostles of Lumina shall attack you on sight should they discover your identity!]


    ***


    "Damn... So much drama for me just waking up from my long sleep." Ryuji muttered he didn''t feel evil or like something the gods should fear. Instead, he no longer felt the head-splitting ache he endured or the strange voices and whispers because they fused with him in that darkness a few moments ago.


    ''Let''s see Alicia, she seemed to be worried.''


    Even when Ryuji had closed his eyes in the darkness, he would know when and what the changes were occurring and sensed his power flood into her soul, heart, and body.


    Because of that, he found Alicia in an instant, kneeling in the darkness, wrapped in a dark cloth. She cried inside, her body trembling.


    ''What''s wrong with her?''


    Ryuji focused as he stepped towards her, ignoring the rest of the surroundings. He gently lifted a finger and brushed her shoulder, only to gasp when Alicia''s beautiful face appeared, but he noticed the change instantly.


    Alicia froze; the world tree was equal to or surpassed the gods to elves... his words were treason, yet why... why did it feel so sweet to her, better than honied words about her beauty or how fair and fabulous she was?


    "You have not changed...." Ryuji sighed, noting her silence and reaching forward with both fingers.


    Alicia shivered, closing her eyes, thinking he would be disappointed with her appearance and body, which seemed uglier because her original blessings were lost.


    "To me, you are one of the most graceful and beautiful women I''ve ever met. Your vulgar exterior was created to protect this fragile and lovely interior... What an adorable woman you are, Alicia."


    Alicia''s eyes trembled, feeling the rough thumbs of his brush past her cheeks to remove the tearstains while his fingers traced down to her full, pale red lips.


    "The marks and tattoos are pleasing and look wonderful to me."


    Though she felt her heart racing, the elf didn''t respond as the room became silent. However, she no longer pushed away at him slightly. Instead, her arms wrapped around his back as she looked upset; instead of watching Ryuji in the darkness with her glowing eyes, she seemed to find a sense of peace or comfort.


    Ryuji didn''t take advantage of her.


    His embrace and touch were purely platonic as he whispered again, "I won''t let you face it alone."


    "Can I believe you?" Though Alicia felt doubt, her body and mind became more secure while in his arms, she knew there was no use crying about her changes anymore. It was too late to go back and now her only path seemed to be Ryuji....


    Alicia took a deep breath, before looking into his eyes, her eyes filled with tears. "You, you have to take responsibility! Otherwise... I won''t let you have a moment of peace!"


    However, Ryuji didn''t blame her transformation since it shattered the faith and image of her previous self. Instead, his warm lips pressed down and lingered on top of hers, a soft, affectionate peck, something he wished gave her reassurance.


    "Humm?! R-Ryuji!" She moaned and whimpered when his kiss ended, her eyes drooping along with her lovely ears.


    "What?"


    "Will you be able to love me one day, even though I am no longer the same elf as before?"


    "Can you stand by me, with these changes, even when my people fire their arrows at me in disgust and hatred?"


    Ryuji didn''t rush an answer; watching her earnest eyes, he took a deep breath.


    "I swear I will." Before sealing her lips once again, a short but mutual kiss with the sound of their lips sucking each other echoing in the dark room,


    Their two bodies lingered against one another, Ryuji''s hands remaining on her soft curves, noticing that her body seemed to have improved from her previous modest size... especially in the chest area as he pulled away.


    "Then..." Alicia whispered, her red cheeks visible to Ryuji in this darkness, thanks to his eyesight. "Then, if I must fall, I will fall for you." Her words, a slightly mischievous, play on her becoming a fallen and speaking of Ryuji falling for her in the future, despite her figure.


    This fall related to her heritage of being a high elf and becoming a fallen, however... Because her knowledge wasn''t complete, the princess didn''t understand that she didn''t become a fallen. Instead, she became something similar to the fallen but also held the same reverence in their tribe as a high elf... and because of her bloodline, she became an even more unique existence.


    A High Dark Elf.


    Though the two didn''t love each other, there was enough affection and feelings to surpass the constraints of a friendship.

 Chapter 130: Delinquent Liberates Saki!

    Although Alicia no longer panicked about her current state. It didn''t mean she suddenly stopped feeling a slight dissonance towards Ryuji. Though she felt happy about his words and promise, it wasn''t easy to accept and change her mind after many years of thinking a certain way.


    "Could you give me some time alone, I will visit the mansion for training for the competition tomorrow, just for today." Alicia looked up at Ryuji''s calm blue eyes, the pair no longer on the floor but on her blue sofa. "Can I be alone?"


    She asked with a soft but calm tone¡ªRyuji watched her face for a moment. He saw her eyes no longer seemed dull, and her lips showed an awkward smile. She needed time by herself; Ryuji understood this, so he simply nodded. "Of course, you can." He reached out one last time, and her body twitched slightly as he stroked her smooth cheek with his index finger.


    The tender feeling from a while ago made Ryuji forget the situation and feel excited and joyful inside. He slowly retracted his hand and stood up from her sofa while looking down at the young woman he wanted to protect. Alicia just sat there, hugging her chest, looking at him with narrowed eyes, yet her mouth curled slightly into a lovely smile. "Thank you, Ryuji. It means a lot."


    Ryuji didn''t respond. Instead, he tapped her wooden doorframe and waved over his shoulder. "I''ll wait for you. Let me know when you''re ready."


    Explore m,v,l,e,mpyr today.


    His mother''s lessons were still something important to him, and she nagged him that although he should pursue the women, he likes with confidence and make sure he didn''t let up on the chase, he shouldn''t cling or overstay.


    There would come a time when his presence was a bother to his target. So, sometimes, he needs to respect the wishes and needs of the girl and create distance, no matter his intentions and feelings.


    He believed the only way for her to cope and overcome these feelings was if Alicia discovered the solution she needed on her own.


    Alicia watched him leave the door, the feeling of bitter cold seeping into her home the moment he left through the doors. She grasped the quilt and wrapped herself, taking a deep breath while hugging herself. "It smells like Ryuji..." She whispered while lying on the sofa and closing her eyes.


    ***


    Ryuji stepped outside with a mixture of feelings inside his mind. However, when he decided to forget the issue for now, all those complicated thoughts just vanished. Instead, he found he was quite hungry. Somehow, during all the interaction and stress of the afternoon with the dungeon and Alicia''s change, his body seemed to ignore his basic needs.


    ''Let''s go see Saki and have something to eat together.''


    His stomach seemed to agree, as it grumbled almost the instant the thought formed in his head.


    Ryuji walked through the high-class area where most of the special case knights lived and felt their homes were rather beautiful and neat, wondering if they had helped keeping them clean. His long stride brought him back to the bazaar in a few minutes, passing many knights and adventurers who were heading toward the dungeon.


    ''It''s quite busy around here; I can see all the knights rushing around looking for last-minute party members, haha.''


    Saki looked just as cute as always at her information desk, though Ryuji noticed one thing. The chain that used to be fastened to her neck now seemed to have been removed, and an old, plump merchant was standing beside her, looking nervous. "I wonder what''s going on?" Ryuji whispered to himself as he approached.


    However, he seemed to have realised some rules regarding who would change or transform after his sudden awakening. Though he wondered if he could really test on the cute Saki, even though she was so much older, it just felt wrong.


    As for the merchant, his personality wasn''t as bad as Ryuji thought. Instead, he seemed to be set in his ways, and after apologising to Ryuji and giving a bow to Saki, Ryuji wondered if the Damaris group might not be so bad if they could adapt and change. Though right now, who wanted to think of some sweaty old man...


    Ryuji ignored those complicated thoughts and turned Saki around by grabbing her ears lightly and stroking them before she made a lovely growl and tapped his chest. "Stop it, Ryuji, it tickles too much!"


    "Ah, sorry, your ears are different from Yumiko, so I wanted to enjoy the soft sensation." He responded honestly before looking at her waist and patting his stomach. "Shall we get something to eat together? If there''s somewhere in particular you recommend, please let me know."


    "Ehe~ anywhere is fine with you!" Saki responded by taking his hand and rushing him towards the dining area, which seemed much quieter from early this afternoon.


    Most people had already eaten and returned to the dungeon or the city. A place that still had a lively atmosphere was where Saki brought him, holding his large hands. Ryuji noticed people did not like that she seemed so attached to him, whispering among themselves.


    Maybe because this area was filled with the beastkin, the foods were thick and large portions with lots of meat and fewer veg. It made Ryuji look at Saki with shock as she ordered a plate of meat and gravy, the huge chunk bigger than her head!


    Of course, the menu called it the slayer size. An order big enough to feed three grown men was a set that came with bread and sides. However, Saki ate with glee, squealing whenever the gravy inside the meat leaked out into her mouth.


    "Ehehe~ I got paid for all my work. Saki is so rich now, all thanks to Ryuji."


    "What? He paid you for the past work, too!?" Ryuji felt shocked. The merchant paid her for all the past she worked here, even at a low rate. That would be two or three gold coins!


    ''Maybe I was really wrong about that guy... I will make sure to tell Alan that his group might be an excellent investment if they can act this way.''


    "Mm! Look! I''ve never seen so many shiny coins!" Saki opened her little purse before revealing several dozen bright silver coins; those were the large ones worth a lot, then four golden coins and many smaller silver and copper coins mixed in. "I didn''t need this much!"


    Seeing the excited Saki made him wonder why other beastkin and even humans despise the beastkin. Maybe because the difference wasn''t as large, it was like the same race or similar races hating each other just because they can. He remembered the pointless wars and disagreements with humans alone in his old world.


    ''Nothing like the difference between a demon and a human, though. But since Saki has this much money, I am worried for her safety. There must be item storage that cannot be stolen... How to protect her; I hope Erika and Yumiko can teach her self-defence at least...''


    "I''m glad, but be careful, Saki. This place isn''t safe. There might be jealous people who try to take your money." Ryuji advised the beautiful fluffy woman, who just smiled. "Since you need somewhere safe to stay. There''s an extra room inside Alan''s mansion that isn''t for guests, and you can ask them for a room to rest. I also live there."


    Ryuji informed Saki of this new plan, and it seemed she already considered finding herself a residence. Though the beastkin houses were mostly poorer, because they needed to pay more to rent or buy them, so she agreed, excited that she would share a mansion with Ryuji.


    "Ryuji, come on, eat your meat! We have to go and find me a room."

 Chapter 131: Delinquent vs Witches - Training against lovely older sisters!

    Ryuji brought Saki back to Alan''s mansion after he finished eating. Thankfully, Alan accepted her and didn''t take issue with her race. Instead, he began to mock Ryuji for having a certain fetish for his women.


    After this, Saki would be taught various things by the maids. From basic combat techniques to cooking and other tasks, as she requested to at least help out in the mansion while living there.


    "Ryuji, you should probably go and see Yumiko and Erika. They seemed strange after practice today and haven''t left your room since they got back." Alan''s face looked strange. His eyes became distant with loose brows, but he also seemed a little scared as he quickly walked away, not waiting for Ryuji''s response.


    "Well, that was strange," Ryuji muttered while noticing even the maids avoided his gaze as he walked towards his room.


    ***


    Ryuji opened his door, expecting to see the same sight that Alicia showed him. However, the actual sight was Erika dancing with two swords, which began to emit a strange darkness with gleaming blue eyes.


    On the other hand, he noticed a strange woman; she looked just like Yumiko. Yet her hair and tail were arctic white, along with her caramel-coloured skin, as she bounced a ball of water using her tails and ears.


    ''What...'' Ryuji wasn''t sure what to think.


    "Ah, Ryuji, look, I can use magic, and my fur looks so beautiful!" Yumiko happily exclaimed while jumping off the bed. Her tail slung the ball of water into the bathroom door with a loud splash before jumping into his arms. "How? Do I love pretty? am I sexier?" Yumiko questioned.


    Yumiko was only wearing Ryuji''s shirt, and Erika wore her underwear. Clearly, the two were nothing like Alicia, as they looked so happy. Especially the markings on their pelvis exposed, which showed Ryuji that, unlike Alicia''s, Erika''s had some writing in the centre. The Japonis word for Queen and Yumiko''s had Empress written in demonic.


    "Yeah...you both are very sexy and look wonderful," Ryuji couldn''t help but nod.


    He was attracted to each, and these markings increased their sexiness several times over as it made him feel they were his women. But most of all, Yumiko was so excited about creating balls of water and tossing them around as their soft shapes jiggled and wobbled each time her tails slapped them. "Is that your new magic, Yumi?"


    "Nn! I can make water balls and a healing mist~ ehehe, look at my healing kiss ''Chu!''" The moment she made a kiss sound, a small mist of green bubbles fluttered around Ryuji and made his skin feel comfortable.


    Ryuji chuckled slightly as he kissed Yumiko''s head. Although he didn''t have any wounds, the bubbles were full of beneficial mana, though he doubted his eyes that a bruiser like Yumiko would become a healer. It really made him more confident regarding the future.


    "Erika seems happy with her shadow magic, though," Ryuji whispered, noticing that she could produce the shadow mist from her hands as she danced with both weapons sheathed. Her sensual curves seemed to have been enhanced as her sexy ass wobbled and bounced with each movement.


    "That''s not the only magic~." Yumiko stuck her chest forward while smiling. Her breasts were slightly more rounded and heavier than Ryuji remembered but softer, as if all her imperfections had vanished. However, Ryuji loved every aspect of her. "Ehehe, do you like them? My ass didn''t grow like Erika, but my tits became so soft and sexy~ so please use them as you like."


    [Gained +1 To all attributes from intercourse with Yumiko]


    [Strength and grit increased by 2 after intercourse with Erika.]


    [Erika and Yumiko''s Attributes improved!]


    ***


    [Gained +3 to all attributes from intercourse with Erika and Yumiko.]


    Five days later, Ryuji stood opposite Velvet. Behind her were two witches, one with red twintails and the other with bright blue hair in a ponytail. Both of the girls carried long black sticks, wearing witch hats that Ryuji found cute.


    However, the red twintail girl had crimson eyes that seemed to be constantly blazing with fire. However, the blue-haired witch seemed the typical, exotic elf with snow-white skin and enchanting blue eyes like flowing water.


    "Ryuji, these two are my sisters and fellow witches. They will be in charge of training you now your body can endure my attacks much better." Velvet had a relaxed smile, her purple-black hair swaying as she stepped to the side, letting the two women step forward.


    Velvet wore a tight black leather corset and a black jacket that wrapped her body, snuggling her ample bosom together, looking extremely alluring, causing Ryuji to gulp.


    "Oh, even after I made you suffer so much, you still look at me with those erotic eyes?" Velvet murmured in her husky voice; the next moment, she stood beside Ryuji with her hand on his shoulder. "You pervert, though, you passed the requirement needed for the lessons."


    "Huh? Then can you tell Alan or Saki I''ve finished your hellish lessons?" Ryuji clenched his lips, curling into a cheeky smile while enjoying the sight of Velvet up close; however, to his words, she leaned towards his ear and whispered.


    "What are you talking about? You''ve only just started the basic training, lewd boy." Velvet playfully smacked Ryuji''s ass, slapping his muscular rear, sending a chill through his spine as Velvet stepped back. Her expression looked innocent, causing her sisters behind her to turn, letting Ryuji admire their plump and mature rears.


    ''Fuck! Don''t start showing that kind of personality after making me suffer five days of your torture!'' Ryuji cursed inwardly, vowing to make her pay for the words she said. However, they caused fear inside him.


    The witches never acted normally and would mix sexual harassment while they ''trained'' him. Though he realised his body became more sturdy from the five days of sex and training, he also felt more in control of each muscle in his body.


    The pain and subconscious fear made him feel irritated.


    "So now, enjoy training with my two sisters. They are a little energetic, but they should help develop your physical and magical capabilities in the heat of battle better than anything else."

 Chapter 132: The Power of a Witches Magic

    The moment Velvet stepped back, Ryuji lifted his hand with a welcoming smile, his eyes quite loose. He looked at the cool beauty with blue hair, then the fiery redhead and couldn''t help but want to know.


    "Nice to meet you, pretty sisters. I am Ryuji. May I know your names?" Ryuji asked, while his left foot shifted forward, his right hand grasping the wooden axe tight, keeping himself prepared. Now used to the brutal style of Velvet who would attack even during rest periods or after he fell to the ground.


    ''These two seem a little more reasonable, at least.'' Though he complained. Ryuji loved fighting against Velvet because he could return to the past and truly see his mother''s figure in Velvet when they fought.


    But sometimes, a good old easy-going fight that just gave him the time to enjoy his martial path truly was a good idea.


    Velvet, however, narrowed her beautiful eyes towards the young man she had met on a daily basis for five days and gave an amused smirk. It almost felt like a sneer at him as the blue-haired sister''s staff began to freeze rapidly, forming a solid outer shell.


    The next moment, she lunged towards him. It appeared that she really wanted to crush Ryuji with delicate steps the distance closed in moments. Her hands twisted the pole, eyes watching his movements before striking from above his head.


    Ryuji didn''t dodge but pushed his axe forward. The heavy pole behind the simple-looking wooden appearance slammed the freezing pole into the young woman''s dainty hands. She jolted, eyes looking at Ryuji without feelings, a cold gaze before she twisted her arms, striking rapidly from both sides, using the end of the staff to strike.


    He blocked calmly, pushing his axe slightly while using his forearm to block the other; with a harsh thud, his lips tightened. The pain of her blow sent chills down his arm while her assault continued.


    She pulled back, taking several soft steps, before taking a defensive stance and watching Ryuji''s body with a focused gaze. "Lapis." Her voice was cold yet contained a mysterious beauty. Though she didn''t take long to attack again, this time her right foot leading, as she thrust the edge of her staff at Ryuji.


    Without a choice, Ryuji could only twist his body and dodge to the sides. He tried rolling vertically using his speed while he kept focus after his attributes reached over sixty.


    He discovered that his focus, strength, speed and other abilities linked to the attributes became more controllable. Ryuji could stop himself from losing to anger or rage and hold back when he needed to wait for a strike.


    Or, like now, maintain the focus needed to strike back. His axe moved rapidly, going straight for her midsection after he returned to his feet, striking while looking forward into Lapis'' pale and quiet eyes.


    ''She has great vision!'' He realised mid-strike, but he reached out, his palm coated in flames, grasping the edge of her staff. However, the power of his attack lowered. She showed a shocked look for the first time, her eyes darting around before stomping on the ground.


    A sudden crack sounded as several sharp spikes of ice shot upward from beneath Ryuji.


    Smiling, Ryuji felt something inside him, as if he began waking up with knowledge and things he had always understood.


    Molten flames formed on the sole of his left foot as he lifted and stomped down on her ice spikes. Though he felt a brief pain as the tip pushed against him, the entire spell shattered after he endured that moment!


    She spun through the air as she jumped off the ice with a powerful double kick. However, Ryuji''s eyes never left her body. His arms reached out as he used the demon lord''s eyes to slow her down even a little and grasped her hips and left leg. Ryuji''s grip was tight, smashing her off the ice wall before hurling her towards Lapis.


    A gasp escaped Ruby''s lips as she groaned from the pain. Lapis dropped her staff to grab Ruby from the air, her body taking several steps back. However, Ryuji attacked quickly. He used the ice wall as a springboard and leapt into the air above the two, his hands forming a hammer while magic swirled around his fists.


    ''No holding back!'' Ryuji knew these girls didn''t have malicious thoughts against him. Thus, he had no intent to kill them, but this was a fight and he must be serious and respect his enemy.


    A huge flaming sphere formed around his hammer fist as it dropped onto the pair.


    The ice ring Lapis conjured earlier vanished from the intense flames as Ryuji''s fist exploded onto the floor. Although her hands clasped Ruby, who glared at Ryuji after the flames exploded, it ruined their clothes and left them both half-naked and regretful for taking it easy on him.


    "Hey, get some clothes!" A shout appeared behind him as a bolt of lightning struck the ground. Velvet stood in between the pair as she turned to the two witches, her body flickering with smoke. "Are you two done playing around? Do you see how an amateur boy just defeated you?" Velvet said, looking at the two in their torn attire without an expression.


    "Uhhh...." Ruby looked a little shy while Lapis glanced around in a daze. "Big sis... we..."


    "Save it, and next time focus. He is not some pathetic knight. Use your full power from the start." Velvet seemed mad at the two witches, and it seemed they took it easy because it wasn''t something they were passionate about. read this on m _v _l _e _m _p _y _r


    Immediately after her words, the pair suddenly began to burn with intense magical power, Ryuji could see the mana around them seemed to become theirs. As if they were forcing it to obey them, even the mana that wasn''t theirs.


    A huge flaming aura covered Ruby while Lapis swirled with a freezing wind, her eyes glowing light blue as she added sharp tips to the staff.


    In Ruby''s case, her hands created flaming claws that were around ten centimetres long.


    "Forgive us for not respecting you."


    "Please, fight us again!"


    The two bowed to Ryuji before both attacked without waiting for his response.


    However, this time, he could barely sense their movements as Ruby attacked him head-on, and Lapis circled around his back.


    The battle was on a different level!

 Chapter 133: Delinquent Copies his favourite Character!

    ----


    Please note the name and ability are a parody of the actual attack.


    Those who know should know.


    ----


    Ryuji felt the danger instantly. His eyes dilated as Ruby''s figure vanished, her body like a cheetah rushing towards him with long, swift strides, her flaming claws burning the atmosphere. Yet he couldn''t focus only on her! Lapis lunged forward, her figure like a boar stabbing towards his throat with the sharp, icy tip.


    His body moved before he could think; leaning his neck to the left, a burst of icy wind shot passed his cheek, slicing it open with a freezing bite. Then he watched Lapis change her grip, thrusting the blade again so fast that Ryuji barely dodged, rolling his head to the right, a loud hiss cutting past the nape of his neck, leaving a shallow, bleeding cut.


    Yet Ryuji''s problems didn''t end.


    Ruby closed the gap, swiping her paw with a thunderous roar, flames flushing out with explosive force that rattled the floor as she aimed at his body. The force of her attack pushed his body off the ground and caused a dull ache in his abdomen before she put both hands together and formed a gigantic ball of flames.


    ''Shit! These women are insane!''


    Ryuji watched their movements with every fibre of his soul, tearing the black axe from his throat, knowing that they were aiming to kill him so he wouldn''t hold back, his axe smashing into the iced staff of Lapis.


    He reached out with his left palm and used his demon lord abilities to devour the mana in Ruby''s fireball as fast as possible to minimise damage while jumping back to use the explosive force to gain some range to think.


    BOOOOOOM!


    A shockwave gushed outwards, the air heated as Lapis swung her icy staff and Ruby stepped onto Ryuji''s shadow, tearing his shadow figure apart with her flaming claws, lunging upwards from the smoke and darkness with her flaming claws and attempting a deadly stab at his heart.


    ''I knew it!''


    With his eyes shimmering with blue runes, Ryuji watched her movements in the darkness, his hand pulling back his axe ready to strike her abdomen, the blood from his cheek and neck stinging as he devoured the residual ice magic inside the wounds. Yet Ruby did something Ryuji hadn''t expected.


    Her body flashed with a surge of flames, blinding the surrounding area, and her movement sped up, causing her body to blur and vanish.


    "Fuck!"


    He took a moment to step back, taking a deep breath, before listening to the area while focusing on how Lapis moved. They were like wolves, her icy footsteps tapping the surface calmly with no hesitation. Then Ryuji frowned.


    ''Fuck! Where did the fire witch go?''


    There was no trace! Ruby had vanished amongst the smoke and dust, Lapis prowling his sides with slow, accurate steps.


    ''Calm down. Focus your mana perception.''


    His skills improved with a monstrous ability, his demon lord awakening, allowing him to see the magic through solid walls. Thus, he focused only on fire-type magic. To his left, nothing! Yet to his front, Lapis shone brightly with the colour blue.


    The sheer force caused the air to tremble with its intense power.


    ''That''s it... that''s it... take pride in your power. It''s possible to create magic in the shape of Wageta''s Garlic gun using the Arcane school of magic!'' Ryuji could barely contain it; his body struggled to hold the enormous ball, which grew more powerful with the intense mana contained within. ''Now!''


    Ruby was stunned by his sudden pressure. Yet her pride would not accept this as she dropped over twenty fireballs at his figure. Ryuji shot one powerful beam of pure arcane energy rather than pure mana! Discover tales on NovelFire-mp _y,r.


    ''I should have attacked quickly...''


    She panicked, realising she spent too much mana in preparation because Ryuji was acting obedient, and the two still underestimated him because he rarely showed his magic abilities.


    However, she couldn''t lose. Ruby bit her thumb; she began to create more fireballs, her spare hand flinging forward, directing the fireballs at Ryuji as she tried to deflect and stop his dark pink beam of light.


    Yet Ryuji''s beam exploded!


    As Ruby could not compete with the mana. It was so massive and contained it grew fast with its arcane force. This made it consume all of Ruby''s balls of fire and almost her figure, too. Ruby panicked, watching her flames being devoured with the sheer intensity and mana this beam consumed.


    ''I created this stupid beam. I can also change the trajectory!'' Ryuji''s blue rune-covered eyes looked upon the pink light and grinned. His muscles tensed as he slowly dragged the beam towards where Ruby fled.


    "RRRRAAAAAGGGHHH!!!" Ruby cried, realising she underestimated him too much. To survive, she created a thin flame veil to buy some time.


    Meanwhile, Ryuji''s beam smashed into her flame veil with explosive force! The mansion was filled with a violent windstorm. Her veil struggled to stop Ryuji''s beam until he saw Ruby running further and changing direction, realising she wouldn''t submit without a fight.


    Ryuji kept holding the dark-pink, arcane energy in his hands. Even though it began to tear his flesh from the force almost beyond his limit. Yet Ryuji used his demon lord powers again, devouring more mana within the beam.


    Ruby ran, her cheeks blushing with embarrassment and tears at her loss. After a few metres, she realised she reached her limit. Ryuji watched her stop and spread her arms as if to take the beam.


    ''Shit, will she die!?''


    Because, in his mind. The spell needed to be the strongest, like his childhood hero. He failed to control his increased magic attribute. Thus, cast something that would kill most people below a certain level of magic defence.


    He wished for something to stop as the beam clashed with the defenceless Ruby.


    Bzzt!


    However, a black jolt filled the sky.


    Velvet stood wrapped in black like Liana before she pushed her hand to the purple beam, her eyes golden covered in strange runes as she ''grabbed'' the arcane magic and, with a black bolt of lightning, thrust it back towards Ryuji with a stern expression on her face.


    The attack returned to Ryuji as he stood exhausted.


    ''I should have learned how to control my magic better. Nearly 100 points seem too dangerous to fling around while not knowing my limits...''


    Ryuji didn''t realise that he tapped into his demon lord form, meaning his magic reached 200 as the arcane beam enveloped his body.

 Chapter 134: Alan Reveals his true strength.

    The moment Ryuji''s eyes focused on the arcane beam, his arms barely moved. A feeling of complete exhaustion and satisfaction flowed through him. However, before the beam could touch him, someone stepped ahead of him, holding out a golden sword with white wings.


    "Yo! Ryuji. It looks like you''re in trouble."


    A whirl of magic created from ethereal light tinged in silver, and the violent purple arcane elements flickered behind Alan''s figure. The magic sucked into his golden sword. Yet Alan didn''t seem to struggle. He looked at Ryuji with a sincere smile.


    "A-Alan!? You weren''t a weakling!" Ryuji''s low voice echoed, causing Alan''s lips to twitch. He then flicked his sword in a circle, turning both energies into a ball of pure violence.


    "Hey, brother... Do you have to say it that way? I''ll be hurt, you know!"


    "Alan-"


    "Besides- **Arts of Holy Moonlight Execute, Piercing Beam!"**


    Before Ryuji could interject. The light condensed and pulsated with shockwaves flowing around him, which created ripples in the air. Alan''s blade then shot the most beautiful beam Ryuji had ever seen! He watched as Alan slashed at the central pillar of the training ground, creating an explosion.


    **BOOM!**


    Alan then sheathed his sword, looking back at Ryuji while winking. Then, without even glancing at the witches who were coughing and picking themselves from the rubble, he extended his hand.


    "Brother. I saw your will to surpass the strong and your immense talent as a magic caster." Alan stated seriously. Ryuji widened his eyes as Alan''s blue gaze gleamed on the training ground, like the clear skies after rain.


    "So once again, let me offer my hand. Not as the duke of Grigor, but as Alan, just Alan, I want to become friends with you, without lies and secrets. I want you, Ryuji!"


    "..."


    Though Ryuji found Alan strange, this time, it felt like a confession of love and made him apprehensive.


    "A-Alan-"


    "Little Alan, you made it sound like you were courting the poor boy when you want him to be your best friend, no?" Velvet''s husky voice sounded as she stepped out of the broken walls carrying Ruby and Lapis.


    What amazed Ryuji was the central pillar that Alan struck didn''t take any damage, not even a scratch! Alan ignored Ryuji and instead pouted, causing him to look cute.


    "Muu, Aunt Vel, what did I say about twisting my words? Also Ruby! Lapis, good work, in making him bring ''it'' out. Finally, I can approach him as an equal and form a different path from my ancestors."


    "You''re so stupid. Are you really going to risk everything just because you like him?" Velvet''s eyes looked filled with worry, but there seemed to be a tinge of excitement that twinkled in her eyes.


    Ryuji felt Alan grab his hand and then his shoulder, ignoring Velvet''s cold mocking. "Ryuji! No, the future Demon King I want to become your first friend as Humanities future hero!"


    "Friend...? Hero... You!?" Ryuji muttered. Alan''s big smile shone. Yet, right as they were about to shake hands, their ears twitched as the broken pillars shook, releasing loud laughter.


    "Uhahaha! Look at little Alan trying to act tough. He''s so stupid!" Ruby''s cackle echoed before Lapis covered her lips. Yet the blue witch also seemed to find it amusing.


    "Ruby dear, shut up; little Alan is earnest, unlike you." Velvet slapped Ruby''s shoulder, sending her body flying into the dirt like a rag doll, smothering her face in the sand.


    "Ah!? Aunt Ruby, are you okay!" Alan pretended to worry, watching Velvet poking her face with the edge of her high-heeled boots.


    At this time, Ryuji furrowed his brows. He felt far too much happened, though he felt something strange about Alan from the moment they met. Sometimes, his strength seemed like an unsurmountable wall; others, he felt like a weak little scholar. However, watching him joke with the witches made Ryuji relax his shoulders.


    ''The cat is out of the bag, so why hide it?'' There didn''t seem to be a reason anymore to hide or hold back when speaking with Alan, and for Ryuji, that felt amazing.


    "Oi, Alan."


    "Hm? Ryuji, you finally relaxed and called my na-MmmmM!" Alan turned around, blinking his clear blue eyes. However, right as he did, a monstrous grip caused him to turn his neck.


    "Who asked to be your best friend -even more-accept my fist as acceptance of our friendship!"** Ryuji roared, his cheeks slightly red. Alan found that look very charming as his lips remained in a smile.


    "This kind!"


    With a powerful force, the bodies of Alan and Ryuji were pushed apart; from the back of Liana''s back, two beautiful arms made of scarlet flames flickered, but what made Ryuji feel danger were the two claws! Each claw created a bolt of black lightning that flickered ferociously!


    Then, as if not finished, Liana snapped her fingers, causing her eyes to transform from blue to bright red, with scarlet runes inscribed on her iris with black sclera. Her hair flickered with flames as she created a small arrow of flames.


    "You understand, right Ryuji, Alan?"


    Both Ryuji and Alan remained stunned as a powerful sense of pressure descended, and the pair understood the pressure and what exactly it resembled.


    ''She changed like Alicia, though it might be even more than her...''


    "Ryuji... my little niece, when did you poison her?"


    ''Alan'', Ryuji thought, and a sigh escaped his lips, yet before he could defend himself. Liana tilted her crimson arrows, pointing their tip to Alan.


    "Dearest Uncle, please don''t blame Ryuji; otherwise, I would be troubled."


    "!?"


    "Alan, Liana, can you calm down?"


    Before Ryuji could state the misunderstanding and that Liana did all of this by herself. Her flames burnt hotter; her lightning flickered frighteningly and covered his mouth with both of her scarlet arms.


    For a moment Ryuji felt panic, worried his face might melt. However, the flames were gentle and cool. He realised her magic couldn''t damage him, making his guilt even more clear.


    "Uncle Alan, Ryuji is innocent, and he hasn''t touched me yet; in fact, thanks to him, my flames became gentler and mana purer, so please don''t trouble him, okay?" Liana didn''t seem like she would part from Ryuji, so he could only nod to her words.


    "Yet...." Alan fell to the ground, hitting the ground with a wail of sorrow. "Why, why did you taint my cute little niece!"


    He then stood up and pointed the golden sword towards Ryuji, "Now, foul demon, show me your true form!" His lips twitched as if struggling to keep his serious face while Kathryn stood beside him, waiting for his remarks before she slapped his head with her sword''s hilt.


    "Alan, please behave yourself. Even if you are jealous, I believe that Ryuji''s actions and Liana''s growth are for the best. So stop your act and let them go. I know you feel glad in reality." Kathryn tried interjecting, only for Alan to ignore her. So she clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    Alan ignored the pain, shaking his fist.


    Ryuji felt a little bad for him and shouted over. "Alan, I''ll show you next time we''re alone and hidden from other eyes."


    Alan widened his eyes, turning to face Ryuji. It looked like he never expected him to accept, and it seemed the gesture meant a lot to him.


    "Thank you. Ryuji."


    Alan''s expression was sincere and grateful, making Ryuji feel strange, but he returned it with a brief smile. "No problem. You need to come up with an excuse so I can use it in public, though."


    "!?" Alan looked stunned that Ryuji would plan to use his form in public. "No, that''s just like you. Damn, Ryuji. Alright, give me some time. I''ll find a way."


    "Sure. See you later." Ryuji waved Alan goodbye.


    He ignored her raised eyebrows because he didn''t need to worry about her. Because Liana was on his side now! The next moment, Liana''s magical arms released a gentle warmth.


    "Bye, Uncle. Aunt Katheryn, make sure you take care of dearest uncle."


    Ryuji carried Liana into the mansion like it was the most natural thing in the world, causing Alan and Kathryn''s faces to twist, their eyes darting to the door and mouths hanging wide open.


    "What, n-no way! Ryuji!?" Alan''s shout resounded, causing Kathryn to snap out of her reverie.


    "Princess Liana!? W-Wait for me!" Kathryn panicked while Alan clutched his head, scratching his silky blonde hair.


    "Is Ryuji a Casanova? Heh... no way... He''s a damn thief! No, a demon thief fits! Return my little niece!"

 Chapter 135: Alan Meets the King - The Fate of Calamity, A Kings Heart

    In the dark reaches of the castle, hours after, Alan revealed himself to Ryuji. He now stands before his brother, watching him drink from a golden goblet with a sour face. Though Alan would never betray Ryuji, he asked for his permission first.


    "You say, because of that Hero, Liana has conquered the curse that took her mother''s life?" King Grigor''s dull eyes seemed to contain a mixture of emotions, from frustration to a flicker of joy and regret.


    Alan knew this topic hurt his brother and tried to avoid it as much as he could.


    "Ryuji has shown the ability to conquer his inborn nature, and because he was born half-human from ''that'' man''s bloodline. It seems that he has no desire to cause damage to the world or kingdom. He just enjoys fighting strong opponents and sleeping with his beastkin and hero lover."


    Because he knew his brother''s mind, Alan didn''t hide Ryuji''s actions and mind. These things could be discovered easily. However, if Alan covered for Ryuji badly, then his brother''s mind might go down a bad path that led to calamity.


    "Alan, I do not doubt your love for the kingdom and our Grigor bloodline." The king leaned back, sipping from his goblet, revealing only his sharp eyes over the rip, causing Alan''s spin to shiver while his brother''s gaze felt it could see through him entirely. "You really like him, don''t you?"


    King Grigor took a deep breath before tilting his empty goblet. "Can you assure me he will not cause damage to our kingdom or make Liana cry?"


    "I cannot assure you he won''t cause damage because he likes to fight. As for Liana, what do you mean, brother?"


    "Don''t be stupid, my silly little brother. Do you think a father doesn''t know when his daughter changes? It isn''t for a reason. Kathryn has told me! Even Velvet let me know the reason for most witches'' awakening. Isn''t the lack of this kind of meeting why Alice still hasn''t awakened?"


    "..." Alan swallowed, his through felt full while feeling stupid for not answering his brother truthfully.


    Anyone could see how Liana felt towards Ryuji. Her eyes glowed the moment she saw him, the skinship that Liana never would have done in the past. The fear Alan felt about his precious niece getting hurt because of their different status and thoughts about the world.


    "Brother..."


    "Alan, I am not some monster. However, the kingdom has to come first. Liana is a part of this kingdom, and as its princess, she also has her role. You understand that she isn''t free to love who she wants."


    These words, Alan remembers hearing his mother''s words while drunk when he was a child. She spoke of her husband as the man who stole her love.


    This kind of complex part of being born with the Grigor bloodline made Alan feel isolated.


    "However, Alan!" The king''s loud voice awoke him from his stupor.


    "I will make the effort because you came to me, Alan. If he can adapt and show the calibre of a noble, then I will move him to the top of Liana''s engagement partners. Though he is only a baronet if he performs well in the tournament, I shall find a reason to live his status so even that fool Qwass stops complaining."


    "Brother! I love you!" Alan rushed up to his brother and hugged him tight. A pair of grown men embracing in a dark room felt a little strange, even more so for the king of a nation whose face became awkward as his lips twitched.


    "Alan, anyone who saw you might think it was you that loved that boy... Are you?


    "I like women!"


    "G-Good, make sure you find a good woman soon. I can''t bear to let Mother above worry about you so much."


    Alan slipped away from the king and sat beside him on a stool. They both drank from their goblets while looking out of the window, watching the stars in silence.


    Sometimes, the pair would do this, a sort of remembrance of their mother and the nights she would sing for them under the stars, a fond memory for the brothers.


    "Brother, I feel that the future might be dangerous. A war is coming that I do not know if I can survive." Alan whispered while his hand stretched out towards the moon, his body bathed in the glistening ethereal light, making him look like a fairy prince.


    "...."


    King Grigor didn''t respond because he, too, felt the future wasn''t looking bright. He thought back to the soothsayers and diviners, commenting that the kingdom of Grigor would not exist in fifty years.


    That''s why he accepted the situation with Ryuji instead of having him executed immediately.


    ''If I must use a demon to save my family, my people. I will gladly drink from the same cup as a demon. My dear brother Alan, I will never let you die. No matter what those frauds said, you cannot die. You are my other half... the light that illuminates my dull life.''


    The king''s eyes shone only when Alan stood beside him, a pride for him that his brother was the hero of his people and such a kindhearted man.


    "The future will be difficult, but Alan, I believe we can rise above the chaos."


    "I will fight to my last breath to protect our kingdom and family, brother." Alan sipped the last of his goblet, standing from his stool as he walked towards the door. "With the help of a little demon, I am confident I can fight 200% harder, haha. Goodnight, Brother¡ªplease sleep well. You haven''t looked well recently!"


    King Grigor watched Alan leave, his hand reaching out to his brother, dangling as the room became silent; darkness seemed to seep into the room from the corners the moment Alan left.


    "Alan... That is what I fear the most..."

 Chapter 136: Changes in Me - Changes in You

    After meeting Liana and seeing how much she had changed. It made Ryuji realise he needed to come clean and speak with his lovers about the facts and what it meant.


    Though he had spoken briefly with them before, Ryuji never asked them how they felt or made sure they were alright mentally after the changes. Ryuji sat in his room with Erika and Yumiko. He leaned forward on the edge of a stool while the pair sat on their shared bed.


    "Sorry that it took so long for us to get time alone. Liana seemed a little clingy today."


    "It''s alright, and I understand why she felt that way." Erika''s eyes avoided Ryuji''s gaze, her cheeks turning red as she stroked her thighs with both hands.


    "Ryuji, our changes are because of you, right?" Her voice carried no judgment but a hint of delight and affection. Yumiko''s tails slid along the silk sheets with her ears swaying while she watched Ryuji with affectionate eyes.


    He looked at both women, each with a different reaction and aura. Erika''s lovely atmosphere surprised Ryuji, who expected her to be more fierce or resistant to the changes.


    However, he noticed that her eyes constantly shone with the blue runes, while her sclera turned black several times when their eyes met.


    "You''re right¡ªbecause of me, I have changed you both forever. I don''t think the changes are over, either. Is that a problem?"


    ''Her emotions are clearly high, but instead of confusion or anger, I can only feel a burning desire in her eyes.''


    Meanwhile, Yumiko seemed more mellowed out. It seemed she gained confidence that he felt she lacked after Erika and Liana appeared. However, now Yumiko felt so comfortable as her tails swayed with a beautiful shape, and her eyes carried a warmth that made Ryuji feel at home.


    "Not for me. At first, I felt strange, worried and confused. However, now... I feel complete, as if the part I always felt was missing finally came back to me."


    "It does feel amazing." Erika nodded, sliding one hand up her thigh until her slender fingers gently stroked close to her groin, and she jumped, her cheeks turning red, while she moved her hand away, placing them onto the bed.


    "¡ªI can still use and wield any weapon easily, but I no longer care about this world, returning home and how I didn''t have a place here¡ªit feels like nonsense compared to the feelings filling my heart." She continued.


    "Well, the change gave me so many abilities, too, Ryu, and it feels good." Yumiko grinned, moving to her knees and crawling closer until her hands fell onto his shoulders while looking deeply into his eyes.


    "¡ªand most of all, It made me able to understand you more, what you think, feel and how you see the world.


    How could I ever dislike this feeling?" She whispered, kissing Ryuji while her soft tails danced in the air as she leaned against his shoulder, her body transforming into her demon fox form, with beautiful, glossy white hair and tails, smooth and delicate caramel skin like a goddess descended to the room while her eyes became black, with red iris glowing with charming symbols. "Do I look hideous?


    Isn''t this something you like? My changes are something you want, right?"


    Ryuji didn''t answer straight away because he never thought of it that way before. Did they change to suit his tastes? No, because their personalities remained the same. However, their visuals seemed to change slightly to match his desires as a man.


    ''I did prefer darker skin because my mother had beautiful sandy skin...''


    Both girls licked their lips, nodding without saying another word, their breath quickening while they enjoyed the view of Ryuji''s chest peeking through his open shirt.


    Meanwhile, Ryuji closed his eyes, thinking to himself that he wanted to show his form to the two women he loved and not for battle while removing all of his clothes.


    Able to feel their anticipation and arousal from his nudity, he smiled before releasing a deep breath¡ªAnd He let them flow within his heart.


    ***


    ***


    A swirl of aura whirled around Ryuji''s nude body, its spiral of energy starting from his feet before twirling past his head.


    The room began to fill with warm air, the scent of vanilla and jasmine increasing as black and red energy started to envelop Ryuji''s body. Meanwhile, cracks sounded while pressure formed within the room that felt like Ryuji was sucking the oxygen from the air.


    His bare and well-proportioned figure began to change before their eyes, two hearts pounding as their anticipation exploded.


    Two curved black horns pulsing with red energy grew from his forehead, the massive horns pointing to the sky as if defying the gods. His eyes were pure black, with the most mesmerising sapphire blue iris at the centre. Meanwhile, his handsome facial features sharpened, with his teeth containing small fangs while Ryuji grew roughly 15cm, his 206cm frame turning statuesque.


    The black glove-like armour spread from his fingertips to his elbow and feet to his knee, shimmering with its glossy sheen, while the rest of his body turned pale white.


    ''Going from 6''3" to 6''7" is amazing...''


    Small symbols glowed across his abdomen and chest, merging with his tattoos as a huge blood-red crystal appeared in the centre of his chest, growing from a small sphere to a fist-sized gemstone, shining bright lights before a pair of mighty, majestic, pitch-black dragon-like wings unfurled behind Ryuji.


    Erika and Yumiko''s mouths opened wide, while their eyes flickered across his body, noticing how his chest and body grew larger along with his muscles becoming more tight and defined.


    Then their gaze slipped down to his crotch, making both of the women''s faces turn red, with the slightly different shape and what seemed to be bumps and ridges along his member designed to intensify pleasure during the act.


    "Ladies, eyes up here." His deep, demonic voice caused the two to shudder, their spines feeling as if someone slid a finger along their back slowly, too evil, too charming...


    "Fuck... I think I''m wet just from his voice." Yumiko muttered, her eyes widening.


    Ryuji just smirked at their comments, his sharp fangs peeking from his upper lip as his long tail swayed above his head; the sharp, spear-like tip looked as dangerous as his axe.


    "So, how do I look?"


    The only answer he got was Yumiko and Erika''s clothes being thrown at him as they both beckoned him towards the bed.

 Chapter 137: The Demon Enjoys his new powers! **

    Yumiko felt her chest flutter with excitement, watching Ryuji slowly approaching the bed. In his transformed state, she felt a strange bestial urge as her demonic transformation urged her to devour him, to taste him.


    ''Ah... he looks so brutal. I want him to mess me up, to thrust that amazing veiny cock into me and pound me until I cannot breathe from the pleasure!''


    "Ryuji, come and lick my clit, make me feel good." Yumiko''s mind and outer voice showed the opposite of her hidden desires.


    Her demonic voice seemed to order him, spreading her legs across the smooth silk sheets. Yumiko''s soft, pink slit glistening from her trickling juices.


    ''Ah... Yumiko''s voice is so lewd; I wish I could speak like that. I want to taste his cock, to get on my knee makes and make him cum. Ah~ the thought of putting that huge thing in my mouth while he holds my head. Then he groans in pleasure and pumps his thick, gooey sperm down my throat because of my service.''


    "It''s so big..." Erika''s lips trembled, her fingertips sliding between her legs, creating a lewd sound as she began stroking herself.


    Ryuji''s body stepped to the edge of the bed. He could suddenly hear the shallow thoughts of both women. Maybe because he transformed them, and in his demonic form, their bonds surpassed normal limits.


    ''Ryuji''s cock is throbbing when he looks at my pussy, Ah... I want him to hurry and destroy me. His eyes look like a beast ready to force me into being inseminated!''


    ''Yumiko''s thoughts are so interesting.''


    He stepped towards the pair of women, both with different thoughts. His left hand stroked the smooth, trembling knee of Erika. Ryuji''s lips curled into a wicked smile, slipping down her thigh and squeezing her soft meat. Erika''s lips parted, releasing a sweet sigh, her legs parting while gazing up at him.


    Ryuji could only smirk as his fingertips touched her slippery crevice oozing with a warm, sticky honey.


    "You''re such a lewd girl, acting shy. Despite wanting to suck my cock."


    ''No way~ ah, his fingers are so big in this form, I can feel him spreading my entrance with his finger. Please don''t tease me! Ryuji~ let me pleasure you instead!''


    He lifted his lips with a sneer while lowering his face towards the expectant slit of Yumiko.


    Yumiko''s red eyes shone the moment she watched him. His long tongue flicked out, teasing her crevice, pushing her soft petals apart and tasting her sweet yet bitter juices.


    Ryuji''s skilled tongue began to dance, slithering over her hooded clit, teasing the hidden protrusion with his warm saliva.


    ''Oh god~ his tongue is like a snake. It''s amazing~~! I''m going to cum in no time... Ah, Ryuji, I love you so much¡ªyour beautiful face, pressed against my cunt, violating me with your tongue! Such a lewd sight it''s making me so wet!''


    "Nn~ harder, tease my clit more. Good, Ryuji haa... your tongue is amazing!" Yumiko''s thighs clamped on either side of Ryuji''s face, her hips pushing against him as she twisted her hips to thrust against his face, Yumiko''s conflicting thoughts driving Ryuji mad with lust.


    He twisted his finger, slipping inside Erika''s tight entrance. "Ahh~! Ryu--"


    Ryuji continued to suck on the soaked cunt of Yumiko while his tails began to vibrate faster, the bumps turning into small, tongue-like appendages that began to lick, suck and torment Erika''s lovely nipples and her soft breasts, bringing her to experience climax just from her tits.


    Erika''s mind became filled with thoughts of her leaking milk while feeling a warm pleasure flooding her body and mind as she squealed from the inhuman pleasure.


    "Haa...Nn...."


    Yumiko felt her consciousness slowly waver with the relentless licking from Ryuji''s demonic form, who brought her to her limit by stroking her sensitive areas. His incredible tongue kept her on the brink of another climax with its rapid vibrations.


    ''Ryuji---- Ryuu----Ryuushi! This is too good-you''ll kill me... Stop, slow down! Why does it have to feel so amazing? Ah--!!'' Yumiko''s toes spread out, grasping the sheets while her eyes opened wide. Unable to resist, the violent climax consumed her again.


    Her slimy essence poured into his face again, and she cried out his name as her legs stretched out wide on the bed while the soft yet fierce vibrating tongue refused to relent. Yumiko began to writhe underneath him, and her fox tails stretched out while rubbing against the sheets.


    Ryuji pulled himself away from her swollen pink pussy. His lips were covered in sticky juices that dribbled from them as thick bridges formed between Yumiko''s slit and his face.


    "It seems you enjoyed that, such a horny little fox. Look at your drooling cunt. It''s clearly begging for my cock."


    ''Yes~ I want you to ram it inside me and fuck me, that long veiny cock... make me squeal like Erika!''


    With a wet pop, Ryuji''s tail slipped off Erika''s tits, causing her to gasp, her swollen tits dribbling with sweet-scented milk. The liquid inside the cup forces women to lactate, changing their breasts forever and creating an unnatural, sweet and delicious milk.


    "Erika, your tits are so lewd now... Their shape is swollen like bells. You lewd girl."


    "Nnn... no... I am not lewd. They are just so heavy and big¡ªwhy is milk coming out?"


    ''Ah... I try to sound unhappy, but I want to make him feel good. His thick cock, how good will it feel compared to his finger?''


    Erika''s shy nature pleased Ryuji immensely, spreading her legs before crawling to loom over her, the bed shaking with movement from his horns, causing him to hover over her face with a smile. Ryuji rolled the exhausted Yumiko onto the bed face down before he lifted the lovely Erika and sat her on Yumiko''s ass with her legs in the M position.


    "Eh... Ryuji?" Yumiko sounded squished, with Erika sitting on her hips.


    "Ryuji?" Erika looked at him expectantly while watching as his crotch began changing. A second cock began to grow from the space just above his original member.


    The new cock, thicker, with a wider glans and bell-shaped tip and the original cock placed on Yumiko''s slit became longer, with a higher glans and a larger curve, as he pushed both of them against the soft, squishy crevices between the soft cheeks of their ass.


    "Are you both ready? I''m going to fuck you both all night long." Ryuji''s demonic voice echoed, causing both of the girls to become silent; Yumiko could feel the difference from his usual cock, while Erika saw it become thicker and more imposing as she fantasised.


    The meaning of a body perfected for battle and sex was literal.

 Chapter 138: Enjoying the Fox and Knight ***

    Meanwhile, a soft, sticky sound echoed from within the wardrobe facing Ryuji and the girl''s bed inside the huge wooden furniture.


    A beautiful red-haired woman sits peeking through the door.


    Liana''s fingers are between her thighs, tracing along her slit while watching as Ryuji''s cocks slide into the two women other than her.


    "Ah!? Ryuji''s two cocks are going to violate Erika and Yumiko! What about Lia? Lia''s tight princess pussy is so wet and needs you to fill it. Ryuji... my body feels strange."


    Maybe because of the distance, Ryuji didn''t hear her thoughts while she watched from the side of their bed, her delicate fingers teasing the entrance of her snatch.


    "I want to enjoy my ass filled with both huge things. He''s giving them to Erika and Yumiko. It makes me so jealous and mad. Yet I am wet from watching their act. I feel so aroused I don''t even want to stop them anymore!"


    ***


    Ryuji looked down at the two different vaginas. Yumiko''s cute pink opened lips. In contrast, Erika''s crevice hid itself within her small, closed outer lips.


    "Are you both ready?"


    "Mm..."


    "You better make me feel good..." Yumiko said from beneath Erika''s ass.


    He smirked, placing his lower cock, the longer shaft, with a curve pushing inside her soft meat. Ryuji could feel how wet Yumiko''s insides were the moment his cock penetrated her. A loud squelch echoed while her body began to clamp down on him.


    ''Ah!? His cock is different! The tip is rubbing my walls, ah~! What a wonderful cock it''s dragging my insides like a sex toy!''


    Meanwhile, his eyes fixated on the puffy snatch of Erika.


    "It''s so big..." Erika blushed while holding both legs in the M shape. Her eyes watched Ryuji as if shining the moment he touched her with his cock.


    His thick glans pressed against her entrance. Able to see her face reacting as it spread her apart, causing Erika to moan in an erotic voice.


    "Take a deep breath and relax Erika," He said with his teeth grinding together. Ryuji''s hands grabbed her waist, enduring how tight her insides were clamping down on him. The soft, squishy meat undulating and pleasuring his glans.


    Ryuji felt her warm, sticky folds wrap around his cock. Almost welcoming his shaft inside, Ryuji leaned forward and kissed Erika.


    He hoped to distract her from the pain. The lovely knight sucking on his tongue while blowing hot breath down his face from her nose as his cock pushed past her entrance with a wet squelch.


    "Ugh... Ahh... Mmmh...!"


    "Destroy my womb, darling; pour lots into me so I get knocked up like a pregnant bitch!"


    "Ugh, Damn, here it comes¡ª¡ª!" Ryuji''s body trembled as a surge of energy flooded from his balls, and a huge amount of sperm, more than double his usual amount, entered his cocks. Their surface and veins hardened after reaching their limit.


    Like a volcano erupted, his cocks trembled and exploded.


    Ryuji''s waist sunk between Erika and Yumiko. His long demon cock pierced Yumiko''s cervix, pouring and flooding her tender womb, which began flowing back. It oozed out from her hole, with sperm dribbling down her slit and staining the bed, while Erika let out a hot sigh of happiness.


    His thick cock began to pour most of his sperm. More than double the amount that flooded Yumiko began to fill Erika.


    Her soft folds continued to caress him, stirring her tender depths as his thick sperm began to pool inside her womb and tunnel depths as her viscous folds and tunnel clamped around his glans, refusing to let his cock slip out. While the thicker demon cock poured most of his semen, the long cock softened, finished ejaculating.


    "Nng, Darling is still shooting inside Erika; my ass feels your cock throbbing as it releases more sperm inside her... I am so jealous!" Yumiko whined and wiggled beneath Erika, causing the knight above her, who had passed out, to wake.


    "Haaa... Ryu~ my stomach is so full... it feels like it''s going to drip out..." Erika moaned while her mind woke.


    Ryuji smirked while sweat dripped from his brows. He watched Yumiko''s huge bubble ass rub against his cock. Her erotic attempt to get him hard again.


    "Hey, Darling, can we continue?"


    "Nn... let me try the long one next time...."


    Erika''s blue eyes flickered while rolling off Yumiko, her pussy making a loud squelching pop as his cock dragged from inside her and slapped onto Yumiko''s ass, releasing on the last spurt that stained her buttocks and back with hot semen.


    "Oh, you both want to continue?" Ryuji thought to himself, glimpsing at the wardrobe while feeling a sense of amazement at these two women.


    ''I thought I was the demon lord, and here, these two are enjoying it like no tomorrow.''


    He reached out, squeezing the soft, tanned buttocks of Yumiko, using his hands to knead her huge, meaty cheeks, letting his gooey seed dribble down her crack as she began to get up, turned to look at him with her red eyes.


    However, instead of looking mad, she jumped at him her lips pressing against his as she wrapped her legs around Ryuji''s waist. "I love you, darling... that sex was deadly... so can we do it more? I hope I can try both at the same time sometime soon~!"


    Meanwhile, underneath Yumiko''s ass, he could feel the soft, warm mouth of Erika cleaning his cocks, her desire to give pleasure on full display.


    "Alright, the night is young. Let''s have a lot of fun tonight!"


    [You Gained 2 Strength from Intercourse]


    [Erika and Yumiko Gained 3 Stamina from intercourse]

 Chapter 139: A Lonely Succubus at Night

    While Ryuji enjoyed the evening with his lovers, a beautiful woman, no succubus, leans against the castle roof with her hands behind her head. Her long legs kicked the tiles as she crossed them over, revealing her sensual blue tint.


    "Stupid Ryuji~ why sleep with a human and dog when I am here!" Her soft pink hair fluttered in the evening wind while she displayed her anger towards Ryuji.


    She rolled on her side, watching through the window, her lips forming a displeased pout as she let out a melodic huff.


    "That form seems really fun. I want to play, too."


    Sariel''s golden eyes shone while watching Erika''s unsightly appearance. Her hands were placed on the wall while Erika bent against the window, each thrust pressing her breasts against the glass. Her face drowned in pleasure as Ryuji ravished her from behind.


    Her long tail flicked around in the air as she lay on her side. Its heart shape swatting the slate tiles as she growled.


    "Mother, you said that no man could resist me because you are the strongest... Yet here I am, alone in the cold, windy night!"


    ''Hmph, Ryuji forgot about me because of his stupid women... I''m going to play.''


    Though unclear what her thoughts meant, she suddenly flapped her wings, and the invisible succubus started to float around the castle.


    Her first direction was towards the king''s room. "Hmm? What''s going on in here?"


    ***


    Inside a lavish room filled with a roaring fireplace, a mature beauty stood at the base of a bed wearing a see-through nightgown. "My king, do you want to..." Her surly voice echoed, mixing with the crackling flames. While she pulled her dress down over her shoulders, revealing her ample bosom, their soft meat swaying as they flopped free.


    ''Hmm? Who is this woman? Her womb is filled with another man''s sperm and is seducing this old man with the strange beard.'' Sariel thought to herself, tilting her head while eating some of the mixed fruits and cheese from the table.


    "My queen, forgive me..." King Grigor''s voice sounded effeminate, lacking his usual deep grandeur.


    "Again!?" The queen''s voice sounded upset, concerned, and a little angry as she turned away from him, her voice filled with concern.


    However, Sariel watched her face, eating an enormous pile of grapes, her lips covered in a sweet, jammy layer.


    Her eyes were like lanterns, watching the woman performing like a natural witch. The queen''s lips formed the most pleasant smile as she covered herself and stormed out of the room with a loud sigh and snorting.


    ''Why does this woman''s heart fill with glee and sexual desire when the man is impotent?''


    Filled with curiosity, Sariel ignored the king''s whispers of apology and his face of regret and flapped her wings, following the queen, who began to walk through the cold halls without shoes or changing her exposed outfit.


    The journey took quite some time, Sariel''s light body darting from each light fixture while she observed the humans inside the castle with a brilliant smile, amused by their strange actions and how similar to demons they were.


    "Ah!? I almost lost her! Hmmm? Whose room is that?"


    However, what shocked her was that the other scent was NOT a male.


    The scent was female, meaning that Lord Qwass received the drug from a female.


    ''Interesting~ but I want to see master... I should tell him what I saw, ehehe... will he kiss me again if I do?''


    Despite Ryuji not speaking to her often, she knew he always gazed at her.


    When she looked upset or lonely, he would use wind magic to caress her horns or stroke against her cheek. The other women, even the witches, didn''t sense it.


    This insignificant gesture meant everything to Sariel, who was bound to him; even when fucking Erika earlier, she saw him wink at her and blow a kiss. The true reason she flew away was because he always did strange things that made her heart flutter or race.


    ''Master~ Sariel has lots of news and fun things to tell you. Eheheh~ though, why is the queen pretending to be under the effects of the tears?''


    Sariel sniffed the air, her wings fluttering as the queen''s eyes suddenly snapped towards the area where Sariel had hovered a few moments ago while faking a high-pitched moan as if the feeble thrusts of the old man were enough to make her feel a euphoric pleasure.


    ''Strange... She is the one who made the succubus climax before killing her. Shouldn''t Lord Qwass know? The woman in his bed is stronger than anyone else in the castle, even that annoying Alan who tries to seduce master!''


    Pleased with her evening of searching the castle, Sariel returned to Ryuji''s room, where she saw a strange sight. Erika and Yumiko were unconscious beside her master, covered and filled with his seed. Yet another woman...


    A crimson pair of twintails and the wet sound of someone''s mouth enjoying a lollipop a little too much echoed through the room.


    ''Why is the princess burying her face in master''s crotch and licking him when he is sleeping?''


    The succubus entered through the window, sitting on the desk watching as the small princess struggled to take the veiny shaft halfway before she started to gag.


    Drool leaked down her chin and bubbled from her nose... Yet she looked completely happy.


    Sariel noticed some grapes beside her and started eating them one at a time while observing the antics of the princess as she performed oral sex on her master. The sensibilities of a demon, especially a succubus completely different from a normal woman.


    Thus, she didn''t stop the act, nor did she seem bothered.


    After a while, the poor princess squealed as her cheeks suddenly bulged, and semen flooded from her nostrils and mouth as she gasped, choked and wretched for a few minutes.


    ''She wasted so much... What a useless woman.''


    Her eyes watched as Liana, like a sneak thief, looked around the room, scooping up any excess of Ryuji''s seed and then wiping it on the tanned ass of Yumiko, slapping her before she darted from the room like a frightened rabbit being chased.


    With the room empty, Sariel walked over to the bed, her hips swaying with an erotic flick before she stood at the bottom of the bed. Her golden eyes shimmering in the darkness as she knelt and opened her thick, juicy lips.


    ''Master looks uncomfortable because she only made one of them feel good... This really thick one, like a manticores cock. I''ll take care of it instead!''


    Thus ended Sariel''s usual night, where she explored the castle, enjoyed the sloppy remains of her master in secret and learned that the queen was more than she seemed.

 Chapter 140: Princess Anne Returns

    At the forward outpost bordering the northern demon territory. Princess Anne and her female knights sit in the small, dirty stone outpost, finally able to take a break. The long, gruelling battles and complicated outpost politics see them isolated from the other knights and defenders.


    "Tsk... To think these bastards are more loyal to the snake-like bastard Qwass than my father, who ensures they receive the food and equipment that keeps them safe and fed!" The beautiful princess Anne stands up, her fist slamming the fragile walls, creating a thick crack, the true strength of the knights that was hidden from Ryuji and the other heroes.


    "Princess... please calm down. I am sure they are just nervous and scared!" A lovely knight with brown hair and amber eyes "¡ªIf we cause issues now, what happens if they revolt?!" Her voice was like a bird song soothing the princess who looked at her.


    It seemed to work because Anne''s stern eyes and tight browns relaxed as her lips curled into a smile. "As if those fools have such guts, they don''t even dare flirt with you girls, let alone flee."


    "Phew... Good job, Maria! I almost pee''d a little seeing big sis'' so mad." A cheeky ginger-haired girl joked, her accent a little rural and thick, and her freckled face carried a village girl charm.


    "Claire, don''t be so vulgar... I''ve told you a thousand times that a lady should be refined and use more colourful language." A blonde knight with silky blonde hair twisted into drill-shaped bangs, a wavy back, and smooth skin like porcelain scolded the lovely village girl with her nose lifted into the air as she spoke with a snobbish tone.


    Yet the look in her eyes was full of concern for the other woman.


    "Okay, Celine, I will try to be careful next time~ okay, don''t be angry."


    The room was filled with a calming and warm atmosphere all the women in this room knew each other for at least a decade after being chosen by Princess Anne when she chose the path of a knight despite her role as princess.


    "Oh~ Captain, we have some mail!" A black-haired knight with a petite figure held a small brown sack, weathered and left by the door; likely, the men didn''t care to give more effort than the bare minimum, even to the princes in this hellhole.


    "Hmmm? There''s actually something for me, how interesting." Princess Anne noticed that the last envelope with a soft pink colour, and a lovely heart stamp with a cat in the middle was addressed to her. "The only one cute enough to write such a letter is Liana, that silly girl."


    Though everyone in the group knew how much Anne doted on Liana, though they didn''t speak. Instead, they watched as the princess turned her back and used a small dagger to cut through the steal. Her lips curled into a wide smile, unable to hide her delight.


    The moment the envelope opened, a flicker of magic and purple smoke fluttered through the air, allowing the princess to know that no one had tampered with the letter on the journey.


    Unlike her sister, Anne didn''t inherit her mother''s witch abilities. Thus, her hair wasn''t red; instead, it carried a soft brown colour like her grandfather''s. Anne was one of the few people who refused to call it a curse and always called Liana special when she was younger.


    "What do you have to say... Lia? I miss you so much."


    ¡ª?¡ª


    Dearest Sister, I am writing to you...


    Ah~ it''s too hard to write so seriously, Big sis. I miss you! I hope you are doing well protecting our lands while suffering in those horrible situations you told me about last summer!


    Do you miss me? I miss you, and there are so many things that I would love to tell you!


    (Cute picture of a black cat rolling in the grass)


    Sister, I think that I have fallen in love... at first, he was just someone I wanted to tease, but somehow my eyes couldn''t leave his body. I asked Kathryn to watch him train secretly and paid the knights who travelled with him into the dungeons to send me reports on his actions...


    "This is a lie, right? There is no way my lovely sister would fall for one of them. No, this cannot be true, right?"


    Her eyes trembled; a sense of instability seemed to ooze from her current state as she turned to her knight with a look of confusion on her face.


    "Eh, Big Sis, does Liana have a lover!? How she hated men!" Claire exclaimed in shock; the playful village girl had known Liana since becoming a knight and remembered how much she teased and hated men for their smell and appearance.


    Maria was silent, her amber eyes flickering with worry and anxiety towards Anne. However, the other knights weren''t smart enough to realise the dangers and instead thought of the letter at face value.


    ''Lord Qwass is already looking to dethrone father... That slut who calls herself my Mother-in-law thinks nobody knows what disgusting things she does at night... Father, you must be careful. We cannot trust our people; how can a human from another world be so easily trusted with our treasure, Liana!''


    Anne couldn''t quite trust her sister''s words. She believed that the hero Ryuji must have tricked her; feeling intense worry, she couldn''t focus as the twelve women all looked a little confused at her distraught state.


    "Princess Anne, please calm down... perhaps we might still guide Liana in the right direction?"


    "Maria is right, big sis. Maybe it''s only puppy love, and she can still be saved! Let us return together and determine the truth!"


    Anne calmed down a little. Claire''s rural voice was a little crude, but her energetic smile and Celine''s refined attitude helped her regain a sense of clarity.


    However, there was one thing she didn''t share: the fact the hero of Grigor, the next king, supported her choice. This caused Anna to consider giving the false hero a chance.


    ''If Uncle Alan really trusts him, then I will test him. Let me see if he has the power and will to protect Liana, even when faced with an opponent that can crush him with a single hand!''


    "Thank you all, lets finish our duties properly and head back in the next few days. I heard there is a competition between knights and heroes, and maybe I will participate and test out the man who caught Liana''s eyes." Anne smiled calmly once again and decided not to rush out mindlessly; her knights would help guide her.


    While she believed, at least for now, the hero Ryuji would ensure her sister was safe.


    Unknown to anyone, the letter Liana wrote would change the course of the kingdom''s history and their treatment of summoned heroes forever.


    ***


    Five days later, the princess and her knights returned to the capital, only three days before the first round of the Chosen tournament.


    She visited the office of the man she hated the most because, unlike her sister and father, Anne knew that her mother-in-law would spend most nights in this man''s room and that their two younger half-siblings shared no blood with her or Liana.


    With a resounding knock, she entered.


    The moment Lord Qwass saw her face, he looked confused; at first, he seemed apprehensive and looked ready to engage in a fierce argument like usual. Yet the princess seemed different, sitting across from him in her full-plate outfit and a sharp, stern look on her face.


    It seemed hard to believe, but the woman''s next words shocked even Qwass himself, the frown of distrust becoming a slow, inverted smile of amusement.


    "Lord Quass, I heard you need a knight to help your hero in the tournament¡ª"

 Chapter 141: Eve of the Tournament

    Yumiko and Erika stood in the dungeon bazaar, meeting Saki for lunch. The surroundings seemed busier than usual because of the Chosen tournament which would take place in an old arena created over two thousand years ago.


    "Hey, Saki, why is there an arena anyway? Did the kingdom used to have gladiators fight each other?" Erika tilted her head while biting at the soft, chewy meat kebob in her hand, her face scrunching together in delight when she tasted the sweet sauce.


    The small beastkin ate a small pile of tomato rice with a cute folded omelette covered in mayonnaise.


    "Um... I think it''s where they would make slaves fight in the past against monsters taken from the dungeon or demon kingdom. It seems they stopped using it around 400 years ago, instead using it for knight demonstrations, criminal executions and battles between heroes and monsters."


    "Oh... I see, so no gladiators?"


    "Nn, sorry, I don''t know what that is. Is it a type of class?" Saki''s head tilted while her mouth swallowed half her meal with a huge spoonful.


    The way the beastkin ate such huge-sized mouthfuls made Erika feel shocked. ''How can that small mouth open so wide and eat half an enormous plate of food without any issues?''


    "Mmmmmm! This is so good~ Saki. You should try more mayo! This is the essence of the gods!"


    Yumiko was addicted to mayonnaise, it seemed, her eyes almost showing a sparkle each time she tasted a small blob of it.


    ''I can''t believe they have mayonnaise and tomato sauce. This feels strange compared to my image of the medieval times.''


    It seems after the many summoned groups of heroes, the kingdom would slowly steal and adapt their culture to the various flavours brought by the people from earth. However, the taste of the things differed because humans in this world had different tastes.


    Soy sauce and fish sauce weren''t popular, but Worcester sauce became a staple for many dishes in the Grigor kingdom, though many heroes would speak about how amazing white rice was. They still preferred potatoes and sweet potatoes and considered them superior.


    "Nnn, this sauce is much less tangy than the ones back home," Erika commented on the tomato sauce that seemed to contain less vinegar and instead tasted sweeter than usual.


    The three gathered for lunch because Ryuji seemed to be busy today¡ªrather, he asked for some time alone, which made them curious.


    "What do you think Ryuji is doing, Yumi?"


    Yumiko''s eyes flickered, rolling around as she swallowed the food in her mouth, smacking her lips and leaving a slightly greasy shimmer. "Well, it''s not like he''s going to fuck other women. We squeezed him empty before we left. Maybe he''s going to train or something?"


    "Ngh?! Ugh... *Cough* *Cough* what?"


    "You''re so damn blunt! Look, Saki''s face is bright red, and she almost choked on her food!"


    Erika''s cheeks also turned a faint pink while she stabbed at her food with a fork. The face of Yumiko looked confused, her head turning to the others while she continued eating like normal.


    "What? You were the one--"


    "Stop! Not here, don''t say it so loud!"


    "Okay... don''t be so weird. It''s only copulation." Yumiko''s face looked completely baffled by Erika''s shame and her overreaction.


    ''This woman! How can she be so vulgar?! What if the knights get the wrong idea about us?''


    A beautiful woman with a voluptuous body from her back grew beautiful black wings as if made of silk, small curved horns on either side of her head and a flickering black tail with a heart at the tip.


    Today, on his day off, Ryuji entered a dungeon solo. However, Sariel made that impossible, and so now, after crushing the boss, the pair were playing in the boss room.


    Sariel insisted she helped him, while Ryuji wanted to beat her down and punish her. Thus, the pair were locked in a game Ryuji had created, an improved tag.


    Ryu couldn''t use his wings, while Sariel could, and he needed to strike her twice through to attain victory. Sariel''s overwhelming breasts jiggled and bounced with her rapid movements, using her legs to squat on the pillars made with dark stones and sticky moss.


    "Grrr! Stop flying around already!" Ryuji felt irritated. His eyes were attracted to the bouncing breasts and her alluring ass while he noticed Sariel''s devilish smile.


    Her leather armour covered her breasts but didn''t stop the movement. Instead, the straps were loose, and the leather cups opened wide, giving a good view of her deep cleavage.


    ''Although this seemed pointless, I could feel my hands moving with more accuracy, and even my sprinting speed had increased. Or is this me adapting to the increased attributes from sex?''


    His stats after becoming a demon lord grew constantly during each day''s first session of intercourse.


    However, he felt that his movement and strength changed little, until now as he used each of his attributes to try catching Sariel in the dungeon. Ryuji charged against her once again, leaping from pillar to pillar with the weight of his body, causing cracks and breaking apart the moss-covered dark rocks.


    Yet he kept balance; his speed didn''t drop, and with each lumbering leap, he came closer to grabbing her sleek tail in his hand.


    "Gotcha!"


    "Nn!" Her eyes opened with shock; before her wings could even flutter, his hand wrapped around her throat and pulled her towards him.


    Ryuji''s black fingers squeezed her slender neck, slightly making her gasp, and with a powerful step, his body dropped to the ground, whistling through the air before landing with a resounding bang, creating a crater under his feet.


    ''Is she happy? Why does her face look so pleased when I am choking her?!''


    Sariel looked at him while hanging limp from his grasp, her golden eyes watching him with a curious glint.


    "Mhn~ it seems you are learning how to deal with the change in your power after transforming."


    Sariel didn''t struggle; her slender black tail touched Ryuji''s, rubbing against his cheek, a strange sticky substance leaking from the tip with a sweet and alluring scent. Her eyes narrowed as she pulled his hand from her neck and took a step backwards.


    ''Why does she feel so different!?''


    "However, Ryuji. It''s not enough." Sariel spoke in a serious tone as she began to caress and stroke his body. Despite trying to move, he found his body seemed to be locked in place as her lips traced along his muscles, kissing him several times. "The enemy is beyond you. Even if you master this form, you need to be stronger."


    "This world is different to what you imagine, Ryuji Vincenzo."


    Her golden eyes shone when she suddenly stopped what she was doing. Her face loosened, and Sariel looked up at him, "Eh? Master, why am I licking you? Was it your perverted order after you won?"


    Sariel''s personality changed completely, no longer mysterious and even her deadly charm seemed to weaken against him.


    ''What''s going on!?''

 Chapter 142: Tattoo Fusion - Preparing for Battle

    Ryuji sat on a stone next to the exit. His eyes watched Sariel, who started chopping up the boss monster, which was a giant rat, into small cubes of meat. She then sniffed the meat before throwing it into a pot of boiling liquid.


    ''This succubus, is she a retard or linked to the gods? That strange way of speaking reminded me of the system voice that always speaks to me... the world isn''t what It seems, or I imagine?''


    Honestly, Ryuji cared little about this world before.


    However, the moment he awakened as a demon lord, the desires he trained to control, afraid he would become a monster back on earth, broke free. He no longer felt guilt for sleeping with two women or his feelings towards Lia, Erika and Alicia.


    He spent so long forcing them down, deeper inside him, that his actions almost seemed hateful in his current eyes.


    ''Erika''s feelings were obvious to him, yet he pretended to ignore them and used her like a sex friend. After unleashing his emotions and desires. He couldn''t do that anymore because she started growing on him from the moment he saw her.''


    Ryuji shook his head. The frustration of how he acted while desperate to keep his inner demon limited and in control almost completely vanished with his first awakening.


    Though he still kept a lot of his human feelings and morals.


    He no longer clung to the earth''s views on relationships and love who he loved and did not care how people judged him for it.


    Meanwhile, Sariel peeked at him while making her a strange pot of soup with rat and goblin meat, her tail dancing in the air, forming pink hearts from the trace of pink mana that followed it.


    "What are you making?" He wondered while opening his current status.


    Though the change in attributes was nothing massive, the daily increase made him grow in power even with no level-ups.


    "Making my master a delicious meal to steal his heart, hehe~!"


    ''Well, the reason I came here was to max out my goblin, kobold and other tattoos to fuse them.''


    To be honest, Ryuji stopped checking his status screen before he met Sariel. It seemed stupid of him to do, and he would probably agree now because, on his status screen, two new markings were added, and his marking from Yumiko changed, too.


    [Nine-tailed Fox Demon: (Rare), Demon Knight: (Uncommon), Succubus: (Uncommon)]


    ¡ª


    [Demon Lord Markings Activated]


    [Tattoos For Fusion Detected]


    [Goblin: (Rare), Grey Wolf: (Rare), Kobold Berserker: (Rare), Fire-Type Lizardman: (Epic), Lizardman Warrior: (Epic). Sprig Prince: (Rare)


    [Warning: Tattoo Fusion can fail!]


    [Attempt Fusion?]


    [Yes] [No]


    ¡ª


    Ryuji looked at the changes in the menu after his talent became Demon Lord Markings and found that the slots changed from a numerical value to body parts.


    [Left Arm, Right Arm, Chest, Back, Left Leg, Right Leg]


    Now, their total was six!


    However, he misunderstood the fusion system and didn''t realise it meant all of them could be fused in sequence.


    ''Yes''


    So he took the risk; thankfully, he didn''t choose to use the Lich king''s tattoo or Yumiko''s tattoo, which had improved before he knew it.


    ¡ª


    [Tattoo Fusion Stating...]


    [Demon Lord Marking begun]


    ¡ª


    [Fusion Failed]


    [Fusion Success]


    [Fusion Success]


    [Fusion Success]


    [Fusion failed]


    ¡ª


    [Failure damaged Lizardman Tattoo]


    [Failure damaged Kobold Tattoo]


    ¡ª


    [Marking of the revenant Berserker (Myth)]


    Area: Left Leg


    Ryuji looked down to where her hand moved as she slipped apart the black panties she wore under her skin-tight black shorts and revealed a sticky and wet goo that dribbled down her fingers, filling the dungeon with a sweet, honey-scented fragrance.


    In the past, this scent made Ryuji unable to stop himself from kissing Sariel in the cave where they met, yet right now, although his crotch became swollen, his mind remained clear, and he looked at her with a calm and judgmental gaze.


    "You''re vagina is really small and neat... I would have thought it to look lewder than a normal human woman. You''re such a cute succubus."


    "Howawa!?" Sariel''s face turned bright red, the sense of embarrassment for a lust demon probably a little different to a normal woman.


    However, Ryuji began to understand what made her tick watching her in secret when she thought herself to be invisible to everyone.


    He saw her stealing fruit, eating cooked meat, scratching her ass while sitting on the roof then fighting the birds that attacked her when she went near their nest in the tower.


    ''Sariel isn''t a normal succubus, and she must be special... not to mention how cute she is.''


    "Let''s go home, Sariel. You can cling to my back if you want."


    "Yay! Let''s go!"


    She lunged at his body, wrapping herself around his back, her arms almost choking his neck, and her tail wrapped around the leg with her name and runic markings on. It seemed she really liked seeing the tattoo on his body.


    While enjoying the soft feeling of her almost exposed breasts against his back, the pair left the dungeon with a smile on their face.


    His attribute changes making him confident for the tournament that would start in less than a day.


    -----------¡ª


    Status


    -----------¡ª


    Name: Ryuji Vincenzo


    Title: Deathbringer (Kobold), Murderer (Human)


    1st Class: Demon Lord: Lv.10 (Hidden to Others)


    2nd Class: Sanguine Berserker: Lv.16


    Rage: 0/140 (0 Reserved) [20% All Damage Resist]


    Rank: A / (SS+)


    -----------¡ª


    Attributes


    -----------¡ª


    Strength: 123


    Agility: 82


    Stamina: 69


    Grit: 105


    Intellect: 135


    Combat Strength: Level 55


    ¡ª


    While walking towards the mansion, Ryuji felt that his day was quite pleasant. He didn''t mind that now his markings were permanent unless he replaced them with an equally rare marking or used them to fuse.


    However, he didn''t plan to do that with the tattoo''s just yet.


    The knowledge he gained told him at Level 50 of the Demon Lord class he would attain something more, and his form would be improved once again.


    ''I got fusion at level ten, so maybe I can use other markings to upgrade or enhance my current markings at level fifty.''


    "Master, you smell really nice~ don''t leave Sariel alone and run away somewhere, okay?"


    He didn''t know if she was sleep talking, or pretending buy her warm breath blowing down his neck and the lack of movement made him feel it was one of the two.


    Ryuji looked up to the fading sunlight and thought to himself, though he and Sariel were bound due to an accident he didn''t feel like tossing her aside, was it their bond or maybe she was just his type.


    The truth was, since coming to this world he learned he felt attraction to a lot of different types of women which shocked him who thought he knew his taste.


    "I won''t, as long as you don''t leave me. I will keep you close, Sariel." So he chose the honset answer he desired to give.


    He feared people leaving him the most, especially women he cared about.


    Maybe the trauma of losing his mother lingered in the depths of his soul, sitting in the dark dojo waiting hours for her to come home, despite knowing she died.


    A sad and pathetic time of grief that had yet to leave him.


    "I don''t want to be alone ever again..." He muttered, while increasing his speed towards the mansion hoping everyone was there waiting...


    After his thoughts cleared a small pink ball of magic floated from the succubus tattoo and flowed into the body of Sariel while he focused ahead.

 Chapter 143: The Arena - First Match Ryuji vs Akechi

    Ryuji stepped into the grand arena, feeling the weight of countless eyes upon him. The air was electric, charged with the anticipation of the thronging crowd. He paused for a moment, taking in the vast scene before him.


    The arena was a colossal structure, its oval form carved from ancient stone, now weathered and worn by centuries of fierce battles and roaring spectators.


    ''Wow... this place feels so tense.''


    Rows upon rows of tiered seating rose high into the sky, filled with an unruly sea of people. Their cheers and jeers melded into a loud noise that reverberated off the stone walls, making Ryuji''s heart pound in sync with the thunderous applause.


    Banners of countless colours and emblems fluttered in the breeze, adding vibrant splashes of colour to the stone-grey backdrop.


    "I wonder if any will come back to see me specifically for the second round..."


    Ryuji knew little about the tournament. It seemed the first five matches weren''t important and didn''t even have an announcer.


    It reminded him of high-school sports qualifications where fans would only turn up if they reached the semi-finals or higher.


    ''The only people who came before that were those driving the kids to the matches... Hence why even the king isn''t here today, or Alan.''


    Directly opposite him, in the north sector, stood the royal box¡ªa majestic structure that commanded attention and respect.


    Draped in rich, velvet curtains of deep crimson and gold, it was a display of the power and wealth of the Grigor kingdom.


    Beside the box were imposing statues of mythical beasts, their eyes seeming to follow Ryuji as he made his way forward.


    The royal family and their esteemed guests were absent from these matches, though a few nobles sat in the sporadic spaces wearing luxurious garments and glittering jewels and looked down upon the arena with a mix of curiosity and indifference.


    ''These people are probably Alan''s enemies, scouting our powers and abilities.''


    Today, Ryuji would fight himself. The tournament didn''t force all team members to fight, but they needed to be registered from the first battle.


    Because he worried about underhanded tricks, Ryuji made this choice, much to the anger of Yumiko and Alicia, while Erika thought his choice was quite intelligent.


    ''Erika has started coming out of her shell recently. I should take her out on a date to learn more about her after this battle when we have time.''


    "Hmm... this Arena feels quite grand, and I can''t wait to fight." Ryuji''s blood surged, and he felt a slow-growing build-up of his adrenaline while walking forward.


    The arena floor itself was a mix of packed earth and sand, stained dark in places from the blood of countless warriors who had fought and fallen there.


    Torches mounted on the high walls cast flickering shadows, creating an eerie, almost supernatural atmosphere. Every breath Ryuji took was laced with the scent of sweat, metal, and the faint, acrid hint of smoke.


    As he moved closer to the centre, Ryuji felt a distinct tension in the air, as if the very ground beneath his feet thrummed with the memories of past battles. He could almost hear the echoes of ancient warriors, their cries of victory and defeat lingering in the ether.


    ''This place will be a good place to fight Alan one day, the reward... His mansion! He has to give it to me when he loses, haha.''


    However, while thinking stupid thoughts, he noticed there was a single person in the royal box, a beautiful woman; she looked older, in her late twenties, with soft brown hair and a scar on her face, though her eyes focused on him like a hawk.


    ''That woman, she doesn''t feel like an ally; her gaze seems to be filled with hatred...'' Ryuji thought to himself while kicking the sand beneath his feet; the burning dust felt quite soothing on his exposed thighs while the opposite gate finally opened.


    "Die!" Akechi raised his sword and slashed down, bringing a wave of azure energy with it.


    Ryuji''s eyes narrowed, and he spun gracefully, his cloak fluttering in the wind as he sidestepped the attack. Then, his right leg was covered in the succubus chains and began to glow with a purple flame as it smashed into Akechi''s abdomen with brutal force.


    There was a sickening crunch, and a spray of blood erupted from the chosen''s mouth as he flew backwards like a broken doll. He crashed into the far wall, the stone crumbling under the force of the impact, leaving him lying unconscious in a pool of blood.


    "Oh my! The chosen Baron Veln, has been defeated by Ryuji with a single kick! Truly a monstrous display of strength!''


    "Hahaha! This savage is indeed a powerful warrior. Princess Liana has chosen an excellent man to serve her." A random noble chuckled before adding. "Next time, I should bet more coins on him!"


    "I agree; this human has the potential to become a big earner for us! Hahaha." Another noble laughed, his eyes filled with greed while looking at the defeated Akechi.


    Ryuji ignored the audience and the announcer, though the woman''s gaze was still piercing through his soul, watching his every move. He felt another feeling in her aura, and it was desire.


    ''She wants to fight me, to crush me... make me submit.''


    With the sound of a wind passing his face, he avoided another blade, realising that his current power surpassed most Rank-B knights by a huge margin, so these Rank-C knights were like children to him.


    However, Ryuji didn''t underestimate his opponents; instead, he grabbed the knight''s arm, twisting it with a sharp crack.


    "Arghh!" The man cried in pain, but Ryuji wasn''t done; his fingertips burst forth and pierced through the knight''s throat, killing him in an instant.


    A flood of sticky blood with a sweet scent stained his left hand; the blood almost seemed to be absorbed by the black vines and stems along his tattoo, making the roses glow bright red.


    ''These knights are Rank-C at best. The chosen wasn''t even Rank-D... I was right to hide my true strength and the girls from this battle.''


    "Thank god, Alan and Saki bet on me to win."


    Thanks to that, he would soon have a huge fortune thanks to the nobles and people who bet against him.


    Ryuji wasn''t only killing his enemies¡ªit was a massacre! The audience watched in stunned silence as the three knights were torn apart. Limbs and gore were scattered across the arena floor, staining the packed earth with their crimson lifeblood.


    "Amazing... Those chosen are ruthless; they slaughtered those knights like pigs."


    "Indeed, this tournament is getting better and better."


    "Don''t forget he did this alone... How is he so strong?"


    "Prince Alan is our future king, and you can see he picks people with a calm and logical mind!"


    Ryuji wiped his hands clean and then realised he had gained experience from killing humans.


    ''Is this why they hate demons and fear the demon queen?''


    What he didn''t realise was that his brutal and carefree actions would cause his Blood Tyrant''s name to become more prominent and follow him forever because of these qualification battles.


    He wanted to see the woman''s reaction, but she vanished from the royal box and made him feel regretful,


    ''She gave the same feeling Alan does. I want to fight her!''

 Chapter 144: The Difference Between Holy Knight and Sanguine Berserker

    Meanwhile, after Ryuji''s match ended, Princess Anne quickly left with a wide smile on her face. To those she passed, it seemed eerie. Her crescent-shaped grin and the scar on her cheek made her atmosphere terrifying.


    ''That boy, he was much better than Alan said back then. I know those gazes, unyielding, always searching for stronger enemies. Alan, I can see why the boy became your friend. If you are one side of a coin, then Ryuji must be the other!''


    The moment Anne thought this, she stopped moving. "A terrifying thought just crossed my mind; there''s no way he is. That cannot happen¡ªthere is already a demon queen in the north. Let''s not get carried away now."


    Her mind started thinking of various situations and scenarios, all focused on Alan and the chosen one she just saw fight.


    ''I don''t care who or what he is. He needs to become stronger... Unlike Alan, I can fight this boy until we draw blood and enjoy the thrill of combat. I must help him grow... I will nurture him into the perfect rival. An enemy who could strike me down with brute strength!''


    Anne walked with a spring in her step, humming while she felt the warmth of her blood surging with delight. She wanted to hurry up and fight the young man from today. Alas, she needed to meet her teammates...


    "Haruki Tanaka... Holy Knight and his level seems to be 35 because Qwass is trying to help him grow faster." Anne shook her head because of what she saw in their practice the other day. "Whatever, I don''t like his party¡ªthey are so arrogant and have formed no bonds or links to this kingdom. At least Ryuji has shown a desire to aid the kingdom.


    My father mentioned him helping the knights we cannot help because of diplomatic issues. I want to know more about him!"


    Anne rushed off to find Haruki and his party to watch them train.


    The Holy Knight was weak, and she wanted to help him because if he became too weak, then she might not fight Ryuji. Her freedom was less than one might think, and only because both her father and Lord Qwass gave permission could she help and take part in the tournament.


    The long hallway from the royal box took longer to arrive at the private manor of Qwass, where the party of Haruki Tanaka were living. Anne reached the empty training grounds.


    She didn''t even feel disappointed; this party rarely practised, and when they did, it was a letdown. They would swing their weapons and do some basic muscle exercises¡ªhowever, none of them fought stronger opponents and the last time they went to the dungeon, A-Rank knights led their path to clear rapidly.


    "Where are they?"


    "Princess Anne?" a girl with messy brown hair and a modest figure stood with her sword interlocked with a knight who joined their team. Princess Anne realised that only this girl was serious about living in this world.


    "Ah, Fuuka? Where is the Holy Knight?"


    "He.... They went for a drink because the training was boring... Princess..." Fuuka, the daughter of a police chief, knew how to respect those above and wasn''t that bad a student or hero, but because she wasn''t the leader. Her voice and opinion meant less compared to Haruki or Kenta who liked to speak with big voices and acted like they led the party.


    "I see; thank you, Fuuka," Anne knew that Haruki and his party didn''t train, and the reason for them not training was a lack of drive or interest. Not only that but with the level system, they seemed to misunderstand that numerical attributes couldn''t devolve or degrade.


    ''These fools, they don''t understand that strength degradation is one of the biggest knight killers. Not everyone is equal!''


    Liana practised silently, not wanting to distract Alan and Ryuji, but she couldn''t help but look at the state of their bodies.


    ''Alan and Ryuji are amazing, but I can see how much damage they have taken. Uncle Alan''s sword fully heals his body every ten minutes, while Ryuji doesn''t seem to be healing at all. He takes less damage, but it''s adding up!''


    "Ryuji, stop; your body is reaching its limit. Alan, heal him." Velvet opened her eyes, a bright purple light vanishing, her body exhausted while Ruby and Lapis almost instantly collapsed as she caught them, the two girls now sleeping.


    "Got it," Alan healed Ryuji''s body.


    "Thank you." Ryuji stretched and smiled, not feeling any pain in his body, but a few seconds later, he dropped to the ground and began to convulse. His face seemed fine, but his arms and leg muscles started to visibly cramp, a sight that made it look immensely painful, while Alan hurriedly tried to heal his body.


    "Alan, it''s fine, don''t heal me yet. This is natural; since I was five, my mother always put me into this state before I got a break."


    Alan understood his words.


    "Velvet, could you prepare a bath?" Alan asked, and the moment he finished, Ryuji began to vomit blood. Though the blood seemed strange, unlike fresh red blood, it seemed stagnant, black and smelled horrible, like the blood from a corpse.


    "Alan, don''t worry. Velvet watched with stern eyes and nodded. He''s making substantial progress, Alan. He''s even more competitive than you; how lucky you are he is Liana''s chosen now."


    Alan nodded; he knew Ryuji was special, but after seeing him covered in dark purple bruises, bones snapping and then vomit blood, Alan didn''t feel his friend was normal. "His arm broke in the first punch, yet he just snapped it back and kept fighting... I could never match this guy in his insane style; I admire him deeply."


    "Hahaha, Alan, don''t put yourself down; that beautiful swordsmanship isn''t something given. I can feel how much you sacrificed and suffered to train that initial flurry of blows. It reminds me of a dance like a beautiful woman standing against a dozen monsters, yet she remained standing in the end."


    Ryuji''s words made Alan''s eyes focus on him. His lips curled into a bitter smile as he let out a sigh. "Yeah, the style was used by my late mother... I''m amazing. You could imagine how she would look just from glimpses of me, though..." Although Alan had a bitter smile, the pride and delight in his eyes shone bright; even Velvet showed a look of appreciation to Ryuji''s words.


    "I really am glad you are my rival... Ryuji."


    Sariel seemed to watch these kinds of scenes all the time; in fact, she probably knew more about Ryuji than the other girls because of these brief moments when he opened himself to others.


    "Master seems to be the type who likes older, mature women... Is he going to run away and choose Mother!? I can''t let that happen! I have to get stronger and take Mother''s place. Mmm... I will do the same training as the master and that process!


    Just wait!" She looked determined before floating off into the sky, heading towards the barracks.


    Alan and Velvet then dragged the half-dead Ryuji to the medicinal bath and tossed him inside naked. Velvet and the other two witches seemed to enjoy doing this, while Alan wore a pair of rubber trunks and hopped inside, holding Ryuji above water to make sure he didn''t fall asleep and drown or something.


    "Alan, do you really like women...?" Velvet asked with a raspy voice while looking at the two blonde males, one with a thick and perfectly sculpted muscular figure and the other slim with a lean build. "Most women in the kingdom would pay for this scene. Should we sell pictures?"

 Chapter 145: A Feeling of Popularity - The true face of Erika

    Ryuji went through the next three fights easily. Because he hid his style of fighting from others, using pure power and speed to tear the enemy apart. If they were respectful, he didn''t kill them. Instead, just injured them or knocked them out.


    He realised that in the first match, his actions scared many other heroes. So badly that even Alan spoke to him about how gruesome the nobles called him in their meetings.


    It was coming to the last qualifying match. After that, it would be the real tournament. A battle where those who surpassed a certain quality level would take place.


    Thus today, Ryuji was with Erika in the city like he promised himself.


    ''Thankfully, Yumiko thought having dates with each other alternately was a great idea. I asked to take Erika first because of how much I neglected her in the past.''


    "Tough the cost, Yumiko asked, was significant..."


    In return for letting Yumiko be second this time. She would get an entire day with him after their fifth match. He couldn''t say no and had to do everything she wanted. The lustful glint in her eye made Ryuji wonder if she was entering heat or something!


    "Ryuji, are you alright?" The beautiful gal beside him asked in a worried tone.


    Erika leaned forward, enhancing the allure of her cleavage against his arm. She wore a pair of extremely small shorts that barely covered her ass with silver studs across the side. Then, two belts across her abdomen diagonally and a pair of long black stockings up to her thighs.


    This created the most alluring bulge of thigh meat at the end of the strap possible.


    Her shirt was something from the market with a red and black dye. The material seemed to be a special monster silk, which used a special type of spider or other mixtures, which cost four gold coins.


    However, the material was both soft and smooth to the touch, and Ryuji didn''t mind paying that much when seeing it make her look so sexy.


    "Ah, I am great since you are with me. Sorry, this is technically my first actual date. (In this world) So I am a little nervous."


    "Eh!? Someone like you? No way~ don''t lie to me. Ehehe... then shall we get something light to eat first?"


    Her eyes shone brightly the moment he mentioned it being his first, and then her hand, grasping his, tightened as she dragged him towards a small cafe that smelt of sweet bread and delicious jams and flavours.


    ''It reminds me of the bakery near home.''


    "It reminds me of the bakery near school, hahaha!" Erika''s words synchronised with his thoughts and this time. It was Ryuji''s heart skipping beats while looking at her with a side cast glance. Erika''s beautiful face and white teeth showed the brightest smile he''d ever seen.


    "So what do you recommend?"


    Ryuji asked while glancing at the menu. Erika immediately started describing many pastries and drinks in their world that she loved. Ryuji then tried to compare the different ones in this world while speaking to the shopkeeper.


    "Excuse me, could I have one of those swirling pastries that looks like a cinnamon bun and a drink called the golden honey, please?" Ryuji asked while Erika looked at him with a bright smile. "Then, is that a cream cone with strawberry filling? If so, can I have one of those and your Crushed strawberry and milk drink?"


    The shopkeeper was a woman in her late thirties and smiled at the sight of these two, especially the handsome young man. Her voice was pleasant and because of how earnestly the two were looking, she didn''t frown or act impatiently. "Of course, I can.


    The crushed strawberry drink is very sweet; might I suggest you add this small box of six cinnamon and apple doughnut balls to help balance the flavours?"


    Ryuji didn''t mind the suggestion and paid five silver coins extra for the total and a significant tip because of her service before sitting down with Erika.


    In his country, tipping was rude, but he noticed that unlike his previous world, where some stupid countries tried to force you to tip, Grigor only asked for tips as a suggestion when the quality and service were above the customer''s expectations.


    "Ehehe, this is great. I have never had an actual date before, either. If my sister knew I was dating such a handsome guy, she would try to sleep with him for sure~ my damn sister was so horrible to me." Erika sat on a bench with the cream from her horn smeared on the tip of her nose as she started speaking about her family for the first time.


    ''Oh yeah... some people''s family would still be around. I mean, even Dad was alive, and I never thought like this once... Am I a terrible son?''


    "AHHHHHH!!!!"


    "Ryujiiiiii!!"


    Erika felt like her heart was going to explode as they shot into the air at such a speed. Then, with another kick, he shot over the city wall and landed in an area where nothing remained, only a large forest to the east and west, with a clear path to the centre. He ignored the path and darted into the eastern forest, each of his steps creating a heavy thud.


    "Erika, are you okay? Sorry, I didn''t want you to hear those vulgar things about you."


    "Ahhhh~ Ryujii, I thought I was going to die!"


    Erika''s face was pale, her eyes still shut as he finally stopped. "Open your eyes. The date isn''t over."


    Ryuji''s voice seemed a little raspy. His breathing slightly messed up as she opened her eyes to find they were standing overlooking the most beautiful scenery she had ever seen.


    An endless lake rested below them, the water blue and so clean it reflected the sky like a mirror. However, Ryuji didn''t stop there; instead, he jumped down a hundred-metre cliff and landed on the white sand of the lakeside. On either side were beautiful green trees with flowers and exotic birds.


    "Wow... Ryuji... this place is amazing! How did you find it?"


    Erika was still shocked and scared but felt her heartbeat settle, the warmth of Ryuji''s arms making her feel so safe; she no longer worried about the past when she looked up at his slightly sweaty but still handsome face.


    "I guess it was fate; I ran in the direction your hair fluttered, and we ended up here. Hahaha!"


    Because of their date, she tied her hair into a neat side ponytail, with her bangs clipped back to show her lovely face more than usual. Ryuji''s words made her giggle and lean closer into his arms as he carried her along the lakeside.


    "This is truly beautiful; the water is so clear and clean. I have never seen such a sight."


    "Really? I''m glad that even those idiots could bring us something special for our first date."


    "Idiots!?" Erika''s eyes lit up, and she looked at the peaceful Ryuji. "What did you do to them!?"


    "Haha, nothing. Just used their mouths and heads to jump over the city wall. They''ll be fine."


    "Hahaha!" The pair laughed together before the trees behind them started to rattle violently; it seemed they were not alone. Erika looked up at Ryuji, who held a new pair of pure black and silver blades wrapped in beautiful cloth and sleek white leather sheaths.


    "Did you think a date with me would not have some kind of combat, Erika?" Ryuji''s face looked so charming as he held out the swords, their cold feel and the expensive leather grips... She knew he paid a lot for these, maybe the most expensive and priceless gift she ever received from a man.


    "I can''t wait~"


    "That''s my gal."


    "Hehe, I will become Ryuji''s gal and no one else''s. Erika will become a knight worthy of Ryuji!"


    "You were worthy of me the moment we met," Ryuji muttered, watching the change in her body, no shame or hesitation, her form instantly entering her half-demon state while wielding the two pristine blades.


    "Then I will aim to usurp the empress''s throne!" Her black sclera and azure eyes glowed when she looked back, the very statement-making Ryuji stunned for the first time. "Ryuji, let me fight this battle alone. I will show you my growth!"


    "Of course..."


    She took a deep breath before turning to him once more, the black shadow like a mist that flowed from every part of her body. Her eyes twinkled, locked on his figure while her red lips curled into a soft smile as she spoke with a sweet voice.


    "Ryuji, I like you."

 Chapter 146: The Hidden Efforts - Infatuated Demon

    Erika''s feet lightened with each step towards the hidden monster. She let her blades hang beside her waist, the black mist enveloping her entirety as it turned her hair jet black. The surroundings became darker and darker as she approached, the forest and river now filled with an eerie darkness, the sounds of animal cries growing distant.


    Within moments, the girl arrived at the beast, now illuminated by the moonlight.


    It was a giant, a hulking mass of muscle and flesh that stood on four legs, its head covered in a mane of fur. It had a snout like a bear but with razor-sharp teeth that jutted outwards from its lips. Its body was covered in a hide of thick black fur, and the girl could make out a faint glow emitting from its chest.


    "So you finally arrived, little one."


    Erika froze.


    "I must admit, I am surprised that you would come here, to the heart of the forest. This forest is not a place you may enter."


    "What are you?" Erika asked, her voice quivering slightly.


    "Me? I am merely a guardian, a protector of this land. And you, girl, are trespassing."


    "I see."


    Erika sheathed her weapons. She took a deep breath, steadying her racing heart as she stared up at the giant beast.


    "Then I will slay you."


    ¡ªVindication: Activated¡ª


    She disappeared in a blur, appearing right below the monster, her dual blades slicing through the air aimed at the bear''s throat. An attack with no concern or care for the monster''s words or warning.


    However, the beast was faster.


    In the blink of an eye, an enormous claw slammed into her midsection, sending her crashing into the trees. She crashed through multiple trunks, her body rolling across the ground before she slammed into another tree.


    "Ugh..." With one last thud, her body smashed into the thick trunk of another tree. However, the power was not enough to crash through, and her body slammed into the solid wood as she caught up blood before rolling onto the ground, her arms loose and her body covered in shadow.


    Ryuji watched the interaction, notifying the guardian to look at him with a fearful look. Of course, the forest that adventurers constantly attack couldn''t have a guardian above a certain level. It seemed the knights constantly hunted them.


    It seemed wary of Ryuji, backing away before rushing after Erika.


    "Show me, Erika. I know it caught you by surprise, but that''s it. I am watching." Ryuji didn''t approach. Instead, he sat on a fallen stump, his eyes flickering with a neon blue light as his sclera turned black, able to see the entire forest ahead of him with his demon vision.


    "Haa....haa...." Erika panted, her lips dripping with drool and blood as she wiped it, her eyes narrowing upon hearing the thunderous footsteps of the bear approaching her rapidly, adrenaline and the will to win flooding her body and mind.


    "You are weak," the beast roared, rushing to her faster, destroying trees on its way. "Leave."


    Erika didn''t reply.


    "But...I guess it was foolish of me to expect a filthy, corrupted human to understand."


    "You didn''t fight him. That means you are fearful of combat against Ryu..."


    Her voice was low, cold, and devoid of emotion. Yet it made her aura flutter and explode with energetic flair¡ªa black flame blazed around her body while she held both swords and lowered her hips. An eerie, yet beautiful, smile upon her face.


    "I will not hold back. I will kill you."


    This time, Erika didn''t rush forward.


    Instead, the girl disappeared, turning into a blur before she rushed behind the monster, her dual blades coated with a shadowy flame, her body already in mid-air, as she rotated twice, slicing horizontally at the monster''s hind legs, with a ferocious amount of force, her eyes alight with an azure shine.


    "Why are you crying? Are you happy?"


    Erika nodded.


    "Then, why are you shaking, trembling?" Ryuji''s tone was low and soothing, his words gentle as he wiped her tears, his pupils flickering with an ocean blue light as he gazed at the excited girl, her aura now calm.


    "Ehehe... I never tried to force my blade to flurry past seven strikes... I think I overdid it a little." Erika chuckled, her hands shaking, her eyes blinking, trying to focus, yet Ryuji''s hands were warm, and she couldn''t help but lean forward, resting her body on his.


    "Seven strikes? Erika, your blade cut that poor thing over twenty-seven times... I am quite shocked, even the use of your strange shadow fire to strike a second time the moment your body vanished to the next location. Is that what you learned with Kathryn and the maids?"


    He saw her struggling to stand and lifted her into his arms; the light body of Erika shocked him with her ability to defeat a monster five levels higher than hers. She was undoubtedly talented, maybe not in pure swordsmanship, but her brain and how to use her talent definitely surpassed how Ryuji used his skills.


    "Uhm... I practised this alone at night, when feeling lonely or you chose to sleep with Yumiko..." Erika mumbled, her arms wrapping around Ryuji''s neck as she pressed her body against his, her head resting on his shoulder.


    "Did you feel lonely often? You never said anything."


    "Mm! I didn''t want to appear too needy... plus, you looked happy sleeping with her." Erika smiled, her eyes narrowing as she thought of the many times Ryuji spent the night with Yumiko. "I wanted to have something special so that you would praise me like her...


    so I pushed myself, even when it hurt my lungs, and breathing felt like swallowing fire, or my abdomen felt like a knife was stabbing me, I trained..."


    Ryuji listened to Erika, walking back to the river while stroking her back with his fingers. Out of her sight, bloody spikes protruded from the ground, penetrating all monsters that came within a fifty-metre radius of the two. Ryuji only needed to imagine the spell and its condition to activate, to make these ridiculous trap spells.


    Though they would be less effective in an actual battle, while he could focus on Erika alone, the spells were easy to maintain; he wanted to give all his attention to her right now.


    Because she won, far better than he expected.


    "I see."


    "Are you not mad? I practised without telling you, and I did it at night... in secret?"


    "I''m not mad, and maybe you can let me join you next time. I would like to know more about you too. You and Yumiko are different, and I like that about you." Ryuji chuckled, his hands sliding down her body, squeezing her butt gently.


    "Ah, that tickles, ugh... it hurts to laugh. My stomach is all bruised."


    "Anyway, I''m impressed. But there are a lot of improvements we can make. As for your bruised stomach, let me rub it better."


    "Idiot..." Erika turned away, her face a deeper red from before, yet Ryuji couldn''t see her expression.


    "Your thighs, too. How about your breasts and back?"


    "Ugh... pervert."


    "Well, then, let''s get you cleaned up and take you home."


    "Okay..."


    "After we enjoy a little longer looking at this beautiful view together, okay?"


    "Nn!"


    "Also, Erika?"


    "Mm?"


    "I like you too."

 Chapter 147: The Reason For False Heroes!

    In the grand dining room of Alan''s mansion, A scene of quiet elegance unfolds. Alan and Akari are the only occupants, their presence lending a sense of calm to the room.


    Akari, her delicate fingers moving with precision while engrossed with her needle and thread work, a soft hum escaping her lips. ''This girl seemed a little strange at first, but she''s quite pretty after taking a second look.''


    Alan just returned from having another discussion with his brother, deciding to help the two non-combat heroes he hired get used to their jobs.


    However, upon arriving, he found that Ryo, who seemed rather timid before, had undergone a remarkable transformation. He had already become part of the kitchen staff, making several friends.


    Not only that, but a few maids seemed to enjoy his aura and sought a romantic relationship with him.


    But for Akari, it seemed the maids didn''t warm up to her. Whether because she lacked normal skills or their different upbringing. This meant after finishing her duties, Akari would sit alone in various rooms and just practise her craft. In stark contrast, Ryo was thriving in his new role, making friends and even attracting romantic attention, which made her nervous.


    Alan, who thought it would be amusing, entered and sat opposite her without speaking. ''She seems to be sewing something... A doll, perhaps? I wonder if she has a talent in crafting dolls... maybe I could help her to level up enough to make full dresses or clothes to sell in a small store?''


    Alan''s contemplations were interrupted by Akari speaking, "Excuse me, my lord."


    "Hm? What is it?" Alan answers without raising his eyes.


    Akari''s cheeks flushed, "I''ve finished sewing this doll for you."


    "What!?"


    "This doll is made with the best materials I can currently use and is my first creation...and I''ve spent the last two days working on it. It''s not worth anything, but it''s a thank you..."


    Alan lifted the small doll, with two lovely blue eyes made with a silken thread, the blond hair shorter than Ryuji''s, and his silver armour a clear sign it was Alan himself; not only that, there was a small, black-haired maid, which she made as part of the set.


    Alan''s eyes looked up at the cute hero. He rarely received such gifts being the duke of Grigor; rolling the doll on his palm, he then looked at Akari once more. "Can I have the doll of you too?"


    "Eh!? Mine?" Her face turned red, her heart beating faster.


    "Yes, please." Alan nodded. ''I don''t really mind a doll of myself, but the cute Akari doll is so much prettier.''


    "Alright... it''s a promise, then." Akari smiles shyly.


    ''If he''s able to make my little sister like this, then maybe I can believe in him a little... But where does that leave my desire to fight him, bring out his power to the limit of his life... this feeling of wanting to battle him when he reaches my level until only one of us is left standing?''


    Princess Anne didn''t live a very normal life because she was obsessed with her uncle and growing stronger; she rarely interacted with others because of her desire to grow stronger and gain the strength to avenge her mother.


    This meant that she had even less connection with romance, marriage or those luxury feelings. Anne was conflicted because of her budding feelings.


    On the one hand, she wanted to fight Ryuji to the death, the ultimate fight with no tricks. Yet, on the other, she wished for him to stay alive and keep her sister happy; her uncle had trained her to a level where she didn''t know how to connect with others apart from using the sword to communicate.


    Liana and her knights were the only people she could talk to. Even then, her knights were only those she trained alongside during her youth.


    "Sister, I know you''re concerned about my future, but Ryuji is someone who makes me want to stand tall and fight against this wretched curse that took Mother and Auntie from us!" Liana said, her voice firm.


    Anne frowned; finally, she smiled, a strange, gentle smile that was extremely rare for her. "If Ryuji is someone who can make you stand tall, Liana, then I will support you. Though, it doesn''t mean I won''t defeat him in the arena." Anne chuckled, her eyes still fierce and determined.


    "B-big Sister, don''t bully Ryuji. He''s mine!" Liana pouted.


    Anne''s smile faded. "Liana, you will have to choose the future, and I will only support you, but Ryuji will have to decide if he will prioritise you or the kingdom."


    Liana didn''t respond as her big sister stood and left.


    Anne couldn''t properly fix her thoughts together because of the deal with Qwass and the tournament matches starting for real tomorrow. She wanted to say one thing but spoke another and ended up upsetting Liana.


    "I have to make it up to her later."


    ''Ryuji, you''re someone who has brought hope to my sister, but are you the same for this kingdom? Can you save me from the bloody battlefields that lack any hope of victory like you did, Liana?''


    ''Uncle, you know best we cannot defeat the demon queen this time... Or can Ryuji bring victory to this kingdom? Is he really someone who can surpass a true hero?'' Anne''s eyes darkened, her hands clenching tightly.


    The frustration of hiding the truth of the war from the people, forced to see dozens of knights die each day, Anne tried to remain bright and cheerful, but the fact the demon kingdom allied with the elves spelt certain doom for Grigor, once sworn enemies of the elves.


    Anne knew her uncle was powerful, but the demon queen was said to be equal if not stronger than the previous hero; each time, the demon would grow more powerful than the existence that killed her.


    That is the reason for the existence of false heroes, those far weaker than the true heroes who would come and deliver the final blow, all for the kingdoms that remained when the next Demon Queen appeared.


    ''No matter what, I will test him to the limit, Liana. Because Uncle cannot defeat the current Demon Queen... He already lost to her twice...''

 Chapter 148: Erikas Secret Request **

    However, Ryuji and Erika remained atop the warm stones baked in the afternoon sunlight. Their hands tied together while the flames beside them crackled, cooking some monster-sized bear steaks in a sweet-scented marinade.


    "After we eat, should we head back?" Ryuji asked, his right arm stroking along the smooth back of Erika, while she leaned against his chest, using his collarbone as a headrest.


    ''Despite fighting all afternoon, she smells so good. Like a sweet and zesty forest flower.''


    Ryuji looked down, only to find her beautiful blue eyes gazing up at him, flickering with runes as she stroked along his chest. "I don''t think I want to leave..." He didn''t need to question why because her thoughts were so strong he could hear them.


    ''I want to give him everything, to celebrate our first actual day as a couple where it started. Am I a dirty and bad girl for this? Will he think I am too indecent?''


    "Tomorrow is the first elimination battle..." Ryuji''s words seemed to echo in the air, his eyes gazing around them, dozens of monsters torn apart, their best parts now stored away in Erika and his storage items.


    "Mm, I know..." Erika said with a meek voice, her head lowering as if disappointed. ''Is he gently rejecting me, telling me he is too tired?''


    "Will you join me?"


    "Eh?"


    His sudden question shocked her, looking up at him with a confused face. It felt like Ryuji was going to reject her, but now he spoke of fighting together. "With just me?" She didn''t know why she asked; it was like a hidden hope or feeling. She wanted to enjoy this feeling of being his only one a little longer.


    ''Please say yes...''


    "Of course, I don''t plan to show everyone''s full power. However, I want to see your beautiful dance again. Do you mind?"


    ''I will dance for you anywhere.'' The flirtatious answer couldn''t leave her lips as she narrowed her eyes and scrunched her nose, but Ryuji could hear her thoughts and understood her feelings, or rather the hidden side of Erika that she felt too embarrassed to show.


    Ryuji teased her, leaning close to her ear and whispering. "Will you dance for me now?"


    Erika shivered, feeling his warm breath brushing along the side of her neck and her ears. Her heart thumped while a sweet fragrance rose from her body. "You pervert..." She said, teasing him back.


    "Guilty," Ryuji admitted, chuckling, while his hand slipped lower, stroking her silk thong, tracing the material close to her buttocks.


    "Hngh~ Ryuji, it''s in~" Erika''s soft moans echoed as her legs wrapped around his ass. However, the next moment, she felt as if gravity disappeared; the pleasant feeling of his thick member sinking into her, expanding her soft walls, brought the most amazing pleasure before her eyes widened, the long tail flickering behind him, making her heart race faster than ever.


    ''Ahn~ it''s Ryuji in his demon form! Ah, this thick cock is even larger than yesterday! The veins are so swollen, and the tip feels like it''s reaching my womb! Is he going to reshape my insides again?! He''s stretching me so wide~ ah, it''s so intense that it''s almost painful!''


    "You''re so cute. I couldn''t help but grow more than usual, my lovely Erika." Ryuji''s demonic voice sent shivers down her spine as she tried to stop her echoing moans. The sight of those pleasant suction cups approaching her chest while he held her in the air drove her crazy with lust and excitement.


    ''He''s never done this for Yumiko~ I am the first... it''s me; he is going to fuck all my holes and tease my tits... ah~ will he drink the milk like last time? Ryuji... I like you. I want you to look at me, only me~ just now, forget everyone else, forget the world and look only at me!''


    The thoughts of Erika became so intense that it shocked Ryuji. He could feel her insides become softer and warmer, as if she controlled how warm her juices became. She started to envelop his member while sliding further. Her buttocks slapped against his thighs while she held him tight.


    Then her eyes glowed bright, different from their natural shine as if she cast some kind of spell that charmed Ryuji.


    He felt his pelvis ache, and the growth of his second cock started to form, unlike the one from the other night. It formed a long spiral of round beads of flesh, thick at the base but extremely narrow at the end. The tip oozed a huge amount of sticky lubricant from the tip.


    It reminded him of the strange bead-like toy his mother hid in her bottom drawer. That he would learn was an anal masturbation tool...


    "Ngh!?" Ryuji gasped as he felt the tip press against the tight opening of Erika''s buttocks, realising that the shape, angle and length were ideal for her... Somehow, she had spurred him to form the ideal-shaped cocks to pleasure her!


    It shocked Ryuji that before he realised, Erika enticed his body to transform, her eyes filled with affection and desire completely fixated on him as she placed both hands on his cheeks.


    "Erika~" Ryuji''s demonic voice shuddered while she whispered into his ear, her thoughts echoing out.


    ''It''s me. Only I can do this for you, my Ryuji. Only I can please you~!''


    "Ngh, Erika~" Ryuji moaned, his second cock pushing into her soft ass, his tip pressing against the tight, sticky hole that felt like a suction force was drawing him deeper.


    "Ahn~ Ryuji, are you that horny you''re going to fill both my holes~?!" Her arms squeezed around him tightly, her warm body trembling while his demonic cocks sunk into both her entrances, spreading her warm snatch wider than ever before while he explored her tight, fluffy anal passage for the first time with his customised cock.


    ''I did it~ ehehe, Ryuji is mine, at least for this moment... my boobs, ass and pussy are all his~ now if he kisses me, I''ll be in heaven!''


    Ryuji''s eyes closed tight; the warm and pleasant feelings that enveloped him made him realise. That during his time developing Erika sexually, he created a lovely monster that could easily incur his lust and desires, with just her lovely face and thoughts!

 Chapter 149: Killing the Demon Knight ***

    The moment Erika felt Ryuji''s hips thrust, her lips parted, releasing a lovely moan. Her drool formed erotic threads as she looked up at his face with glowing eyes.


    "Erika, you look so lovely and erotic right now!" Ryuji''s demonic voice vibrated as he felt his cocks sinking deeper. The thick and swollen tip of his upper cock spread the walls of her soft vagina and pressed against her soft uterus. Which created a dull sensation as her insides tightened around his member. A thick honey coated his shaft, creating lewd squelches each time he moved.


    "Mmmn! Ryu... more... make me crazy!"


    While the second one sank further into her soft ass with a slow and gradual movement, his thick and bulbous beaded shape rubbed along her warm and narrow anal passage, the mass spread her with the most gentle and slimy lubricant flooding her tight asshole, bubbling from her entrance with a lewd sound.


    "Ahn~ Ryu, you''re going so deep~ Mmmn... it''s so good~ punish Erika! I''m such a naughty girl who wants you all to herself!" Her hips swayed while rolling against the sweaty rock beneath her. While seeking to endure the pleasure as her breasts were sucked with the small vibrating nubs tormenting her nipples as sweet, sticky milk began to flow.


    ''Oh god~ this is so amazing! I can feel his dicks growing inside me, throbbing with their hot, stiff meat gouging my insides. Ah, my pussy is melting; Ryuji''s thick and swollen cock is stretching me so wide~ mmmn. I can feel the second tip poking inside me, sinking deeper into my ass~ it''s rubbing against me so strangely... It feels like I''m being devoured!''


    Erika''s erotic moans continued while her thoughts echoed. Ryuji could feel her pleasure increasing, her insides becoming stickier. The more pleasure Erika felt, the more her insides began to undulate and squeeze down on him, almost as if they were clinging to his cocks.


    Erika''s juices dripped and trickled along his balls while he leaned over her body, the size difference making it look like he was violating her.


    "Didn''t you want a kiss? Why do you keep making so much noise? Shut up and stick out your lovely pink tongue. My lovely Knight."


    "Eh~ ah~ Ryu, nngh..." Erika''s mind went blank; hearing him speak in such a fierce and commanding voice, also speaking about her objectively, made her heart flutter. The way he teased her brought so much excitement that her brain blanked by the time she realised her tongue was sticking out and his lips were sucking on it. Her moans were swallowed and muffled by his demonic kiss.


    "Mnngn~ Ryu, Hmmn... ah~" Erika''s loud moans muffled as Ryuji''s mouth covered her lips. His massive tongue toyed with her mouth. Meanwhile, the erotic squelch of her lewd juices continued while Ryuji thrust his hips with more power, causing her ass to wobble and slap against each other.


    "Hmmgn~" Erika''s muffled moans continued while Ryuji''s hands squeezed her large breasts, the suction cups tormenting her swollen nipples as sweet, sticky milk began to overflow. The moment he broke the kiss. A lovely thread connected them as she looked up at him, her rune-filled eyes filled with runic hearts, affection and desire while her moans lifted an octave.


    "Ahn~ Ryu, it''s coming, I''m going to die! You''re going to kill me! Mmmn! Nnn~" Erika''s thoughts echoed, her insides wringing and squeezing down on him while her body trembled. Her cute lips pressed together as she resisted, making noise while her body began to convulse. Erika''s legs and arms reached out for something to grip.


    Now, with thick white juices dripping down her thighs while the suction cups tormented her nipples.


    "Erika~"


    ''Ryuji~ Ryu~ Ryu~ Ryu~ RYu~ RYU~!'' Her thoughts echoed out while he felt her insides contracting. Her soft tunnels undulated and milked him before he felt her soft, slimy passage tighten enough to clamp down on his cock. While Erika''s warm juices flooded her pussy, dribbling and soaking his shaft in their sticky, hot fluids while her ass tightened.


    "Erika, why are you so cute?" Ryuji''s demonic voice trembled as he felt his cocks twitching, the large swollen tip reaching the deepest part of her insides before he released. His thick, white semen flooded her soft and tight hole while Erika''s thoughts echoed out, her rune-filled eyes filled with a lovely glow.


    ''His hot sperm is cumming into my ass and womb at the same time!? Ah~ I love it~ paint my insides, kiss me, mark me~ I won''t ever leave you, Ryuji~!''


    "Erika, what am I going to do with you~" Ryuji''s demonic voice vibrated. His Sapphire eyes filled with affection and desire while his cocks continued to release, flooding her insides while Erika''s thoughts echoed.


    ''My Ryu~ My Ryuji~ My Demon~ My Ryu~! My Ryuji~! I love you! I want you; I don''t care about anything else! You''re the best!''


    "It''s unfair~ no.... don''t say such nice things when your stuff is leaking. I feel so nasty and lewd that my womb tightened. Now, I can''t help but want to be fucked by you!"


    "Shhh, come here."


    Ryuji pulled her close, sitting upright. His demon body with broad shoulders and thick muscles facing the sun as it finally began to vanish, letting Erika''s head rest against his body before snapping his fingertips.


    In the distance, the pained cries of several wolves echoed after being slain by his blood magic.


    "Shall we wait a little longer and enjoy the moon together?" Ryuji asked, kissing Erika''s forehead.


    "Yes, Ryu."


    "..."


    Ryuji''s Sapphire eyes flickered at the affectionate nickname while Erika''s rune-filled eyes filled with runic hearts stared up at the moon.


    "Ryu... I like it~ ehehe!"


    "I like you too, Eri."


    "!!" Erika''s rune-filled heart eyes began to glow. "Ehehe, Ryu~"


    The pair enjoyed the moon. Her small hands and fingers entwined with his. However, every so often, when he snapped his fingertips, the screams of various monsters and beasts echoed through the forest.


    Maybe it was the perfect symphony for a pair of demons enjoying the twilight of their first date.


    ***


    Meanwhile, back at the mansion, Yumiko''s body shone with a silver light. Her white hair and tails fluttered as she looked towards the moon with her crimson eyes staring toward Erika and Ryuji.


    The shimmering glow of her eyes slowly faded as if a thin layer of water vanished from them, along with the dimming silver light.


    "Good for you, Erika; I''m glad you could finally confess. Though I don''t wish to hand over my position, the cute feelings of wanting to usurp my role. Fufufufufu!... maybe I have to teach you who is Ryuji''s empress first hand." Yumiko''s distorted and eerie voice carried a tinge of obsession and aggression.


    Her wicked smile revealed her sharp fangs in her demon fox form, a strange black pattern covering her face.


    "Now, shall I go and prepare some light snacks and something to drink? Fufu, I am sure my darling is thirsty after so much hard work ploughing that girl''s fields so intensely." Her demonic voice resounded while the glow of her crimson eyes returned to the normal blue, with her tails fluttering, and a heavy aura floated around her body.


    "Ryuji... I want to meet you, and my body feels so hot..."

 Chapter 150: Main Tournament Begins - First Round Starts!

    After returning last night, Yumiko seemed strange. Though Ryuji thought she might complain a little about the time. Instead, she greeted them with a smile, even preparing some light snacks and refreshments before they enjoyed a bath and went to bed early for the tournament.


    ''I felt a strange feeling of danger in her gaze, though.''


    Ryuji thought to himself as they sat underground, waiting to be called into the arena. He felt the slight flicker of red in Yumiko''s eyes seemed dangerous. It became worse when he said only Erika would join him for their first match.


    Alicia sat opposite them because a knight''s presence was required in the main rounds.


    As they waited for their turn in the arena, Ryuji could feel the tension mounting within him. His heart throbbed with anticipation, and the desire to fight surged through him, fueling his adrenaline.


    "Ryuji, are you feeling alright?" Alicia''s concern was evident in her voice, but her usual composure was back. Today, she was dressed in a dark leather tunic and skirt with thigh-length black tights. A practical yet elegant choice that suited her usual cute self. Her warm smile and the way she tilted her head, allowing her dark green bangs to sway, added to her charm.


    "Hmm, oh, I am alright. I just felt a little excited and wanted to calm myself." He responded while opening his eyes slightly.


    "Are you sure, Ryu?" Erika wore a lovely black leather dress over her chain mail shirt cloth tunic and tight latex-like shorts to hide her thighs and lower body from other people''s gazes.


    He looked beside him, and Erika sat close enough that their bodies stuck together. She gave a lovely smile the moment Ryuji paid attention to her. He reached out, patting her soft, silky blonde hair. "I''m fine, don''t worry. It''s almost our time to go. Listen clearly."


    ***


    Meanwhile, above them, the arena showed an extraordinary atmosphere compared to the qualification matches.


    A beautiful female with a wonderful body and charm stood wearing a pink and white maid-style outfit while holding a long black item. Near the tip placed at her mouth was a glowing white magic circle. This tool seemed to work like a microphone as the lovely girls began to bounce up and down, causing the crowds to scream.


    Especially the males.


    "Welcome, everyone! Are you excited for Grigor''s Annual Chosen tournament?!" She asked in a cheerful tone, her voice carrying through the entire arena.


    The crowds replied with screams and shouts of excitement. Even some women stood with the men, shouting their passion, while some young boys jumped up and down with excitement.


    "Alright! I''m so happy for your loud voices~ I''m Maki! The singing maid! I hope you have heard my songs!"


    "MAKI!!! WE LOVE YOU!!!" A chant followed as she twirled her short skirt, not a real maid outfit, as it revealed a small glimpse of her perky buttocks, driving the hot-blooded men insane.


    "Well then, without further ado, let''s welcome today''s most important visitors! OUR VERY OWN KING! Avandar Grigor the Second! WOOH!" She cheered while the crowds followed her lead.


    The cheering continued as the entire arena shook.


    "Our beloved king, please Welcome our first batch of fighters!" She spoke with a melodic voice, and the arena lights moved toward the King''s royal box, showing a handsome, middle-aged man.


    He looked a little more worn out than a few months ago, but his dignified smile and sharp features while sitting beside Alan made the females in the stands swoon while the men covered their chests. A lot of kingdom-loving commoners attend these tournaments.


    Erika''s large hips swayed naturally as she showed as much grace as possible, her eyes glowing beneath her mask as she approached Ryuji.


    "OOOOOH!!!" A lot of young men shouted.


    "And joining him in this battle, another heroine! Her name is Erika Tendo! Both his beautiful knight and a competent Chosen with a brand new name! ''Dancing Blade!'' A first appearance for her, as she looked stunning in that beautiful black dress!"


    The crowds continued to roar with excitement while Ryuji reached out his right hand, causing Erika to smile and walk up to him. She placed her left hand on top of his.


    "Now, finally! Their knight companion, a lovely princess from the everlasting forest! The recently promoted C-Rank knight, Alicia!"


    As Alicia appeared, cheers and roars of excitement continued while the crowds began to yell even louder.


    "Princess! Alicia! Princess! Alicia!" A group of beautiful female knights wearing the Grigor Plate chanted her name, causing the entire arena to join in. What was amusing for Ryuji was that he saw Simon and Paul swaying an enormous flag with her name on it... "Haha..." He couldn''t help but laugh at the bald Paul wearing normal clothes and being so frantic.


    "Now, as you all might be aware! This battle has great stakes! One is the conflict between our noble chosen, to choose the strongest amongst them! The other is a desperate chance for young knights to earn recognition from the nobles and royalty watching from above and a chance to increase their rank!"


    Ryuji now understood that it didn''t just mean they would be upgraded a rank with nothing. The kingdom would add them to a high-ranked knight group, and they would be trained and helped to level up to reach the power of their upgrade. So the Rank-A knight would train with knights like Velvet until they reached close to the S-Rank level.


    "Now! As always! A friendly warning to everyone! These chosen are powerful, and this battle might seem a little extreme. The kingdom will provide a barrier to protect the audiences, so please, sit back and enjoy the match~ okay?"


    Maki winked while her maid-style skirt lifted and, this time, protected herself from flashing as she vanished from the arena, and a puff of smoke appeared on the stone pillars away from the battle.


    "Now! With me, Everyone!"


    "LET THE BATTLE COMMENCE!"


    Alan and King Avandar yelled at the same time as a magic circle formed above Ryuji''s team, causing a barrier to cover the audience.


    "BEGIN!!!"


    As the King yelled, Ryuji and the others began to spread out, and Albert''s shield lit up, causing a golden barrier to appear around his team.


    "Let''s begin slowly," Ryuji whispered while Erika took her stance and followed Alicia as if to protect her from attacks.


    Ryuji dashed forward. His speed caused Albert''s team to move backwards as their feet dug into the ground, creating a trail behind them.


    "Wallace, Aria, focus on defence and attack," Albert spoke while Wallace charged forward, his armour glowing with a blue light.


    Ryuji lifted his right hand into the air before his massive black axe appeared, the weight causing him to sink into the sand slightly before two arrows shot past his ears with a loud whistle.


    Both aimed towards Aria, shot from the longbow of Alicia.

 Chapter 151: Main Tournament Begins - Ryuji Vs Rank - A!

    The tournament''s atmosphere became wild the moment Alicia''s shots were deflected by the tower shield wielded by Albert. His chestnut blond hair fluttered as he showed a fierce glare towards Ryuji, who didn''t even look his way.


    Instead, twirling to face the older knight who held a two-handed battle mace.


    Wallace swung the weapon towards Ryuji''s neck.


    As the sound of metal clashed, Albert looked toward the lovely Erika, who was approaching gracefully while the wind flowed peacefully around her body, holding her twin blades across her chest.


    "Aria, watch her," Albert spoke while the black-haired sharpshooter nodded, knocking an arrow and pulling her bowstring back.


    "Roger," Aria replied.


    "Here I come," Erika spoke softly as a green magic circle appeared under her feet, and a gust of wind pushed her body forward.


    Wallace blocked Ryuji''s axe while Albert lifted his shield, blocking Alicia''s arrows.


    Erika''s blades twirled as they emitted a green glow. The wind around her body began to swirl as her speed increased, and her feet kicked off the ground, causing sand to fly as her blades sliced toward Albert.


    "Tch."


    Albert''s shield glowed brightly as a barrier formed, stopping Erika''s blades while the wind caused the surrounding sand to shift, making his footing slip.


    "ARIA!!" Wallace''s loud voice boomed while the black-haired archer knocked an arrow and turned, aiming towards Ryuji, who ducked under Wallace''s mace. The brutal swing caused a small swirl of sand to form a storm of sand. Ryuji retaliated, his body twisting around the blow and swinging the axe downward, a ferocious red aura surrounding his body and weapon.


    "SHIT!" Aria yelled while Wallace leapt backwards, allowing Ryuji''s axe to hit the ground.


    BOOM!


    A red wave of energy shot out, and the ground beneath him cracked open, causing a red line of energy to shoot towards Albert. The next moment, five sharp blood lances shot from the ground towards Alberts''s unarmoured crotch, chest, and neck.


    "Wallace!!" Aria yelled while Albert was forced to defend, leaving his legs and crotch area open.


    Wallace roared, his armour glowing while he sprinted towards Albert, swinging his mace low into the incoming blood lances, breaking two while Erika''s blades, covered in shadow, stabbed forward in a flurry of six piercing blows. Her wind-like speed causes her to vanish and appear like a phantom.


    Albert defended four of the strikes while the remaining two struck his unarmoured crotch and neck area, causing a small spurt of blood.


    "GURGH!"


    Wallace arrived and smashed his mace toward the ground, breaking the incoming blood lance towards Alberts'' chest; however, at this moment, he forgot about Ryuji for too long... before the whimper of Aria sounded. "H-help!"


    Ryuji didn''t treat women gently; since they were enemies, he rushed in full power.


    His pommel smashed her chin, cracking two of her front teeth and lifting her off the ground, before his body spun in a circle and cleaved across her chest, destroying her bow and tearing through her armour before he followed up with a brutal roundhouse kick to her chest, sending her powerless body shooting into the stone wall with a bang.


    The crowd became silent, watching Ryuji''s body fluctuate with a black and red aura, his axe leaning over his right shoulder as he looked at Wallace with a grin. "Your little bitch is done."


    "ARIA!!!" Wallace roared while Albert gritted his teeth and tried to stabilise his footing.


    "Wallace! Defend!" He yelled while Ryuji vanished, a black trail behind him, appearing like a phantom.


    Wallace''s armour glowed brightly while he spun, the mace blocking Ryuji''s axe. However, Ryuji didn''t even blink; releasing his axe, he used the momentum and broken posture of Wallace to leap off his body and land on Alberts''s chest, knocking him down to the ground with a mount.


    "What are you talking about, old man? They were holding me back." A distorted voice came from the void. Wallace blinked and Ryuji had vanished from his sight! "Over here."


    The next moment, a harsh pain filled his body. A blow smashed into his abdomen, the black axe tearing a chunk out of the knight''s stomach, identical to the wound on Ryuji''s body.


    "ARGH!!" Wallace screamed, his golden aura protecting his life while Ryuji laughed, appearing above him and smashing his axe towards the knight''s face, causing the sand below him to explode into the air.


    Wallace''s nose bled while his left eye began to swell. Yet his sword sliced through the air and blocked the blow from above. His eyes widened, looking at the image of darkness... all Wallace saw was a shadowy figure with Blue eyes staring from that darkness.


    Wallace swung his sword towards Ryuji''s leg, the aura surrounding his sword piercing into the darkness.


    "AH!" Wallace screamed while Ryuji didn''t care for the damage, instead head-butting Wallace, crushing his nose, sending the old man powerlessly towards the ground while Ryuji stomped on his sword, causing the blade to crack.


    "Wallace!" Aria yelled while Wallace stared in fear.


    "Monster...." He muttered; the fear towards Ryuji seemed to surpass that of any demon he could imagine; the darkness approached him, step by step...


    Meanwhile, inside the royal box, Alan''s eyes were open wide, his hands grasping the arms of his seat, almost crushing the expensive stone and marble ornaments. "...Ryuji..."


    A strange emotion, sorrow, fear, anger, rivalry, defeat.... agony filled Alan''s chest as he felt a familiar aura from his friend, yet the aura to him was deeper, darker and more terrifying than the enemy he fought twice up north.


    ''My dear friend... what are you?!''


    Beside him, the knight princess Anne watched with shining eyes, her hands on the railing almost falling out of the box as she watched Ryuji approach the old knight. Her heart felt strange, a rapid throbbing like never before.


    "Only when about to die have I felt this way... ah~ Liana, I want to fight him.... Just a little more... make him stronger..."


    ***


    "Monster?" Ryuji asked. His distorted voice echoed as he reached Wallace on the ground, gazing up at him with terror. "Yes, I am a monster, old man, a monster that will take everything from you and crush it before your eyes."


    Wallace trembled while Ryuji lifted the Axe, the edge landing on his shoulder and the weight of the axe forcing it to dig into the knight''s collarbone. However, there was no blood, and out of the corner of his tearful eyes, Wallace also saw his two companions alive and well... "Eh... but your attacks?!"


    "Old man... we''re not enemies, so would I really try to kill my classmate and your son-in-law?" Ryuji''s distorted voice questioned, his axe vanishing, and Wallace''s body dimmed, losing the Goddess''s blessing while Ryuji squatted and smiled.


    "It''s time to learn more, old man. Thanks for the excitement and feeling of fighting a Rank-A. I think I can somehow manage now."


    Ryuji lifted his hand, placing it on Wallace''s forehead while the old knight felt Ryuji''s magic start to envelop him in a warm current. "Relax, Old man, it''s nothing big."


    At that moment, the old man couldn''t help but feel bitter. He''d been tricked, his emotions used for this kid''s enjoyment and victory. Wallace could only laugh bitterly and thank the gods that Ryuji didn''t actually kill his partners.


    "I surrender," Wallace called out, his fist hitting Ryuji in the cheek while he continued. "You are one terrifying lad. Try to avoid testing people with such power... if I were an apostle of Lumina, it might have led to you being branded a demon. But... good tactics, a weaker team, yet you used my emotions to cloud my judgement...


    Well done."


    Wallace admitted his defeat with grace while the crowd finally awoke from their silence, roaring.


    "AH!!! Ryuji, the terrifying Blood Tyrant, wins a spectacular victory against the knights, Albert, Aria, and Wallace!!"


    The announcer yelled as the crowd went wild, the other contestants standing up to applaud his victory, showing respect. However, many felt the same fear and foreboding that Wallace and Alan felt.


    ''Old man... if only I were actually trying to do that I could take credit... I was just enjoying the fight too much I almost cut that girl in half if I didn''t use my magic to heal her rapidly....''

 Chapter 152: The Mixed Opinions!

    Inside the royal box, the King watched the arena with wide eyes. Beside him, Alan also watched with a grim face, holding the armrests tight. Anne remained at the front, watching with an excited look on her face, while Liana also looked delighted at Ryuji''s display, her small fist clenched tight the moment he made the old knight surrender.


    However, the queen scoffed and made a comment that caused the two sisters to boil with anger.


    "Hmmm, I don''t agree with such a disgusting monster being praised. Look at how he lacks elegance and style, even hitting a woman without care." The queen''s disdain for Ryuji was clear, causing a rift in the otherwise tense atmosphere.


    The king frowned at her comments, knowing that Ryuji was Alan''s friend but he too didn''t speak up. Rather, Alan seemed to struggle to contain his desire to fight. The heroic aura of his flickering like a broken bulb.


    ''Ryuji... my first true friend outside of the kingdom... I want to fight you, to use my power to erase my pathetic defeats to that woman! Yet... I feel from you what I never felt from her. Horror...


    I am terrified of the darkness that you carry, wield... and makes you who you are!''


    Alan''s eyes never left Ryuji.


    There was no look other than respect and the desire to fight.


    However, the clash of his mind and duty as the hero, along with his feelings of affection as a friend, caused his body and mind to fight against each other. The shame, dishonour and agony of losing to the Demon Queen tried to awaken his heroic aura and use it on Ryuji just to clear his pathetic feelings of defeat.


    "Calm down, little prince." Velvet''s hand touched his shoulder before Alice, who sat beside him, also held his hand, her sharp, husky voice filled with venom. "Do not touch him. He is not yet awakened or standing in the same arena as you. Brother, if you don''t remember your friendship, I will marry him on the spot."


    "What?! Alice, you can''t do that! He is too much for you!" The moment Alice made that threat, the holy aura cracked and vanished, most people in the box oblivious, like the queen and Lord Qwass, but for those who knew... It made them realise how lovable Alan really was.


    "Forget it, brother; you know I am going to be the one teaching him martial arts in the future. You said yourself he seems to love it. I want to see if he can cure me, like little Liana."


    "Big brother doesn''t allow it!"


    "Fufu, can you really stop me? You know that in our duels, you''ve lost all two hundred of the past two hundred!"


    "Ugh... that''s because you cheat, and don''t let me use my magic..."


    "You are the same, no? If I used my magic..."


    "Don''t! The whole world would end!"


    "Oh my... brother is such a worry wart. I will teach him; you may watch, but what is fated in the stars, even the hero cannot stop from happening."


    What Alice meant was how the Calamity that once only bound Ryuji and Yumiko now spread from him to several other women, although the link was weak and shallow... Like displayed with Erika now it shone almost as bright as Yumiko''s connection...


    Meaning it could change, improve and grow. Even the small threads that were connected to Velvet, Alice and Liana.


    "This second match is a little boring, huh..." Velvet muttered while sitting next to Liana, eating some salted nuts from a bag, nothing like you''d expect someone of the royal family to act.


    "Big sister, you don''t like the tournament?" Alice asked, but Velvet just swatted her hand in the air.


    "No, no, Alice, I am a supporter, but compared to the exciting antics of that boy. I''m just bored. Hmm, Alan, why not bet with me on this round? The loser has to give the winner a month''s wages."


    "It''s already three on-one!" Alan exclaimed; this match was too one-sided, as the leading female crushed the male, who seemed like a simp.


    "Eeeh... just bet with me, I need money~ big brother Allen!"


    "Who is your damn big brother, you ancient..."


    The next moment, Alan''s body vanished from the royal box. Meanwhile, Velvet watched his vacant spot while the figure of Alan appeared over two hundred metres away after using his hero abilities to flee.


    "Did he just use the divine powers given to him by the goddess to run from me?"


    "..." Alice and Liana fell silent. They understood Alan was a little cowardly, especially in the woman''s presence he feared. Velvet was the woman who trained him and although she wasn''t strict, because he mentioned her age while thinking she went home... She started training him while using her body-enhancing magic and traumatised him.


    "Velvet, are you bullying my brother again?" Avandar asked with a bitter smile, but Velvet looked back innocently.


    "Me? How could a cute, lovely maiden like me bully a fully grown man with the hero''s blessing? My little cousin, you know I am not that kind of woman, right?" The sound of her knuckles cracking echoed, causing even the king to sweat, though inside his heart, he felt at ease. This was the family interaction he remembered that vanished after Alan suffered his second defeat...


    Now, thanks to the appearance of Ryuji, his family started to gather together again.


    "...."


    It was at this moment he decided to throw the difficult things to Ryuji and Alan; since his brother wanted him to accept the lad, Avandar would make sure he earned his keep!


    ***


    Meanwhile, the queen seemed to have passed a message onto Lord Qwass in secret. The thing she placed on his lap was a dirty parchment.


    Despite him seeming to be the dominant partner during their act the other day, it became more clear that, in fact, she was the mastermind and leader as his body trembled like a fearful puppy whenever she touched his skin or spoke to him.


    "Do not forget, Qwass. If you fail, I will crush you." The queen whispered, her eyes changing from a strange golden colour to a simple green shade as she returned to the king holding another parchment, which seemed to be the camouflage for her rendezvous with Lord Qwass.


    "My dear, this is the document you requested from the Western nobles about repairs, costs and monster dens that have formed near their lands or bandits. Lord Qwass worked many nights to complete the entire thing."


    "Oh? Good, just what I needed. This will give that damn brother of mine something to do!"

 Chapter 153: Enter The Great Hero!

    Meanwhile, the lovely announcer returned to the grand arena with the same cute girl from the last round of Ryuji''s battle. The sheer size and magnificence of the arena, coupled with the lively personality of the announcer, made her popular with others.


    "Hi-Yo! Maki is here to announce another fight! Thank-you~ Thank-you~ to all the sexy guys and pretty girls who voted for me to continue! Today, I am cosplaying a certain fighter! Can you tell?! I''m so excited to be here!"


    "Woah! Tyrant Maki is so cute!" The cheers echoed, almost causing the ground to shake. Even the royal box seemed amused by her intense energy as she hopped off the stone wall into the arena, wearing the black cloak and outfit Ryuji wore with a golden wig on her head!


    The match today is between two intriguing groups! And they are..." Maki pointed at one side of the arena and shouted, "From a distant world! The party of the Heroic and mighty HOLY KNIGHT! Haruki Tanaka!" The voice of Maki sounded a little sarcastic and forced.


    However, most people didn''t pay attention to her¡ªinstead became excited at the strong-sounding and familiar class name, eagerly expecting the battle to come.


    Meanwhile, inside the waiting room, Haruki stood near the door, wearing a slightly flashy gold and silver armour with a kite shield attached to his left arm and obviously an eastern-style sword on the left.


    Although the crowd was chanting, Haruki deluded himself that it was for him and his party. "Guys, can you hear how wild they are? It seems we are far more important than that loser!" He then quickly rushed out of the tunnel with his face full of smiles; they had just received both a new knight and some money from Qwass to buy equipment, so the ''hero'' was over the moon.


    "Stop showing off and focus, Haruki. Otherwise, we might lose," Fuuka answered him, her armour simple with just a black cloth outfit that clung to her curves and modest chest. Although best for movement, it made her look quite erotic because of the material clinging to her crotch and breasts, revealing their shape to all who looked.


    "Next up! The beautiful and dignified Fuuka Suzuhara, chosen of the moonlight blade! A rare sword master!"


    "Oh? They have a sword master?! She is so beautiful!"


    "Damn, I wish she was on my team!"


    "I want to give her my vote!"


    Fuuka was well-liked by many people, though she was from another world; her hard work and lack of complaints could rival Ryuji, and that was why she was the highest in their group.


    "Wow... her nipples are hard!"


    "Haha, well, combat is exciting!"


    The words of the crowd entering her ear made her happy, but sometimes the lewd comments embarrassed her, so she pulled her small black face mask over her nose while gazing at the enemy entrance with her almond eyes.


    After Fuuka, Kenta Suzuki entered, his huge build and massive tower shield causing the sand to sink slightly when he rushed into the arena; as for Yuki Ito, the mage and vice-captain of the kendo club, he wore a simple robe and stood behind Fuuka, his eyes watching her buttocks as she squatted, stretching her legs and muscles well.


    "Finally! Kenta Suzuki, the Shield Saint, and Yuki Ito, the handsome Shadow Mage! All four have unique classes! They will do battle with the assistance of Princess Anne! However, because the enemy seems too weak, she is sitting with me, hahaha!" Maki then handed the microphone towards Anne, who waved to the crowd.


    "Yo, my dear subjects, how are you enjoying the tournament so far?"


    "Princess Anne, we love it!"


    "More battles! More battles!"


    "Alright, alright. But, sadly, I''m not fighting in this battle, but I still hope you''ll support my team!" Anne then sighed.


    "Aww, we will miss you, your highness!"


    "Thank you! Hahaha! I love how happy you all are. It makes everything worth it." Anne then handed the microphone back to Maki. "This battle will only involve the four members of Haruki''s party, without the aid of their princess; however, don''t underestimate them. Now then!


    Their enemy is a classmate! How cruel and harsh! Here comes Suzumi Ako! The Sorceress!"


    Haruki was also shocked because he was told this sword couldn''t kill people; instead, it would bring their lives to near death at worst. His hands trembled as Ako began to vomit, at first white bubbles, before blood and then a dark puss, as her entire body turned grey... and the crowd became silent.


    Anne snatched the microphone from Mika and screamed, "ALAN ITS GRAVE''S KISS, HURRY!"


    The next moment, Alan''s body shone golden, unlike the gloomy gold of Haruki. It was bright, luminescent, and pure as he jumped from the stage and pushed out his hands, creating a massive pillar of divine light to envelop the girl now convulsing on the floor.


    "Suzumi-san, stay with me!" Alan prayed.


    "Grave''s kiss is a unique and deadly poison... it attacks the body''s important functions... even if you survive, likely, you will never be the same. The demons use it to kill targets with a weak body," Anne explained with a sad face, the crowd shocked by the revelation.


    "Alan, hurry!" Haruki felt a cold sweat fall down his face; the knights were rushing towards him.


    "Fuck off!" Alan slapped away the ''hero'' who went flying back; the knights who served Ako all surrendered and knelt beside Alan, offering their magic to him.


    "Please, Your Highness, use our mana."


    "Please save our guiding light!"


    "Thank you, knights, hold hands and concentrate," Alan instructed before chanting, "Divine cure!"


    The next moment, his palms touched her, and a holy aura entered her body, burning away the poison, while all the crowd held hands, no matter the race, sex or age.


    A solemn flicker of light followed as Alan cast the same spell more than a dozen times, his face full of cold sweat, while everyone held their breath.


    Finally, after over ten casts, Ako''s breathing stabilised, Alan''s face full of sweat as he fell to the ground, exhausted; his mana was almost entirely drained.


    "Suzumi-san, wake up! Alan saved you!" One knight shook her; however, Princess Anne tapped his shoulder and shook her head.


    "She needs rest. Alan''s divine cure isn''t perfect, so her body is damaged. Come, knights, I''ll carry her."


    Anne then carried the girl''s body, her knights helping, and the crowd gave them a standing ovation. Haruki''s group might have won the match, but they had already vanished and retreated to their waiting room.


    While walking, she traced her hand over Ako''s head, scanning her with light magic... Only to show a regretful face, biting her lower lip and closing her eyes.


    Quietly, Anne whispered to the knights... "She can no longer see. Are you prepared to keep helping her? If so, I will aid you all in growing stronger."


    "Yes!" They all knelt tears in their eyes.


    The group left the arena in a solemn mood while Maki tried her best to soothe the crowd, although they won. It was certain that Haruki and his party had the worst impression on the crowd after this match. A poison... a demon one at that was the worst of crimes to commit.


    Meanwhile, Haruki paced back and forth, Fuuka looking at him quietly while Kenta and Yuki looked at the ground.


    "Shit, what are we going to do?!"


    "Haruki, what the hell was that sword!!" Fuuka tossed her goblet of water to the ground and trembled; she knew he had gone somewhere with Lord Qwass the night before to ''empower'' his weapon. But this... it made her feel disgusted.


    "That''s not important!! Alan used some kind of healing, so she should be fine!"


    "Haruki, that''s not the point; you just used a deadly poison on our classmate; what about Suzumi?"


    "Screw Suzumi!" Haruki complained before storming out of the room; his temper and arrogance seemed to increase the more time he spent with Lord Qwass in his private room.

 Chapter 154: The Culprit - Avandars Recovery!

    Princess Anne sat opposite Alan, Avandar and Lord Qwass in a fancy meeting room attached to the arena with a huge stone table covered in a velvet cloth, while the walls were adorned with various awards the royal family earned in the past decade.


    "The culprit isn''t that hero. They are not allowed to leave the castle. So the source of Grave Kiss isn''t theirs. Though using the weapon imbued with it makes him look disgusting and lacking all etiquette in duels." Anne said with a passionate voice, her hands slamming the table, causing it to shudder. King Avandar nodded; he felt this issue could affect the dignity of the competition.


    "So we have two critical issues at hand. First, we must identify the culprit, and second, we must decide how to handle this hero." Alan''s face, still pale from the divine cleansing, emphasised the seriousness of the situation. "The noble families have already expressed their distrust in the royal family and the arena, so this is a matter of utmost importance."


    Lord Qwass massaged his beard. He didn''t speak but felt irritated about the situation. Since he was the one who helped the hero leave the castle to improve his weapons, at first, he was glad and convinced of victory, but it seemed even her didn''t realise the danger of this poison. However, if something like this happened, his family''s prestige would be affected.


    "The culprit is someone who works on the main road, just outside of the castle." Lord Qwass was honest, although he detested Alan for his failures and the weakness of the king. They were still the country''s rulers.


    "Outside of the castle?! So, a spy of the demon queen?" Anne slammed the table, her face reddened, and her eyes shone with a purple glow.


    The surrounding aura exploded, and a few cracks appeared on the table. Alan and the others shuddered and felt the pressure coming from the princess.


    "I am not sure, my princess. Because of their poor level of weapons, I took the hero out to the city gates and helped him find someone to enchant his weapon through that person. However, never did I think it was such a deadly poison capable of ruining that girl''s life." Lord Qwass bowed his head, trying to lower his guilt.


    "How dare you do such a thing without informing us?!" Anne shouted, and a pressure similar to the king''s came from her. Alan and Lord Qwass''s bodies trembled, and Avandar was shocked.


    However, "Wait Anne." He couldn''t just allow her to accost the Lord, who supported him one-sidedly. Lord Qwass told them his side and came clean almost instantly, which was honourable of him, and the king still kept his ability to determine those who were lying.


    Although sometimes Lord Qwass bent the truth, he could see that the statement of knowing nothing was true.


    "Father!" Anne frowned. She was displeased by his action.


    Alan agreed with her because it was a matter of the country, and they should have known about it. The hero left the castle under their supervision, which meant that the royal family was responsible as well. That''s why whenever Ryuji left, he would have knights escort and protect him in case of any issues to protect their family and Ryuji himself.


    "But we are discussing it now. Let Lord Qwass finish his story first before passing judgment." Avandar''s serious voice echoed in the room, and the pressure stopped.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty, Princess Anne, please forgive me." Lord Qwass''s body trembled, and he sighed in relief.


    "Continue."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. When I was helping the hero, he was looking for someone capable of enchanting his weapon. His level was too low, and his equipment was not suited for fighting. Thus, I tried to help him because he is our trump card.


    So, I found a smith capable of enchanting his weapon and a blacksmith who could improve his armour, and they should still be there." Lord Qwass finished his statement and waited for the judgment.


    "Understood. Do you remember any features from this blacksmith or their name?" Avandar asked, his tone neutral; although angered by the mistake Qwass made, he didn''t let it show, instead remaining calm.


    "Yes, do you have something to say?"


    "No. I am leaving, so you can go." Anne shook her head and continued walking while Liana frowned.


    "Liana, can I ask something?" Anne suddenly asked.


    "What is it?"


    "Father seems to have changed. Do you think Ryuji could help him, too? It reminds me of the old days..." Anne''s voice trailed off, and Liana was taken aback.


    "I don''t know, but Ryuji is kind, so he will try if you ask him to."


    "Okay, thank you." Anne left, and Liana remained unmoving.


    "Sister, are you interested in Ryuji? You can''t do that... He''s mine." Liana''s voice sounded a little eerie as she grabbed the walls with her flaming hands, crushing the rocks with a stern look on her face.


    "Ryuji is mine..."


    "Mine alone."


    Her eyes seemed to flicker with a black ink-like fluid that dyed her sclera in darkness as she bit her lower lip so hard that blood started to drip down her chin.


    "Mine."


    After saying this, her appearance returned to normal, and the fire disappeared from her hands. Liana wiped her lips, her eyes back to normal. She then sighed and continued to Ryuji''s room, her slow walk breaking out into a full-on sprint; her feelings seemed conflicted and confused.


    Back in the meeting room, Avandar, alone, stared outside the window.


    "I can feel things coming back to me. The hazy vision and mind that once ailed me are fading... Now, I can see many things that I wish I could not... Let me live my life for those two girls and Alan... That woman, I will tolerate her existence a little longer."


    He clenched his fist, his gaze sharp and cold.


    Avandar closed his eyes, and his figure blurred, revealing the visage of a beautiful pair of men and women, a memory from when he was but a young boy and his father summoned the heroes when the beast kingdom attacked Grigor despite having a peace treaty.


    "That boy... with my mind now clearer. I can see he reminds me of the cheeky hero with evil eyes... Is he related to those two? The hero who seduced the demon queen and the demon queen who betrayed her people for a human?"


    "What irony would that be?" Avandar sighed before standing up and heading towards the door, the cheering of the crowds once again filling the stone walls.

 Chapter 155: The Demons Witch - A lovely Princess

    Although she didn''t like Haruki as a man, they had been friends since being young children, and even Ryuji could understand her feelings. "Ryuji, can I go and meet Ako?" Erika looked at him with her blue eyes filled with concern.


    ''Sometimes I forget that I don''t know them because I was just a transfer student. For Erika and Yumiko, when she remembers... These people were their friends for years.''


    Ryuji felt his chest tighten, and he nodded his head. Maybe if he didn''t have Alan as a friend along with Paul and Simon, the realisation that he was alone in this world might have crushed him. However, then he shook his head, changing his thinking because he realised there were many people who he met in this world.


    ''Erika, Liana, Alan, the king, Paul, Simon, Alicia, Velvet, Ruby and even Lapis...''


    Ryuji closed his eyes. ''Even that brunette princess... ''


    However, even then, he still couldn''t stop himself from feeling empty. It sometimes felt like since his mother died and his father became distant, Ryuji struggled to hold emotions and feelings towards people from those days. Nonetheless, he tried his best, with Yumiko and Erika''s deep love and affection¡ªafter they showed him physically and mentally, it started to help him.


    "Ryuji, are you alright? You suddenly went quiet," Erika asked.


    Ryuji nodded his head and gave an apologetic smile. "I was just thinking how lucky I was to meet you and to have you as my girlfriend."


    Erika''s cheeks went red, and she puffed her chest while smiling happily. "Of course, I''m lucky too... oh my god, he called me his girlfriend out loud. I''m so happy!" Her voice became quiet, like a mosquito hum, towards the end.


    Ryuji smiled but did not continue. He was trying to think about the others to distract himself, the feeling he endured during the battle and the moment he began to feel pleasure when his axe was about to tear their enemy apart.


    ''It felt orgasmic... euphoric, I couldn''t pull myself back until the last moment, even then... In all honesty, I didn''t want to!'' Ryuji bit his lips as he remembered the feeling.


    He stroked the soft blonde hair of Erika, who looked adorable, "Then are you going to visit her, If you do, take Yumiko. I don''t like the idea of you leaving alone, okay?"


    "Okay, Ryuji!" Erika leaned forward and kissed him.


    Afterwards, she left the room and went towards Yumiko''s room. Ryuji, who was alone in the room, let out a deep breath, and his mind wandered back to Haruki, the girl he fought and whether the two of them were any different.


    "In reality, Haruki didn''t know the effect of that poison most likely... Then me, who chose to relish in making the other people suffer."


    After Erika and Yumiko left for Ako, who was being cared for in the royal infirmary, Ryuji had time to think.


    He looked out the window with a feeling of depression while leaning against the wall. He felt the mansion without Alan and the others was quite depressing; when he noticed a carriage approaching in the distance, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    Her red eyes turned and shone with power as her flaming arms began to caress his face and stroked his cheeks. "Ryuji, there was a time in my life, which was a very painful time, powerless, doomed to die because of a darkness that ate away at my body, and unable to fight to increase my power. Then you came, like a hammer crashing into my silver cage and shattering it into pieces."


    Liana''s hands slid down his chest, her smile enchanting, and Ryuji, who she captured, could only stare at her face and listen to her.


    "You gave me the strength to fight, to survive, to live, and then you gave me more power, allowing me to finally leave behind the shadow of my sister, my uncle, who is a hero, and finally, I can become your witch. A witch only for you... this power, these hands... I will use them all for you."


    Ryuji felt the passion in her words, the desire in her eyes and the emotion that poured out of her body, and he couldn''t help but hug her tightly. Liana seemed to enjoy his hug and leaned her head on his chest while wheezing as he almost crushed the air from her lungs.


    "If you make this promise, Liana, even if your father, Alan or Alice try to stop me... I won''t let you go." Ryuji whispered into her ears.


    Liana smiled and kissed his neck. "Then keep me forever~"


    The loud echoing beat of their hearts beating in synchronisation, their breathing slow, eyes interlocked.


    Yumiko helped him adjust to this world as a human, supported his heart, and missed his mother.


    Erika gave him the desire to improve, grow stronger, and love himself.


    While Liana enabled his darkness... Accepted his vile and dark feelings without judgment. Something he needed as much as the others, though he knew they might accept him. Liana came forward herself... making all the difference.


    "Liana, I will cherish you and treat you like a treasure."


    Liana smiled, her face red, and Ryuji cupped her face. He leaned down and kissed her lips, slowly and tenderly; he didn''t use his tongue or open his mouth; the kiss was filled with feelings of appreciation and affection.


    Liana responded in kind, and they stood in the doorway, holding each other for a while.


    Soon, Alan came back and was surprised to see Ryuji and Liana. He couldn''t help but sigh because although he heard of the relationship between them, he couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable.


    "Alan~ I missed him so much, and I couldn''t control myself," Liana revealed a smile, and Ryuji could tell her lie easily because it was obvious she had planned this.


    "Hah... Well, get inside; if people see this, my brother will be so pissed."


    Alan sighed and led them inside. Ryuji''s arm wrapped around Liana''s waist, and Alan could only smile helplessly because although he disapproved, it wasn''t like Ryuji and Liana would break up. It was more that he felt complex than anything else.


    ''After all, it was bound to happen...''

 Chapter 156: The Test of Friendship - A Heros Request

    "Ryuji, are you going to treat my niece with care, affection and respect?" Alan asked in a serious tone.


    "I swear I will," Ryuji answered firmly.


    "Liana, do you want to date Ryuji, even if your father and sister are against it? Maybe you might lose your current treatment and be left with Ryuji to fend for yourselves."


    She looked at him before lifting her head to look at Ryuji, with her lips curling into a faint smile. "Uncle, if we were to be kicked out, do you think that Ryuji would let me suffer? He''s quite rich and very powerful."


    "Hahaha..." Alan burst into laughter. "You''re right, Liana. Ryuji''s like a wild man and could live even if we gave him a club and nothing else. But you.."


    "Uncle, Ryuji and I are in love. Please help us convince father and sister. I know the Father would consider us, but in reality, I know that he is still quite against me being with a ''false'' hero, but to... Uncle Ryuji is the only true hero in this world."


    Alan was stunned because of the look in her eyes and how deeply her words resonated with him. ''It''s true; we could only watch her fade away...'' before turning his gaze towards Ryuji; though a good friend, he couldn''t stand imagining these two together; it made him feel dirty.


    "Boy, if you''re treating Liana as a plaything, I would never forgive you, even if you''re a hero, even if you become a damn demon god! I will cut you into pieces and slay you!"


    "Uncle Alan, I know how much you cared for me and how much you loved my mother. I know that you were the one who introduced Ryuji to my father. I also know that you support Ryuji more than anyone else in the kingdom. But deep inside, I know you think the same as I do. He''s a true hero. So, uncle, please help us convince everyone."


    "I will try. But don''t hope for too much. Your sister''s mind is like a steel wall, and your father is like a moving mountain."


    "Thanks, Uncle Alan. Ryuji and I are so grateful to you."


    "Okay, both of you, please try not to go too far... You are still my cute niece, and I don''t want to see you get pregnant so soon! If you want to do those things, please get your own home, and... Ryuji, although Liana is mature, remember she is still not fully recovered from the curse that ailed her for so many years. Liana, can you go and check your spare room for clothes and other items.


    You may stay here, but remember, take things slow!" Alan said while showing a harmless smile.


    Liana then stood up from Ryuji''s lap, but suddenly, he pulled her back and hugged her tightly. "Sorry, I should be the one speaking." His whisper made her fair cheeks pink.


    "Don''t worry. I wanted to show my feelings so that Uncle would understand me." She giggled and gently kissed him. Alan averted his sight, feeling nauseated.


    "Ryuji, can you stop kissing Liana in front of me?" Alan complained.


    After a long kiss, Ryuji released her and smiled. "Sorry, Uncle Alan. We will behave."


    "Okay, Liana. You can go and check your spare room while, boy, come with me to the backyard. I need to chat with you."


    "Yes, uncle!"


    "Don''t call me uncle, motherfucker!" Alan cursed, but seeing the innocent Ryuji, he couldn''t say anything more and started walking outside.


    "I was about to call you, old man. I was waiting for the right timing." Ryuji followed him while holding his laughter.


    "Old man, motherfucker... Hahaha.."


    Liana watched the two vanish, a small smile forming on her face. "Uncle, are you jealous that I am taking Ryuji away from you or because he is taking me away? It''s a little hard to tell when you act so strange... But thank you for accepting my feelings; next is to convince my sister. Then, I can finally face Father. Fufu, step one of my plans is finished.


    Just wait, Yumiko and Erika. I will nurture Ryuji''s dark and difficult feelings so all of us can be happier."


    ****


    Meanwhile, in the garden, Ryuji stood opposite Alan. The atmosphere between the pair seemed a little tense.


    ''This brat! Haah. Liana, I really accept him. Though he is a demon god in the making, I know that he is my dear friend. No, he is probably my soulmate. The exact opposite type of existence, but perfect to become my best friend.''


    "Hold your breath, activate your demon form, don''t look away, don''t lose focus and don''t let your guard down; this strike, I will use all my strength and power. If you die, then forgive me, my friend."


    Ryuji was stunned. Alan''s voice sounded extremely serious and carried a hint of killing intent that made the air vibrate.


    He could feel the air pressure around him was increasing. The surrounding grass bent to the ground, and the trees near him started to crack.


    Even the flowers and garden around him were flattened, and the beautiful pond that was there vanished. The water turned into mist as Alan''s body turned golden, a pillar forming into the sky as he lifted his arm, creating a blazing aura around his hand extending into the sky.


    "RYUJI TAKE IT SERIOUSLY!" Alan shouted, his voice rumbling the area as the house started to shake and Ryuji felt like his heart was being hit with a sledgehammer.


    ''Holy shit! Fuck, he is not even attacking yet!''


    "BRAT DON''T ZONE OUT. THIS IS THE POWER OF THE HUMAN HERO!" Alan''s shout made Ryuji tremble as he activated his demon form. He could feel his mind clear as his demonic power increased, activating his instincts and senses.


    ''Good, boy, use your strongest defence!'' Alan observed.


    Ryuji didn''t have any special defensive spells. Instead, he converted all his rage into defence, then holding both hands into the sky, he began gathering blood magic, forming the strongest, most durable shield he could imagine.


    ''Good, boy, use your strongest shield because my attack is not meant to test your defence but your vitality!'' Alan, with a grin, swung the glowing beam of light down against Ryuji''s shield and chest.


    ''Fuck, fuck, fuck!'' Ryuji watched as Alan''s hand sword arrived at his chest.


    ''BOOM!''


    "URGH!" Ryuji groaned.


    Alan''s sword hit Ryuji''s chest. His entire body was blown back into the garden, shattering all trees and shrubbery. Ryuji smashed into the stone wall of Alan''s house, turning it to rubble.


    "ARGH!" Ryuji roared while gasping for air as his ribs broke and his body was bleeding. The further he flew, the more damage accumulated; as the beam shot out and continued to assault Ryuji, the poor barrier of blood shattered instantly like an at against a hammer.


    ''Fuck, this bastard. How can he have such an absurd amount of power!?''


    Alan landed, walking towards Ryuji, whose body was trembling as he lay in a crater of rubble and dirt. "Damn... you actually survived and barely suffered any damage."


    "Fuck you, Alan. More than half my body is broken, and my organs would be failing if not for my demon blood!"


    "Haha....Hahaha, Ryuji, I''m truly glad I accepted you. That someone like you came into my life... To see you like this made me realise that just because I lost twice doesn''t mean I should act scared and keep hiding... Now that Liana has chosen you, I will definitely help you both to be happy; when I am gone, I''m counting on you to keep them all safe."


    "Alan, you bastard, we are even, right!?"


    "Hahahaha, sorry, brat. We are nowhere near even. I used 50% of my power, and it only damaged you a little, so you should try harder."


    "Fuck you, damn good-looking bastard; I''ll beat you so hard; just you wait!"


    "HAHA, BRAT, YOU''RE TOO CUTE LIKE A CAT HISSING. BUT I DIDN''T EVEN USE MY HERO STYLE!" Alan laughed while walking inside, leaving a cursing Ryuji lying in the crater.


    ''Alan, your sword is so painful! But... I don''t want to protect them when you are gone. Such a lonely thought makes me want to stop you from fighting...''


    Ryuji''s forlorn eyes watched the back of his friend, a feeling of emptiness along with the unbearable pain in his body. "Can''t you ask me to fight with you instead of being determined to go alone... Am I too weak for that?"

 Chapter 157: Succubus Log - Imperial Date 255 Part - 1

    Sariel sat atop the destroyed garden wreckage, her eyes shining with golden light while gazing upon Ryuji, who slowly climbed out of the crater. His movements were so smooth that it seemed hard to believe the person complaining half their body was destroyed a few moments ago.


    ''This boy loves to twist the truth. Is it to make that cowardly hero misjudge his power?''


    With a flick of his wrist, the ground began to converge, returning to normal. Although, he couldn''t repair the damage to the stones and rock features. Ryuji could at least level the ground before he let out a sigh.


    "Haa... Sariel, how long do you think it will take for me to reach their heights?"


    "!!!" The golden eyed succubus seemed shocked that he saw through her.


    ''How?! I used greater invisibility to avoid detection from the hero!''


    "!!!" Sariel trembled as she asked, "You knew?!"


    Ryuji nodded. "Of course. When your power touches me, it feels like soft feathers tickling my skin. If I don''t react, then isn''t it rude? To treat you like you don''t exist?"


    ''I can''t even hide from the eyes of this young child?!'' The being controlling Sariel seemed completely shocked, unable to process Ryuji''s casual response. ''How can he be this sensitive?!''


    As Sariel floated down to his side, Ryuji''s gentle expression never changed.


    ''No matter what I try, there is no difference in his reaction. Then, should I...''


    The golden light faded as the succubus appeared once again, gazing into the blonde man''s ocean-blue eyes; the moment she released control, Ryuji hugged her body tight. His gaze became fierce and narrowed the moment her eyes changed back to normal.


    "Hii!!" Sariel flinched as Ryuji glared at her, the pressure making her heart race.


    "You really tried something funny."


    "N-no, I..."


    Her mouth trembled as the succubus within her hesitated.


    ''Why does Master seem so angry? Sariel didn''t steal any food or a taste of his milk!''


    Ryuji smiled gently once more. "There you are, you''re finally home. How are you today?"


    ''Ah! Master is talking to me! He is so gentle to Sariel, hehe... what was I doing again? There was this strange scent in the woods, and I am suddenly here?!''


    While Sariel was panicking, Ryuji placed his hand on her forehead and tried to sense any changes in her body or magic, hooking onto the faint string within her body that didn''t match. Ryuji pulled it into his palm, severing it with a single thought. ''Hmm? What is that?!''


    Ryuji looked down to see the succubus in his arms, the one that called herself Sariel. ''Then where is the one I severed?''


    Sariel didn''t seem to understand what he was speaking about and instead enjoyed his pampering.


    Ryuji was disgusted reading further; the ritual was a cruel one that absorbed the power of the monster while transforming the woman, creating a type of monster known as a lesser succubus.


    Unlike Sariel, she would lose her mind and become a monster that attacked men in order to increase vitality in order to evolve towards a normal succubus.


    However, this type is limited in growth and, unlike Sariel, would always be required to lie with men to survive.


    "Who tricked the queen?" Ryuji pondered,


    ''Someone wanted the queen to fail. Lord Qwass, he would never do this... could he be the innocent victim? Hmm, no, I doubt it. The queen should be quite intelligent and could deceive her... Could someone have placed the tome there intentionally?''


    ''Who would gain power over Grigor by making the queen act like a common whore, betraying the king and turning into a demon...''


    Ryuji didn''t want to be too vague or bring this to Alan before having a clear mind, though he suddenly thought of the Goddess of Light and how this kingdom and many of their royal bloodline seemed to be cursed...


    ''Could it really be the goddess herself, maybe even the Apostles?''


    "Hmmm?"


    It was at that moment the thread appeared once again.


    His eyes snapped towards it as it reached Sariel, who was quietly watching his face. Her eyes filled with a sense of respect and affection.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in an unknown location, a beautiful woman with dark blue skin and long, flowing pink hair began to convulse as she pressed her lips together while screaming and writhing in agony as a strange power attacked her soul directly. Her nails began to scrape her arms, trying to gouge out the pain directly from her.


    ''Who?! Why is someone trying to sever me from my her forcefully?!''


    The woman began to panic as the attack grew stronger, severing the string-like connection that bound the succubus in Ryuji''s arms to this woman sealed in a dark room, her limbs bound by chains that pierced her wrists and ankles, the wounds so old that the skin seemed to have healed over the bindings, her black feathered wings tattered and filled with wounds, spread across the cold, stone floor.


    With a closer look, as the faint light shone through the small moonlight opening, showed a beautiful yet pale face of a woman that looked 99% identical to Sariel, with a more mature shape, her sharp and pointed jaw, seductive and perfectly sculpted, soft, red lips with a dull shine, despite being cracked and weathered.


    Her beauty was almost beyond what was human and would make men kneel in reverence and beg to worship her.


    "Khh!! Who?! What is happening?! My only connection to the outside... A part of my soul... now severed.


    Please reconnect... I have to get out of here!"


    She screamed as her consciousness was nearly severed, her vision growing black as her dull golden eyes shone one last time, a small crown sitting on the soft pink hair, now matted and dirty, between her huge curled horns.


    "No! NO!!" She thrashed on the ground, the chains digging into her wounds that tore open her wounds and ripped apart her flesh, making her collapse as if they were absorbing her blood and strength.


    The next moment, a small thread flickered, reaching into the void.

 Chapter 158: Succubus Log - 255 Part 2 (Her True Colours)

    Ryuji felt a strange sensation. The weird strand he tore apart dangled in the air once again... It reached for Sariel, who buried her face in his chest once he complimented her.


    He looked at the dull, fading strand and couldn''t help but feel confused. There was no danger or threat from the thread; instead, he felt desperation, something begging for help... a plea... so he stretched out his hand.


    The moment it touched his fingertips.


    ''Wait!! Don''t sever me again! I promise I won''t do anything strange!''


    Ryuji blinked his eyes, seeing a faint string in his grasp, a voice begging for help.


    ''Hmm, then come out and say hello.''


    ''!!'' The voice seemed to panic as if never expecting him to respond, while Ryuji hugged Sariel in his arms tightly, stroking her silky soft hair with his opposite hand because he could see...


    A faint outline of the beautiful woman with a world-class face, chained in some dark, damp dungeon.


    Ryuji looked down at Sariel, his finger playing with a strand of her hair. ''So your twin sister is trapped somewhere? She looks very pitiful... you''re lucky Sariel is safe and sound.''


    The desperate voice spoke quickly, ''You... I am not her twin....''


    ''Then who are you, the succubus parasite controlling her, the other succubus within her body... or the owner of the strand in my hand?'' Ryuji smiled faintly.


    ''!!'' The voice paused, unable to describe what it was.


    Ryuji continued stroking the succubus Sariel, who was completely unaware that a third party had joined the conversation.


    "S-Sariel..." She looked up, the succubus seeming nervous. Meanwhile, the succubus in his arms was only looking at Ryuji''s face while thinking, ''Master''s eyes are so gentle, and his hand feels so good!''


    ''That''s a nice name. Then, Sariel, please call me Ryuji, okay?''


    ''Mmm...'' The woman in the mirage whispered, the jangle of her heavy chains and the bloody bindings visible to his gaze, the more he spoke to her. The clearer she became.


    ''So, Sariel, is this your sister?''


    "!!!"


    "M-Master, who are you speaking with?" Her sweet voice trembled as her soft, warm hands rested on his muscular chest, a small fluttering heartbeat that made Ryuji want to hug her tighter.


    ''Hmm, your sister doesn''t seem to know, but I would like to hear your story as well, Sariel. It''s not fun if I have no answers.''


    The older-looking Sariel then opened her lips. The visual of her lovely lips looking so worn out made Ryuji feel a sense of irritation. He thought that her beauty shouldn''t be profaned and that he must help her, but the next moment, he shook his head, removing those bewitching thoughts... He realised this must be the true nature of a true succubus.


    A woman who bewitches and lures men, even when they do nothing.


    Ryuji was startled; he couldn''t understand how the woman in chains knew so much about him. ''Then, all these days, you have been watching through Sariel?''


    She nodded, a small smile on her lips as the faint light passed through the moonlight gap, showing her golden eyes, which began to tear up, "I am happy for her... I also know about you letting her suck on the tip after you finish and the pleasure it brings you watching her gulp down the last dregs of your seed!"


    "!!!" Ryuji blushed.


    "I will not deny it... the taste is wonderful and is our favourite. You have fed us such high-quality food. It was the first time I tasted a man''s essence, and I will not blame Sariel for wanting to receive your affection because even I would like to experience that. That''s why I haven''t stopped any of her actions or tried to make any trouble."


    "!!!" Ryuji didn''t speak, a lump in his throat as he gazed upon the woman in chains, her lips turning into a grin.


    "Although we felt quite jealous watching you always sleeping with those two women, every night you never stop, and poor Sariel soon learned of ''desire'' even though I tried to keep her innocent; the thoughts of wanting to mate with you are already stronger than I can contain!"


    Ryuji frowned as the woman in chains giggled.


    "Haha... although I have been bound and sealed for hundreds of years, the memories Sariel has shared, hearing your voice and laughter, the kindness and love you showed her. Your gentle gaze when she sulks, or how you wave at her when she floats around, and the way you pet her hair as if she were the most precious thing to you... meant more to us than you could ever imagine.


    To people of this world, a succubus has one function and is either exploited or killed, without exception."


    "I understand where you are coming from, but I am weak. What if the time passes too much before I can save you or set you free? How can I face Sariel again now that I know the truth?"


    Ryuji bit his lips, his ocean-blue eyes gazing at the beautiful woman and Sariel, now hugging him tightly.


    "!!!"


    The beautiful woman frowned, her lips trembling, "Don''t give up, Ryuji... Sariel believes in you, and I wish to do the same."


    "But..."


    "I can sense the energy within your body. It is more potent and plentiful than anything I have ever seen... and you are still growing, barely starting to form your existence in this world. I will endure. I will wait for you. If you say you will come for me, I will never give up, no matter how these chains tear at my flesh and drain my blood or bind my wings!"


    Ryuji felt choked up; the determination in the woman''s eyes and her words left him unable to speak. He no longer saw her as someone else; they were both Sariel because her eyes were different colours, one for Sariel, the other golden with a cross-shaped pupil representing the beauty trapped.


    "Thank you. Sariel and I will do our best, so please wait for us. I promise I will do everything to save you and give Sariel, no... Both of you the life you deserve, not the life of a succubus but the life of my dear companion."


    Ryuji caressed the succubus Sariel''s long pink hair, his ocean-blue eyes shining brightly as if they were piercing the veil of the darkness, and the woman could feel his gaze, a tear dripping from her golden cross-shaped pupils, her red, cracked lips pressing together to prevent them from trembling.


    "I will wait for you... My King."


    The moment she said the last words, her vision and aura faded, weakening like a battery running out inside a torch as the lovely eyes of Sariel blinked, her cute nose twitching as she fluttered her soft wings.


    "Ehehe, Master is hugging Sariel while she sleeps."


    "Master will hug you whenever you want, cute little fool."

 Chapter 159: Yumikos Intense Heat!

    Ryuji put Sariel to sleep in her private room.


    The truth about how she wasn''t a complete person resonated with Ryuji when he first arrived in this world. Thanks to Alan, Paul and Yumiko, he could take a step towards accepting and finding the other half of himself...


    ''I have to help her. Both the cute Sariel and the charming Sariel are important!''


    He found it amusing that no matter how often he told her she had a room. Sariel would constantly come to his room in the middle of the night and sleep in his bed with the other women once they finished.


    ''She is really cute when sleeping. Her blue skin is so exotic and alluring.''


    Because she slept so peacefully, he tucked her into bed while he needed to deal with many other things.


    "Hmm?"


    He tried to find Alan or Liana, but the pair seemed to have vanished¡ªnone of the maids seemed to know where they went either.


    ''Well, let''s do something--''


    "Ryuji~ I''m back!" The rough voice of Yumiko echoed before the door slammed open with Erika and her coming inside. However, today, the pair were covered in small wounds.


    It seemed the light training they did was a bit more than rough. Yet, Ryuji noticed the pair did not mind as they were full of smiles¡ªeven Erika, who seemed frustrated with training the past few weeks, seemed happy and refreshed.


    ''Good, they are getting stronger--''


    "Ugh. Yumiko, stop being so rough! What if you leave a mark?" Erika complained while her abdomen looked slightly bruised.


    "Hehehe! It''s your fault for being so slow!"


    "Hmph. I was still faster than you."


    "You were, but didn''t we promise to improve so Ryuji wouldn''t get rid of us? So we had to spar seriously!" Yumiko smirked while Erika''s cheeks blushed as she looked at Ryuji before she averted her gaze.


    Ryuji didn''t seem to mind their reasons for training or fighting as long as they didn''t bring trouble home. Or try to kill each other for real. He would not step in or create any issues.


    Yumiko seemed to be a little strange as Ryuji approached. She hugged him tight, her usual confident facade nowhere to be seen. She kept pushing her face against his neck, sniffing him while grasping his body in several places as if restless.


    ''Hmmm? Yumiko seems a little different, her body is so warm and smells more pleasant than usual.''


    Erika had a complex expression as she watched Yumiko''s tail wagging wildly. Yet, she tried to be subtle and calm about everything, even though she knew tonight would be a Yumiko-only night.


    "Are you alright, Yumi?"


    "Nn... you smell so good, it''s making it hard for me to breathe and think straight... Ryuji~ I want to be alone with you." Yumiko whispered into his ears while Ryuji seemed a bit confused.


    ''Is it my body wash? Maybe something on my body is giving off an appealing smell.''


    "Ryuji~"


    "Nn?"


    "Do you like me the most? I like you more than anyone else~ ehehe. I want you to make me feel good, then choke me the moment you reach your climax."


    "I like you a lot; as for making you choke, maybe if you''re a good little fox and let me wash your body properly in the bath." Ryuji teased her with a gentle tone, and Yumiko bit his lower lip while letting out a playful growl.


    "Ryuji~ wash my entire body~ I love the smell of the soaps you use. Erika has some as well, but it''s not the same, is it?"


    "Well, Erika and you have different natural scents. Things that are best for you won''t be best for her."


    "Then~ what''s best for me?" Yumiko looked up as Ryuji carried her into the bathing area¡ªa large, spacious, stone-crafted bathtub big enough for over a dozen people was already filled with warm water.


    "Maybe the body wash I use will be the best for you. Especially if I wash you nice and good until you stop feeling so hot."


    "But~ Ryuji, washing won''t solve this heat; it will only make it worse because I want you to hug me tight and use that huge, thick rod to penetrate me more~!"


    "Is that so? Then you just need to make sure you behave while I''m washing your body."


    "Nn~ then, can we do it in the bath too? It feels so good when I sit on top of it and bounce on that huge, strong cock of yours." Yumiko''s vulgar words caused Ryuji to chuckle while he could feel her heat affecting her mind¡ªfeeling a strange instinct telling him to have sex with her.


    "Let''s wash your body first. Then~ we can have all the sex you want." Ryuji spoke to Yumiko like he was calming a little girl¡ªyet her lustful gaze made him smile. It seemed she accepted his deal when she leaned against his muscular body, enjoying the warmth of his body.


    "Ryuji, I don''t think I can hold back..."


    However, irrelevant to her whining, Ryuji instead focused on washing the dirt from her hair and fur, the soapy suds causing the water to become filled with bubbles. His fingers slid along her body, causing the lovely fox to whimper, pressing herself against him as if she couldn''t help it.


    "Ryuji~" Yumiko whispered his name repeatedly, the thick, feminine scent of arousal from her body growing more pronounced. Her dual fluffy tails were soaked, yet they wrapped around Ryuji''s body¡ªgiving him a pleasant sensation while the fluffy fur felt delightful.


    "Behave or no sex, Yumi." Ryuji kissed her forehead gently, and Yumiko pouted while rubbing herself against him in protest. Yet, his powerful, dominating arms gripped her tight, making her nod, and she tried her best to behave.


    ''Ugh, my body is so hot; Ryuji smells so good--''


    Even with the warm water, Yumiko felt that Ryuji''s warmth was better. She wrapped her thighs around his erect member, trying to squeeze it with her soft, thick, meaty thighs.


    "Bad fox. Didn''t I tell you to behave?" Ryuji whispered into her ears gently.


    "Nn..." Yumiko wanted sex so badly that her entire body felt unbearably hot; even the water that washed over her felt painful¡ªher skin was so sensitive that even the bubbles from the soap were enough to cause her to tremble, the sensations of pleasure making her lovely mouth leak a cute moan.


    Ryuji didn''t actually mind how erotic she became.


    He just wanted to let his magic cure all her wounds before they started anything. With a swish of water, she finally got the right leverage as her hips slipped across his body, and her soft, squishy opening found the tip of his thick, throbbing glans.


    "Ehehe~ you wanted me too, I''m so happy."

 Chapter 160: Lingering Memories - A Lustful Bath ***

    Ryuji''s hands wrapped around Yumiko''s abdomen to hold her in place, her movements too intense as the water began to splash over the sides. He could feel the difference as her insides felt hot as her insides clung to him and refused to release.


    His cock had never felt this before¡ªa strange yet irresistible pleasure enveloped him as she looked back with complacent eyes.


    ''I want him so bad~ it feels so good when his dick gouges my insides, and the agonising heat in my womb starts to fade.''


    ''She''s suffering... I have to solve her needs first!''


    After he realised just how much being in her heat affected her, Ryuji stopped being passive; his hands slipped down to her sides before lifting her soft buttocks above the water¡ªthe slap of their hips meeting and splashing the water echoed through the room.


    "Ahh... it''s cruel not to penetrate me~ Ryuji~ fuck me, make me feel good, make the pain go away!"


    Yumiko''s hips swayed while he lifted them, her entrance hot and dripping with slimy honey, rubbing it along his tip as she tried to lower herself onto his cock.


    ''I can feel it~ his swollen tip wants to fuck me. He''s going to penetrate me and force me to cum while gouging and changing my insides to suit his cock, then spurt his thick sperm into my womb~ forcing me to accept him and submit to him!''


    However, Ryuji pushed her forward, "Kya... eh?" Her cute voice echoed as her breasts flopped over the side wall, crushed under her weight before she grasped the stone to avoid slipping.


    "Yumiko, your ass is so beautiful. I can''t help but get so horny when you show it off so much..."


    His hands began to caress and squeeze Yumiko''s huge, meaty ass. Rolling his palms across her smooth cheeks while squishing them before wrapping his hands around her tails, stroking the place they grew from.


    "Ahh... not my tails... you... Nnnm... don''t..."


    ''It feels tingly when he strokes there... I feel my insides tighten and want his cock even more!''


    "I see... you want this, right?" Ryuji mocked, pushing himself against her soft opening, expanding her entrance just enough to kiss his glans, the lewd hole squelching each time he pushed against her flesh.


    "Nn~ I can feel it... my pussy being expanded, more~ Ryuji~ don''t hold back!"


    "You know, Yumiko, this is a bath¡ªnot only do we need to cleanse our bodies, but also relax the muscles. Let me show you just how relaxing this can be."


    "Eh?" Her soft voice sounded worried as Ryuji pushed against her hips, his member sliding along her sticky slit and ass, before lowering himself into the water once more.


    With a loud smack, his hand slapped her ass, causing the lovely fox to squeeze her cheeks together, wrapping around his cock, allowing her honey to drip down his shaft.


    "Nn, stop playing, just thrust into me¡ªmake this feeling go away!"


    ''It feels nice when he rubs along my pussy; I feel tingles down my spine~ but the itch deep inside me won''t go away. I need him inside me!''


    Yumiko''s groans were met with the tip of his cock kissing her entrance once more before Ryuji lifted her and pressed his chest against her back; his hands slid over her hips until his fingers could feel the outline of her pussy.


    "Wait, Ryuji¡ªwhat are you planning? Nnn..."


    With his index and middle finger atop the soft hood of her clitoris. He began caressing her, using wind magic to create a rapid vibration.


    Ryuji''s fingers stopped vibrating Yumiko''s swollen clit as his member swelled inside her, his hips slamming against her ass, allowing his tip to kiss her cervix, forcing her insides to devour his cock, urging him to release the sticky flood filling his swollen balls.


    "Nnn... Ryuji... inside... cum.... cum~!"


    Her insides began to convulse violently as her body begged him to release the sticky flood. The moment she felt him release, her climax finally overwhelmed her as she began to spurt from her pussy, spouting a tide that began to fill the bath with her dirty juices.


    "Here I come, Yumiko¡ªall of it, receive it all!"


    Ryuji''s tip expanded inside Yumiko, kissing her womb as her insides contracted before flooding her with a sticky, warm torrent, her soft, plump insides devouring his member like an erotic mouth sucking on his cock, milking him of every drop.


    "Ahh~ it''s coming~ ahh.... Ryuji~"


    "Nn... take it all, Yumiko!"


    "More¡ªinside~"


    Yumiko''s insides continued to suck and devour his cock, unwilling to release him as she felt his hot semen spurting inside her over and over as she finally stopped squirting.


    His sticky sperm began to leak from their lewd connection and oozed into the water before washing away.


    "Haa.....haa... I can''t believe I fucked my student..." Yumiko whispered as she leaned over the wall, her ass on full display.


    Ryuji pulled himself out with a loud, sticky pop, his seed flowing back from her gaping entrance as it throbbed and slowly close. "Eh... student?"


    ''Did she remember everything?''


    ***


    Not long after the pair finished, Ryuji began to help clean her body using the shower head before carrying the exhausted Yumiko to the bedroom; wrapping her in a towel.


    He lay her on his bed while sitting beside her, stroking and massaging her head with a spare towel and wind magic. "Do you feel better now?"


    "Nn... it''s all warm and filling my womb~ I don''t feel so strange anymore, but I am a little horny still... just to taste that pleasure again."


    "Hah... what will I do with you women?"


    "Women? Oh yeah... you have others beside me, I forgot... haha..." The sound of Yumiko became strange like her human and beast mindset were clashing.


    Ryuji couldn''t see her expression as her towel covered her head and face. "Is something wrong, Yumiko?"


    "Nn... no, just continue."


    However, Ryuji noticed both her tails had become somewhat lifeless. ''Could it be?''


    "Yumiko¡ªlook at me." His voice filled with concern as he grasped her shoulders from behind.

 Chapter 161: Yumiko Sakurai - Beastkin + School Teacher!

    When she turned around, her beautiful blue eyes were filled with tears as she looked at him silently sobbing, her abdomen showing the same empress marking, yet Yumiko looked fragile.


    "Ryuji... am I a woman suitable to bear your children¡ªwill they be healthy? Do I deserve to stand beside you? Can I be the wife you desire?"


    Ryuji couldn''t stop himself; he grabbed Yumiko in both arms, their nude bodies pressed together as he almost crushed her in his embrace. "If I didn''t have you, what else would I do? You are someone I cannot lose, no matter what changes or troubles lie ahead."


    "So don''t cry¡ªjust let me pamper you."


    "Nn... but one thing¡ªI am... not who you think!"


    Before she could speak, Ryuji lifted her chin with his thumb, her beautiful eyes now flickering between red and blue. The runes in the depths of her iris glowed desperately as he could feel her inner conflict.


    "I know."


    "You aren''t Yumiko¡ªat least, not the Yumiko I first met."


    Her eyes widened as she remembered their first meeting and the documents about him she read, the fact he had several relationships with women despite being a student, troubles with married women and even a classmate who dated his best friend.


    "However... to me, you are Yumiko no matter what your origins."


    "Ryuji, but...."


    He placed his lips over hers, silencing her worries as she closed her eyes. Although this was her first kiss while remembering who she was before, Yumiko seemed desperate as her small tongue forced its way into his mouth.


    Overwhelmed by the memories she shared with him, their various nights together, kissing, touching, hugging and more extreme actions, she tried her best to kiss him back. Their tongues tangled as drool began to ooze down their chins.


    "You''re a little better than before, Yumiko."


    "Nn... I can''t help it; you kiss me like a bandit, and we''ve done this so many times it''s like magic to me right now, so I want to try the different things I saw in magazines!"


    Her cute voice and flushed cheeks made Ryuji kiss her once more. His fingers slid down her soft back, stroking the place her tails grew from, sending a pleasant shiver down her spine.


    "Nn¡ªstop teasing there."


    However, Yumiko could not escape Ryuji''s grasp as her hands pressed against his chest, stroking his muscles and playing with the scar around the red crystal embedded in his chest. "I''m getting wet from kissing my student... what a horny and bad teacher I am... yet the beast in me wants to push you down and violate you, squeezing you dry all night~ ah, such a strange situation."


    Ryuji stroked the base of her tail, making Yumiko wrap her legs around him as she began to moan uncontrollably. Her lips kissed his chest, and her tongue stroked the crystal in his chest.


    "Nn~ no more¡ªRyuji, please... not my tail.... or I''ll...."


    Her honey began to leak between her legs, staining the bed as Yumiko pleaded, but Ryuji continued to stroke and massage her tails. Until she felt her lower body tighten uncontrollably.


    "Nn~ cumming...."


    "Eh... wait¡ªnot so early, Yumiko!"


    "Ehehe, I can''t believe I have such a handsome boyfriend; not only that, his dick can change shape too~ how erotic."


    "Wait... what do you mean?"


    "Didn''t you notice¡ªthe tip, base, shaft, and even its veins changed~ Teacher''s not stupid, Ryuji, and even if I was, the pleasure I felt and the pressure inside told me how you can change it with ease. Nn... it''s starting to leak again... It feels strange."


    Yumiko kissed him before rolling on top, placing her breasts on his chest and looking up at his face. "Why would I mind¡ªRyuji, you''re my lover, and even when I was a beastkin woman, you treated me so kindly. Besides, I kind of enjoyed my life as a beastkin warrior. I hated the pain at first before I got used to it. Nn... then you saved me!"


    "Saved you¡ªI just wanted you to be mine, even from the moment I saw you. I felt attracted to you." Ryuji stroked her head, playing with her fluffy ears.


    "Nn~ keep touching my ears like that, I know, you probably felt me similar to your mother, dirty little mommy''s boy~ ah, you''re so darn cute."


    Yumiko teased him before continuing. "Ah, I almost forgot¡ªRyuji, are you not surprised I remembered everything? I even changed personalities so suddenly."


    "Not really. You were a beastkin warrior before I saved you. So I knew you would be different, and even if you didn''t remember¡ªI would have remained in love with you. Though I imagine your two personalities will start to fuse, like mine, right?"


    "Ah~ you''re not stupid after all. I worry sometimes because you make dumb mistakes or choices. Yet I couldn''t say anything because it felt strange for me to scold you."


    "Eh.... why?"


    Yumiko kissed Ryuji''s cheek, her fluffy tails wrapping around him as her insides continued to caress his swollen member, refusing to release.


    "I was a teacher, so of course that involves scolding young people about mistakes and making sure not to guide them on the wrong path. But now you''re my boyfriend and lover, so the way I scold and guide you has to adapt. Mmmm, but it felt strange because I felt too shy after you made me squirt... I almost buried myself in the dirt!"


    "I see."


    "Ryuji, I love you."


    "I love you too¡ªYumiko."


    Her eyes watched him with affection as her tails swayed gently in the air without removing him from her insides.


    She leaned her head on his chest as they lay down together, the scent of their sex filling the room as she whispered. "I don''t mind being a fox girl. It''s like the novels I used to read, hehe."


    "As long as you are happy, I don''t care what form you take, Yumi. Though the woman I fell in love with, I hope she doesn''t vanish."


    "Never¡ªYumi."


    She blushed as Ryuji lifted her chin, kissing her lips softly as his tongue tasted hers. "Nn.... then I will hold onto Ryuji''s member like this until morning to keep other thieving cats from stealing you tonight, at least."


    Her insides tightened, squeezing and milking his half-erect member before a sticky, wet sensation flowed from their lewd connection.


    "Now, let''s sleep. You aren''t stopping me from fighting with you tomorrow!"


    Somehow, the new Yumiko felt more assertive and confident than the previous one. Though it only made Ryuji smile, he felt everything became more real after she started to remember her past self and looked forward to both personalities mixing.

 Chapter 162: Second Round: Yumi and Erika Join the Battle!

    Ryuji woke up to voices in his room, his hands rubbing his eyes with a grimace.


    At first he felt someone might be peeking or trying to attack him. However, then he remembered where he was and the voices were familiar.


    "So... You''re really our teacher? But..." Erika''s voice sounded a little confused, her excited tone a little higher pitched than usual. "I mean, you''ve proved it, but it feels so strange! To think the woman I''ve been taking part in threesomes with is my teacher, who used to scold me for not finishing assignments on time."


    "Now I''ve seen her urinate herself and squirt while making unholy sounds from her mouth!"


    Erika''s thoughts seemed to have changed considerably, able to speak such vulgar things so easily. Ryuji remembered when she was too shy to mention the simplest sexual terms.


    He felt a sense of loss from his lovely, shy girlfriend, but then the way she spoke vulgar words also made him a little aroused, so he swallowed it and moved on.


    "Ah, can you not forget those things, Miss Tendo..." The deep and sexy voice of Yumiko speaking with a passive style of tone made her seem so lovely.


    "Erika... We''ve seen each other''s assholes, so why bother being so distant, Yumi? It''s not like you''re my teacher anymore. You''re my rival in love and the only woman apart from Liana that I can stand getting close to Ryuji."


    Ryuji crept out of his room, towards the bathroom. His body still smelt like sex, and he wanted to be fresh for today''s battle.


    He tried his best to avoid making any sound, grabbing only a pair of boxers and a towel before stepping into the warm bathroom. ''It''s already prepared, and the water is filled with bubbles and my favourite scent. I love having considerate girlfriends!''


    Meanwhile, as he climbed into the water the sound of the two women conversing together continued to enter his enhanced ears.


    ***


    ''I am so jealous of Yumi... Last night, their sex was so affectionate and full of passion.'' Erika thought while looking at the glossy hair of Yumiko who sat at the table eating an apple, her skin all shiny with a face of complete satisfaction.


    "E-Erika... you''re a little vulgar, although it''s true. Do you have to mention that kind of thing?"


    "Oh? Have you forgotten you were the one that basically forced me to sit on Ryuji''s face that time at the inn when I still didn''t know if I liked him or just wanted to have sex?!"


    "That was..."


    Yumiko blushed a little, looking away as if hiding something. "I was just curious... and when he did that for you, his thing would swell and get harder, so it became a habit, haha."


    Erika''s mouth dropped open, and Yumiko couldn''t help but begin to laugh seeing her reaction. "Well, don''t be strange. You enjoyed your first climax from a man because of my help!"


    "I know. How cute is my darling?"


    ''I feel they''re arguing, but it''s different to normal...''


    Ryuji stood at the gate of the arena, beside him a fully armed Yumiko and Erika. What he found interesting is that Yumiko''s entire aura changed.


    The fierce and deadly warnings he felt from her became hidden. Instead, she was serene and had a quiet aura, wearing a black and red outfit that resembled the shrine maiden outfits from their former world; she hid her gauntlets and greaves well while walking gracefully.


    ''Wow, she''s like a completely different person... My heart is racing.'' Ryuji thought, his cheeks a little red as he looked towards his elegant, refined girlfriend, who gave off a calm, peaceful feeling.


    Meanwhile, Erika wore black leather armour, with a small cloth mask over her lips, hiding her mouth and nose. She felt closer to an assassin than a warrior, which Ryuji felt was quite mysterious and sexy.


    "Shall we go, dears?" Yumiko''s voice was sexy and deep, and although not a cat-like purr, her words had a pleasant sound, especially for Ryuji, who loved her voice.


    Erika nodded her head, and the three began to walk inside the arena. The sound of the battle in progress was loud; the people inside the stands roared with cheers and screams while some wore masks and roared at the woman inside the ring.


    Ryuji ignored them at first, but then he saw the name of the two combatants fighting and stopped "Isn''t that two members of Haruki''s party? Fuuka and the shield guy?"


    Erika looked and nodded her head, and Yumiko showed a strange smile. "Ah, Ryuji, because of Haruki''s mistake, he''s banned from appearing for two battles; also, he looks in the back. They have the first Princess Anne on their team, so this is practically training for Fuuka and Kenta. It seems Yuki Ito was knocked out already. Look, he is lying over there near the downed knight.''


    Ryuji looked towards the arena; the two figures of Fuuka and Kenta were fighting against a knight and another person who seemed to be chosen who wasn''t a hero like them.


    ''Their weapon is a Chakram... how strange.''


    "Oh... what an interesting opinion that boy has." The feminine voice faded, along with the figure in the hooded cape.


    "Hmm, is it a woman? Her voice was so fierce!" Erika sounded surprised.


    "Be careful, Ryuji, there are many women stronger than us that have their eyes on you... We''ve been noticed, and there are likely two or more here." Yumiko''s sexy, alluring voice and words were a warning, but Ryuji ignored it as they reached their seats that were beside the entrance to their waiting room.


    "Yeah, yeah... I have you two. Why do I need inferior women?"


    "Look, the princess is going to make a move, Ryuji! Eh... why is she looking this way?" Erika pointed towards Princess Anne in her full plate, who seemed to look towards Ryuji after grasping her greatsword and pointing at him, then the enemy.


    As if saying, ''You''re next!''

 Chapter 163: The Strange Dynamic - Second Battle Begins!

    The next moment, Princess Anne seemed to vanish, her legs rushing forward. Ryuji''s shimmering eyes fixated on her movements with a shocked look on his face, mouth agape, eyes opened wide, and hands gripping the wall tight.


    ''No mana, no magic... pure physical prowess?!''


    Ba-Dump!


    He felt his heart beating faster, faster! The image of the beautiful princess Anne triggered something that Alan didn''t... A desire to fight no matter their difference in power... Her sword tore through the air void of magic, using only her brute force¡ªlike a regal god kind, it forced the wind magic to obey her and let her sword cut through without resistance!


    ''The magic particles are following her command? No... Her sheer power is forcing them to obey and move how she wants!''


    With a single swipe, the stadium filled with a loud bang before the sand started to shoot into the air, forming pillar after pillar. The force of her attack was a simple display of the effects of pure strength could have in this world.


    ''She''s challenging me...''


    Princess Anne''s single cleave caused the enemy knight and person holding a Chakram to smash into the distant wall and lose consciousness.


    No death or unwanted injuries!


    "OH MY GOD! THE PRINCESS DESTROYS THE COMPETITION!" Maki, the announcer''s voice echoed with the screaming crowd that began to shift into singing the Grigor''s national anthem; they were serenading their eldest princess!


    ''I am not strong enough to fight her now... I cannot betray her expectations of me.''


    Ryuji felt his surroundings fading, his mind filled with thoughts on who, how or where to improve. Though sex with his lovely girlfriends was slowly improving his body, he needed to increase his actual level.


    He felt her gaze lock with his, the soft, slightly curled brown hair of the princess flowing across her shoulders and a wide smile on her lips as she mouthed. ''Come, fight me. Hero!'' Ryuji closed his eyes and responded only with a faint smile.


    The two of them realised how similar they were as the moment passed, with Erika shaking Ryuji''s shoulders with a concerned voice.


    "Ryuji, what''s the matter? You suddenly started staring at the arena and became silent!"


    "Nothing; I just realised we need to become stronger, or this world will swallow our hopes, dreams and maybe even our lives, and we wouldn''t have a clue, right Sariel?"


    "Ah~ ehehe, you caught me." The Succubus had been beside him all morning. Of course, he knew; she was the one who washed his back in the bath and started swimming, not him after all...


    Erika just shook her head at the couple''s weird actions before hearing the voice of Sariel and realising that the sneaky succubus could be anywhere while invisible, though she could demonise and see her. It would be a huge drain on her magic, stamina and body before their upcoming battle.


    "Well, we did come here to learn and grow... Ryuji, let''s train more together..." Yumiko answered with a more stern and serious gaze, looking at him like a lioness desiring to control her mate.


    "Ah, we will grow stronger. Let''s not go home after today''s battle and do some quests at the guild."


    Erika, Sariel, and Yumiko''s eyes opened wide as they gazed at Ryuji while he just watched the announcer, Maki, preparing the crowd; today, she wore a blue and white ballroom dress with white stockings.


    ***


    "Everyone, after such an exciting battle, are you all pumped up?!"


    "YEEAAAAAAAHHH!!!"


    He gazed at the young girl Miku Asahi, an 18-year-old priestess with dark brown hair and black eyes. She was a beautiful and slim girl. Grey Vaun, a templar knight with short and spiky blond hair, blue eyes and a proud aura, walked beside her protectively.


    ''He looks like a budget Alan... why do I want to punch this guy?'' Ryuji''s instinct told him something was wrong, yet he couldn''t figure out what.


    Lastly, the sexy, plump and voluptuous Sheila Alcot. She was the cardinal''s daughter and an apostle of Lumina; he would need to handle her carefully. They were once allies, but she knew his identity and likely brought the templar because of this...


    However, her gaze became crazed the moment she saw Erika and Yumiko stand beside Ryuji, a strange, dim shade, as she watched him with a dead stare... A little creepy.


    ''This is the second battle with an audience... who think I am some evil monster...'' Ryuji sighed internally and gripped the pole of his axe, his eyes fixating on the enemy before him.


    "I, Grey Vaun, templar knight and servant of the church of Lumina, will not let you touch her, Blood Tyrant!" His arrogant tone was annoying and provoked Ryuji''s blood!


    "Who wants to touch her? She''s the one that stuck her tongue down my throat and got all wet because she wanted me!"


    "BLASPHEMY!" Grey roared and drew his weapon, a silver kite-shaped shield and a one-handed sword!


    ''A kite shield with a bastard sword... interesting, templar equipment. Why are the sexy girls so crazy in this world? Why did I manage to find the apostle of a church when simply doing some basic dungeons?!''


    "Ryuji, I will join you in this fight. Since she is there!"


    A beautiful Elf with dark skin and vibrant green hair stepped beside him with a long, twisted bow a similar shape to the modern recurve, but Ryuji felt a strange power emanating from it. ''Damn elves, always have to upstage human archers!''


    "Alicia, don''t lie. You just missed me, right?" Ryuji teased, causing Alicia to blush, her long brown ears flopping down before she nodded. In response, Erika and Yumiko shared a strange look as if reflecting on their conversation from earlier in the day.


    "See, I told you. He''s like catnip for strange women!" Yumiko snorted.


    "She''s not strange, that''s Alicia, the princess knight from his party..."


    "Eh... why is she suddenly a dark elf?!" Then Yumiko thought about her transformation and suddenly slapped her cheeks. "Fuck, he''s already reached that level with her! We''re already at four women? No Five!? How is this man so annoying!"


    "Stop talking. The battle is going to start..." Ryuji spoke with an uncharacteristically stern voice.


    He stepped forward and swung his axe, clearing the dirt and dust from his path while gazing at the templar who clearly wanted to kill him.


    "Destroy them, don''t hold back." Ryuji''s voice turned cold and ruthless. He wanted to vent some of the frustration building up since fighting Alan and being completely crushed one-sidedly while the annoying guy mocked him.


    ''Alan, huh? I wonder if he''s watching or training...''


    "Don''t worry. I have been itching for a proper fight since you kept us on the bench! I am going to beat that little student of mine for showing such a smug look and acting arrogant!" Yumiko added with a wicked smile on her face.


    "Me too~" Erika chimed in, her twin swords of obsidian darkness a beautiful addition to her graceful movements.


    ''Are these really Ryuji''s captured and forced sex slaves as the church claimed?''


    Sheila was surprised that even Alicia and Erika seemed to have fallen for him; the princess had high-level marriage proposals from several families that were influential in the Grigor Kingdom and beyond the most elite males on the continent.


    Yet seeing her flaunt herself and kiss his cheek before the battle made Sheila a little angry... but she couldn''t understand why it irritated her so much.

 Chapter 164: The Two Saintesses

    "Battle Commence!" Mika shouted¡ªthe built-up disgust between the two sides almost exploded as Alicia and Erika took action before Ryuji even said anything.


    What he didn''t know is that in private, Alicia requested to join the training with Erika and Yumiko as her delicate fingers grasped a single arrow and drew her bow with a graceful movement, a swirl of magic rotating like a vortex around the arrow''s tip.


    Erika meanwhile dashed forward, her pace and movements calculated as she suddenly burst forward, accelerating as Alicia loosed her wind-arrow the arrow and Erika''s blades cut through the air, with a heartless and relentless speed, only for Grey''s body to stand like an immoveable wall, blocking both attacks, before slamming Erika into the sand with a shield slam, his eyes gazing at her with his lips curling into a sneer.


    Ryuji''s body, like a raging wolf, sprinted the moment he saw the shield hit Erika, his axe primed to strike, while using his left hand to wrap the priestess in thick, sharp vines of blood that dug into her skin, tearing it like a wolf''s bite, while aiming to crush her.


    Grey Vaun and the apostle, Sheila, rushed towards Ryuji. The templar raised his kite shield and pointed his bastard sword forward before the ground beneath Ryuji exploded with divine light and shot sand and shrapnel toward him.


    "Ryuji!" Yumiko''s voice was filled with worry before she flew towards Miku with a violent glint in her eyes. She was fast, faster than before, her animalistic blood pumping through her veins, hot and furious. It rushed to the tips of her fingers, the fibres in her muscles, the pulsation coming in hot, blissful waves that caused her vision to focus.


    Miku, however, had expected her to rush and quickly chanted her divine protection. A massive holy barrier that shone like the sun erupted as Yumiko''s fist slammed into the light.


    ''Strong... I need more power! Ryuji is risking himself while Grey and the apostle work together. Erika is being toyed with by him, and Alicia can''t aim while they''re in close combat!''


    Yumiko''s eyes became black with red irises, and her hair turned silvery white for an instant as the power she felt tripled, as if her muscles might explode from her skin. She collided with the barrier while gritting her teeth and growling, pouring her magic into her fist.


    BOOOM!


    Yumiko''s fist caused the light barrier to crack and shake violently; Miku''s eyes widened as she began to cough, like a dying patient, vomited blood, her hands trembling with weakness as they lowered from the intense impact of Yumiko''s blow.


    "Priestess Miku! Hang in there!" Grey''s voice caused Yumiko to snort before she raised her fist again.


    ''It won''t be that easy; you won''t save her so easily, templar!''


    However, Ryuji''s scream made her instinctively jump backwards, sliding through the sad, as a bloody line dripped down her cheek.


    "Ugh... my face... what the hell?"


    When Yumiko looked up, a male in priestly robes with bare feet and claws attached to his hands stood with his body in a martial arts stance. It seemed they hid one of their members using invisibility magic! "You won''t harm our priestess, beast."


    The monk spoke without emotion in a monotone voice. Also giving off the feeling he felt superior to Yumiko.


    Erika lifted herself off the ground, feeling as if someone slammed into her chest with a jackhammer while wiping the sand from her lips and glaring at the templar Grey.


    "What the hell is your shield made of... that hurt..." Erika coughed with a slight wheeze before lifting her blades.


    She then turned to Alicia, who seemed to wait, her bow fully drawn with her eyes closed. It looked stupid until she noticed the sensation of magic gathering along the entire arrow, crackling with lightning.


    ''I have to make an opening for her!''


    However... she felt it... Ryuji as if he could feel her frustration and anger... his voice lingered in her mind, as the mark he gave her ached with a pleasant heat, healing all her wounds. "Show me your beautiful form. I will take all burdens with you."


    Despite this moment only taking a blink of an eye to pass, the monk didn''t stop after his initial attack and lunged forward immediately¡ªthe claws cutting through the air now an inch away from her throat before her hand grabbed the blade, clamping down.


    "WHAT?!"


    Yumiko''s transformation shocked everyone; her beautiful, angelic face became feral, but her mouth and nose were still beautiful. However, they looked more wild and dangerous; her blonde hair and tail began to transform into a silvery white colour, even revealing her second tail to the world, while her eyes became black with red irises.


    Her height increased, growing as the monk watched in horror before her mouth opened and revealed a set of beautiful yet sharp fangs.


    "You may worship a goddess... but the man I worship will make her a bitch."


    "However, your priestess is the one in danger now!"


    Yumiko''s jaws slid, forming a wicked smile, before she tilted her head, creating dozens of water bullets in the air around the still-terrified priestess behind the monk.


    "She is mine to devour! Rain down, my water bullets!"


    Yumiko''s simple command and snap of her claw made the monk''s eyes widen further. He could feel the magic behind his body, and then the priestess screamed... "WHAT?!"


    Dozens of water bullets pelted her body; Yumiko wasn''t holding back as blood spilt from the priestess''s mouth and nose, her pale skin bruising with dozens of marks.


    "STOP IT!"


    However, her eyes were fixated on Ryuji and Alicia, and she would not lose in such an embarrassing manner.


    The priestess who was deemed to become the saintess of Lumina in the future didn''t just stand doing nothing; from the moment the monk appeared, she began chanting.... chanting a divine spell that took three minutes to complete!


    Miku then turned to the woman, who now resembled a monster, and shouted. "At least my goddess doesn''t fuck filthy beasts! He will face divine punishment!"


    "Divine Ray!"


    Miku''s spell was like a ray of sunlight. Yumiko''s senses were overwhelming, and her instincts screamed she should kill her and avoid that spell at all costs.


    She smashed the monk in his stomach, slicing and twisting her hidden blades to tear out his abdomen, before kicking him away, but she was too slow, much too slow, as a massive golden pillar of light descended onto Erika and Ryuji!


    Its brilliance blinds even the people watching in the VIP boxes with mini magic barriers.


    "NO?! RYUJI DODGE THE LIGHT!"


    Before Yumiko realised, her body was standing under the beam as she channelled her own holy magic for the first time.


    ''Please, protect Ryuji, protect my best friend.''

 Chapter 165: A Demon Lords Aura, isnt just for show.

    The world seemed to stagger to a snail''s pace as Grey and Sheila tried to avoid the spell pulling themselves back, confused about their movement being limited. As if someone placed heavy rocks on their backs.


    "Don''t be shy, STAY!" Ryuji''s lips opened, and his voice resounded through the arena, an eerie, indistinct sound like a growling beast.


    With the snap of his hand, the ground rumbled like drums in the deep. Huge pillars of rock shot up, forming a gigantic wall blocking their retreat. His wall wrapped around the two people before he kicked Erika and Alicia out of the range with an eerie smile on his lips, a faint black light growing inside his eyes.


    "What?! Grey, destroy the damn wall!" Sheila streaked, her voice filled with a hysteric panic.


    "Ugh... on it!"


    Grey lifted his arm, holding his bastard sword with both hands and swinging down with a brutal strike as if to slay the strongest goblin! With a metallic clang, sparks and a tremor running through his arms, the bastard sword''s tip couldn''t even penetrate an inch into the earth.


    "HAH! This wall is too strong! What the hell is he?!" Grey''s eyes were wild while the divine ray approached its heat, now causing his armour to sizzle.


    "HURRY UP!" Sheila shouted.


    "Hahaha, don''t be boring, come closer!"


    With his arms forming a hugging motion. The rock walls began to drag closer to him, forcing Grey and Sheila within two metres of Ryuji as the Divine Ray finally hit them.


    BOOOOM!


    The divine ray felt reminiscent of an atomic bomb up closed. The huge golden rays rained down, with ear-blasting explosions shaking the whole arena. Ryuji stood with both hands forming a blood aura as he resisted the ray, its pressure causing sweat to flow down his skin, with his expression becoming strained.


    "How... HOW ARE YOU RESISTING MY DIVINE RAY?!" Miku''s eyes widened, her jaw dropping with disbelief.


    Yumiko''s eyes were no different, while Grey Vaun, The templar, screamed the heat from the divine ray. Its intense heat burned his body from the outside like a can boiling the insides in hot water.


    "GYAAA!" Grey''s body, unlike Ryuji''s, was burning alive from the divine ray; the armour, which was considered the most expensive piece of equipment by templars, burned like hot coal, the stench causing Sheila to scream and vomit.


    "Grey Vaun! You can''t die like this... The Goddess owns your soul! Stand and fight!" Sheila''s body seemed to be protected from the divine magic with a faint golden barrier.


    "GYAAAH... I... I''LL SEE YOU BURN WITH ME, BEAST!" Grey Vaun''s hand lifted, trying to grab Ryuji''s leg and burn him, yet as if out of sheer madness or spite.


    Ryuji simply let go of the divine ray, removed all resistance and let it crash into them. His hand grabbed Grey Vaun and crushed his skull like a rotten fruit before he held his body like a shield under the divine ray.


    Ryuji''s eyes remained wild, a dark, sinister smile curling his lips before the ray enveloped the arena.


    BOOOOOOM!


    The arena shook; the divine ray was a powerful spell, not because of the destructive power alone but because it contained an enormous amount of holy magic and required a god or goddess to share their magic.


    Yumiko''s eyes twitched, and her ears were ringing. The heat and force from the spell made her tails and hair tremble.


    Ryuji stood inside the centre of the spell, surrounded by Grey Vaun''s roasted corpse, yet he stood there as if bathing in a shower. His hands were jet black, and his long silver hair draped down his hips like you might imagine a god of war, shirtless, with well-defined muscles resisting the spell with his sheer resistance.


    Meanwhile, in the stands, two people''s eyes widened, one filled with concern and excitement, the other with shock, confusion and anger.


    Alan knew that nobody in the current competition apart from Anne could truly hurt Ryuji enough to kill him in a single attack. However, the moment he saw the divine ray and sensed the goddess Lumina''s power, his heart dropped. For the first time, he cursed himself for being a hero under her blessing. Unable to save Ryuji from suffering, he could only watch.


    Anne, however, watched Ryuji withstand the divine ray and stand within the arena, his body unscathed, just a little burned like he was getting a suntan.


    She recalled the first time watching Alan suffer defeat... Those black glove-like hands... the dark, evil sclera and glowing eyes. Luckily, Ryuji didn''t allow himself to transform fully; otherwise, the entire arena would know his secret.


    Sheila was desperate; her goddess wasn''t willing to provide her with the divine blessing to heal her body, and her rod was powerless before Ryuji.


    "I surrender, I surrender!"


    "Tsk..."


    *Pah!*


    Ryuji slapped her face with the back of his hand, the impact causing her divine barrier to shatter as she spat blood and rolled across the molten sand.


    "YOU--"


    "SAVE YOUR WORDS, BITCH!" Ryuji''s body was above her, his foot crushing down on the back of her head. She trembled in the sand with his face looming over her like a demon.


    "Ah....."


    The apostle''s rod lifted and tried to defend her, only for Ryuji''s foot to kick it away and shatter into fragments, leaving Sheila lying on the ground with sand in her mouth and tears running down her cheeks.


    "Wait, wait, wait! The match has ended!" Maki, the announcer, shouted, while two people appeared out of nowhere and easily knocked Ryuji away from Sheila...


    Honestly, the atmosphere became strange, a little dark and eerie with Ryuji''s eyes, which looked like they might start to spew out darkness and swallow everyone whole at any moment.


    However, Yumiko landed beside him and hugged him tightly.


    "Who!"


    "Calm down, darling." Her hand stroked his shoulders and reached for his cheeks while placing her lips on his own.


    "Ah...You transformed and showed me everything...."


    Ryuji''s eyes faded back to white like ink draining before his body half collapsed in Yumiko''s arms, his breathing heavy, and blood dripped from his eyes, nose and mouth before countless wounds started appearing, likely from the damage that he suffered during the battle.


    "Ryuji?!"


    "....I''m just a little tired, okay?"


    Yumiko''s eyes were emotional, a sense of helplessness and anger growing within her heart, her tails moving and embracing Ryuji before healing him.


    The remaining survivors stood around the arena. All their eyes focused on Ryuji and Yumiko, some filled with delight and awe, while the audience was filled with terror and fear, unsure of what to say. While Maki announced the winners, not a single person in the audience was cheering.


    Alan watched Yumiko dragging the team away. He felt regretful, watching the two S-rank knights from the church escorting Sheila to safety.


    A priestess could be cultivated, but the Apostle was something unique and special.


    This truth made Alan feel worse because of his oath to Lumina; he couldn''t save Ryuji or help him from becoming a monster or bad guy in other people''s eyes.


    ''It''s even worse because that girl is still hanging in the air...''


    He noticed the change in Anne, but before he could speak to her, she left after shattering half the Royal walls...


    Alan looked to the sky and felt doubts in Lumina for the first time in his life.


    "Ryuji... are we going to have to fight in such an ugly way in the future?" His mind was terrified the goddess might warp his mind or twist his feelings.

 Chapter 166: The Troubles of A Hero with a Demon Friend

    Alan walked down the bright, sunny hallway. Yet to him, it felt cold and bleak, like a winter snowstorm was wrapped around the city.


    His brother dealt with the crowds, calming people down and in the end. Ryuji became the bad guy, and now his status as the Blood Tyrant had become fixed. No amount of good looks or charming personality will fix that situation.


    "Haa.. brother, why did you take the simple job and push these guys onto me!" Alan''s sigh echoed in the empty passage; even the beautiful murals of his mother earning glory in the arena didn''t lift his feelings, struggling with a complicated dilemma as he almost saw his best friend die once again.


    ''Ryuji, I am happy you could endure that attack. However, I don''t understand how because the goddess was seriously trying to kill you... To a level, she tried to order me to aid in the attack.''


    The closer Alan came to the large room dedicated to the church during this tournament he felt rocks building in his stomach.


    If asked to choose between Ryuji and the kingdom, he would struggle but bow down a thousand times to apologise to Ryuji for saving the people.


    However, for the church or the goddess that abandoned him when he fought the Demon Queen...


    ''Never...''


    His hand reached towards the door, faltering like a maiden scared to confront her abusive father.


    Alan shook his head, preparing for a long and irritating talk. Because the church lost a templar, they will probably advocate for Ryuji''s death. Not to mention, their Apostle suffered such great embarrassment when Ryuji stepped on her face...


    The look her father made resembled someone who ate a plate of mouldy sour grapes.


    His hand twisted, and finally, he took a step inside. The air smelt stale a strange aura suddenly washed over Alan''s body. The familiar feeling of Lumina''s blessing flowed in this room with great intensity, likely because Sheila lay on a bed with expensive sheets in the corner under Lumina''s statue that seemed to shine down upon her.


    "..."


    At first, the two priests who knelt continued their prayer while her father looked down from the altar at Alan with a foul look, his lips curling into a frown as his eyes narrowed.


    "Well, if it isn''t our useless hero who has failed three times to strike down evil!" Her father''s words were heavy and filled with thick malice while causing Alan''s heart to squeeze, the memories that Ryuji''s brilliance helped to heal even slightly torn with this bitter old man''s voice.


    "If I am useless, then surely the goddess is even more incompetent; her apostle lost so easily, and the ''evil'' survived her divine baptism."


    Alan didn''t know where this fierce and sharp tone came from; he suddenly felt excitement and adrenaline filling his stomach as the entire room suddenly looked at him like a monster. He could even feel the judgmental gaze from the statue of Lumina.


    ''Ah... What is this feeling? Is this what it''s like to be Ryuji? He enjoys this excitement and joy every day?''


    "BLASPHEMY!"


    "Oh? I don''t deny it. However, if she is all-seeing, knowing and powerful. Then surely she must have known we couldn''t defeat that irregular demon queen; no, that thing isn''t even a demon, to begin with, is it? But you keep sending knights, spilling the blood of MY PEOPLE and for what? To feed that monster''s appetite?"


    "Duke Alan, please watch your tone in the house of our goddess. However, you are protected because of your role as her hero. Never forget that such a role can be taken away, and your kingdom will lose the support of OUR church."


    The obvious threat made Alan''s mind switch between his sister, aunt, Velvet and the king before changing to Ryuji... that idiot''s smile and his dumb confidence.


    "Do you understand Alan Grigor?"


    His stomach squeezed, and a sharp pain struck his chest as he wanted to vomit; his father, brother and ancestors already suffered enough, and the church and goddess stole his mother twice. Now this deal, a deal he couldn''t refuse because of the stigmata burned into his chest from the hero contract that was signed with his soul and existence on the line.


    "You ask me... to betray him, to kill Ryuji?" Alan''s trembling voice echoed in the hall as his hands clenched; the cardinal''s disgusting smile grew even further.


    "Of course, it is your destiny. You were always the sacrificial pawn, Alan Grigor. The hero must kill the ruler of demons, and HE is the true ruler. I am glad my tricks on his father passed on to him, leading to his summoning. Hahahaha, that silly bitch thought I would let her escape and have a happy life despite being a filthy demon spawned from dirt!"


    Alan''s anger rose at the goddess, her words different from when she would speak to believers, a cruel, selfish and egotistical woman... All because...


    "She should never have touched him, that man... he was mine, my hero, my future companion! His radiance was like nothing in this world! Since he wanted to spite me, betray me and leave. I will take his son!"


    Alan trembled; his heart almost exploded as he wanted to cut this cardinal into pieces... however, it would do nothing to Lumina, who was omnipresent in this holy room; her eyes would see his actions, and her voice would stop him.


    "Please... I beg of you, Goddess Lumina... There has to be another way!" Alan was a strong man. He didn''t cry even after losing to the demon twice, nor when his mother passed... however, two small streams dripped down his cheeks.


    He didn''t want to betray Ryuji because of Alan. Ryuji was his guiding light, more than Liana, more than Yumiko and Erika. It was Alan who needed his presence the most.


    "Alan, that''s no good. He cannot live because that monster reminds me of his bitch mother... Though he is more vibrant and brilliant than his father, I want to crush him, to watch as his blood oozes from his body while he regrets being born!"


    Lumina''s voice transferred into Alan''s mind, her divine power binding him while he trembled, his entire body shaking while staring at the statue.


    ''Ryuji, Brother, I''m sorry, but you cannot die... that''s why I will make you into a hero slayer, my one goal... I will reforge you and guide you.''


    "...."


    Since he couldn''t change her will and desire, Alan''s eyes sharpened, and a divine flame flickered across his skin, burning the tears as if to absorb his resolve as he looked at the cardinal and statue as if they were garbage.


    The goddess couldn''t read minds, nor did she have a human mind to understand Alan''s feelings or heart; thus, his silence was enough for her to leave and believe he would obey her will without issues.


    ''I can''t make my little niece cry now she''s in love with you. You''re family now, and I would do anything for family.''


    "Hahahahaha."


    While the cardinal returned to himself, panting and gasping on the altar, Alan left the room with a twisted smile, almost identical to the smile that Ryuji made when having fun in combat.


    This was the moment that Lumina, the goddess of light, lost her hero and didn''t even realise it.


    ''Ryuji needs to leave Grigor after the tournament¡ªI must find a quest that will take him to the beast kingdom and allow him to grow stronger. I should hire some bandits and crooks... Ryuji seems to love fighting people like that. Is it hatred for the same kind?''


    "Hahahaha... I feel so free. Shall I go see Akari and ask her for another date?"


    Everything Alan did was for family and Kingdom, but he would not reveal this plan, or his feelings for the goddess would take action the moment he spoke them aloud.


    He only hoped Ryuji would understand without words.

 Chapter 167: Meanwhile, the sisters talk...

    In the second tower of the eastern tower where the second princess lived. The sound of chain mail and metal boots hitting the stone flooring echoed in the silent chamber. Princess Anne, hiding her face with a silver helmet, walked towards Liana''s room.


    "Leave." Her voice is empty of emotion, with her hand lifting and motioning the two female guards to leave; at first, they look at each other, confused.


    Then she repeated herself with a low growl. This caused them to flee. "I order you to Leave!"


    "Y-Yes, princess!"


    "Forgive us!"


    Now, although they shouldn''t have followed her, being Liana''s guards. It was normal for the sisters to ask for privacy when Anne came to her tower for conversations. The same was true with another family member, Velvet.


    So they made a mistake and left.


    ''Such poor level of guards, did they not notice my atmosphere and the aggression in my voice? Tsk. This kingdom''s best knights have all been slain by that monster, and Father forbids me from fighting against it!''


    Anne showed a bitter look, her thoughts filled with irritation and resentment towards the kingdom as she scowled at the knights before walking into her little sister''s room.


    She made loud movements, attempting to make it obvious she was coming inside before slamming the door and dropping a silencing orb¡ªa magical tool one can buy to create a zone voice of sound for more than two hours.


    "Liana!" Anne called out with a fierce look in her eyes, moving with such force her light brown hair flung over her shoulder, settling on her shoulder.


    "Hello, dear sister."


    Liana didn''t show any fear or the usual welcoming atmosphere as she slowly turned around on her black and golden chair, her azure eyes looking at Princess Anne with a sense of complication and sorrow.


    "Oh, it''s ''Dear Sister'' now? You have some strong guts to call me that, Liana. How dare you fraternise with the demons!" Princess Anne''s voice was tinged with anger, loss and frustration then she slammed her right hand down on a wooden table. Her metal gauntlets crushing the wood and creating a dampened sound due to the aura.


    "Sister, why are you being so dramatic?" Liana''s eyes narrowed, normally taking a weak stance when it came to her sister instead of her beloved sister and idol. She remained defensive and guarded while tapping the arm of her chair with her long red nails.


    "Dramatic...?"


    There was a moment of silence before Anna stepped forward and exploded with an immense aura that if seen by Ryuji. He would say her aura resembled Alan''s. In shape, style and intensity while being vastly inferior in density.


    ''She will stop being disobedient now... Eh?''


    Princess Anne''s eyes opened wide because Liana didn''t show any sign of pulling back or fear. This method is how Anne used to make her sister stop misbehaving to listen to their father''s orders and requests...


    However, now Liana''s body flickered with a black and red flame, the shape and intensity something far beyond what Anne could imagine her sister to have.


    Then there were those four eerie arms with clawed hands extended from her back.


    No longer mere shadows, now created of pure red flames like Liana''s hair, with the black now having a complete form, like a gel or slime, allowing them to move or create humanoid actions at her sister''s will.


    ''When did Liana grow to this extent?! Why does nobody realise how dark, and evil her power is?''


    Despite being a witch, normally, their magic would seem natural.


    Ruby and Lapis used water and fire. There wasn''t any darkness in their element, and Velvet''s magic could boost her physical body and allow her to mimic any other element, but only weaker than what she saw in person.


    However, Liana had changed even before meeting Ryuji. His existence just boosted her growth like a nourishing pot of vitamins and minerals, as the tender care of a loving and management of a loving owner does to an orchid.


    "Sister." Liana started speaking, her right foot stepping forward as the intense aura of Anne began to weigh heavily on the witch''s shoulders, causing her skin to crack and minor cuts to form. Their difference was still a considerable margin.


    Yet the moment she suffered, her eyes turned black, with a brilliant purple iris1 covered in demonic runes and those which were not.


    "I have thought a lot while being alone while watching him from afar."


    Her eyes looked like shimmering amethysts in the void.


    "Should he seek to conquer, I will let him conquer me."


    "Should he desire blood, I will bleed for him."


    "Should he seek destruction, I will let him break me."


    "When he awakens as a demon king. I will be there to accept him as his queen1!"


    "I will not even give this role to Her, who sits at the pinnacle of his heart. This is MINE!"


    The intensity of her words shook the sound barrier, her body began to change, with the same black skin covering her hands, slowly extending to her elbows with a beautiful and sleek shine, glossy and enchanting.


    With each step, Liana looked more and more like a female Ryuji. Her aura, magic and the smile on her lips caused Anne''s mind and heart to tremble.


    She wanted to fight her little sister, but the feeling of repulsion didn''t exist; instead, Anne realised that from a little sister.


    Liana had become someone she wanted to compete with, to surpass, and it made her feel conflicted; the pride and joy to see her sickly and beloved sister now standing and enduring her aura was a hidden dream; she was always lonely watching her poor sister in the dark tower coughing and unable to walk far.


    It started with a single tear.


    The fluctuation in Anne''s aura as the single tear made way for the stream that followed, and her emotions began to crack the solid wall that was her duty as the eldest princess and a knight of Grigor.


    "I cannot do it, Liana; my heart can accept you and feels proud to see you right now standing tall for your beliefs and desires. However, for him, I cannot! This hatred, this feeling of anger, which that monster can never fulfil. Because I have accepted I can NEVER defeat her! It falls to him... and I cannot control it, forgive me."


    Anne''s eyes lowered, her aura diminished, while Liana gazed in silence. "Then fight him until you have no strength, no aura or desire to fight anymore. Throw it all at him, because I know the man I love will accept everything, no matter how you feel towards him, how you judge him or treat him. As long as you realise the truth after the battle, he will offer his hand to you with a smile.


    Even if you beat him to near death."


    "How... how can you believe in his so far?" Anne felt confused, her anger and emotions like a web of countless different spiders mixed and entangled as they vied for dominance.


    "Because that idiot loves beautiful women and fighting the most..."


    "W-What...?"


    The two sisters stood in silence for several moments before their aura started to fade, and the only sound that came from the room was the bells of melodic and beautiful laughter of the two sisters as if they spoke of the most amusing topic...


    A temporary truce, but the answer given to Anne was enough.


    ''Just fight him and I''ll know...''

 Chapter 168: Theres a First Time For ANYTHING

    Yumiko sat beside the enormous bed in Ryuji''s room, her eyes gazing down.


    She stroked his soft blonde hair while trying to use her healing magic to help close the wounds on his body. Yet no matter how she tried, the bandages replaced several times already were clean for a few moments before bleeding heavily and turning red once again.


    ''Ryuji, it''s the first time I have seen you suffering. Can''t you wake up and just smile, telling me everything is okay? Why would they do such a thing when all you do is fight for them, never complaining about the pain you endure?''


    "Ryuji... I''m sorry if only I killed her first..." Yumiko''s lovely red eyes flickered¡ªfrom the moment the battle ended, she remained in this form, even though her body and muscles started to hurt. Pain flowed through her body as she abused her magic to help soothe his pain.


    Meanwhile, the door opened, and the blue-eyed Erika entered carrying an enormous pot of steaming hot water, which seemed to sizzle with dozens of bandage rolls attached to her belt.


    "How is he, Yumi?" She asked while moving closer, taking a cloth and dipping it in the hot, steaming water full of special herbs and minerals that she got from Ryo, who can now identify all types of food and herbs for their properties.


    With a splash, Yumiko gave a gentle smile, watching the careful Erika gently wiping his face with a soft smile on her cheeks.


    ''This girl, I cannot believe the loud and rich Erika Tendo has become like a caring wife. It makes me feel so strange but also happy. I never saw her looking so happy and fulfilled back in the classroom, even when she earned first marks.''


    "Yumiko, I really envy you..."


    "Hmm? How come you are not as affectionate and caring for our beloved now?"


    "No..." Erika looked at the beautiful demon fox with a bitter smile.


    "In the battle, I was too scared to use my form and fight to my limits. Yet you could do it so easily. Liana constantly maintains her form. So, it made me realise that my heart and mind were still too human to remain beside Ryuji, and I wanted to change. No, Ryuji wouldn''t ask me to change. He would just smile and wait for me to accept him and my changes naturally..."


    Her hand squeezed the healing water over Ryuji''s burning forehead while brushing his cheeks with an affectionate smile.


    ''How lucky is this little bastard? Not only did he sleep with his teacher, his best friend''s girlfriend... Why do I remember his file so well... Well, why was it filled with such things to begin with? Ah, I am jealous to be the second teacher he slept with!''


    While the other girls thought Yumiko was filled with confidence and felt no doubt about Ryuji''s feelings.


    They didn''t know she kept her human thoughts and memories and began to feel jealousy, insecurity and the same worries each of them did.


    However, thanks to her long years as a beastkin, she reached a balance of confidence and jealousy that made her appear mature.


    "It''s nothing to do with our feelings or how much we accept or love him. Like you said, Liana hasn''t returned to her former state once. Even during sleep, she retains her demonic form, but that is her and how she manifests her feelings." Yumiko then stroked Erika''s hair, her tone like an elder or, rather, a teacher trying to help their student cope with their feelings.


    "Don''t be so concerned because that jealousy, those normal feelings you have are what Ryuji needs, and in this world, this situation, only you can give him that normalcy that helps his heart remain balanced. I cannot do it, Liana cannot do it, and neither can Alicia. It''s only you, Erika."


    Yumiko''s soft hand reminded Erika of their teacher, a distant relative who knew her better than anyone else.


    She couldn''t help but remember Yumiko''s name and felt a sudden sense of nostalgia before leaning against the shoulder of the tall demonic fox. "You remind me of my teacher, although she was like a distant cousin... When my mother scolded me for not getting an A grade, she would stroke my hair like this."


    ''You foolish girl, it''s me, of course I know that. To think we would fall for the same man and would end up in this situation makes me quite amused. Should I tell you now? Or wait for a more interesting moment to tell you?''


    At first, when her memories returned, Yumiko was shocked at the fact she had basically corrupted her distant cousin and student. But realised she was sucking her student''s cock on a daily basis. That and maybe her beastkin or demon blood made her shrug it off.


    ''I might have really changed...'' Her hand then moved to hold Ryuji''s, feeling him suddenly grip her tight and almost crushing her bones. ''Yeah... because of you, what a big fool. You changed my body, then my heart and now my soul cannot even exist with you.''


    "Wait... Ryuji, calm down a bit."


    "Yumi...ko... Thank God. I thought you were all dead." He didn''t realise he could speak again, kissing the fox maiden clad in darkness, his tongue prying her mouth open, despite the strange movements like a novice and how she froze up. Ryuji noticed nothing as his hands slipped down her back, his relief and affection pouring into his actions.


    "Mmmnph!? Idio... Nnnm... Mmmn!?" The dark figure''s heart raced, her tails all swaying and tapping the ground, a strange feeling that couldn''t be explained flowing through her. While his hands touched, her body felt real, unlike the cold, empty feeling she had before. His lips, his tongue, his taste.


    It was all so real and warm, causing her to reciprocate the kiss, her tongue extending and mixing with his.


    "Mmnn... Hmmm!?" Finally, Ryuji''s mind clicked as his ruby eyes opened, realising he was kissing someone other than Yumiko and released the figure. "W-Who are you?"


    "Bastard, who taught you... ah..." The female''s pale face looked bright red, while strings of drool dripped down her lips, covering her chin, while looking at Ryuji with furious, yet glazed eyes and trembling.


    "W-What? Did I do something wrong?" Ryuji watched the strange woman wipe her chin, his ruby eyes gazing down at the stunningly beautiful figure.


    "Idiot. First, you kiss me, then touch my ass... slipping your hands into my dress... touching my... Ah... what is this?!"


    Ryuji felt a certain doom if he let her keep talking, so instead, he hugged her. The female''s anger melted, her body frozen and unable to move as Ryuji kissed her once again, his hand reaching inside her dress, holding her chest.


    "Mmmn... Idiot, stop... mmmnn." However, the woman''s protests ceased while her nine tails swaying became frantic, slapping the ground furiously before wrapping around him, a sensation of warmth touching his skin before she bit his tongue after his fingertip slipped inside a tight, sticky hole that oozed with a warm substance.


    "YOU?!" Ryuji watched the woman bite his tongue, the strange taste of blood filling her mouth. Yet, as she tried to release him, he embraced her tighter and kissed her, their tongues dancing inside her mouth while his fingers slipped inside, penetrating her divine garden.


    The next moment, he was blown away, and a powerful force sent him flying and crashing into the distance before vanishing into the darkness.


    "BASTARD, I SAID STOP!" Her furious voice resounded in his mind while the darkness consumed him, and his consciousness faded. He couldn''t help but remember the soft moan and voice that sounded just like Yumiko.


    However, he wondered who he had met in this strange dream since it felt so real... especially the wet juices that coated his fingers and the taste of her kiss.


    ***


    "Ryuji, wake up." Erika''s clear and pleasant voice sounded through his ears, his ruby eyes flickering open before seeing her smiling.


    However, he felt intense pain and couldn''t move... his eyes looked around to see Yumiko in the same form as his dream... her hand holding his, which made him sigh a breath of relief.


    ''So it was her...''


    [The Goddess Serene is ashamed and shocked that you molested and took advantage of her!]


    [However... because she promised a certain existence. She doesn''t punish you and instead grants her full blessing despite being unable to forget...]


    [Ahem! Forgive your actions.]


    It would seem that he met a goddess in his dream, and not only did he insult her, but he also molested her...


    ''Oh...''


    ''...Fuck!''

 Chapter 169: Ah, A relaxing night together

    Ryuji woke up from his deep sleep, the pain from that divine ray still hurting. He felt like something was gouged into his flesh. Then began to grind the inside of his bones, which caused him to feel horrible.


    "Ugh... how long did I sleep?"


    "It''s only been a few hours since the tournament, but..." Erika''s face said all he needed to know. The fact he lost control and killed the priestess would have made the church mad. Then, he also pulled the Apostle and Crusader into the divine ray. "What happened after I killed that woman."


    Yumiko looked at Ryuji before she coughed and gave a bitter smile. "You collapsed after the knights kicked you away from Sheila." The way she spoke Sheila''s name showed how much she disliked her. Her many tails slapped the ground in anger.


    "I see, sorry about that. When that priestess insulted you... I lost control, and then I felt dangerous during that huge attack."


    He looked at Erika, who seemed quiet but noticed her soft fingers stroking his hand. ''I couldn''t feel Erika''s touch until I focused on it... How badly did that attack damage me?''


    "What''s the matter, Ryuji?" Erika noticed his concerned gaze as she tightened her hand. "Does it hurt? Shall I fetch more medicine?"


    ''I can feel her insecurity. She is desperate to help me somehow. This isn''t right, and my role isn''t to stress my lovers out!''


    Ryuji felt conflicted because he had suffered his first major injury. "Erika, can you keep holding my hand? It helps just having you close to me."


    "Eh? Really?"


    Erika''s cute face suited her more when she looked embarrassed or blushed. He didn''t like her looked bleak and close to tears.


    Not when their relationship had only just begun.


    "Of course, though it seemed dangerous, I just overused my magic and messed up a little. Don''t worry, okay?"


    "Mm! I will, but first, let me get some more medicine... Okay? I don''t want there to be any problems later."


    He could feel Erika''s mood and realised that she needed a moment to adjust herself. Ryuji didn''t wish to force her to do anything and felt Yumiko wanted to speak with him.


    So he nodded before stroking her soft cheek. "Make sure you don''t fall. You look exhausted. Don''t make me worry about you in return, haha."


    The moment she saw his laugh, the colour of her face returned a little. Erika then stood up, reluctantly letting go of his hand before she carried some of the discarded bandages and left the room.


    "I''ll leave him to you, Yumiko. Liana said she would be coming later tonight and needed to deal with some family business first."


    She looked back several times, before finally she nodded, with a deep breath and closed the door.


    ***


    With Erika gone, Yumiko''s hair gradually returned to a golden colour as she began to pant, grasping the bet tightly with her face turning pale.


    "Haa....damn... I can''t hold it like she does..."


    "Because you forced the other tails to appear, if you limited yourself and just used two tails in that form, then you would be fine. Don''t rush yourself, Yumiko." Ryuji sat up, his face showing a slight grimace before he started stroking her glossy hair and fluffy ears.


    "Hmph! You say that about me, then what was that out there? Why take that attack on purpose? Why kill that woman and knight? You know the church will blame you. Have you forgotten Lord Qwass, our enemies?"


    Yumiko spoke with a stern force that made Ryuji recoil, yet he felt a warmth inside his chest. Her glazed eyes wept for him, her heart bled for him and even now. She scolded him because of how much she loved him, even with her memories returned.


    Ryuji''s cold face seemed to return to normal for a moment, his mind thinking about the three people who first taught him about the dungeon. He didn''t hate Sheila but felt that her title as an Apostle created too many issues.


    ''I''ll make sure she loses it and becomes a normal priestess. Maybe she can become an Apostle of Serena. That goddess seemed nice and cute.''


    "Understood¡ªI think we deserve a bit of a rest or at least a change of pace. There are many dungeons that I learned about from Saki, too, that aren''t managed by the kingdom but by the guild, which offers rewards for clearing them."


    He then stopped, squeezing Yumiko''s hand as he noticed her staring into his face without speaking.


    "What''s the matter, Yumi?"


    "N-Nothing, it''s just a little frustrating how easily you can deal with things. You were half-dead a moment ago, but you''ve already started thinking about the future. I felt a little jealous because I dwell on the past and get trapped in my own thoughts quite a lot."


    "You don''t have to worry about the past. We''ve made mistakes, but let''s learn from them. In the future, we can improve and do better. What matters is that we try. As long as you try your best, If you still feel lingering regret, then tell me. I will listen to any trouble you have, okay?"


    "Mhm! I love you, Ryuji."


    Ryuji then felt Yumiko''s body lean into his. Her breasts pressed against his arm while her face nestled against his neck, and she kissed him softly.


    "I love you too, Yumiko. So please take care of me. I have a lot of issues, from being short-sighted and needing guidance to my lustful nature."


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, it will be fun guiding you."


    ''Ah, why does she sound a little perverse?''


    "Well, can you guide me to your heart? And maybe your breasts? They''re a little distracting when you are like this."


    "Hey, what are you saying?! Erika''s standing at the door!"


    "EH?!" A surprised voice sounded from the door. As it suddenly opened, the bright red face of Erika appeared, holding a small pot of what seemed to be tea and medicine. "I''m sorry, Ryuji, Erika!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s a joke. She''s joking, right Yumi?"


    "Eh, yeah... I mean, it was just a guess that you were there, Erika¡ªit feels a little awkward to be right."


    Erika stepped inside and closed the door. She moved with refined steps. It felt like she must have practised a lot in secret to become this deft.


    She seemed so different from the girl Ryuji first met, but he realised it felt fun getting closer to people and seeing the little things they do quietly to the slight changes in their actions or words. He smiled at Erika, who placed the tea beside the bed while he patted the opposite side."Come, sit beside me, Eri."


    "Hehe, is that alright? You seem a little busy" She asked, hesitant, sitting on the edge of the bed.


    "No! Come closer, my cute little knight!"


    Ryuji lifted her and placed her right beside him. "Now, both of you are stuck with me, hehe."


    "Don''t treat me like a kid, Ryuji!" Erika complained.


    "Don''t worry, you are my cute knight, and Yumi is my lovely fox.


    "You are such a bastard~ why do we love you so much, right Erika?"


    Yumiko smiled, her eyes narrowing into crescents as the trio sat together. Erika settled down after a short while, and Ryuji could then enjoy the medicinal tea while they spoke about stupid things while the sun slowly faded over the horizon.

 Chapter 170: A Brothers Woe, Letting Go

    The private chamber was filled with tension as a stern female voice declared, "That filthy barbarian must be punished heavily!" Three figures sat at the dinner table, their expressions reflecting the gravity of the situation.


    Alan narrowed his eyes, looking at the woman sitting opposite him, her presence making the extravagant food across the table feel flavourless. He grabbed his goblet of wine to pour it down his gullet, hoping to remove the sour taste of this meal.


    ''Ryuji, it''s worse than I thought. It wasn''t your fault, but the church aimed at this ending from the start... That vile woman set you up.''


    "Can you be quiet about such boorish topics at the dinner table!" The King''s sharp tone caused the queen to look visibly shocked. It was the first time he had spoken back to her in months, and the surprise was clear on her face. Alan couldn''t help but smirk at the obvious confusion she showed.


    Avandar seemed to have more colour on his face as he chewed a barbecued haunch of meat oozing with a greasy yet delicious sauce. Today''s meal was created by the hero Ryo.


    Alan insisted and changed the queen''s chef and meal, which seemed to solidify the king''s mind about his wife and the fact he wasn''t just losing his touch or growing old, which she said was trying to gaslight him.


    "How dare you speak to your wife that way, Avandar? Tonight, I will not be sleeping in your bed! Think about what you have done, and I expect an apology!"


    "Woman, last I checked. It was I - Avandar Grigor who ruled these lands¡ªyou are nothing but a low-class noble who managed to catch my eye when I was struck with the grief of losing my beloved wife to a tragic situation!"


    ''What? Brother?''


    Alan nearly spat out his wine. His brother for over five years seemed to diminish his thoughts, actions and judgement fading and becoming slow. Only when he would act in the interest of this woman, would he seem like himself again...


    ''What''s changed, why are you able to resist her now?''


    What neither of the trio knew was since the moment she noticed the strange actions of the queen. Her poisoning of the king involved using putrid succubus blood to cause a reverse effect on the king, weakening him.


    So, while she was bored and floating around, she replaced the poison with sugar water and some demonic healing potion.


    A human healing potion looked red to the eye, but demons made the potions without distilling them, leaving it a purple colour, close to the colour a succubus'' blood turns when it coagulates or becomes putrid.


    Thus, over the past week, he began to recover faster than before because the queen panicked after realising the existence of Ryuji was affecting more than just Alan.


    Even Liana and Anne seemed to fall under his spell, which made her use more, allowing the king to enjoy multiple doses of the purest healing agent in the world after the elf''s special sap, said to heal any wound or ailment.


    Alan laughed, "Brother, that''s exactly how I feel as well, but now is the perfect time. It seems that the church is making their move."


    "Not only the church, Alan, the demons have moved west; they are preparing a large skirmish. I don''t have the time to deal with a slut who gives her body to anyone willing to aid the church and her family."


    "Don''t worry about that. The church will not act soon after what happened. Brother, I believe that although it wasn''t the best outcome, the fact Ryuji injured the Apostle has bought us some time."


    Avandar''s brow creased, looking at the empty doorway where his wife fled, "She had a lot to say... I never expected someone from the church to be so disappointing and vulgar... Alan, I cannot openly support your friend. Not now, because his actions have changed the public''s mind. However..."


    "What if I send him on a vital mission, one that is for the sake of Grigor, that will show his results and efforts through the guild and physical actions?"


    The king looked at his brother, shocked at the underhanded tactic he planned. "So you will use politics and trickery to change their mind while also having Ryuji grow stronger outside the gaze of the church and any spies that might linger here?"


    "Yes, Brother, I can''t display support for him either, but the fact I didn''t even try to hide him or deny his actions is already enough. They will know my stance, but my primary concern is not the church or the people."


    "Alan, are you sure? The one you are worried about is?"


    "Her..."


    "... I see, she has taken interest in him, along with the goddess Lumina."


    Alan didn''t reply to the King''s words. Instead, he got up and walked to the door and shouted, "Ryo, bring some wine. Brother, tonight you have a lot of thinking to do. Also, you may want to make up with your wife, I know she is a nasty woman, but I am sure you will find a way. It is too soon for us to face both that thing and the church...


    Let us not forget the other nations which see us as a nuisance."


    Alan left the room. His heart felt lighter than earlier, but he worried for his brother. That everything seemed to be set in motion made him nervous because that meant he would have to fight that monster, created from the body of his brother''s wife, again.


    "Sigh... Alan, you are right." King Avandar picked up a white letter with a royal emblem of red wax on the back... Inside the letter was an engagement proposal for Liana.


    However, his face scrunched up when reading the details and requests.


    "I guess I will have to send her with that boy... Will she come back a changed woman, maybe pregnant? I cannot say. But I know it''s wrong; I refuse to sell her to the church, even if it costs me my life, it isn''t worth it. Alan, should anything happen to me... I leave Grigor to you."

 Chapter 171: The Hidden Plot - A Womans Darkness

    The succubus seemed different; her eyes shined golden with a feeling of intellect beyond her usual self.


    "So you''re saying that everything that happened was planned?"


    "Yes, Master. I heard it from the Queen herself in that secret room."


    "Hmm... I believe you, but we have no proof, you know?"


    Sariel shook her head before floating down the beautiful succubus face-to-face with Ryuji.


    Her beautiful skin was smooth and pale blue as both her hands caressed his cheeks. "I can show you." A seductive and melodic voice. It made Ryuji realise how legends about their charm and dominating men became so popular in all forms. "Do you trust me?"


    He could feel her insecurity and fear hidden in those golden eyes. She had a vast amount of wisdom and intellect, yet she feared his rejection so deeply.


    "I have trusted you since the moment you swore to serve me. It''s not like I don''t have the knowledge a demon lord should have. You cannot betray me, nor can I abuse you, right?"


    "Fufu, my wise master. When you stand as King, I will follow you until even in your final moments."


    "I have to save you first. Don''t make promises until I show you what kind of man I am. You''re not some prize or toy. Call me Ryuji. Master is the innocent Sariel''s thing."


    "Understood, Ryuji."


    The pair stared into each other''s eyes, one pair of golden orbs gazing into the ocean-blue gems of the other, as both pairs of sclera started turning black as Sariel''s face inched closer, her lips pressed together slightly, their glossy pink shine approaching his.


    ''Is this kiss the true way, or does she just want to kiss?'' Ryuji wondered before he felt the soft, warm sensation of her lips stealing his entire focus.


    ''It''s so soft... Like kissing...'' He thought of the most obscene thoughts before the pair separated, their faces remaining only inches away.


    "Did you enjoy that, Ryuji?" She asked, her face flushed from excitement. "Do you wish for more? I will give it all to you, Ryuji."


    "I''m good. Can you be serious and show me what you want to show?"


    "Fufu, oh my, forgive me. I was too excited and forgot~ let''s try again."


    As the sun rose from the horizon, bathing the world in the soft orange rays of a new dawn, Sariel''s eyes closed as a pair of wings materialised from her back.


    The succubus kissed Ryuji on his forehead before moving his hair out of the way, whispering, "Stay strong, and don''t blame yourself, Ryuji."


    Then the world began to transform; Ryuji felt like he had fallen into a pit of darkness, and the only thing keeping him from doubting her was the soft hand holding onto his. The world began to transform from an eerie black-and-white scenery to a familiar place filled with familiar faces.


    "Ryuji!"


    Her voice faded as she looked at the dying succubus on the bed and various vials of blue blood that seemed quite healthy, then two vials of dark... putrid blood.


    "Please, Father... You made me marry into this family; I accepted because Avandar was a heroic man; even in our empire, his battle against the demons was popular... Why is THAT, someone who guides all creatures of light... making me do these disgusting things? Why is my mind becoming twisted... enjoying it...


    I don''t want to do this anymore, please, Father."


    Ryuji didn''t feel any sympathy towards this woman. He learned from a young age, thanks to his father. Everyone has their reasons or needs to do things, from stealing money to save their starving child or killing someone to protect their lover from being taken away. His distorted mind is a product of the distortion of human rationality that their reasons surpassed another.


    However, her father seemed to be the same... A little selfish and uncaring.


    Until Ryuji heard something that made his body twitch... and a murderous feeling of anger, jealousy and hatred flooded his entire body, causing his eyes to turn pure black even in this dream-like state, shocking Sariel, who trembled in fear from his aura.


    "Do not be selfish; our entire family''s existence and growth count on you dealing with that hero and the ones who support him! I have good news, that little brat from his previous marriage. The son of Marquis Elmond has applied for marriage through the church thanks to HER guidance!"


    "Eh...? Which girl?" The Queen sounded genuinely shocked.


    "The small one, it seems that fat, disgusting Marquis wants to marry the youngest princess Liana."


    "Father, that is a mistake! The boy I spoke of before... He is her lover! That boy, I do not wish to face him or go against him!"


    "Hmph! Again, I feel disappointed. Your sister would have never been so weak! He is just an outsider, those who only receive a temporary half-blessing! What can he do against the church and our mighty empire that even Grigor fears?"


    The Queen''s concerned face and worried looks vanished, and then she breathed with a sigh, yet her hands gripped tight as they leaked blood.


    "When that happens, can I finally stop these vile acts, offering my body to taint the blood of these monsters? Having to drink their blood and then perform acts that profane my existence as a chaste wife? In the first place, why is the ritual of creating this foul blood so disgusting? Could we not have forced a married maid instead of me?"


    A moment of silence passed, with Ryuji''s head filled with white noise, static, and his emotions bubbling.


    The excuses of the queen, her feelings and thoughts meant nothing.


    He would kill anyone who tried to take what was his, what he liked or loved.


    That was all that mattered to him.


    Her father''s final words then sounded, and the only thing that made Ryuji curious was who set this up.


    "The goddess requested you, and our family needed to show our determination and devotion to her. Otherwise, she might have given the chance to our enemies, forever sealing our fate!"


    With that, the call ended, leaving the queen standing in silence; she seemed about to smash the mirror several times, groaning and screaming in this small room that stank of putrid blood, flesh and the thick whiff of despair.


    "Determination... Why don''t you show it and sleep with disgusting men you have no feelings for? If my sister didn''t die to that monster and married Alan, wouldn''t I be free... Free to love Avandar genuinely? I will make sure you all pay... for making me betray him, lying to me and forcing this fate upon me...


    what family, what empire... I will let that monster in the north kill you all!"

 Chapter 172: The Hidden Delinquent - What Matters to Him!

    Sariel''s golden eyes flickered as she squeezed Ryuji''s hand and pulled him out of her memories.


    Their minds returned to the spot on the castle wall, and a few moments at most had passed.


    "This is what I remember, Ryuji, though I didn''t realise the truth of the matter until you helped my soul come out. It seems that the queen is a victim and a villain... To force her to drink that blood. It is no wonder she became a harlot and lost all traces of her love for the king..."


    Ryuji wasn''t that interested, but when it was the sealed Sariel talking, he knew he could learn more. So he asked, "What do you mean?"


    "If a creature drinks the blood of my race... especially the lesser species that don''t exist on this continent, the energy or aura will cause a sort of awakening. My kind can easily tempt men to make them aroused and sap energy and vitality from them... However, what do you think happens to a normal woman if she drinks their blood and performs a profane ritual to taint their profane blood?"


    He tried to think the succubus seemed to be a race that enjoyed or survived sex. So what could make their blood rot and become putrid like that small room?


    "I don''t know..."


    "It''s simple, for this type anyway. The things that are deadly to a lesser succubus are pure feelings."


    "Pure feelings?"


    "Yes, a normal woman would never act so lewd with a man they do not love. They might feel a momentary pleasure or desire, but that will carry guilt and regret in some cases. However, if they drink this blood... then perform acts of debauchery, infidelity, incest, or betrayal...


    then their pure feelings of love will be destroyed by this ritual and used to taint the succubus blood flowing through their veins."


    "Can you say it for someone with a simple mind?"


    "The love she felt for Avandar and any positive feelings she held towards him, love, affection, admiration, all of it. Each time she drank the demonic blood, it would replace her human blood because of this ritual, so when she had sex with other men, her feelings were destroyed, used to taint her blood to make her the perfect vessel."


    ''So the queen must have actually loved the king a decade ago... now that is gone, and she hates him, hates his family, hates his country... all because some existence asked her to undergo this trial... buy why?''


    "Why? What vessel would she be perfect for?"


    "It''s obvious, isn''t it? The queen is now a perfect vessel for an archdemon. You''ve seen the demon lords and queens in your memories, right? Archdemons are just a step lower, and they can command entire legions, not to mention that they can control any creature from the demon race. Their bodies and souls will become vessels for an archdemon, a true demon of calamity, and then..."


    "Then the church will declare a holy crusade against Grigor and its demonic ways to usurp their kingdom?"


    "Exactly, there will be blood, chaos and death. The church rules the empire and can take the last independent human nation into its control. As for the Demon King or Queen, I am not sure. The one in the north isn''t a demon but her strength is far beyond any of the past. I can''t be certain of anything."


    Ryuji took a deep breath and nodded.


    "So, the biggest issue remains... I need to become stronger, and Liana must be kept safe."


    Ryuji didn''t really care about the church or who was in control of this plan right now. His mind focused on the simple things. What he could do, rather than what he couldn''t.


    ''I need to speak to Alan; after this tournament, I will leave Grigor until I can match Alan''s power at least...''


    The tears and frustration that built up, the confusion and fear that he forced down while telling himself he was fine, and the demonic blood would just force it all into a corner of his heart. All of it felt as if a gentle breeze was sweeping away his worries and allowing him to feel a little calm.


    "You were just like Sariel, all alone for so many years... but it''s okay, now you have me... and the others, but don''t tell them that I said they were important, or they will get big-headed. Hehe, don''t forget to spend time with Sariel when you''re not busy. I will never let you be lonely again."


    While he knew how important Liana, Erika and Yumiko were to his various sides...


    He realised that the appearance of Sariel might not have been chance but fate... Because she was the only one in his life who could make his heart so calm, and the shame of feeling so pathetic and weak felt natural and something he didn''t need to feel embarrassed about.


    "Thank you... Sariel..."


    "Hehe, don''t thank me, silly, it''s what family does, you don''t have to pretend or act with me. Master~ I can see and feel everything."


    Ryuji didn''t correct her, and instead, he hugged the small girl close as her tail coiled around him and brushed along his back.


    Ryuji just held her tighter; the poor succubus began to struggle to endure his strength but didn''t complain despite her face turning a dark blue. "Just a moment..."


    "Ehehe, it''s okay, Master. Let''s stay here, but you have to get ready soon. Sariel will wait here."


    The warmth from her body soothed him, and her soft skin and pleasant scent made his mind fuzzy... The idea of holding her like this and sleeping with her gently patting his back and kissing his head was a pleasant thought.


    With Sariel, he could return to those nostalgic moments, alone in the evening dojo, after he finished training, unable to move, filled with frustration because he failed... while his mother would embrace him and tell him it would be alright.


    A few minutes passed, and the lovely succubus was now almost a purple colour...


    "Thanks, Sariel... I needed that."


    "Naturally, Master, hehe."


    As her cheerful smile and adorable giggle brought a grin to his face, Ryuji took a deep breath and let her go, a small sigh of relief escaping her lips.


    "Now, we should get you prepared for the battle today. Do you have a plan, Master?"


    "I will fight with everyone¡ªthis time, I will rely on their power instead of forcing myself into a corner. There''s no need to kill, only crush them and quickly end the tournament."


    "But master... isn''t that a little dull? Don''t you want to get rid of them and show everyone who you are and what you can do?"


    Ryuji shook his head. "No, we''re not here to play or show off. The only people I need to show my cool and strong sides to are you and the others. So I can do that in the dungeon when it''s just us, right? Haha."


    The small girl''s face blushed, and then a smile curled her lips.


    "That''s true... Sariel is looking forward to it. Ehehe, I bet the others are, too."


    Sariel giggled and nodded, a warm smile on her lips as her golden eyes shimmered as she flapped her wings, floating away but whispering into the wind. "But Master... to Sariel, you look cool no matter what you do."

 Chapter 173: Letting Alan Know

    "Wow?! The Blood Tyrant Eliminates his enemy without bloodshed and enters the Last Sixteen!"


    Maki''s cheerful voice sounded while Ryuji and Erika pinned down the two C-Rank knights, using their weapons to deter the enemy. Meanwhile, Yumiko''s powerful fists knocked out Ryuji and Erika''s classmate Endo Fuji, a slightly chubby boy who had the class rogue.


    Alicia also shone with her supportive archery; however, she felt a little unsatisfied with how the crowd would now boo or heckle Ryuji.


    "Murderer!"


    "Get out of our city, heartless outsider!"


    Ryuji''s eyes flicked towards Maki and then towards the royal box. Once again, Alan and the brown-haired Anne watched his every movement.


    ''It feels like she wants to kill me...''


    He wondered where Liana was, which made him a little disappointed at being unable to see her. At the same time, he already won the battle, so Ryuji planned to speak with Alan¡ªthere were many things that he wanted to say and tell his friend.


    ''It feels like Alan has been a little busy lately.''


    "Come on, Yumi, Eri, Alicia, we should head back and rest. The easy matches should be over now."


    Many groans and muttered words came from the crowd as the group left.


    However, Ryuji and the others didn''t seem to care. They got the win, and now they would relax or train depending on what they felt like.


    "Ryuji, are you going to meet with Alan?" Yumiko asked, her two tails swaying slowly behind her while she gave a faint smile, trying to ignore the situation and how much the people''s attitudes changed because of one battle.


    "Yeah, there are a few things I need to tell him." Ryuji turned back to the women. His atmosphere seemed a little different from usual. "Do you three mind going home first?"


    "No problem, Ryu~ I''ll let the maids know to make something extra delicious." Erika skipped forward, stroking his hand before she winked at him and kissed his cheek. "See you later, handsome."


    Alicia looked wistfully at how open and free Erika seemed about kissing him while Yumiko walked forward with a confident stride. Her round hips swayed as she kissed the opposite cheek and followed Erika, swishing both her tails across Ryuji''s body when she passed. "I love you, Ryuji. Don''t be too upset about them."


    "I won''t, thanks Yumi. Love you too." His lips lifted slightly after letting them leave.


    "Uhm..." Alicia and her beautiful glossy brown figure stepped forward, looking at both sides of his cheeks, before she darted forward and kissed his lips with a slight peck. Her soft, squishy lips felt wet to the touch before she pulled away. "Ah... because they kissed the other sides..."


    The lovely elf then skittered away, her head turning back several times as a soft voice echoed down the quiet and lonely tunnel. "See you later... Ryuji."


    ''She really is quite the adorable woman...''


    "Well, it''s about time I went to meet Alan..."


    With a serious face, Ryuji headed in the opposite direction from the group. He looked towards the sky and felt the grey, miserable clouds reflecting how the city felt for him right now and made him feel even more gloomy about the things he wanted to talk about.


    [The goddess of Darkness has cloaked your presence¡ªeven the most useless light cannot observe you for the next two hours!]


    [Serena''s favourite food is Lasagne]


    "Eh... Ryuji... are you?" Alan looked at him with a shocked gaze. It made Ryuji feel like this message or somehow Alan also felt something.


    "I guess I am blessed a little, huh?" Ryuji could only be cryptic because he knew what happened last time with the goddess and could only rely on her help.


    "It''s good... Now, I don''t have to hide things from you. What a great feeling. It''s about the enemy we face and the true existence of the curse our bloodline suffers from."


    Alan seemed different the moment the barrier appeared. His breathing and posture more relaxed, and his lips curled into a faint smile before turning to Ryuji.


    "Our enemy, the one that is currently crushing our knights who fight in the north... Her true identity I don''t know, but her origins and power I do."


    Ryuji looked at his friend, to be honest, although he felt that something like this might happen one day, with the fact there being a demon queen and his class being a demon lord, which he presumed would upgrade to king, eventually.


    ''I was hoping for her to be an ally. Maybe that was wishful thinking.''


    "So, what do you have to tell me, dear friend?"


    "It all started in the past, roughly twenty years ago, maybe a few months less."


    Alan seemed to look into the distance, his mind moving back to the past before he learned the true hardships of the world and a time when his eldest sister Linda and Avandar''s first wife were still alive.


    The four of them were close, while Alice would chase them but was too young to join them in battle, and back then, she resembled Liana before meeting Ryuji.


    Alan the young hero, with long blonde hair, silver armour and a confidence that any handsome man would have at his age in his late teens.


    Linda, the blonde beauty, with the same genes as her mother and quite similar to Anne now, with firm muscles but with an aptitude for wind magic.


    Avandar, with his looks back then, was almost equal to Ryuji''s. A youthful prince who would eventually become the next king because of their eldest sister''s absolving.


    Then, the last person was a lovely woman with black hair and a small beauty spot beneath her purple eyes. She was not only Avandar''s young wife but the mother of Liana and Anne, who would become his pride and joy, Lydia.


    "At this time, our mother recently passed, and father started to become strange; his hair fell out, and he began to turn against the most loyal knights. The same happened to our senior nobles; suddenly, they started to betray or side with the opposite members of the council who wanted me to take the crown next... As if to start a war with my brother."


    Alan''s face looked bleak, while Ryuji found it strange that the time it started was a little after his birth, or rather the time he would have been conceived.


    ''No, this world doesn''t work on the same time axis as my previous world, I cannot assume.''


    "So?"


    "It was that moment, we learned about the ''Curse'' from our father for the first time. A curse was caused because of our grandfather and mother''s actions. They helped a hero and his beloved woman, who was pregnant, to return to his world."

 Chapter 174: The Grigor Curse - An offered Hand

    Ryuji felt his assumption was correct. The sound of what happened and the information he gained about his father.


    ''This curse, it''s because of me or my father. I am sure of it.''


    Alan leaned back the two men now sitting back to back, before his voice started again. "At first, we didn''t believe our father and thought someone was poisoning him."


    "I am ashamed to say that I used my power as a hero to ''punish'' those we assumed to be traitors. However, we were wrong and almost caused the kingdom to break into a civil war."


    ''I would have thought the same, though.''


    Ryuji kicked his legs while listening to the distant lightning, followed by a sudden pitter-patter of rain that came from above, adding a bit of gloomy atmosphere to Alan''s story.


    "What happened, after I mean?"


    "Well, my brother turned twenty-five, and that''s when it started. The curse seized our father''s life. He seemed fine but suddenly passed away¡ªthe moment my brother turned twenty-five, he just collapsed on the throne... When we found him cold and alone... I..."


    Alan''s words became shaken, Ryuji couldn''t understand his emotions well, but when he remembered the hazy image that he kept locked away in his chest.


    The image of his mother lying on the dojo floor... Rain tapped on the glass as he tried to sleep, only feeling an intense burning pain that spread from his chest.


    No, he couldn''t handle this image even now.


    He shook his head, wiping his eyes and covering them. He was forced to listen to the raindrops, just like that day, until the throbbing pain in his chest and mind subsided.


    "I fled, unable to bear it. My brother was always stronger than me. Avandar stayed with my father for hours... I don''t know what happened in that room, but he came to me later that day after Father was placed in a beautiful glass casket and handed me his final will."


    Alan took a deep breath before taking some goblets from his item storage and a brown cask, which made a loud squeak when he popped the cork open. A deep scent of honey, apples and beer flowed through the room as he began to pour two goblets, handing one to Ryuji.


    "Cheers, brother."


    "Cheers to the memory of the lost."


    *Clang*


    "Well, you might find it quite sarcastic, but this time, when it was written in his will, how the curse would target anyone closely involved with the Grigor bloodline. We actually listened this time, but it was too late. After losing my father, I became reckless, like you..."


    He spoke about having a party to solve the curse, as his father knew about it first-hand. Because their father was with them the moment their entire bloodline received this curse.


    A curse that made them swear allegiance to the goddess Lumina and slay ALL demons and their current ruler.


    However, he added they realised the only actual target was the ruler.


    ***


    A short time passed, and Ryuji saw the picture coming together, a curse that affected the royal family, their spouses and children.


    It wasn''t something they could ignore because even Liana and Anne were showing signs of the curse.


    Those with talents for magic would become weaker physically and lose the ability to manage daily life until a moment would come. They didn''t know how or why, but all of them would find themselves involved in a battle against the ''monster'' who ruled the demons.


    Never to be seen again.


    "Have you not wondered why we have so few royal family members? There are literally less than twenty of us in total. No, now it''s probably less because Aunt Velvet seems to be the one trying to save the ones that end up fighting that thing... But when she comes back, it''s never a happy answer."


    "I see... What exactly is this monster? Why do you speak about it with such hatred and disgust? Isn''t she the same kind of existence as me?"


    "No! You are different... Let''s move along¡ªsorry, I felt a little too sentimental."


    Alan gave a wry smile, sipping the last of his goblet with a slight splash of sticky mead staining his cheek.


    "The four of us decided to attack the enemy, and Father seemed to think because I was the hero of Grigor and immune to the curse according to the documents he created... We were the chosen ones, and with the help of Aunt Velvet, we took five thousand knights and headed north... to face that monster."


    "Hahaha, we were so foolish. We spoke of how we would be true heroes when we returned..."


    "But we lost... we lost everything."


    ***


    The dirty, mud-laden territory to the north of Grigor was covered with deep craters, the fallen bodies of the human armies who guarded the border for decades.


    "Your majesty?! Why are you here, at the border? The enemy is coming!" A knight covered in blood, with their armour damaged, shouted while Alan and his brother climbed out of their temporary tent and stood beside Linda, his eldest sister and Lydia Avandar''s wife.


    "You have fought well, knight captain, Baldric. I am here to fight alongside my knights. What else?" Avandar''s aura enveloped the entire area. Unlike Alan, his brothers came from hard work and natural charm, not his special blessing. "Today, we have brought thousands of troops to support you. Now gather the men, for we shall fight together!"


    The sudden shout caused Alan''s eyes to widen... He never moved, from the moment the monster appeared his mind broke upon seeing her face... Lost in his illusion... he looked around to find Linda gone... half the knights they brought with them... dead...


    and Lydia... Lydia''s upper body was hanging from the monster''s grotesque right arm, blood oozing from her lips and mouth... with Avandar holding onto her hand for dear life.


    ***


    "That moment... was my first defeat. I don''t even remember how I survived, no... I do." Alan''s face was dark; his hair hid him, and his shoulders shuddered. "The monster.... after eating Lydia, my first love and my brother''s wife...


    she became ''Full'' but that wasn''t the end of our nightmare..."


    "..." Ryuji didn''t speak; he could feel the scene, and when he heard about the illusion Alan saw, even as a hero to take that kind of mental impact, he couldn''t blame him...


    "That monster, you know... It can take the face, the voice... even the memories of anything it devours."


    "So, what happened? Where did the monster go after that?"


    The rain became louder, the tap on the windows, like the ticking of a clock, seemed to echo, and when Ryuji looked out the window, he saw that the rain was now heavy and seemed to match Alan''s aura.


    "We buried her... with the help of the surviving troops and Velvet... we marched into the demon lands... slaughtering their young, old and weak... The monster didn''t move, breathe or speak after she fell into a strange sleep, so we dug... deep into the ground inside the demon territory...


    and buried her."


    Alan opened his cork again, drinking from the cask, and gave a bitter laugh. "When we returned, the people thought we won... treated Lydia and Linda as heroes... Haha... so, that is when we began to hide the truth and sought to summon help to die for us. Velvet discovered the monster wanted unique magic; rather than quantity, it was quality.


    Thus, we made a deal with the goddess... Our second sin... to sacrifice people like you, to feed that monster and make her sleep."


    "..."


    "Ryuji... do you know how many people from your world we have killed?"


    "I don''t know... It depends--"


    "Twenty-seven thousand, six hundred and fifty-nine. Sometimes they are the same as your classmates, other times they seem closer to you or wear strange clothes and believe in many different gods, speak different words... Yet we lied, as directed by Lumina and sent them to die."


    "And why are you telling me this?"


    "To know the truth, and so that you can make the choice. The deal with the goddess ended the moment we summoned your group. We don''t know why, but she began to break the boons and the lock on the demon''s bindings that we increased each time she slept just before you arrived. So she we will soon march again."


    "What?!"


    "And it is not only Lumina, but other beings are fighting against us, the ''Heroes'' and the ''Gods'' as they want the monster gone. They are aiming to destroy our bloodline, from my brother to Liana and Velvet. That is their promise with the goddess, the reason we are at war with them all, and now, the key to the solution is you."


    "Why me?"


    "You are a demon, born from a human and the last demon queen, and the child that my grandfather and mother saved... the reason she became that monster and because I want you to protect Liana... to become my family for real in the future."


    "... You seem to be in a rush."


    Alan and Ryuji looked at each other, the rain starting to fade while their bitter faces might start rumours if seen by someone outside.


    "Why do you bring up Liana but not Anne?" Ryuji asked. He felt that was important.


    "You are sometimes dense, then sharp at annoying times, Ryuji... The church seeks to force us to accept a marriage between Liana and--"


    "No, sorry. I won''t allow it."


    "Ryuji?"


    "Alan, forgive me if this makes things difficult for you and Grigor, but I''m taking Liana with me after the tournament. Should anyone approach her, I will kill them¡ªpeople hate me as it is anyway, so call me a demon and reveal my true nature when we leave. It should help you avoid punishment, right?"


    "Are you sure..."


    "I am happy to become the world enemy for that girl."


    "You... I can''t even get mad when you say such corny lines. Save them for Liana. She would love that kind of thing..."


    "Alan, I still have stuff to tell you... But let''s head back and speak in your office in a bright place, where we can see the picture of your mother and sister."


    It was a small, simple gesture, but Alan''s shoulders couldn''t help but tremble as he turned away. A slight quiver of his lips as he wiped his face. "You idiot... Why does it feel you can always see into my mind!"


    Ryuji jumped down and placed both hands on his hips. "Because I loved my mother more than anything, too."


    Then he turned around with the biggest grin as if a flash of sunlight filled the room. He offered a hand to Alan who hesitated to take it at first.


    "You damn mother-loving, psycho... Let''s go, stop being a fool."

 Chapter 175: A Mans Friendship! - Womens Plotting!

    Ryuji and Alan gathered inside his office, the grey skies starting to fade, with sunlight peeking through the broken clouds.


    "Alan, you were a pretty useless hero, huh?"


    "... Ryuji, I was young, and it was my first actual battle. Do you think I can be like those damn psychopaths we summon and claim, ''I am the chosen one.'' Then start killing things with no remorse and act like it''s normal to do so?"


    "Eh... It happens a lot in the novels, though, right?"


    Alan gave a slight snort before opening his prized glass case full of expensive spirits and liquors; for a moment, he seemed to think about the bottle. Then he turned to Ryuji after selecting a bottle that seemed to be something similar to scotch. "Well, I''ll tell you honestly, those who don''t feel fear and act like nothing changed after killing their first humanoid enemy.


    They die first and cry the most about how scared they are."


    "Really? I thought they would die with an edgy line before blowing themselves up to stop the enemy."


    "Heh... those novels, sometimes one of the nerdy or fat students will have them. I''ve seen some, too. Ryuji and the protagonists in those novels do not exist. At least in this world, they pretend to be cool and act like they are unbreakable. Then the moment an ally dies, they crumble when their strength is needed most."


    "Hmmm, sorry for saying you''re a useless hero. Though you failed, you seem to have never given up completely. I was wrong, Alan."


    The cosy room filled with the sound of Alan pouring the liquor into two glasses, with a large sphere of ice placed inside.


    Both men seemed to be more moody than usual. It seemed the things they needed to say and discuss caused them to change their usual routine.


    "Ryuji, actually, I was going to die. I planned this time to take the heroes myself... To make up for my two mistakes and if I couldn''t defeat the monster." He sipped his glass, closing his eyes with a serene atmosphere. "Then I would die and become part of that thing for eternity."


    "I never thought you would feel that way..."


    Ryuji looked a little strange. He observed his friend while grasping his drink tight and took a sip. He smiled bitterly as the warm, sweet taste of aged caramel and a hint of smoky aftertaste slipped down his throat.


    "Well, that was till I met you and got to know you. The first genuine psychopath who didn''t seem to be playing hero."


    "Psychopath... man, that''s a bit harsh..."


    "Haha, don''t be weird. I mean, you literally took that fox into your room without a second thought. That wasn''t normal, then you slaughtered five knights. And offered your body to us like some kind of meat shield for hire. What were you even thinking back then? That''s not a normal person''s thought path...


    Couldn''t you read the room?" Alan looked genuinely interested. He wanted to know more about the man who inspired him to stand up one last time. To not give up and rush to his death and to give his all.


    Ryuji, on the other hand, didn''t even realise these things.


    He sipped his drink, closing both eyes. Then began to consider his actions from the moment he arrived. It took a few moments, the sound of the enormous grandfather clock ticking several times... before finally, as if in beat to the clock, he spoke.


    "I didn''t feel anything after losing my mother and hurting my only friend. The teacher I beat up was nothing special; he just looked at me the wrong way. I knew that I had problems¡ªthe medication stopped working, and I couldn''t control my body''s urges for violence, sex, and excitement, be it from alcohol or watching married women fall into depravity."


    "Yikes... you''re a little bastard, aren''t you? So, when you arrived, I remember you... You seemed strange, your little speech. It sounded like you wanted to change, or at least make friends or something back then. A lot of the knights found it amusing."


    Alan shook his glass, enjoying the sudden embarrassed look of Ryuji, who normally seemed impenetrable. His cheeks turned pink, and he looked away.


    "Forget that! I just... I felt that there was nothing for me after losing that comfortable place; rather, I destroyed it myself, and even now, I don''t regret sleeping with her and making Alex look at me that way, but maybe that''s the demon in me speaking. While the human in me felt lonely, I took Yumiko as my slave because of that.


    ''This guy... he must have really needed this drink!''


    Ryuji dashed away with a sense of danger and a beating sounding alarm bells in his head. He dashed towards the door as Alan seemed to follow him with stumbling movements. Though he escaped the room, the feeling of danger didn''t vanish as he dashed down the corridor.


    "Ryuji! You can''t have Alice, too!"


    "I get it! Stop chasing me!"


    "No.. you, I know what you are like! C''mere!"


    "NO!"


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the dining room, Liana, Yumiko, Alicia and Erika were having a small tea party or rather a gathering of their own.


    "Since we are all women related to Ryuji, then you should all understand, right?"


    Liana''s voice echoed while she looked into the garden, where her uncle was chasing Ryuji at full speed with his divine aura on full display. The image is like a cat chasing a mouse after it gets overconfident.


    ''Uncle?''


    Her eyes widened as she watched the two men start to exchange blows, with Ryuji''s attempts to defend himself quite commendable against the kingdom''s hero...


    "Does he really see me in that way? I mean, I asked him to take responsibility. But I can''t force him to be attracted to me, right?" Alicia spoke with a concerned voice, her long ears drooping along with her eyes as she pressed her index fingers together.


    Yumiko shook her head; she saw Ryuji being beaten by Alan before throwing mud and dirt in his eyes and reversing the situation, causing her to burst into a smirk, laughing. "You fool... If you were to wait in his room naked, then I guarantee he would ravish you until you couldn''t walk the next day."


    "Ah... no way..." Alicia turned her head and covered her face.


    Although she liked to act like Sheila, when it came to really thinking about things beyond just teasing him, it caused her to become shy.


    "No, Yumiko is right... He would devour you and leave no meat on the bone... It''s like you are his ideal in every form." Erika muttered while eating one of the butter biscuits and watching Alan swinging Ryuji around like an athlete in the hammer throw.


    "I see... Ehehe...." Alicia''s response seemed to make the other girls, but a fair amount of jealousy was allowed. They had already agreed to this.


    "I am still going to become his favourite~ so try your best, little elf princess. Your mother is our enemy now, though, so why hasn''t she come to get you?" Liana asked, with a serious question added to her boasting, her eyes narrowing as she watched both Alan and Ryuji, now covered in dirt and bruises, lay on the ground, laughing like madmen while pointing at the sky.


    ''What are those idiots doing? How do they go from fighting to laughing together like nothing happened?''


    "Oh... she sent me a warning last month that my sister had taken the throne. So I shouldn''t come back, because my sister seemed strange. Then, thanks to Alan and your Dad... They seemed to accept me as ''Alicia, the knight'' temporarily thanks to Simon, Paul and Ryuji''s existence. If not for those three, I would be a political hostage by now.


    Ahaha."


    ''No, it''s definitely my dad and Alan plotting against Ryuji, knowing he liked you...''


    "I see... well, since you''re one of us, it doesn''t matter. If things get bad, we can just get Ryuji to kidnap us both and flee the kingdom!"

 Chapter 176: Solo Dungeon Crawl - B-Rank Dungeon Anstraud Keep!

    He didn''t have long till the last sixteen groups would fight, which meant he would need to fight another five battles to finish the tournament, which made Ryuji wonder about countless things.


    Alicia''s kinsmen, would they reject her because of her changes... would they try to take her by force?


    The noble coming to try to wed Liana, what if he lacked the strength to save her, to stop it... He felt a sense of anxiety and the need to grow stronger; thanks to his demon lord class doubling experience gained, he entered alone, prepared to fight like someone without brains.


    The town had a shelter that would protect the inhabitants in case of a severe snowstorm. He noticed that the skeletons at the gate were quite slow and lacked the same feeling as the ones on the wall; Ryuji realised that just smashing with his axe could no longer be how he lived, though he wouldn''t stop.


    He began to think and use this magic given to him, though he couldn''t be like Paul, who was a natural wizard. Ryuji also carried his ideas and a vision of how he wanted to fight in the future.


    "Fireball."


    A small, flickering orb of flame formed above his palm, giving off a low heat.


    "So weak... it feels like a light summer breeze... Now, is it because I relied on the word or that my mind instinctively made it weaker because of the blizzard and icy cold around me?"


    Though his flame was tiny, Ryuji felt as though his understanding of the spell was wrong, which is why he went into the dungeon alone. This wasn''t just about grinding monsters but to train himself in secret. He crushed the small flame and stood at the gate, his blue eyes tracing along the walls.


    ''I want a spell that doesn''t need to be targeted, that will attack the enemies I want from the moment I see them... But that might be a skill rather than a spell... How can I make it a spell? What can I imagine... to make it appear or manifest?''


    He walked into the empty courtyard, his body tense, and began to think.


    ''Let''s just focus on the flame for now and ignore the other elements. If I focus on the mana flow, I can feel the heat rising, but it feels unstable like the fire could go out any second... I want the flame to stay on for as long as possible. Then to attack enemies that I have chosen so I can fight with both magic and metal at the same time.''


    He thought of things like crosshairs, iron sights, dot sights... then he thought of something, a game that he played once at Alex''s house, neither fantasy nor fighting... It was a game called Armoured Centre... in the game, you would create a custom robot, but the key wasn''t this: the robots could lock on to the enemy using their AI, and Ryuji thought AI and magic could operate similarly.


    His mind raced as the snow piled up around him, covering his white cloak and making him turn pale white like a snowman.


    "Trace their mana... store the unique mana signal in my brain, using my demon eyes... then from there, can I use my imagination to emulate the lock-on system?"


    ''If I can, it could be a big step forward in my magic... However, it''s just an idea, and who knows if it will work... I guess there is only one way to find out.''


    ''Focus on the skeleton in front of me, and then...''


    Ryuji began to walk forward, his eyes flickering with magical light as he stared into the small flame eyes of the skeleton above him.


    "Fireball... Lock-on."


    He focused, and in his mind, a small image of the skeleton began to form; as the skeleton turned, looking towards Ryuji, suddenly, the small, flickering flame shot out at incredible speed, exploding the skeleton''s head and leaving only a few bones that fell to the ground.


    ''Not quite... it only shows when the enemy turns hostility... wait? That feature, reacting to hostility... can it work? Can I use this too...''


    The dead skeleton dropped to the ground, and a soft voice sounded in his mind; now he was sure, though at first, it felt close to his mothers. This voice became more like Serena each day.


    [Gained: Skeleton Archer Marking (Common)]


    "I see, I can even mark enemies... now, can I make the marking react to an enemy being in my field of vision, or do I have to say the spell, though I want to be stealthier..."


    He thought about this as he walked forward, his eyes flickering with a strange, azure light with moderate-sized fireballs forming behind him constantly. The moment a skeleton looked his way, one or two would shoot out like a barrage of missiles and destroy the enemy.


    ''This could be a useful skill... now I just need to test it more thoroughly. However, before I do, I need to think of a name.''


    Ryuji continued to use the fireballs to destroy the skeletons, slowly moving towards the centre, though he felt that the monsters inside were a lot weaker compared to the ones he met before. Alan said that the true dungeon started once he entered the keep, and outside, the monsters were closer to a D-Rank dungeon.


    Rank: A / (SS+)


    -----------¡ª


    Attributes


    -----------¡ª


    Strength: 115 (+13)


    Agility: 73 (+5)


    Stamina: 86 (+3)


    Grit: 155 (+10)


    Intellect: 148 (+13)


    Current Strength: Equal to a Level 52 (Lowest Rank-A Knight/Adventurer)


    -----------¡ª


    Magic Proficiency:


    -----------¡ª


    Arcane: Grade-E


    Fire: Grade-E


    Ice: Grade-F


    Wind: Grade-F


    Earth: Grade-F


    Blood: Grade-E


    Shadow: Grade-E


    ¡ª


    Ryuji stood in the centre of the half destroyed city, he looked around at the piles of ash, broken stone and damage his new magic caused.


    ''Now I know why mages are seen as a force that should be respected, this is insane, the destruction the spell caused is far superior to my axe, and if I use my blood magic, I am sure that I could even kill a weak Rank-A adventurer...''


    He didn''t feel bad though, because of his progress, it wouldn''t be over in a day and could take months, so the small improvement felt like enough for Ryuji.


    ''Though, well, if I want to use the ability properly, I need to keep practising and alternating the elements... Fire stopped rising when reaching E even though I am a demon lord... is E maybe my current limit? Do I need to reach level 20? Or level 30?''''


    [Correct you are being limited by the world and it''s laws. Although your actual magic is probably far stronger than a normal human mage at level 16 and Grade-E fire magic. You cannot increase further until reaching Level 20, then the limit will be D.]


    ''....It''s the damn world if not the gods!''

 Chapter 177: Solo Dungeon Crawl - Anstraud Courtyard!

    Ryuji''s hands spread across the towering black doors of Anstraud Keep.


    The cool sensation of the dark Ravenwood planks and silver bolts and studs felt pleasant to touch. He felt a strange feeling with this dungeon, instead of floors. It was broken into the various areas of the keep.


    The Anstraud Ramparts, Anstraud Courtyard and finally Anstraud Halls.


    His muscles tensed before pushing against the doors, heavily straining as the frozen, rusted doors cracked and began to move. His body was covered in the snow, gritting his teeth before slamming the doors open and destroying them.


    As the gates opened, they revealed a dark, ruined courtyard of an ancient keep. It was a circular area surrounded by battlements that were crumbling and ruined from age.


    Within the courtyard were several ruined tents. It appeared that they once had been the temporary homes of some of the Shadow Legion.


    A strange cult who believed in a goddess of darkness who delved into dark, horrifying rituals and sacrifices.


    The once bright city and capital home to a hero of light who fell into darkness when his beloved wife perished to a traitor who sought her beauty.


    "What a beautiful place," said Ryuji, staring at the falling snow. "A perfect place for a home."


    A small smile crossed his face as he stepped into the courtyard.


    It was empty, but he could see that there were several paths into the different sections of the keep; straight ahead would likely lead him to the main dungeon, while the path to his east and west were likely the two wings of the halls, which he was now inside.


    He let out a sigh, looking at the rotten vines, destroyed bushes.... the trampled flowers now grey, dead and withered forever frozen in this freezing hell.


    An image of the castle''s former beauty is now forever stained with evil and decay.


    There was a large, arched entryway leading to the left, a set of stairs leading up into the ramparts, and a set leading down into the dungeon. He walked toward the entryway leading to the left and peered within.


    It was a long corridor; the floors were stone, and the walls were made of grey brick. It was well-lit; there was a single set of braziers that lined the hall, the flickering fires providing just enough light to see.


    The distant sound of armour clanging, jittering bones and whispers travelled down the corridor.


    "Ah, so it looks like I have some company," smiled Ryuji. "I suppose the Shadow Legion would remain alive even as the undead..."


    He snagged the black necklace to form his great axe, holding the handle with one hand. His eyes narrowed as he approached the entrance. As soon as he stepped forward, the sounds became louder; the armour of the undead clanging and rattling echoed loudly as they turned the corner.


    A skeleton warrior wielding a longsword and shield charged at him. He grinned, swinging his axe and cleaving through the air.


    The sharp edge of his axe crashed and slammed through the shield, cleaving the skeletal arm and the longsword, smashing it into fragments that exploded and scattered.


    The bones in the lower half of the skeleton shattered as the creature was thrown into the wall, colliding hard. It exploded, the remains scattering and shattering.


    Several more skeletons wielding swords, shields and spears rushed him.


    His fingers tightened their grip on his axe as he swung it and sliced through the air.


    While above the bridge and archways was the place the archers were standing, Ryuji felt he had fallen into a film where the heroes ventured into a mine, but in fact, it seemed more like a tomb where the dwarves dug too deeply, then after a small man-made some noise, hundreds if not thousands of goblins appeared.


    ''Damn, at this rate I will become lord of the g-strings!''


    Grunting, he slammed the wall with a punch, cracking the stone before sending out a shockwave that pushed the goblins away, creating an opening for his flame barrage that killed every single goblin archer on the left passage.


    "Whew, this was a little more difficult than I thought it would be," he smirked, with sweat oozing down his forehead and the sensation of magic leaving his body rapidly. Ryuji began to feel the small movements of magic, how much a single attack used, and the huge amount he lost when an arrow grazed him.


    He looked at the wounds on his arm, seeing the arrow had grazed him, his skin was burnt but the wound wasn''t deep, so he simply brushed it off at the time, but now his skin shone with a beautiful glow, no longer burnt or wounded.


    ''How... interesting. So my healing magic is already at a point where I can heal myself this quickly? It was only a slight wound, yet it is healed already.''


    A curious smile formed, "Well, the bad thing is I couldn''t control or even feel that healing magic, only the sudden feeling of my body becoming heavier for a moment... Is that spell something that drains my magic that much?"


    He wiped his head, feeling a drop of sweat running down his chin, wiping it away and licking the taste of salt from his finger.


    "But the good thing is, it appears that when I don''t use my mana, It regenerates extremely quickly. In fact, I didn''t feel any pain in the first place, so it was an unexpected feeling to realise that I had already been healed," he laughed.


    Ryuji walked down the steps and crossed the stone bridge to reach the next area.


    At the end of the corridor was a wide open space with a large stone door. On the front of the door were the runes of an ancient language and five indentations where it looked like something should be slotted inside.


    Ryuji''s finger brushed the surface as if to try and open the door, but the heavy metal and stone resisted his attempt to push; he then started to look at the pictures on the wall... it showed the previous room and all the different archways, showing a man entering them and collecting a small gemstone... "It figures... what is this dungeon, something from Resident Badguy?"


    "A gemstone for each area, ahhh... I want to destroy these stupid puzzles!"


    He let out a grunt, turning back and trudging across the bridge.


    Now, the irritating part... THE GOBLINS RESPAWNED!


    So, while dodging their arrows and letting his flames fling across the enormous dome, he had a mysterious feeling to have his magic kill the goblins while he just moved slightly to avoid their arrows.


    He then turned his attention to the other doorways, seeing the stairs leading further down, then a strange hallway leading into the darkness.


    [Gained: Grey Goblin Marking (Uncommon)]


    [Level Up: Demon Lord (Lv.18)] +2


    [Level Up: Sanguine Berserker (Lv.25)] +1


    [Learned Skill!]


    [Howl of Terror: You howl into the air, stunning all enemies within 20 metres for 1 second before causing them to attack you out of sheer terror for 5 seconds.]


    "Let''s take this passage, it doesn''t smell so foul..."

 Chapter 178: The Five Gemstones

    Finished taking a breather, he began to observe the way forward. He would need to jump nearly two metres to land on a stone block affixed to the wall... then keep moving rapidly to avoid the traps and dangerous drops.


    Ryuji thought he could fly at the start, the wings of his demon form able to perform small bursts of flight... However, there are arrow traps and spikes affixed to the ceiling to kill anyone who tries.


    "This is so troublesome, maybe I should have taken the other passage..."


    With a leap, Ryuji kicked off the platform and into the air, his legs stretched before landing on a stone block sticking out; then he jumped to another, his body moving around the spike traps in a dance before he jumped into the air and landed in front of a golden chest.


    "Oi! What the hell is a chest doing here!"


    He felt anger as if the chest was taunting him. He began to hate this dungeon and its damn traps, and now...


    Ryuji opened the chest before a flash of light erupted, and a figure appeared... it was a grey-skinned goblin with a white loincloth but with a giant hammer.


    It was a trap!


    "Woah!"


    He jumped, dodging the hammer strike, and kicked the goblin across the face. It stumbled backwards before Ryuji picked it up and threw it into the void.


    Normally, he loved to fight, but when their only place of battle was a stone less than a metre wide and long. He wasn''t interested in those kinds of odds. Ryuji watched the monster drop from the pillar and waited for a sound to show he hit solid ground.


    ...


    ...


    Bang!


    A faint sound echoed after nearly a minute of falling; that meant this drop wasn''t a joke or something he wanted to risk his life on testing!


    "That was... weird, but what''s this?"


    He could feel the gemstone in his pocket before smiling and putting it inside.


    "Ah, right, it is a dungeon... the chest vanishes and the gemstone appears. However... it feels strange to just accept these crazy events."


    "Now I have to leave?"


    Ryuji was about to jump back to the previous platform when the wall behind the chest that vanished started to tremble and then collapsed, revealing a doorway.


    "What the hell? Did the dungeon create an alternative path for me?"


    He looked inside, and there was a long, narrow pathway. It smelt damp and mouldy. However, there was enough room to walk through, and Ryuji couldn''t detect anything dangerous with his increased sense of danger and magic-seeing eyes.


    He let out a grunt.


    "Let''s go...," he whispered.


    [Gained: Skeleton Archer Marking (Legendary)]


    [Gained: Skeleton Knight Marking (Rare)]


    Now, with all five gemstones, he sat on the long stone bridge, dangling his legs off the edge while eating a warm sausage sandwich. Thanks to his storage, it remained hot and didn''t become soggy.


    Ryuji began to understand the reason people formed parties, though he enjoyed fighting alone and getting right into the heart of combat. When alone or faced with these moments where the conversation would help dull the eerie silence and lonely feelings. Ryuji couldn''t help but want a group of comrades.


    ''Is this a side effect of bonding with others? Was mother this lonely when I wasn''t around, is that why she made the classes so cheap for the other housewives?''


    He licked his lips, finishing the last bite of his meal, feeling a warm sensation in his stomach and the feeling of strength filling his body.


    "Now then, let''s keep going..."


    ***


    When he returned to the door with runic letters and the five gem slots, he wondered what else this place could offer to him before he started to affix the gems, hoping and praying there wasn''t some mystical order because he had no clue and didn''t want to spend hours in this place.


    However, this time, it seemed Ryuji was lucky as he placed them inside the glowing sockets, feeling an almost magnetic sensation and crackle of lightning when he lifted them close!


    The gemstones glowed brightly, and the door began to open with a slow groan as the rocks and old metal parts began to move.


    ''It didn''t explode... so I guess this is the right sequence, thank god!''


    The door revealed a large hall with an empty pedestal in the centre. The roof above had beautiful paintings, and murals depicting battles between man and monster covered the walls.


    It felt like a historical scene, from the entrance where man fought simple monsters to the end near the pedestal where a golden being came... Ryuji felt like it resembled an Apostle... but that Apostle attacked the humans, in the last part of the mural, the humans perished...


    ''To overcome all monsters and threats, then destroyed by the messenger of whom you served? What a cruel fate...''


    Ryuji didn''t know what to make of it. It was simply a hypothesis based on the scenes and what he had experienced.


    Even though he realised from meeting Alan, learning about the curse of his bloodline and the one who was likely behind it, being a goddess of light. He still wished to believe some gods weren''t twisted and evil, like mirrors of humans.


    ''However, we were created in their image. If we are dark, treacherous and evil, then even the most holy god has those traits... I suppose.''


    Ryuji approached the pedestal, finally reaching the end of the hallway before the entire room began to shake. His sense of a boss fight all but blared as he watched the various archways for the appearance of such a threat.


    With his back turned to the pedestal, a tremendous storm of bones seemed to be dragged from the walls, breaking the stone and the very pillars that held the room together. It created a towering giant of bone from countless humans formed in the air. It created a ghastly form and filled with a gloomy aura.


    "Grrr!"


    The sound of rattling bones rubbing against themselves almost sounded like a human groan while armed with a huge spear of pristine white bone. The monster hovered with rotting wings as if to mock or mimic the Apostle who took their lives.


    ''It''s behind me...''


    "E....nd.... our....eternal suffering.... betrayer...."

 Chapter 179: Reaching the Second Evolution - Demonize

    "Hey, can you not tell me what you mean by traitor or betrayer?" He asked, with the hope this monster would give him some information.


    "...."


    However, the monster just hovered while its blue flaming eyes watched Ryuji intently.


    Ryuji didn''t want to waste time and shrugged his shoulders. He grasped his black axe in his right hand while controlling the magic with his left hand.


    He could now use his fingers to control the detailed movements of the fireballs hovering around his back.


    At that moment, the skeleton monster dashed forward like a speeding bullet. A trail of flames followed behind its spear.


    Ryuji was startled by the sudden acceleration but quickly regained his composure. He activated his demon eyes, slowly the world around him. His demon eyes allowed him to step back, leaning away from the spear while using the pole of his axe to deflect the spear further.


    With a twist of his wrist, a fireball launched forward towards the skeleton.


    The skeleton monster twisted its body while its spear flashed and slashed at the fireball. The moment the spear cut the fireball, it exploded into a small inferno. However, Ryuji wanted this as a barrage of ten fireballs shot from his back, all flickering and dancing as he controlled them with his left hand.


    His demon eyes were helping him to create the fireballs faster, and he could use his fingers to create multiple fireballs in quick succession.


    The skeleton''s eyes glowed brighter as the flame on its spear grew thicker.


    Yet the sound of fire colliding with bone filled the strange room, followed by the monster groaning.


    It was not long before the flames engulfed the skeleton in the blazing inferno. Ryuji stared at the skeleton as the fire died down. The skeleton''s bones were scorched and covered in soot.


    "Betrayer.... spawn.... child of.... our queen.... face your judgement.... take up the mantle..." Its eyes glowed before pulling back its spear, seeming to become agitated by the fireballs.


    "Woah... Woah... Woah...." Ryuji muttered as he dodged another series of spear thrusts. "You can speak, and what the hell are you saying? What Mantle?"


    "..." The skeleton ignored him and tried to pierce through Ryuji''s chest.


    "Okay, I get it, I get it, I don''t need to know the details, but I am not a child of anyone or a betrayer or whatever. My mother is a woman that would never quit without a good reason!" Ryuji''s temper flared up as his fireballs grew larger, his magic power increasing the size of the fireballs.


    He could also feel a strange connection growing inside his mind. It felt as though it was an invisible string connecting him to the flame.


    ''Balls aren''t good, but what about screws.... or sharpened cones?''


    Ryuji snapped his fingers, and like he experienced an orgasm, his entire body became active, the feeling of magic flowing through his body like a waterfall as the flaming cones formed, twisted, sharp and long like deadly blazing stakes.


    His control over them was much easier, and with a wave of his left hand, the cones twisted and changed the angle, pointing all at the skeleton arranged around its body.


    Ryuji''s eyes twitched as he controlled his demon eyes to increase his speed and perception, the world slowing down around him to the maximum before he started to barrage the monster as if using this boss as a test subject to improve his demonic magic.


    He moved around the skeleton and used the cones shooting out from his back, and the skeleton was too slow to respond.


    "Hahaha...." Ryuji laughed as the skeleton groaned.


    Finally, after a few minutes, the skeleton dropped onto the ground. Its wings were charred and crumbling from the damage of Ryuji''s magic, that hit the monster with so many stakes it finally cracked. The monster was now crawling on the ground and looking up at Ryuji with a strange emotion inside its blazing blue eye of flame.


    "Sigh...." Ryuji felt as though he had used his entire life force to control the magic, and his body felt exhausted and sluggish.


    However, he felt excited and full of adrenaline while grasping his axe tight, watching the monster with focused eyes.


    ''I can''t believe the dungeon would be so empty after the first area, but I guess this is fine as well. Still, I would like to have a few more fights to test the strength of my magic.''


    After searching the room and finding nothing useful, Ryuji sighed.


    "I guess the only way out is through the door leading forward, but why can''t I hear the footsteps or grunts of the goblins anymore, I was sure I could hear their voices a few moments ago."


    He reached towards the door handle when he saw one of the open books on the table... there, an image of a beautiful woman was drawn, or rather painted... Her black hair was like midnight, ocean sapphire eyes that seemed able to see through anything and a black eastern kimono with white highlights, her lips painted with a dark red rouge.


    "Why?"


    However, what made the image a little strange were the huge curved horns, which were identical to Ryuji''s in his demon form, except he was larger than her tail with a beautiful heart-shaped tip and long claw-like nails on her hands.


    "Why is there a picture of my mother in this dungeon?"


    Ryuji''s heart started to pound, his eyes staring at the woman on the page.


    ''How the hell does she have the same kimono... that emblem, this is what she wore each year for mine or dad''s birthday...''


    The image was slightly smudged and ruined by water or blood, and it wasn''t easy to see the writing below.


    However, he couldn''t take his eyes off the image. The beauty and elegance in the painting were so accurate it was as though he could almost remember his mother in person.


    He stood there for quite some time, unable to let the picture go. He snatched the book and kept it inside his item box.


    ''Why is my mother here, and why is there a drawing of her in this place...''


    He could feel the connection between him and his mother growing stronger with each passing day.


    Although his mind had already made the connections and answers, Ryuji didn''t want to admit it¡ªthe topic of his mother was too delicate, even now...


    "Let''s leave..."


    Ryuji realised that he could have only chosen one path.


    While looking at the two paths to proceed and return, he couldn''t help but feel his weakness growing. The feelings towards his mother were something he needed to let go of.


    ''Mother... why can''t I forget about you?''


    He wished that he could have at least said goodbye to her instead of spending the night at another woman''s house...


    Returning to find her on the ground, alone, cold and dead.


    An error that caused him nightmares even now.


    [Second Tier evolution is beginning, please prepare yourself....]


    ''W-What?!''


    Before he could move, his body dropped to the ground.


    The rotten flowers and musky scent of the ancient courtyard filled his nose as he lost consciousness.


    [Sorry... I don''t want to watch you linger on these thoughts. So sleep until you can forget, Little Ryuji.]

 Chapter 180: Closter to Disaster, further from human

    Ryuji felt lost, his mind shrouded in darkness. There was a feeling of impending doom as he tried to grasp at the nearest memory. It was all a blur, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t make sense of it.


    The sensation of something hard against his back caused him to turn over, and he realised he was lying on a concrete floor.


    [Prepare yourself. This transformation won''t be anything like the last.]


    A gentle voice sounded from his hazy mind before he felt like someone stabbed him repeatedly with a hot iron brand. His entire body burned, the sensation of a thousand needles poking into his skin causing him to gasp in pain.


    "No..."


    He groaned, his fingers digging into the ground as he endured the agony, the flames seeming to sear his very flesh.


    No matter how much he tried to resist or gather a defensive thought, the pain wouldn''t let up, and the heat continued to grow until he was certain that his skin must have melted.


    "It''s too much... I can''t..."


    Ryuji''s mind was so overwhelmed by the searing pain and the sensation of being torn apart by an invisible force that he felt as if his mind might fracture.


    His thoughts raced, desperately trying to hold on to the things that comforted him, his memories of his mother, Yumiko, Erika, and Liana all flowing through his mind, even Alan''s smiling face, its feeble attempt at comfort shattered the next moment.


    His eyes snapped open as the heat finally subsided, replaced by a strange and foreign sensation. The pain didn''t disappear, but it became bearable, like a dull ache.


    Ryuji breathed deeply, a wave of cool air rushing into his lungs, the sensation of the cold ground before he tried to wipe his brow, only to find that he couldn''t move his arms. No, a monster tore his arms off... and that monster with a face like that painting hovered at the edge of his vision, munching on them.


    Ryuji felt terror like he''d never known, the beast staring at him with a grin on its face, its dark eyes shining. It was too much to process. Everything was happening too fast, and Ryuji couldn''t do anything about it.


    "No!"


    The beast chuckled, tossing one of his severed arms aside and crawling a little closer.


    "I''m sorry... You just taste so delicious. I want to keep you alive and eat you for all eternity~ your scent is so nostalgic that I want to destroy you, crush each bone, and then savour your delicious flesh!"


    The beast whispered, its tone mocking, caring and passionate at times.


    "S-Stay away from me!"


    "You can''t escape, little human. This place is my domain, and your body is my toy. I''m going to have so much fun breaking you."


    Ryuji scrambled, trying to crawl away from the creature, his severed limbs flailing uselessly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep you alive as long as possible. I can''t say that I''ll always succeed, but I''ll do my best." The monster grinned as its sharp, deformed arm gouged Ryuji''s abdomen, scooping out his organs.


    "AAAAHHH!"


    Ryuji''s voice filled the cave, echoing off the walls. The beast seemed to enjoy his cries, its tongue flicking out to lick at the bloody meat, the monster''s claws tearing through his flesh like paper.


    And the moment his mind almost broke, when he almost surrendered to the madness... Nothing.


    The world turned black, the monster vanished, and his pain became just a dull, distant ache.


    It was a familiar feeling, like that time when he was in a coma. He didn''t understand it. It was like he was in a dream.


    "I''m so sorry, Ryuji... *Cough* Mother can''t be there... She needs to visit someone and might be a long time *Cough*."


    The image of his mother, in darkness, a spotlight around her body as she knelt on the ground, her lips stained with blood each time she coughed.


    "I''m sorry... I know you don''t understand, but... you''ll be okay once you go there... she will take care of you, and we will meet again."


    "What? No! I want to stay with you!"


    Ryuji begged, his young self struggling in his mother''s grip.


    "Ryuji, you''ll understand someday... and I''m sorry, I have to do this, but it''s the only way. You have to survive, no matter what happens."


    "I''m scared, mother... I want to go with you. Please, don''t leave me here!"


    "Ryuji, I''ll come back for you... I promise, and you''ll always have her with you, no matter where you go...Even if she speaks with an arrogant tone, know that she was responsible for your birth... from me meeting your father to us escaping alive... that stupid eternal virgin of a fox will not let you suffer."


    "Mother?"


    "I''m so sorry, Ryuji... Please, don''t forget me... or the promise we made."


    Ryuji watched himself embrace his mother, her body frail. She was sobbing, her tears staining his shirt, and then she vanished, leaving him alone in the darkness.


    "No... I won''t lose anyone ever again... not like this."


    "Ryuji?"


    Then Yumiko appeared into her beautiful white appearance with nine white tails, the wind blowing against her, causing her lovely silvery white hair to dance, cascading over her shoulder as she looked back at him.


    "What''s wrong, Yumiko?" A deep, demonic voice, Ryuji''s transformed voice.


    "Ryuji, it''s not your fault. I don''t blame you. I''m sorry, and I''m glad we met..."


    "Erika!"


    "I''m sorry... I''m not as strong as you or Yumiko. I cannot bear to have lost our child... forgive me, I am too weak."


    "Erika, please, don''t leave me alone!"


    "Ryuji, I''m so sorry... I love you."


    "No..."


    Then Ryuji watched the monster, with the appearance of the goddess, approached. However, it wasn''t Lumina who he thought...


    It was Serena, with a body full of deep wounds, her beautiful white fur now tainted and covered in filth and blood.


    "I''m sorry... I couldn''t keep the promise I made..." Serena''s eyes were wet with tears as she reached out and touched Ryuji''s face, her body beginning to fade away.


    "No... not you too..."


    "I''m sorry, but this is the end... I can no longer protect you, it seems that I underestimated her..."


    This time, there wasn''t another image or scene; instead, he stood in the darkness. There was no sound, pain or sorrow, but there was no happiness either.


    "What happened..." He asked the void.


    [That is the future of your current path, though there are infinite paths... This path leads to death.]


    "Why?"


    [Because you remained human, you couldn''t become a Demon King]


    "..."


    "¡ªThen..."


    "If I accept, and become one. Can I save them, will things change?"


    [I do not know, but that future will not come to pass at least]


    "Why did you show me?"


    [Isn''t it obvious...]


    "No... it''s not."


    [I have been watching you since before you were born...You are a precious child, Ryuji.]


    He felt there was more to this, yet he didn''t want to push further because he was growing fond of this voice who was like a second mother to him.


    "I accept¡ªwhat do I need to do?"


    [Fuse with that crystal in your chest, take it and replace your heart]


    "I see..."


    [Remember, there is NO going back... Not even I know what will happen if you choose this now of your own accord instead of being forced to do it later.]


    "Can I save Alan?"


    [Maybe]


    "Can I save Yumiko, Erika, Alicia and Liana?"


    [Maybe]


    "A maybe is better than no... Please, do it. I will accept the consequences."


    [Warning!]


    [The host is attempting to sacrifice portions of his remaining humanity to convert them into Demonic factors!]


    [Warning!]


    [The Process cannot be reversed!]


    [Proceed?]


    [Yes] [No]


    ''...Yes."

 Chapter 181: A Step closer to perfection

    Ryuji was trapped, his body wrapped in a sticky, disgusting liquid. Unable to move, wrapped in a solid, red wrapping like a cocoon, while his mind still dealt with the images of all those that he loved or cared for dying, suffering or leaving him...


    He saw Alicia killed by her people because she ''sinned'', and then her mother cried, holding her burnt corpse, screaming the reality before she burned the entire forest to ashes.


    Ryuji included.


    The thick jelly that surrounded him stopped his movements¡ªlike egg yolk. It restricted his fists that hammered the cocoon walls.


    In his right hand, the black dagger with the white lines was glowing, but it did not pierce the wall. He could not even use it.


    "Ryuji~ it''s time to wake up."


    He heard a voice calling him. A nostalgic voice that he hadn''t heard for over two years.


    "My lovely boy, haven''t you grown well~ Fufu, it was hard, right? You were lonely without me, I''m sorry... but I cannot be with you anymore, and you should let me go. You can''t rely on me anymore."


    "M...Mother..."


    He cried as his voice trembled, and he felt the pain in his heart. The one thing he held onto, connecting him to the other world, was his mother... without her presence, his demonic blood would easily overtake his human side.


    "Yes, it''s me... or is it? Fufu, maybe this is your own mind tricking you. Or Serena really did record my last thoughts before I passed, allowing us a brief conversation."


    "You... don''t talk nonsense! Why did you leave me?"


    "My lovely boy, why do you think?"


    "It''s because of me. You and Dad split apart because I was born strange!" In this strange cocoon, the sound insulated, Ryuji felt he could open up his heart, the image of his mother who floated in the milky jelly, her looks and actions identical to his memory. "You should''ve left me behind, then you could''ve been happy... living a normal life. Even if it''s just you and dad, mom..."


    "Silly boy, you know that''s not true, right? You know that your father loved you more than he ever did me, the fact he stopped killing was because of what you said to him back then... Did you forget?"


    "No, I... it''s not true! If I don''t exist, you wouldn''t need to sacrifice yourself!"


    "Sacrifice?" His mother giggled, floating around him. "You foolish little boy, do you think me or your father thought of you as a sacrifice even once? The moment you appeared, your first cry, first step, first words... and even your first time fighting with the martial art that I created!"


    "Mother... I..."


    "Silly boy, look at you, you''re not a little boy anymore... and yet you''re still being silly. My precious boy, you''re such a beautiful and strong man now, and yet you''re still so stupid. How many women now look to you for the way to move forward? You even made that hard headed little brat Alan regain the light he lost because of meeting us.


    Thank you, it feels like all you are doing it fixing the sins your father and I committed... I only wanted you to see the world mother loved, and was born in... To think you would get swept up in all this heartache and pain... So I''ll give you everything, I told Serena to keep the last of my power, memories and even my weapon... will you accept it for me, Ryuji?"


    "Mother..."


    "Fufu, I know you will, I know you''re a kind and caring boy, even if you were a little naughty and lewd like your dad. You will not abandon those who care for you. That''s why I want to say, I am so proud of you, and I love you, my son."


    "You''re speaking as if you''re going away..."


    "Mmm~ I am, sorry Ryuji but Serena gave me a choice... when I am reborn I won''t remember anything, this won''t be like a magical novel like you enjoyed, I won''t return and even if we were to meet again, I wouldn''t be your mother anymore and will NEVER remember, Serena will destroy and wipe my soul clean."


    [Forgive me... this is all their souls could manage.... they are gone...]


    Ryuji''s mother''s image faded, leaving him alone in the cocoon. "Mother... dad..."


    He couldn''t do anything but cry. Cry until he could no longer cry.


    The tears no longer formed from water but blood.... as if he was draining his body of all his human blood, Ryuji cried in the darkness, his heart liberated, yet tormented.


    His hatred towards his father melted, realising his foolish ideas were one-sided if he asked.


    He should ask, communicate and learn more... he learned this lesson and wanted to ask more questions.... to Alan, Liana, Alicia, Anne, and Yumiko... Erika... so many people he wanted to know more, learn more and understand them more.


    However, there was one thing, one person... that he wanted to know more than any other.


    Himself.


    It sounded like the world was being destroyed while the distant bells of the destroyed keep began to ring as if celebrating something heavenly.


    The entire city heard the bells, and each of the churches rang the bells, calling the non-existent people to pray... while the skeletons seemed to be affected, as they all began to kneel, placing their weapons on the ground... before a brilliant light shone down upon them... and they all began to vanish into the light.


    It was a scene that would be called holy by most people, a sign of the Gods appearing, yet in this dark, unwanted dungeon, there was nothing but a solemn silence and the sound of something tearing apart, a mix of bones cracking and flesh ripping.


    Ryuji felt a strange sensation as if someone began tearing his body apart, ripped to pieces. A terrible pain, an unbearable agony that was so unbearable he could not even scream or cry, not even moan or struggle...


    Then peace...


    He felt as if he was falling asleep, his thoughts slowing and his breathing calming down. Ryuji felt a warm embrace as the pain vanished. His entire body felt warm, almost like a pair of hands carried him.


    [Awaken, my dear Apostle of darkness.]


    [The True king of all demons.]


    [Ruler of blood, battle and debauchery]


    [Son of my fallen friends]


    "Awaken Ryuji Vincenzo."


    "Awaken, and fulfill the dream your mother wished for you."


    "Awaken and take the mantle of your father, my stupid disciple."


    "Awaken, the one that I have chosen to lead the path of demons and my name!"


    The light faded as, once again, the figure of Serena stood in the centre of the dungeon, holding a long white staff that shone with a beautiful aura.


    Her red eyes watched as the cocoon cracked, a pair of arms punching out of the shell, tearing it apart. Serena smiled, her eyes glowing as she watched the cocoon shatter, and a naked figure stood before her.


    "I have awakened, Serena."

 Chapter 182: Demon Lord Stage 2

    The cocoon shattered, a loud crack echoing through the fallen city like bones snapping and flesh torn apart.


    Two large hands grasped either side of the broken cocoon before tearing them apart. The demon''s powerful arms tensed. Their colour was a beautiful midnight black filled with the most perfect and ideal muscles bulging with veins before destroying the remaining cocoon.


    A burst of sticky red and black ooze sprayed around, covering the castle walls, door and garden before it began to melt like hot cheese on a good pizza.


    Hot, putrid blood rain hammered down onto the courtyard, mixed with the black impurities ripped and gouged from the depths of Ryuji''s body. He stood among the destroyed walls, the former solid door that stopped his progression now gone, eroded and destroyed.


    He stood still while his silver hair swayed in the breeze, taking the surroundings in.


    Ryuji''s changes weren''t that significant compared with his form before¡ªrather, the soft, black armour was like a smooth hide covering his arms and legs, with scales now covering his knuckles and feet.


    "Haaa....." the moment Ryuji exhaled, a powerful blast of flames burned the entire area ahead of him while he began to crack his bones and stretch his muscles. "It seems I''ve changed a little more, the useless thought that used to linger now feel much less important..."


    Despite speaking about useless thoughts, his desire to see Yumiko and the others was greater than ever. If anything, his passion and affection seemed to have grown, maybe bordering on the obsessive level after this transformation.


    "The Demon King of Battle. Blood and Debauchery?"


    "Is that my future once reaching the limit of Demon Lord, Serena?" His head leaned to the right, where the ethereal white fox''s body stood in silence. Her eyes narrowed at him, no longer red like Yumiko but golden, and her magical aura was completely different. "Also, you are the one that saved her right? Even giving her some of your blood to become the same race as you."


    A moment of silence passed before the goddess of darkness looked at him. Her lips slowly curved into a faint smile.


    "You finally managed to say goodbye, Ryuji?"


    The moment she spoke, Ryuji felt his entire body scream with the desire to take her, push her down and make her his woman.


    Despite trying to resist the charm and beauty that came from her voice, his cock couldn''t resist the goddess and lifted as if to defy her.


    "...I didn''t get to say everything, however I did learn things I never understood before."


    "Fufu, you were always so cute and acting strong... It seems even after growing so big you are just the same. I am happy that my actions have helped you. As for that girl, Yumiko. Yes, I did it for you. However don''t misunderstand you were bound by that star before I even knew she existed.


    All I changed was the date she teleported to twenty years in the past and gave her my divine blood."


    "Is that so? Then why not give her the powers of the Demon Lord like me? Instead she is my saintess, or is that the influence of your blood and a side effect?"


    "Mm, she should only have become the Beast Hero... Though I am happy she became your saintess, that girl suffered quite a lot to meet you and is quite weak when alone. Take care of her, I have grown to see her like a daughter..." Serena''s voice seemed to adjust the longer she spoke, thankfully; otherwise, Ryuji might have climaxed without her touching him!


    "I see... Thank you, Serena. For everything."


    "Now onto the important issue. Can I save them, in this form or is it still not enough?"


    Serena''s tails wagged left and right. "If you were your previous self, you''d never succeed. Even now it is unlikely you will. However, your potential has unlocked the second stage, and your powers will continue to grow. If you manage to reach the limit of Lord, level fifty before the first disaster then you will survive some events and stop a few."


    "Is that so? That is a shame. I was hoping I could save everyone."


    "You have a month, and I will do everything I can to help. There is one way you can save them, but it''s a long shot and very dangerous. I will never lie to you, my champion and Apostle. Know that you are my first and only Apostle... Unlike Lumina, who deceives many of the church and makes them half-Apostles to create many inferior warriors that are as strong as true heroes."


    "Is that so, and that would explain how her people are so strong?" Ryuji clenched his fist, thinking back to the time he almost died to that divine ray and the strength of the crusader and Sheila.


    "Forgive me for not explaining; normally, I can speak to you as I sleep, able to access all parts of my memory at any moment in time... because you are now my Apostle, your limits and the seal placed on you as a transferred one is gone. I have applied the same to Yumiko and Erika... To help the others you need to develop intense feelings for them and copulate like you do with the others."


    Ryuji felt it amusing to see her face turning red but wondered. "Why sex?"


    "BECAUSE YOU''RE ASMODEUS!" To see the goddess shout, then pout and turn away, her tails batting the ground, made Ryuji quite amused. "Do you know how many times I''ve watched you sleep with women, unable to stop because I swore an oath to your mother?! In the other world, you were worse than a rabbit with over two hundred different women!"


    "Two hundred, is that a lot?"


    "Yes! Do you not care?!"


    "Well, I didn''t have many relationships, and most of them were just a hole for a night... so I never wondered if I was doing things right."


    "No, you are not doing things right, idiot! Well... at least in this world you seem to be a lot better, don''t put momentary pleasure over the deep connection achieved through passionate and loving intercourse!"


    "You really sound like a mother... or an older sister haha."


    "I am not joking, Asmodeus! Now you have awakened this far... Remember what changes you made to them with a kiss. Now imagine what sex will do to them a stage greater!"


    "Really, wow, that is quite amazing. So everyone will become stronger it makes me feel more relieved."


    "You missed my point entirely!"


    Ryuji''s body stepped forward, his feet flickering with a swirl of wind, arriving before Serena in a momentary blink, before his arms wrapped around her shoulders.


    A tight embrace, with his face close to hers.


    "Thank you for everything. If there was a goddess that I could ever believe in, despite being an atheist... It''s you."


    [Your confession caused the Goddess of Darkness to become shocked, her heart racing as she felt the honesty and truth making her feel embarrassed. Serena has upgraded your blessing to The Great Blessing from the Goddess of Darkness]

 Chapter 183: Returning Home! - Hello Elf!

    "You... how dare you seduce a goddess so openly!"


    Serena''s body became black mist before it swirled around his body. Then, her soft hand stroked Ryuji''s face before she vanished. "Don''t cry where I cannot see you, silly boy. I''ll be watching how you struggle and overcome your fate. My Asmodeus."


    With that, her body vanished, and the aura that made him feel a sense of charm, elegance and affection vanished, leaving him in the desecrated keep.


    "How do I inform people of a destroyed dungeon..."


    [No need to worry.]


    [This dungeon is a place only YOU could ever enter. It was one of my former kingdoms in the north that the church of Light destroyed over two thousand years ago.]


    [It is also the reason I will never forgive Lumina]


    ''I see... so there is nothing here for me to do, except visit in person in the future and rebuild it...''


    [Rebuild... You would do that?]


    ''If it would make you smile.''


    [.... Stop seducing me, and I am like your second mother!''


    ''You know I have a raging mother complex.''


    [!!!]


    ***


    Ryuji looked around with his black and ocean blue eyes, observing the area. The skeletons, the destroyed keep that his second evolution destroyed, and Serena''s solemn gaze when she looked at its appearance remained in his mind.


    ''It seems everything, from the moment I came here was all mixed between the two goddesses and some kind of twisted fate.''


    He stepped with long strides, making sure he took in the damage and devastation created because of his transformation. Silence filled the entire city as he walked towards the exit that appeared the moment Serena vanished.


    "Let''s go home. I miss my lovely girls."


    Ryuji took his cloak and usual outfit from his storage before returning to his normal form but noticed that his fangs remained, and he could summon the black-coloured hide without transforming now.


    With a flash of purple light, his body began to warp inside the portal while his thoughts lingered on the changes in his body. He closed his eyes and embraced the swaying inside the ebb and flow of the portal home.


    While he relaxed, he noticed quite a few messages from Serena while he was sleeping or maybe just after defeating that skeleton monster.


    [Gained Greater Blessing of Serena (Goddess of Darkness)]


    [All attributes increased by 20.]


    [Weakness in Holy and Divine magic nullified]


    [Resistance to dark magic +50%]


    [Goddess Serena has appointed you her Apostle.]


    [Gained 5 Levels]


    [All Attributes Increased By 50]


    [Level Limits Removed]


    [All Magic Resistance +50% (Immune to Fire/Shadow Damage)]


    -----------¡ª


    Status


    -----------¡ª


    Name: Ryuji Vincenzo (Asmodeus)


    Title: Deathbringer (Kobold), Murderer (Human), Apostle of Lust, Blessing of Serena (Goddess of Darkness),


    Main Class: Demon Lord: Lv.25 (Stage Two, Evolution Lv.50)


    Sub Class: Sanguine Berserker: Lv.31


    Rage: 0/120 (0 Reserved) [40% damage resist] [50% Magic Resistance, (Immune to Fire/Dark Magic)]


    Rank: SS+ / A


    He noticed how her eyes looked at his face, then gazed deeply into his eyes. In the mirror behind her, he noticed they were still black with glowing glue iris, despite returning to his normal form; with a single thought, the black started fading like ink, another thing he no longer needed to transform to activate.


    "It''s nothing to worry about. I guess my eyes have always been like that since I left the dungeon and I didn''t realise until now. A bit like my hair, I guess."


    "I see... I guess it suits you."


    "Really? You''re not lying to make me feel better, right?"


    "O-of course not!"


    "Well, in that case, I have to reward a good little elf princess, right?" Ryuji''s hands wrapped around her shoulder as he curled his lips into a smile.


    "Wait, R-Ryuji..."


    "Hmm, I wonder what I should do, maybe a kiss or..."


    His right hand caressed her cheek, brushing her dark green before his hand moved down the side of her neck. Ryuji''s left hand slid around her waist, feeling the softness of her warm skin, before he pulled her closer.


    "Or maybe you don''t want that?"


    "I wan.... ah?! You... tricked me!"


    "Hmm, maybe."


    "Hmph, you''re so strange, why come here when my hair is a mess and I look horrible..."


    "What are you saying, Alicia? You always look beautiful to me, and you know the moment I saw you, I couldn''t stop myself from wanting to be close to you."


    "Silly..." Alicia turned away, her brown cheeks now bright red, while her soft lips pouted. She appeared to want to say something, but her eyes glanced at Ryuji in secret.


    "I know you''re lonely here, so why don''t you move in with us?"


    "E-eh? I can''t. I have my apartment, and I''m a working adult, unlike you lot, so I can''t just follow you everywhere..."


    "I don''t want to be so far away from you anymore, come with me, Alicia."


    "But... Won''t Yumiko and Erika be angry?"


    "Those two already like you, so they''ll be happy, and even if they were, I''d fight for you, you know."


    "That''s so stupid, I can''t believe you would say that, hmph... so... where''s that kiss...?"


    "Eh? Did you just say something?"


    "N-no."


    "Are you sure? I could have sworn you asked for a kiss, but maybe my ears were mistaken."


    "You clearly heard me!"


    "Hmm, I don''t know, why don''t you say it again?"


    "You''re so silly, just kiss me already..."


    "I will."


    "Ah..."


    Her soft lips trembled when his hot breath fell on them, causing her to feel a fluttering in her heart. It was the first time she had ever felt like this, and it felt so strange. Although it wasn''t their first time, she felt something different. His eyes stared at her, filled with nothing but affection and desire.


    ''His eyes... they look so beautiful.''


    Alicia felt the heat building up in her body and the warmth coming from his touch, yet she remained motionless. She watched him, waiting for his lips to move closer.


    "Mmm!!!"


    Ryuji''s hand cupped her head and pushed her against his lips. His tongue parted her lips and entered her mouth. The soft sensation was like a serpent seeking its mate, wrapping around hers and devouring her.


    ''So sweet.''


    "Mm... ah..."


    Ryuji''s left hand moved to her hips, causing her to tremble from the sudden touch, yet it made a flame flow through her body as she felt a rush of pleasure and desire.


    ''It feels so good.''


    His right hand stroked her long green hair, stroking the strands of silk with his fingers. Their tongues intertwined, and her body felt the fire growing hotter inside as a wet, sloppy kiss echoed in her front room.


    Neither of them could see, but an armed group of elves marched along the road towards her apartment, all of them wearing elegant elven armour, as Ryuji pushed Alicia back onto her sofa while she unfastened his black cloak.

 Chapter 184: The Rude Elves - An Unwelcome Guest

    Ryuji and Alicia hugged each other on her sofa, the soft and cool leather a contrast to their current actions. She became lost in passion and drowned in his kisses. The more she tasted his lips, the more she felt unable to pull away.


    Alicia''s hesitation faded, becoming enthusiasm and desire.


    Her soft pink lips sucked on the tip of Ryuji''s tongue and swallowed his addictive and sweet saliva while she rubbed her thighs against his hips. Alicia grabbed his back with both hands, clinging to him and digging her nails into his back with a tight grip.


    "Nnmm~ Ryuji, we shouldn''t... It''s so late... I don''t think I can stop myself."


    "Then why stop, I''ll take care of you and won''t let you face the future alone."


    The image of her burning might have caused the reason for his reactions.


    Ryuji felt a deep guilt for being unable to save her. Her death forced his growing feelings to increase explosively, and his new evolution made him loathe the thought of holding back.


    "Y-You... are you going to eat me up right here?!"


    Alicia''s beautiful brown cheeks were dyed maroon. Yet she continued to kiss his cheeks, lips and face even after acting like she was against it. Alicia reached towards his belt, unfastening it with unskilled, trembling hands. "I-I won''t regret it, because it''s with you. Ryuji..."


    "I will never let you regret anything, as long as I still breathe I will make sure you are happy, and safe."


    "Nn~ kiss me more, you are so strange today and I really like it!"


    Their eyes closed with deep breaths, approaching each other with thumping hearts.


    Both felt the warmth and scent of each other''s breath and kissed once again. Soft and gentle at first, like savouring each other''s lips, sucking on them like soft, fragile clay moulding to each other''s movements. Then, more intense as their mouths opened, tongues wrapping around each other with their affectionate display filling the room with low humming and wet smacks.


    *Bang!*


    However, while lost in their passionate kiss and oblivious.


    Three elves kicked the front door open with a violent force. The elves stepped into the living room with their light elven platemail armour clanging. They ignored the elves'' presence while their kiss became more passionate. The naughty elven princess put both hands inside Ryuji''s pants.


    "What?! Remove him!"


    The female elf leading the group of knights gasped, her eyes and mouth open wide. A moment later, two pairs of hands grabbed Ryuji, yanked him off Alicia, and tossed him on the floor. Their tongues formed several sticky bridges of saliva as the lovely elf''s eyes were dazed and filled with a wet, dreamy look.


    Alicia watched as the elves dragged him onto the floor. Her mind became blank, and her breathing was heavy and chaotic as she touched her lips and then looked at her sticky fingers.


    Alicia was a princess by title, but her mother''s position was enough to shield her from most of her sibling''s schemes. Part of the reason she came to the human lands as a pseudo hostage was to protect her from Ar''Orina or Aria, her human name.


    "So what, is it wrong for Alicia to love me? She''s my woman, and no one can tell me otherwise."


    "Love? Don''t be stupid¡ªelves only mate with elves, and if any elven women were to sire a child with something unclean and filthy such as you, then they are exiled from our glorious nation. You, a human, don''t deserve to even look at an elven woman, much less touch her.


    The moment she insulted Ryuji, a pair of arrows infused with wind and fire shot past her sister''s face, slicing her cheeks and tearing Aria''s barrier with ease.


    "Don''t you dare speak to him like that, you''re the one who doesn''t deserve to stand before him, much less speak his name!"


    "You dare, Ar''Ciela?! That''s it. I am going to drag you home so our council can judge you and rid the kingdom of both you and your weak mother, then burn this filth to ash!"


    "Sister, you can''t do that!"


    "What can''t I do, Ar''Ciela? Did you think your mother was still the paragon of our tribe? She is nothing but a sick, and useless old woman!"


    Ryuji''s eyes sharpened, his hands gripped tight, and a deep blue flame began to burn within his eyes. This moment was the start¡ªin his visions, he couldn''t stop her from being taken; this elven princess was equal in strength to a Rank-A knight.


    ''Since it''s come to this, I won''t hold back!''


    "Manifestation: Demon Lord''s Realm!"


    The instant he made the choice, his body grew several inches, and a black and red aura wrapped around his body.


    He stood over seven feet tall and entered his demon lord form of warning as the entirety of Alicia''s home transformed. His Realm formed a black bubble around it. Across the bubble''s surface were screaming faces, blood and flames flickering to stop anyone from escaping.


    "H-How... A demon king.... how is there two?!"


    "Kill him! He must be the one that existence mentioned!"


    "No, he''s far more powerful than she mentioned. This power... although young, he is a true Demon King!" Orina''s face turned pale; she watched one knight lose his sanity and run into the wall, only for his flesh to tear, bleeding profusely while a flame started melting him as he rolled on the ground screaming.


    Meanwhile, Alicia stared at Ryuji, who stood in front of her body, protecting her... then she heard his feelings and thoughts towards her.


    A little like how Ryuji could hear their hearts and desires during sex... She could hear his current desire, and it made her heart race, skipping beats as she held her bow tight, no longer scared of her sister.


    ''If I can''t protect you in the current future, then I can at least protect you now and desperately try to grow stronger so I can change it!''

 Chapter 185: No turning back - Ill Protect you!

    Ryuji''s will and desire to protect her was a blazing inferno. He had no doubt, nor was he scared of his current strength. The power his body emitted was the level of an S-Rank, and although their weakest, his entire existence changed from a scary threat to a terrifying demon lord with the ability to make a difference.


    "She is my woman, and no one can touch her, insult her or hurt her love ones!"


    "Heh! You disgusting fallen and your ugly demon lover, I bet you are just a slut like your mother, losing to a momentary pleasure!"


    Orina''s words were a trigger.


    Alicia''s body filled with rage and anger, but most importantly, her heart was full of intense emotion, both love and pure joy, for being accepted, knowing his feelings and how serious he was about her. Love for the man who stood in front of her, his presence radiating with the desire to protect, to slay the ones in their path and dirty his hands in blood to keep her safe.


    ''It cannot be like this; I don''t wish to be someone who lingers in his shadow, able to do nothing!


    Suddenly, the world froze; everything stopped, even the sound of birds outside or the slight humming from her sister''s magic sword. Then a gentle voice spoke, like a soft but stern mother asking her child a simple question before bed.


    [Do you seek power?]


    [Do you want to become his supporting pillar, even if it means turning the world against you?]


    ''Yes!''


    ''Anything, this bow and my current self cannot hope to support him!''


    The voice rang inside her head, her body feeling the warmth and desire for strength, the resolve to fight against the world for Ryuji''s sake and not let him stain himself with the filth of her nation.


    [Then make a choice]


    [To become an elf dyed in darkness and the power of demons]


    [To become a new race, dyed in his colour and his intense emotions to become your guide]


    One seemed to be a simple evolution, maybe a higher version of elves, the other... Felt like swearing herself to Ryuji, to becoming an elf for him alone. Even their children would be a new race.


    ''Anything for him, I will not become a burden, I will walk alongside him, so please give me the strength to protect him!''


    ''I need more than strength, I need to kill, to be able to kill without hesitation, for him!''


    [Are you sure this may change your fate forever? He will be the only man who can love you and cherish you for eternity?]


    ''Even if I were to become the evilest creature, the lowest existence, and he were to hate me, I would still choose this path. I want him to smile at me, to see me as his pillar, not a burden, I want him to trust me and I will do anything!''


    [Blood Magic Proficiency added: Grade-D]


    [All basic Magic upgraded: Grade-E]


    [Arcane Shot usable in normal form]


    [Blood and Shadow Form added]


    [Magic Archery Gained!]


    [Mana now demonic type]


    [Artemia, the goddess of Elves, feels saddened to lose you but smiles upon your passionate love and feelings. Her blessing remains despite weakening and Ryuji also gains the benefits of her blessing because of your unique bond sharing aspects of each other.]


    [Blessing: All Archery and wind element magic has a low chance to miss!]


    [Gained the blessing of Serena, Goddess of Darkness]


    [No longer take increased bonus damage from Divine magic, Dark resistance +100%]


    [All attributes increased by 20.]


    [Please enjoy your new strength and protect his heart well, Ar''Ciela, former elf princess]


    ''Thank you, Goddess Serena, Goddess Artemia.''


    The world remained frozen as Ar''Ciela took a deep breath, her eyes looking back to Ryuji''s sudden eyes, like a shadow as she approached.


    Her feet didn''t touch the floor¡ªshe faded and appeared like smoke in a mirror before she placed both hands on his handsome and fierce face while in his demon lord form, she gazed at him with her verdant eyes filled with countless runes of both demonic and elven nature.


    "I cannot go back now, but I don''t even feel regret. You big playboy, how did I fall for you so easily, mother will spank me if she knows... However, I promise!" Her hands lowered, sliding along his tight, smooth skin filled with beautiful muscles and form before reaching his chest. "It''s here, right? Your big heart that refused to let any of us suffer...


    I will protect it from harm, with my body and soul."


    That moment, the marking on her pelvis began to flicker, the green vine-like design burning her stomach, yet she could endure this time simply showing a bitter grin on her more adult and alluring face, with great sex appeal... the words Queen finally engraved in elven writing.


    ''I wanted Empress... but I can wait and slowly reach that. Elves live thousands of years after all~ fufu.''


    Ar''Ciela turned away and aimed once more at her sister, the black bow as tall as her body, flickering with powerful magic¡ªas she drew her bow to the limit, a dark, sanguine arrow with a black tip formed as she leaned back against Ryuji''s chest and loosed her arrow.


    The instant she shot, the world began to move once again!

 Chapter 186: The Turmoil in the Elven Forest!

    The sound of her ethereal bowstring twanged as the arrow tore through the air. Its tip pointed straight towards her sister''s forehead. The speed was many times faster than before, and her sister''s expression became shocked as she tried to evade.


    However, the arrow was much too fast, and as if fate itself was against her, the arrow passed through the shield and pierced her chest, sending her body flying back into the wall with a thud.


    "Guha!?"


    Immediately, the arrow exploded with a powerful force, causing the barrier to shatter and sending the two elven knights lying towards the wall, creating a crater in the stone.


    Ar''Ciela smiled slightly, her hand reaching back and touching Ryuji''s face as she whispered.


    "I will protect your precious things, and as my price, cherish me. Fufu, it''s a good deal, right? A hot elven princess is willing to be yours, and all you need to do is treat me well."


    "Heh, of course, you are a little troublesome, but I can put up with you." Ryuji joked as he felt the serious meaning in Alicia''s statement. He then watched the elves struggling to recover. "What will you do to her?"


    "She is my sister. So, I will be a bit lenient. I will send her back to the capital to tell them that I have found a partner, and they must leave us alone. If they continue to bother us, then I will not hold back. The others... Well, as long as they don''t insult you, they can leave with her.


    I don''t care anymore. It''s clear the traitor back then and now was my sister all along..."


    "Heh, then let me handle the other two, and you can focus on Orina. I will not steal your fun."


    "As you wish, my dear husband."


    Ryuji''s eyebrows twitched when she said the word, and Ar''Ciela giggled mischievously.


    "I will not lose to the others, so you must treat me well, or you will see how troublesome I can be."


    "Tch, I already feel it."


    "You liar?! Look at that smile, trying to deny how much you love me, yet you clearly wanted me from the moment we met! Do you think me and Sheila couldn''t feel your erection the moment we hugged you?"


    The two shared a gentle laugh, and Ryuji was the one who leaned down, giving her a gentle peck on her lips. The sound of their kiss echoed before he turned to the elven princess and her guards. "You heard Alicia''s choices, so will you abide or die?"


    "Ryuji... call me Ciela.... It''s my real name."


    "I see, Ciela... it''s a pretty name; it suits you."


    "You think so?"


    "Yup."


    "Fufu, it makes me happy to hear that. Now then, lets hear my sister''s choice and then help her leave the stage. I will talk with her and learn how far her betrayal went and find out her motivations."


    "A vow? What kind of vow?"


    "A vow of death and life! As long as we exist, we will protect and care for the other, and the moment we both die, we will be reborn together once again, no matter where or when!"


    This was something that Ciela got Serena to organise; of course, she didn''t just ask for herself but the other women... Should they die, none of them would be reborn until all of them died, and then all of them would be reborn together within a year of each other and destined to rejoin each other no matter how long or hard it might seem to achieve.


    "I will not tell you the details, but the very laws of the world bind us. No one will ever be able to separate us, and now that I have a piece of him, it means that my soul is bound to him. Can you see it, this thick red thread that connects to the calamity star? After I became his lover, his fate became mine, too!"


    While Ciela spoke, Orina''s face changed several times until it ended, and her eyes looked envious. "I am sure it will work for you to have such a beautiful thing waiting for you, my little sister... Our mother is sick and won''t last long because our eldest sister''s mother seeks to take the throne for our eldest sister. So, my only choice was to do her bidding or watch our mother suffer."


    "If that is true, why not go to father? I know he would do anything to protect you."


    "You know what will happen if I do that? The other factions will immediately suspect our father''s involvement and target him and his mother. They will say he cannot manage his women, and recently, Father has been strange; he even accepted the demons in his bed!"


    "Is that true? I recall the faction of our eldest sister has the support of our grandmother?"


    "Yes, and let''s not forget those knights. All of them serve our grandmother... Not to mention, the people I can trust are low... Those knights aren''t to protect me but to report my mistakes and anything I might do that they can exploit..." Thanks to the magic that imitated Ryuji''s charm and illusion to cause her sister Orina to enter a state of both hypnosis and a state where she cannot lie.


    Ciela learned more than she used to care about back in her homeland.


    ''With this, does my dark skin matter? I must leave this kingdom and visit home... After the tournament, Ryuji asked me to leave with him. Maybe I will take his hand.''


    "So, sister... How long has this been going on?"


    "Your mother''s health took a turn for the worst two months ago, and she is on her deathbed. Father is so grief-stricken and cannot concentrate on the affairs of the court. Delegations from the dwarf kingdom and beast kingdom came almost the day after as if waiting for this moment..."


    "Orina, why did you really come here? Though you acted so violently, I know that''s not your actual goal..."


    The naked princess looked at Ciela and sighed, looking down at her body. "It''s my fault that you are being married off... because I rejected the proposal of the human kingdom to continue our peace, so I used all my power and now. You are the one engaged to that bastard!"


    Ciela slapped her sister''s face, causing her cheek to swell as she looked down with tears.


    "I did this to protect you... Our eldest sister has already begun planning your murder, and with this plot, you are nothing but a puppet that will be discarded the moment you marry; this is the only chance to stop the biggest sister from killing you all!"


    "Did you not think that I would not notice this? I am not a fool, Orina, and even if I were, I would not be alone."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Why do you think I came here? It was to avoid that stupid struggle. However, now it affects my husband and so I cannot ignore it anymore."


    "Husband... you are already married? What will you do when your mother finds out... He isn''t even human but a demon!" Orina seemed to speak out of concern. However, Ciela just lifted her shirt to reveal the marking placed upon her abdomen by Ryuji.

 Chapter 187: The Future Conflict - An Unbreakable mistake.

    Meanwhile, in the distant forest of the Elven kingdom...


    A beautiful woman floats against a wooden wall, floating in a large bath of hot, steaming water. Her charm and elegance were far beyond a normal person. She resembled Ciela and Orina slightly, with long creamy ears, a soft smile and beautiful green eyes along with her glossy blonde hair.


    "My Queen, are you sure that this is the best method? Her Highness Ar''Orina is known for her desire to rise; she will surely not treat Princess Ar''Ciela well."


    To the side of the beautiful woman, a blue-haired elven woman with soft blue eyes knelt with a bare body, pouring the queen a dark drink slowly, with a solemn look on her face.


    "Runa, do not worry. Neither of those girls is weak or stupid. Orina might seek the throne and display disdain for her sister. However, if given the choice between letting her suffer and helping her, she would choose the latter. Though she might test her out of anger since Orina was the one hurt most when Ciela left."


    "My Queen... are you certain?"


    "Yes, I have absolute faith in my children, and no matter how much I would love to hold onto her forever, Ciela is not fated to stay with me forever. I believe Ar''Ciela will return home one day, but not now¡ªthe spirits of the forest have already conferred to me a vision of the future. I saw our beloved Ciela and her partner, shall bring significant change upon this forest."


    Runa''s eyes widened in shock, but her queen''s expression did not change. "But My Queen, what of the engagement proposition that the council have arranged?!" She gasped, worried because the people arranged were men with the worst rumours and habits.


    "There is no need to worry. The council is just trying to use the young one as a political tool. If Ar''Ciela accepts this arrangement, she will be taken away from the kingdom and suffer greatly. Which is not what the spirits or I desire, not to mention that man... the one who has changed her so greatly, will never stand for this. He is not someone we should seek to oppress, Runa."


    "But then, how shall we ensure her safety, My Queen? That monster... is too powerful."


    "The same way the ancestors did, and the same way the forest has decided to do it, by giving them the blessing of the forest, our goddess doesn''t seem to wish either of those girls to suffer. Though Orina might suffer a little, she will come out of this event stronger. I only hope that the man beside Ciela is strong enough now to resist those knights who keep my daughters under watch."


    The warm water flowed down her silken hair as Runa began to massage the most luscious and sweet honey extract through her long golden strands. Runa was in a state of shock. Not only was her queen being exceptionally kind to Ar''Ciela, but she began to speak highly of this mysterious man.


    "If anything happens, you have the right to leave, Runa. But you are also my child, and I want you to be happy. I will do everything in my power to ensure you are free to live the life you desire."


    The Queen''s green eyes resembled Ciel the moment she made that statement, her long fingers wrapped around Runa''s face, and with a gentle smile, she continued. "I swear upon my pact with the goddess of Elves and our beloved world tree. From today on, I acknowledge you as the next successor after Orina. No longer do you need to hide or play the faithful servant to me, Runa."


    "But... Why?! I''m not as strong as Orina, and I cannot even control my emotions properly, let alone the forest. Mother, I cannot..."


    "You are my child. You have every right to claim the title, and I have the right to choose you, not some old men."


    "Mother..."


    "I know you are scared, Runa, but trust me, my dear child. You are just as special as they are. Fufu, look at your confused look¡ªforgive me for taking so long to treat you like a daughter I..." *cough* *cough*


    "Mother, please stop speaking. You have already spoken enough." Runa''s face flushed in shame.


    The Queen''s expression did not change, and instead, a satisfied smile appeared on her face despite blood dripping from the corner of her lips as she turned pale. Her current state was symptoms of her ailment, and almost no medicine in the elven kingdom could fix it.


    "Mother! You must rest now. I will tell the court to send a messenger to Her Highness Ar''Orina; there is no need for you to exert yourself anymore."


    "Runa, there is no need... Leave those fools stewing in their cesspool of deceit."


    Runa helped her mother out of the pool and brought her to the queen''s bedchamber, helping her dry with a firestone before leaving the Queen to rest as she left the room.


    She looked back with her eyes drooping.


    ''Mother... why did you take so long... If I knew this was how you felt, I would never have accepted the deal of those selfish old men... What have I done...''

 Chapter 188: The Aftermath!

    "Orina, you should return and stay by mother''s side. You always like to pretend you are not her daughter. Yet we share the same blood, why do you always deny it?" Ciela looked at her sister with sharp eyes while tapping the arm of her chair.


    "...It''s not like mother''s favourite would understand." Orina smiled slightly. "I''ll come visit when I have time."


    Ciela snorted, "Hmph, don''t need you coming here!"


    "Hahaha!" Orina laughed lightly. "Don''t worry Ciela, I''m sure I will be here often."


    "Pfft... you still dare to tease me?"


    "Of course. Why wouldn''t I? Besides, there are too many things that can happen in a lifetime. If I don''t tease you now, then when? But in reality... because of those knights your hot demon lover dealt with...


    I couldn''t speak well of mother, they are trying to remove her, even Runa has been making strange movements recently!"


    "Orina, stop speaking nonsense." Ciela glared at her sister and raised her voice.


    "But you will have to face the facts. You will discover the truth soon enough. However, because you were not around, no one could help her. Because her father is different, Runa couldn''t be accepted because of our laws... Do you think that those sneaky old men will take advantage of that?"


    Ciela was silent as she listened; her heart felt uneasy, and she did not know what to think.


    "You are not a child anymore, Ciela, but you are still an idiot. If you want to remain an ignorant fool, then don''t think for yourself. But I will not leave her to them. That is all I can do for her. That is the least I can do. Even if mother is to hate me, believe me to be a traitor this was the only way to protect her from their extreme plots and tricks."


    "I understand... please keep mother safe, we will visit within the next six months."


    "You don''t need to say; we are sisters, after all. I know you are worried about her. Besides, that child is cute, she needs more time to grow and I''ll try and have her meet you. Though next time we meet, it will be as enemies once again, you understand right Ciela... I won''t lose so easily next time!"


    "I don''t think you stand a chance, sister."


    Ciela gave a gentle smile while gazing at her sister with a strange feeling of sadness.


    "Then my husband, can you carry me, I''m quite tired from today''s events. My feet hurt."


    "Sure."


    Ryuji picked up his wife and began carrying her princess style, causing Ciela''s heart to flutter. She only wanted to make a joke after working so hard, but it seemed along with the way he called her, Ryuji no longer held back his attraction and lust, as his hand started to wander over her body, stroking her skin, sending pleasurable shivers through Ciela''s body.


    "My husband, don''t you think this is a little inappropriate to touch my ass... like this..." Ciela blushed.


    "Haha, can''t help it, you''re too sexy, it''s hard to resist."


    "Pervert, you pervert!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Ryuji carried her like that back to the mansion; not only did the knights in the bazaar but many servants and others seemed shocked to see the sight.


    Some people gossiped and talked about the scene; some even felt envious, thinking that the beautiful lady was lucky to have such a handsome and caring lover, even more so when Ciela turned her head and kissed Ryuji, not caring about the public display of affection.


    Of course, two people were affected more...


    "Ryuji...?"


    "Ryu...?"


    Yumiko and Erika stood outside the mansion.


    They sensed his aura and rushed to the door to wait for him... only to see him carrying a beautiful dark elf in his arms, and her figure equal to them in all areas, maybe even more sensual.


    "Ah..."

 Chapter 189: A Jealous Fox and confident princess

    Ryuji looked a little awkward, seeing both women looking at him with sharp glares across the dining table. Ciela sat beside him with a faint smile on her lips while she seemed more confident than in the past, her hands placed together as she watched Yumiko and Erika''s faces.


    "Ryuji, this is the ''Alicia'' we knew right? Ahem... I mean Ciela as she wishes to be known now?"


    He couldn''t help but notice Yumiko''s two tails slapping the ground in annoyance, her beautiful blue eyes watching him with a dull light inside them. "Yes, because I evolved it seems that when I kissed her--"


    "Kissed her? When did you and her develop a relationship when you kissed so easily?" Erika''s soft voice interrupted Ryuji while her eyes darted between the two.


    ''I never thought that even Erika would be as jealous as Yumiko...''


    Ryuji was about to answer when he felt Ciela''s palm grasp his thigh and squeeze him tight. He looked at her and noticed that she shook her head. "Erika, although I didn''t express my love for him openly, I have felt attracted to My Husband since the moment I saw him. It was only because of my position that I never pursued him."


    "¡ªSo why pursue him now?!" Yumiko blurted out, her fangs on display as she snarled. Although Ryuji knew Yumiko would accept her normally, it seemed the sudden change in balance and seeing the crest on Ciela''s stomach made her feel uncomfortable.


    "Because I no longer wish to see him suffer, to bleed and struggle for us. I have fallen for him and will not lose this chance." Ciela whispered as her eyes stared into Yumiko''s, showing no loss of power. "Yumiko, although I know it might seem unfair, I do not plan to leave him for you and Erika. I have seen you both together, and I understand how he loves you both.


    I do not want him to feel pain, to worry about hurting someone, nor do I want to cause pain to either of you. I only ask if you allow me to join you both in loving him."


    The words of Ciela made Yumiko and Erika gasp, her honesty and gentle personality still shining through her new body. "Ryuji, is this true?" Erika asked him quietly.


    He nodded and looked at the two women. "I love all of you. Although I wasn''t sure if I could handle so many women, I would have felt worse leaving one of you and the only reason I didn''t pursue Ciela was because of stupid thoughts before I evolved. There is no reason I should only choose one or two of you. I am not human, nor is this my old world!"


    "If you truly love us, then I suppose I have no objections... but don''t expect me to be the best of friends with her immediately. It''s not that I hate her, but I just need time to build a new friendship with her. Ryuji, though I have a great idea of how we can do that later tonight, fufu." Yumiko murmured.


    "That''s fine, Yumiko. I just wanted to say that I''ll do everything I can not to make any of you upset and to show how I love you all, no matter what."


    "Understood, Ryuji I accept Ciela as our sister. Although it might take time, I won''t reject her."


    "Ryu... if you ask with such words, how can I say no?" Erika looked away with her cheeks bright red while the mood lightened.


    Ciela sighed, letting her hand leave Ryuji''s thigh, and she stood up, looking down at Ryuji. "Now then, I am sorry, but I would like to speak with these two in private for a moment."


    "No problem, I''ll go and see Alan. He is probably bored anyway."


    In reality, Ryuji heard he went on a third date with Akari, and he wanted to hear the gossip, wondering if his friend made any progress.


    "Thank you, Ryuji. If you don''t mind, I would also like to speak with you in private as well after dinner." Ciela''s smile was bright, and she spoke with an excited expression.


    "Sure, no problem."


    Ryuji waved to them as he left the room and walked down the hallway, his eyes scanning the decorations on the walls. His steps echoed throughout the halls as he walked towards the back garden and noticed Alan standing at the door, looking outside.


    ***


    Meanwhile, inside the dining room, the three women looked at each other. A thick, icy tension seemed to grow, with powerful light shining in each of the women''s eyes.


    "I learned some things and realised that I couldn''t keep carrying the past on my shoulder forever."


    Alan''s face looked strange, his emotions switching from joy, worry, and acceptance then a solemn look, his eyes narrowed and lips pressed together.


    "Alan, I can tell something is up."


    "I-I see...well you are right. It is not the place to say though... Can you give me time? I just feel shocked about your change, seriously... you always make me feel so strange."


    "You are not going to fall for me right, stick with Akari..." Ryuji laughed as Alan blushed and he turned around.


    "Shut it! Just shut it. I''m going to make us some drinks, you want one?"


    "Yeah, sure."


    "Alright, just wait a moment."


    "¡ªHey Alan..."


    "Hmm?"


    "I won''t let you suffer, nor will I let Grigor fall because of me." The determination and sound of Ryuji''s voice made Alan''s hand tremble in the glass''s reflection cabinet.


    "I know you won''t... but remember, I also am your friend and I will try to help you. So don''t forget that and keep relying on me. I might not be much, but I''ll try to help you in every way I can."


    "Not much, you''re a damn hero... Don''t sell yourself short, but I became the Apostle of Serena, by the way; you don''t mind, right?"


    "Seriously? Wow...you never miss a chance, do you... No, I don''t mind. I''ve never believed in her, but I don''t have negative thoughts towards her either. Also, I don''t blame you for not believing in the Goddess of Light. I don''t think anyone would if they saw how the other Goddesses act.


    They are a bit..."


    "I get it, it''s fine...I''m just glad you are ok with it."


    The two men sat beside each other while drinking from the pale glasses together, a thick apple brandy flowing through their lips.


    "This is nice."


    "Mhmm." Ryuji nodded and looked outside the window.


    "I''ve done so many things wrong, but I will try to fix the mistakes of the past... Ryuji, are you willing to help me?"


    "Fool, if I didn''t help you. Then who would I help?"


    "That''s good, but remember, I also have your back, and if there is anything you ever need, please ask. You know that I have always been here for you."


    "Thanks, Alan... I mean it." Ryuji whispered, and the two men became silent, drinking together as if they could understand and relate to each other while watching the sun lowering.

 Chapter 190: The Initiation of ArCiela Everdark *

    A feeling of excitement surrounded Dinner that evening with a feeling of excitement¡ªAkari wore a new necklace that was neither too extravagant nor too simple. She blushed each time she looked towards Alan while he acted similarly.


    Not longer after everyone finished, Akari and Alan slipped away towards his wing. At the same time, Ciela, Erika and Yumiko all beckoned Ryuji to come to his room.


    Sariel became a little strange after Ryuji met her other side and she would spend most of her time gathering information or flying around the castle and didn''t follow him like before. ''No, she normally appears in the early morning and snuggles with me.''


    "Ryuji, can you come with us?" Yumiko''s beautiful black dress with a white woollen neckline caused her to look like a beautiful dancer. As she turned away, swaying her hips while heading upstairs, Erika wore a cute pale blue skirt and top that enhanced her gal-type style.


    "Of course, see you in a minute." His eyes locked on the two beauties before noticing Ciela, who wore a light elven dress that Orina left for her¡ªthe green colour suited her lovely brown skin that shone in the moonlight.


    "See you there Ryu, prepare yourself."


    "My dear, I wonder what is going to happen..." Ciela muttered, following Erika, their charming figures walking ahead of him. Ryuji couldn''t help but feel the excitement growing inside his body and the throbbing of his heart.


    ''Ciela... you''ve become so attractive, even your subtle movements are more refined and enchanting.''


    ***


    Ryuji gave them a few minutes before entering his room. Inside his room, Yumiko sat on the edge of his bed while Erika sat on the black chair close to the bed, and Ciela was beside Yumiko¡ªher brown ears flopped down, and her face turned bright red.


    "Ryuji, you finally came." Yumiko''s eyes drifted towards him while her lips curled into the most beautiful smile. "Tonight, I want to accept Ciela into our little ''family'' is that alright?"


    ''Hah... so that''s why Ciela''s acting this way.'' Ryuji moved closer and stood in front of Yumiko. He knew that this strange ceremony seemed to be important for the beastkin side of Yumiko. It was as if she asserted her dominance in front of the new woman to show her she was the main wife, the empress.


    He didn''t mind because it meant he could enjoy a night of extra passionate sex, even if Yumiko would try to be more dominant than usual.


    "So, what should I do for you?" He asked, his voice filled with anticipation.


    "That''s a great question." Erika chuckled. "But first, remove your clothes and transform." Erika''s red face and stuttering voice were quite adorable and added to the tension.


    "Eh?!" Ciela gasped at the sudden words, but her eyes remained fixated on Ryuji."


    "Mhm. It''s wonderful." Erika stepped closer as she grasped his tail and placed the tip between her breasts, letting her drool ooze onto its tip as she squeezed it between her squishy tits, using her nipples to tease the spearlike tip that oozed a slimy goo. "Your sticky fluid smells like honey, you lewd monster~ I am going to subjugate you with my tits!"


    "Ryuji, your cock is so hard because of Erika''s tits. Such a lewd and unreliable man, fufu. Does my hand feel good, or do you want to enjoy my throat?" Yumiko smiled, wrapping her hand around his member as she licked his head.


    "Hahaha." Ryuji let out a booming laugh that echoed in the room. "You can try, but I can last as long as I want."


    "That''s the spirit!" Yumiko smiled. "I''ll make you cum like you never have before¡ªmy tongue will become your greatest weakness."


    The scene changed so fast that Ciela could only become frozen as she saw the shape of Ryuji''s tail transform into two round, fleshy cups with a warm, slimy liquid oozing from countless bumps attached to Erika''s breasts. The next moment, she began to gasp and panted while white fluid squirted from her breasts, only for Ryuji''s tail to devour all the milky fluids.


    ''Oh my god... this is so erotic... his... eh?! He''s growing a second cock... it''s so thick...


    and completely different to the other, how would that feel, ah... Yumiko is holding them both in her hands, while kissing them like she would Ryuji''s lips?!'' Ciela''s face was burning, her chest racing while she noticed Ryuji looking at her with a smile, his tail seemed to have split into two with a strange shaped rod swaying before her eyes.


    ''It looks like a series of beads.... and it''s all slimy and wet... what is that, the scent makes my womb ache... ah... I want to taste that sticky nectar that''s dripping down that long tool.''


    Ryuji''s new form allowed him to understand his partner''s tastes and desires much clearer, but what shocked him about Ciela was that she liked to tease her ass... and that was her most sensitive hole.


    Erika like to have her breasts toyed with.


    Yumiko wanted to have her control stolen and her clit abused during sex.


    Now he found a lewd elf who was so erotic she wanted him to tease and lick her ass.


    It made him feel strange because the succubus Sariel''s desire was kissing.


    Compared to these three, she was a saintess!


    "Mnnnph~ Come, Ciela, I''ll allow you to experience our love. Nnnm... your cocks are throbbing so much, do you love my mouth that much? Or is it because Ciela is watching us?"


    Yumiko released his member with a loud, sticky pop. Her drool dribbled down her chin and from the tip of Ryuji''s cock as she slipped her hand over both shafts with a loud, slimy sound echoing through the room.

 Chapter 191: Yumikos Desire **

    The moment that Ryuji''s tail transformed, Ciela felt a strange sensation growing in her chest, the soft, muscular sensation of his tail pressed against her skin.


    ''Ah... it''s hot and strange... the sticky fluid smells like freshly baked apples... I want to taste it.''


    Ciela felt his tail pulsing and throbbing like a penis made her tremble with excitement as it slipped between her heavy, brown breasts that hung lower than before¡ªnow they were so huge and full. His tail moved with a slow movement, smearing her chest with its pale goo.


    She stared up at him with a pleading look in her eyes, her mouth open wide. The scent was too strong, and her body was burning with a need to taste him.


    Ciela moved her lips closer to the tip of the tail, and his scent was like an aphrodisiac, addictive and delicious, as she extended her tongue and began to lap the sweet slime from his tail.


    ''Mmmm... it''s so delicious! So sweet, it''s better than any food I''ve ever tasted!''


    Ryuji smiled down at her, his eyes filled with love and lust as he watched her.


    "Does it taste good, my beautiful Ciela?"


    She nodded her head, her tongue gliding up and down the length of his tip, eagerly lapping up every drop of his fluids.


    "I''ve never tasted anything this good... it''s addictive... it''s making my body burn... my abdomen feels like it''s on fire, and my breasts... they''re so heavy and full... it''s almost painful..."


    She reached up and squeezed his tail, pressing it roughly into her flesh while releasing a lewd gasp. "...Ryuji, please, I''m begging you, cool the fire inside me!"


    Her voice was a hoarse, passionate plea, her eyes wide, her lips trembling as she begged him.


    He chuckled, his voice low and husky as he replied.


    "Oh, I will, I will, don''t worry, Ciela."


    His tail slipped back and forth between her breasts, and she could feel his warm fluids dribbling onto her skin¡ªshe began to kiss the tip, swirling her tongue around the swollen beaded shape, her hands stroking her soft green pubes.


    Yumiko''s hands squeezed his cocks, sliding up and down them, and her mouth began to suck on them both. Her mouth was full of saliva, and her tongue was covered in thick drool. She slurped on the tips, alternating between the thick and long member, using her throat for the smaller, longer one and her hands for the larger and thicker shaft.


    "Nnnnm... Mmmph.... Haa.... so hot.... Mwah....Nnnph..."


    Ryuji''s body was burning up, and he could feel his cock twitching and throbbing. He was ready to ejaculate.


    "Yumiko, I''m about to cum."


    Her eyes widened, and her fingers began to squeeze his cock with increased speed.


    "Mmmpphh... Nnn... Nn..." Her eyes shone while she placed both cocks against her soft red lips, her tongue dancing between the two bulging rods as she teased their opening while jerking him off with both hands. "Mmmm... Nn... I want to taste your semen."


    "Ugh!"


    His two cocks twitched, and his balls clenched. The moment his cocks began to spasm, Yumiko began to spread her lips, opening her mouth as she rubbed her tongue''s surface against the underside of his members, her hands squeezing and pumping them faster, with more pressure as if to squeeze all his sperm out.


    "Mmmphhh... Nnn... Nnngh... haa... "


    "Oh god! Ah!"


    A massive amount of semen sprayed from Ryuji''s cock, the thick white fluid shooting straight into Yumiko''s mouth, then into her throat, the liquid shooting across her lips from the thick, veiny member while the long and curved shaft exploded, spraying her face, neck and breasts with a hot, heavy jelly-like cum.


    "Mmnngh... Nnnn... Nn... Mmm..."


    Yumiko''s eyes were filled with a lustful desire as she swallowed his seed, her throat convulsing as she swallowed the thick fluid, her cheeks puffed out, and her body trembling while his cum covered her entire body, nothing like the past. She felt so defiled and dirty, yet her body and mind felt bliss.


    ''Ah... I''m just his cum dumpster... Ryuji treated me like a target and shot his load all over my face and body, then made me drink his seed~ such a lewd, dirty, erotic bastard!''


    Yumiko''s chest was heaving, and her heart was racing as her lips were stained white with cum; she pulled back and placed her arms on either side of her breasts to reveal the huge amount of sperm, squishing and bubbling between her tits before she smeared it over her soft, tanned skin.


    "You should focus on Ciela now~ she looks dangerous," Yumiko spoke while panting as she stood and walked towards the bathroom, sperm dripping down her body and onto the floor as her sexy ass swayed on the way out.

 Chapter 192: Bonding with a dark Elf princess ***

    Ryuji gazed at Ciela. Her face looked beautiful, her soft brown skin glossy and radiant as she wrapped her lips around the swollen tip of his tail, her small tongue like a slime undulating as it wrapped and slurped on him.


    "Nnn... Nnngh... Mmppphh..."


    Her hands were rubbing her stomach while slowly slipping down to her crotch, a slick, sticky sound echoing as she rubbed along her pink slit.


    Her pussy was so wet, her juices flowing and trickling down her thighs as she brushed along her petals, rubbing herself with a lovely voice coming from her lips. Ryuji enjoyed how her breasts jiggled and bounced with a heavy clap each time his tail shifted while her mouth suckled on the tip of his tail.


    "I can''t resist you any longer, Ciela, you''re so fucking beautiful."


    "Kya?!"


    With those words, he grabbed her from behind and pushed her onto the bed, her beautiful pussy and ass on full display as she landed on all fours.


    ''Ah~ it''s embarrassing, he''s looking at my pussy... I can feel him breathing against my asshole?! Why does that make my body tingle... am I a filthy elf for liking to touch my ass?''


    Ciela''s heart was pounding, and her mind was in chaos. However, she could only hear the wet, slimy sound of something moving and the whimpers of Erika; as she looked back, she gasped.


    "Eh?!"


    Erika''s body was held in the air, with both of Ryuji''s tails now clamped onto her body, pleasuring her so much she could only cover her face and mouth to mute her wails of pleasure.


    "Ahhh, my nipples feel so good... Ah~ don''t squeeze them so hard; it''s painful!"


    "Oh god! Ah, my pussy! My pussy is being devoured! No~ don''t tease my clit with your tail.... Ahn.... No...!"


    Ryuji''s tail had split into three different shapes, two cups filled with various bumps that clamped to her breast, squeezing and sucking on her swollen nipples and areola. Then the third was a strange shape, like the head of a brush, but it covered alone her pussy and ass, covering in more of the strange bumps that not only oozed the addictive jelly but vibrated rapidly, teasing Erika''s clitoris.


    Erika''s voice was a mixture of whimpers and cries of pleasure, her body jerking and twitching while her toes curled. A spurt of fluid squirted from her crotch every few minutes as she begged for forgiveness.


    "Ah~ Ah~ I can''t resist this! Ryu~ Ryuji! I''m cumming again~!"


    "Your body is so sensitive, Erika¡ªyou''re so erotic, my cute little gal."


    Ryuji chuckled, and his attention returned to Ciela, his lips brushing against the soft, round curves of her ass.


    "Eek!"


    "Ciela, your ass is so beautiful, but it''s cute how your pussy reacts so much to me kissing your ass; look at this! Your pussy is so wet; you''re making a puddle."


    "Nnn... n... don''t say that; it''s embarrassing!"


    Ryuji smiled, his hands caressing her thighs while he kissed her ass, and the moment his lips pressed against her asshole, he could feel her body tense up.


    ''Please~ use your tongue, tease the inside of my ass; it''s clean~ elves don''t use that hole for anything but sex, thanks to mana breaking down all things that enter our mouths!''


    "Nnnn!"


    His tongue was warm, and it felt incredible; her heart thumped rapidly, and her body was trembling as she could feel the thick, slippery muscle gliding across her asshole, teasing her insides with the tip as it pried open her entrance. His lips slurped on the juices from her snatch while spreading her pussy with his fingers.


    ''Don''t tease me~ please, tongue my ass and make me cum... I can only cum with my ass~ ah, I''m a filthy elf, that''s why I became a dark elf...''


    "Mmm... Nn... Nnn..."


    The tip of his tongue was inside her, and his fingers were spreading her pussy open, touching her secret spots and searching for the spots his new ability taught him. It was a lie that she could only cum from her ass, but elves had a differently shaped vagina, almost twisted and reversed compared to a human.


    ''Ah~ It''s so hot, and it feels so good... Eh~ his fingers... they are rubbing a strange spot... Nnn~ it never felt like this before.... ah... that spot is nice...!''


    Ciela''s head was spinning, and she could feel her ass twitching and tightening around his tongue while her pussy was being teased. Ryuji''s caress began to make her thighs tighten around his hand, and she could feel a climax, and it was more intense than usual... both her ass and pussy just felt too good!


    The moment his thumb brushed against her clit, rolling around as his fingers toyed with her g-spot. Her body jumped, and a surge of energy rushed through her body.


    "AH~ I''M CUMMING!"


    "Nnnn!"


    "This is your sweet spot, Ciela, and your body can''t hide anything from me."


    "Ahhh..."


    Ciela was losing her mind; the tip of his tail was brushing against her pussy, while his fingers squelched and spluttered while he was playing with her g-spot, the same shape that teased Erika''s clitoris now affixed to hers while his cock stretched her asshole, filling her insides with the hot jelly-like substance and making her asshole feel more sensitive.


    ''Ah~ it feels so good... my ass is melting~ he''s stretching my ass so much; it''s so strange... I feel like I''m about to tear in half... so hot, and my ass is full of his sticky fluids!''


    "Ahhh~ Ryuji... Ryuji! Please don''t stop, my ass... it''s melting~."


    ''I can''t think, I''m going to cum again, but it''s so good, my ass is twitching~ Ah, I can feel him twitching as well, don''t think I am dirty... It''s just too much... what if he put that huge, thick one in my pussy... I would die... for sure.... but I want it...


    no... I''m becoming a lewd elf. It''s all his fault~ but I love him...''


    Ciela''s eyes were turning white, and her breathing was rapid and heavy; she was gasping for air, and her body felt hot. The inside of her ass felt so full, and her insides were being stirred up by his cock. Yet she felt his member growing, throbbing its size, forcing her ass to expand.


    "Ahhh... don''t get any bigger, my ass will break!"


    "Sorry, I can''t control it... your ass is too good. I''m going to cum!"


    "Ahhh... please, not inside... I''ll break, I''ll really break, there is no place for more of that fluid!"


    "Sorry, Ciela, I can''t stop... I can''t hold back, I''m going to cum!"


    The sound of his hips slapping against her huge ass echoed, the power of his thrusts almost shattering her pelvis as he crushed her buttocks against his flesh, the soft meat deformed and squashed as his cock penetrated her to the base, making the lovely elf squeal and gasp for air as she felt his penis swelling further.


    "No... Nooo!"


    "Nnnghhhh!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh~"


    "Ahhh..."


    "Haa... haa... haa..."


    Ryuji''s mind was a mess, and his body was burning hot.


    The feeling of Ciela''s ass was incredible, and her soft, round buttocks that were so huge it could fit in his transformed palm while his cock throbbed and pulsed, spewing hot, sticky jelly into her ass. He could feel his cock being swallowed up, devoured by her ass as her insides melted and undulated around him.


    Ciela''s body shivered and trembled, her hips twitching as she could feel the hot, sticky fluid oozing into her ass, he came inside her, and it made her climax... the pressure of his huge load caused her to black out for a moment before realising where she was again.


    "Ahhh~"


    Her moans were weak, her eyes were unfocused, her mind was in chaos, and her heart was beating so fast that it felt like it was about to burst.


    The lewd sounds as his cock slowly dragged from Ciela''s insides made her cover her face with both hands, gasping as she tried to deny the feeling as he pulled out, made her lightly climax from the sensation of him dragging her insides and letting the huge amount of sperm inside her ass ooze from her gaping asshole.


    "Nnngh... Ahh..."


    "Haa... haa... haa..."


    Ryuji looked at the scene of Ciela''s twitching body; her legs were trembling as she lay face-down on the bed; like Erika, he didn''t plan to take her virginity yet... but never did he expect her asshole to be equal in pleasure to Yumiko and Erika''s pussy.


    ''Maybe it''s because she''s an elf?''


    His hand brushed her buttocks, and his cock still throbbed; it was still erect and ready to go... but it was Erika''s turn to next; however, since she was unconscious, he continued to stroke Ciela''s back as he rolled her onto her side.


    "You did great, Ciela. I really loved every moment of it."


    "Nn... me too.... but I''m not a lewd elf... okay..?"

 Chapter 193: While He Recovers - They Fight!

    The morning after, Ryuji woke to the room still thick with the scent of sex. He looked around and realised they must have lost control as there were signs of intercourse everywhere. Today would be the first match of the last sixteen, and yet Ryuji felt no danger or urgency.


    ''Today, we fight one of the kingdom''s native chosen.''


    Ryuji had been looking forward to it before¡ªhowever, now he just wanted to finish the tournament and leave Grigor, knowing that the longer he stayed. More issues for Alan and Avandar would be created, though he wished to help them. It was beyond his means, at least right now.


    He rubbed his tired eyes, trying to wake himself fully while feeling a warm weight on his chest¡ªsomeone was wrapped around his body with their soft lips touching his chest, hot breath blowing down his abdomen as they slept quietly.


    Ryuji didn''t need to look to know who it was. The smell was distinct. The warmth, the touch, the feel of her skin against his, he remembered it well.


    ''Ciela.''


    After taking her anal virginity last night, he spent most of the time with her, soothing her and cuddling while the other two enjoyed a blissful pleasure, especially Erika, who now seemed to have vanished completely along with Yumiko. Ryuji''s fingertips stroked along Ciela''s soft brown ears, the long tips swaying with her breath.


    "Good morning," Ciela yawned as she slowly opened her eyes.


    The first thing she saw was Ryuji''s gentle smile, which caused her to flush and her body to heat up in excitement.


    Then she began to gasp as she tried to move her hips, only to fall back onto his chest, her hands placed on his shoulders. "Ah....Nn... it''s hard to move, my legs and hips are so weak, like a slime..."


    "Sorry," Ryuji said, his fingers caressing her ears while his free hand traced up her back shoulder blades, causing her to arch and let out a light moan. "I went a little overboard last night."


    "Overboard?" She giggled softly, her face reddening as her tail swished, flicking his legs. "I had so much fun. I never thought my ass could feel so good, and you did such strange things to me, making me lose my mind. I was like an animal, a beast, and it was wonderful."


    Ryuji could understand where she was coming from, as he had enjoyed her body immensely. Yet, he still couldn''t forget her importance and how she depended on him to guide her forward.


    "You do understand what we did was not proper."


    "Why? We are lovers, aren''t we?" She asked, her voice a little unsure, while her head tilted to the side. "I guess it is something frowned upon by many who believe in the tenets of light. However... I am an elf~ we don''t believe in that goddess."


    Ryuji chuckled, finding her straightforward attitude and mannerisms a delight to witness. He knew she was older than him, and yet she acted like a young girl.


    Her words and mannerisms were cute, her ears flicking as she nuzzled against him, enjoying his touch. "Mmm... where are Yumiko and Erika... those two were even worse than me... Erika even wet herself...."


    "Ah... forget that, she will cry for real..." Ryuji coughed while lifting the soft body of Ciela into his arms as they cuddled on the enormous bed together. He noticed her gaze was moving across the room.


    "It''s a mess, isn''t it?" Ryuji sighed while stroking her ear.


    "Mmm... the bed is soaked with sweat, and our clothes are strewn everywhere. I can see where you make Erika beg for forgiveness and..." Ciela said while her hands intertwined with Ryuji''s.


    "We should go take a bath; maybe today''s battle, you should rest, Ciela. You still haven''t recovered completely."


    "A bath together?" Ciela asked, her ears twitching as her eyes gleamed.


    "Yes, a bath together."


    "Ah... I would love that. As for the battle... Mm, I want to fight with you, but you... such a beast, I can still feel the sensation of you in my ass..." Ciela whined.


    "I''m sorry."


    "No, no, no... don''t be. It was amazing, and I really enjoyed it. My insides just feel a little sore¡ªit''s just a dull ache, but I don''t mind~."


    "Okay, come then," Ryuji said, getting up and lifting Ciela in his arms. She had no complaints, giggling while hugging his neck. Ryuji ignored the mess in the room, deciding to let the cleaning crew take care of it.


    "Are you sure? Why isn''t he here?"


    "Well, you see, he was doing some naughty things to a cute little elf last and those two last night. So it''s likely he''s enjoying a warm bath with that elf right now while we are stuck here watching this battle in the cold!"


    "Are you jealous because you are a virgin, uncle?"


    "Humph!"


    Alan huffed before turning away from Anne, ignoring the giggling girl while staring at the field.


    Yumiko and Erika had woken up, their eyes clear and focused, their bodies ready and prepared for the fight.


    "Erika, protect me and use your speed to avoid their close-range attacks, as for any magic or ranged attacks. Leave it to me. I will protect you."


    "Okay!"


    The two nodded before looking towards the entrance of the field as a man appeared, clad in blood-red armour and holding a massive halberd.


    "That''s him, the Bloody Butcher." Maki, the announcer''s voice, sounded before five other males in black robes and holding butcher knives appeared. It seemed the enemy today was a close-combat-orientated group.


    "Today''s match is between the Chosen ''Blood Tyrant and the Bloody Butcher!'' A spectacle of blood and brutality! Who will win... But it seems that the Tyrant has sent only two of his female fighters today! What a cruel and cold man!"


    "Hah!" Alan scoffed. "You have no idea, idiot. That man has the biggest heart."


    "How do you know that?" Anne questioned, her eyes focused on the fight.


    "I can feel it from the way he looks at those women. Ryuji isn''t a cold man to those he lets into his heart."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You will know when you meet him in battle. Afterwards, you will never go against him again. I guarantee it." Alan said with a sad smile.


    "Hmph!"


    "Oh! It seems the two groups have made their preparations and the Bloody Butcher cannot wait for the match to be started!" Maki announced as the Bloody Butcher and his men charged, their weapons raised.


    "BEGIN!"


    "Ice prison!"


    "Shadow Blades!"


    Yumiko and Erika unleashed their spells, trying to slow the enemies, but the Bloody Butcher was Rank-A, a high-level existence.


    A beautiful cage of ice began to form in the arena, its cold, icy aura wrapping around the four men who followed the Butcher and formed around him, too.


    However, the Bloody Butcher seemed to have predicted her move. His muscles bulged as he swung the heavy weapon with incredible speed, the tip of the weapon glowing.


    "Giga Breaker!"


    The swing of his weapon shattered the entire ice prison into pieces, the fragments shooting towards Erika, who was still in the process of casting her Shadow Blades spell, which allowed her to create a shadow blade made from compressed shadows.


    "Erika! This battle is going to be tough!"

 Chapter 194: His Twin Pillars

    ''I can endure, this spell will help us win!''


    The blades of ice raced towards Erika, piercing her flesh, her body going cold, blood freezing and seeping out of the wounds, yet the smile on her face did not diminish, her resolve only becoming stronger.


    "Agh..."


    "Queen of shadows, answer my call. Rend my enemies with your claws of darkness¡ªShadow Blades!"


    Erika finished the chant, her eyes glowing as her vision changed to that of the spells. A mass of blades formed from the shadows of those gathered around her, claws and fangs formed in the darkness, and dozens of the blades formed before shooting forward.


    "Hah! I will not be defeated!"


    The butcher placed his hand on the back of his cleaver and attempted to deflect the blades of shadow. He swung the cleaver, but the blades did not collide with his cleaver. Instead, they sliced through his body, damaging his soul and spirit directly.


    Dozens of shadows stabbed into his body, shredding his clothes and tearing his flesh. His body became riddled with holes; the man''s face paled, and he collapsed to his knees.


    "You... Bitch!"


    Yumiko didn''t waste time, her body like a meteor as it shot forward, both fists smashing into the face of the fallen Butcher, the impact deforming his cheeks and sending his body flying into the stone wall with an explosion of dust.


    "Ooooh! It looks like the team of Yumiko and Erika are fighting well against the Bloody Butcher, but is it already over?"


    ***


    While Mika was spicing up the battle, Ryuji carried Ciela in his arms to the bed her body dripping with water, as she looked even more exhausted than when they entered. Her eyes barely opened, she complained. "You... why did you put it in my ass... I can''t believe you would do something so lewd in the bath!"


    Ryuji rolled his eyes. "I''ll let you sleep after you drink this potion."


    He removed the small bottle from his pocket and held it up to her lips. "This will help restore your body and mana, though, I''ll have to make a new one in a few days."


    Ciela sighed and opened her mouth, allowing Ryuji to pour the sweet-smelling liquid down her throat. She closed her eyes and laid back, a warm glow filling her body, and she soon felt the throbbing sensation in her lower body fading, although she still couldn''t move her legs well as Ryuji tucked her into the bed.


    "Don''t move, you should relax for the rest of the day, ok?"


    "Mmm... Thank you." Ciela muttered, closing her eyes, her body drifting into a deep sleep.


    Ryuji returned to the bathroom, cleaning the tub and tidying the room, putting away the soap and towels, and placing the potions on the shelves. He opened the balcony doors, letting the fresh air wash away the thick scent of sex.


    However, the moment he did a lovely warmth and soft body leapt into his arms, while her horns almost poked his neck. Yet he didn''t mind. Sariel was too cute to get angry with.


    "Master, did you have fun with the others?" She asked.


    "It was great, and you should have joined in. How was your day? I thought you''d be home sooner." Ryuji replied.


    "Fweh?! N-No.... not yet.... Sariel isn''t ready, Master..."


    "Hm? Then why are you naked?"


    "Yumiko! Do you have enough mana?" Erika shouted, looking towards her companion.


    "I... I can barely move! This spell is draining all of my mana!"


    Erika gritted her teeth, knowing that the next spell would likely be her last.


    "Then let''s do this, one last attack, or we are finished!"


    Yumiko nodded, raising her fists and extending the hidden blades as they glowed with black and silvery blue light; her tails spread as she unleashed the last of her strength. "Haaa!"


    She charged towards the monster so fast her figure seemed to obscure several times, slashing with her blades, each strike landing on the butcher''s flesh, tearing open his body, blood spraying in a crimson mist.


    Yumiko was like a whirlwind of destruction, her blades cutting and slicing, while the butcher could only block with his arms.


    The crowd roared with excitement and awe; the audience cheered as Yumiko showed the strength of her swords, body and martial arts.


    While Erika''s entire body glowed with the light of purple mana, her steps slowed as she began building up momentum, both swords shimmering with powerful arcane magic, as she lunged forward after the butcher attacked Yumiko.


    "Blade Flurry!"


    His body danced around the monster, a torrent of blades slicing and tearing the monster apart, until the butcher finally fell to his knees, unable to withstand the barrage of attacks.


    Yumiko, who had been on the defensive, suddenly launched a final attack. Her body flashed forward and now stood before the butcher''s face. Before she lifted her palm a small distance from his face as a huge blue magic circle formed, it rotated rapidly as another, then another and another formed until she finally unleashed her spell.


    A dozen ice blades shot through the butcher''s face, slicing and weaving his face, brain and skull, leaving nothing but a pile of meat on the ground.


    "We won...." Erika breathed heavily, her arms trembling as the magic circles faded.


    "Hah...haha..." Yumiko laughed and dropped to her knees, the crowd erupting with cheers and applause.


    ****


    Meanwhile, in the royal box, Alan and Alice sat beside each other and began to whisper amongst themselves.


    "Hey, sister... isn''t Yumiko''s fighting style like yours?"


    "Hm? Hmmm... maybe," Alice replied.


    "Only maybe? I am sure the way you move, counter, attack and defend are identical. How does Yumiko know your personal martial art? Did you teach her in secret... I don''t understand how she could know it to such a level otherwise..."


    Alice shook her head. "I have not taught her... Maybe, our fighting styles are similar, but they are not the same."


    "Are you sure? How else can you explain it?"


    "Mine is complete, her''s seems to have been taught by a male." Alice replied.


    "A male? Who would teach her your martial art? It''s supposed to be a family secret!"


    "I am not sure, but perhaps we will find out in the future." Alice whispered, her eyes turning to the stands, where Ryuji was cheering on Erika and Yumiko, oblivious to the curious and shocked eyes of this black-haired beauty.

 Chapter 195: A battle between the Waifus

    After the match, Ryuji rushed to the tunnels to meet them. Although they won, he could see their bodies had various wounds from the fight. He knew the Butcher wasn''t someone they could have fought in the past.


    ''Their growth has reached such a remarkable level.''


    "Eh, Ryu? You came to see us?"


    Erika was the first to notice him, or rather, Yumiko winked as if to signal that she wanted to let Erika enjoy his comfort first because of the battle.


    ''Let Erika have your attention. and she has been extremely excited since the battle ended and kept saying your name. She seems to be quite the lonely woman.'' Yumiko''s thoughts appeared in his mind, though not perfectly. He needed to join and guess some words himself.


    "Of course I did. You''re both important to me, and I wanted to see you fight. Come here."


    He spread his arms while the bruised and winded Erika suddenly seemed fine as she leapt into his arms and clung to him like a koala.


    "Ryu~ I fought so hard, but that guy was so strong... even a normal swing from his axe almost tore apart the armour you bought for me."


    "Haha, that makes me want to revive him just to kill him again. Though did you feel your improvements thanks to training with Kathryn and her maids in this battle?"


    Yumiko wrapped her arm around Ryuji''s while leaning against his side, her charming and alluring figure more mature than ever, as she seemed to have grown slightly after sleeping with him the other day, her stomach smooth, with a set of sexy abs.


    "Nn! I realised where we had been relying on you too much, the times we needed to trust you more and also found a way to shorten the chants for my stronger spells!"


    Erika''s eyes shone with delight, her beautiful face glowing with pride, while Ryuji stroked her hair and held her tight. "You did amazing, I saw you both working together to defeat him near the end and it shocked me how far you have both grown."


    "Nn... thank you, Ryu~ you seemed tired after the night with us all. So I wanted to let you and Ciela rest."


    ''Was I good? All I thought during the battle was how to help you, what can I do to become strong enough to support you...'' Yumiko''s hands gripped him tighter as if she were feeling insecure while he felt her overflowing affection and passion towards the idea of supporting him.


    "If I didn''t have both of you supporting me, would I have ever reached this point? Maybe I would have lost my way without you all. Be it Yumiko, who keeps my mind focused and my heart racing with how much she makes me feel. Erika, who supports me when I lose my way, or Sariel, who stops me from becoming depressed and low.


    Then, of course, I have Ciela, who is willing to follow me to the ends of the world... and Liana, who accepts all that is dark and evil within me."


    Ryuji liked his new ability to understand these subtle gestures, although it seemed the level of their bond affected this as his Empress. Yumiko''s feelings and thoughts came through the most clearly, like someone wrote on a foggy window.


    In comparison, the others felt more like colours and sounds that represented their feelings.


    "I see..." Yumiko''s lips curled into a wide smile, her shimmering white teeth showing as she pushed her face into Ryuji''s arm to hide her face.


    "Hehe, Ryuji you really can''t live without us can you?"


    "I really can''t, so you''re stuck with me now. If someone tried to take you away from me, I would kill them, no matter if it was a god, devil, monster or even Alan. You five will never escape me now. I have no desire to let you go."


    He spoke seriously, his expression unchanging as he looked between them, his eyes shining sapphire blue.


    ''They are mine.''


    He held the two girls close, his gaze falling on Sariel, who fluttered her wings behind him, making strange faces in her jealousy. "You too Sariel."


    "Ehehe~ master loves me too." She smiled as she flew into his arms, joining the hug, though Sariel struggled to find a spot, instead sitting on his shoulder as she adjusted her size to be far smaller.


    "Tsk."


    Ciela had an amused expression as she turned her back to Yumiko and Erika, her soft, round rear like a massive juicy peach bouncing in her tight dress.


    "So, Master, I would love to see how you fare against the girls and me, hehehe~ I will win!" Sariel didn''t seem selfish. Instead, her actions always seemed to spur the other women on rather than focusing on herself.


    "I have heard the challenge! I will take part in this duel." A lovely girl''s voice sounded as a fluttering display of crimson hair appeared in the air.


    ''Liana?! Damn it...''


    "Oh, Liana, I missed you. Where have you been for the past few days?" Ryuji stepped forward, putting down Erika and Yumiko before his body tensed. His legs bulked out before leaping into the sky and landing beside Liana.


    "Mhm, father wanted to speak to me and made me complete an annoying test..."


    "A test for what, Liana?" Erika asked, while looking irritated that Ryuji left her side to approach Liana.


    "Hehe, it was a test of love. Father wanted to make sure that I was truly devoted to my darling and not just his influence, as if I was, he would have used his authority to have me locked away."


    "Oh? So you''re going to become my little princess?" Ryuji whispered as Liana rushed into his arms. Her face looked up at him, her eyes full of lust, delight, devotion and excitement as she licked her lips.


    "I''m already your princess. But, I need to show you just how much I love you. So, will you take me with you?"


    "Of course, you belong with me, just as the rest of them do."


    Liana''s crimson eyes narrowed, her pupils turning into vertical slits, as she kissed Ryuji''s cheek before four long arms of fire grasped the stone wall and flung themselves towards Yumiko, Ciela, Erika and Sariel.


    "It seems the battle has already begun," Yumiko muttered.


    "Eek, why are you targeting us?!" Erika panicked while Sariel flapped her wings, a pink aura surrounding her.


    "Ciela, you should take a break; otherwise you will fall apart."


    "Nn... I can''t believe how good It feels, sorry I won''t give in!" Ciela responded.


    Ryuji appeared beside them, his form shrouded in flames and darkness, Ryuji''s body pulsing with raw, untamed energy. The five women looked back and gasped.


    "Let''s go to the practise rooms, I will crush you all." Ryuji spread his arms and released a loud chuckle before dashing towards Alan''s private training area.


    "Oi Ryuji, wait up!"


    "Ah, Ryu is so fast!"


    "Ugh, he is so arrogant and annoying..."


    "He is so cool, ah, master, I will be the one to win and make you play with me all night~ hehe."


    "He is going to have fun with us, even if we don''t win, he will not let us go. We should work together to defeat him first... Then decide who wins the night alone with him." Liana added, her body flowing with intense flames as she prepared herself to fight.


    The five girls all spoke, their voices overlapping as they rushed to follow their lover''s lead, knowing that their relationship would never become dull or stale because of the constant competition.

 Chapter 196: Demon Lord vs Demon Brides

    Ryuji stood with his axe over his shoulder, taking a deep breath. He glanced towards the five girls opposite him while they prepared themselves.


    Yumiko''s figure transformed into her demon form, her gauntlets shimmering as she lowered her hips to fight. Erika stood ahead of the group with two swords in her hands.


    ''Their group makeup is quite amazing from this side. Yumiko, the damage dealer and tank, Erika to support her, with Ciela''s magic arrows supported by the magic of Liana and Sariel. Should they be in danger Yumiko can use group wide healing spells even while fighting.''


    "Ryuji~ are you sure you wish to fight all of us at full strength?" Yumiko asked while her beautiful white hair flowed in the fierce breeze. Nine lovely tails tapping the floor with loud thumps on the ground.


    "I''ll fight with everything I have Ryu!"


    "Master, Sariel wants to sleep together~ she will win, ehehe."


    "Darling, I will show you my growth as a witch!"


    "My Dear Husband, let me show you the power of my magic arrows!"


    "My beloved women, you should quickly transform. I am not going to go easy on you during training."


    The next moment, Ryuji''s body grew over a foot taller, two black horns growing from his thick blonde hair that turned snow white and grew down his back. Then his mouth opened wide, long fangs replacing his teeth as he roared into the sky, his eyes turning jet black with sapphire blue orbs in the centre with slit pupils as black markings covered his entire body.


    "!!"


    "Erika, he''s coming follow me!"


    "Understood, Yumiko!"


    Yumiko''s body rushed out while Ryuji''s transformation was reaching the pinnacle; his long red wings formed of blood unfurling with a sonic boom, creating tremors in the air around him as Ryuji''s eyes snapped to the two women approaching.


    "Liana assist me in covering them!" [Arcane Archery: Blaze Shot]


    A swirl of flames spiralled around her fingers before forming an orange arrow with a round tip that crackled and seemed unstable.


    "I''m going!" [Wave of Shadows]


    The four scarlet arms behind the demon form Liana her black eyes and crimson iris shimmering as all four arms flickered with a black orb of darkness before she flung them forward, creating a huge tidal force of shadow.


    This shadow masked the approach of Erika, Yumiko and Ciela''s Blaze Shot!


    ''Hmmm? What a clever tactic.''


    "Gruuuu!"


    As Ryuji stepped forward, the four shadows from behind the wave of shadows exploded towards him as a second blaze shot pierced the fading veil of shadows.


    ''Good! You can cast it consecutively!''


    Ryuji''s figure blurred as he used his wings and his left leg to push off the ground, avoiding the two orbs of darkness, his wings flapping once as he reached the two girls behind the blaze shot. Ryuji''s axe sliced across the air, forcing Erika''s swords to block the blow with all her strength.


    "Urgh!"


    "Erika!"


    Yumiko''s voice yelled as the impact caused the beautiful knight to shoot backwards, her body twirling in the air from the sheer impact of Ryuji''s blow.


    "Leave it to me, Ehehe~ Yah!" [Wall of Clouds]


    Sariel cast an illusory magic that caught Erika''s fall, lowering the damage and impact significantly as she fell to the ground, covered in dirt and bruises.


    ''An area spell to stop her fall? Good work, Sariel.''


    "Yumiko, get out of the way!"


    "Do not worry about me, Ciela. Hah."


    Instantly, Yumiko began to attack using the martial arts of his mother, the Kuzuha ryu martial arts style. Her attacks were quick and sharp, the air seeming to crack and tear around her as Ryuji used his wings to deflect her blows.


    "Yah!"


    A flurry of blows from Yumiko forced Ryuji to defend himself from her strikes, each of them being so powerful he couldn''t help but smile and let out a burst of laughter. Although far from his mother''s mastery, he felt a sense of delight and dropped his axe to perform the male version of Kuzuha ryu style combat.


    "You have improved well, come face me, Yumiko."


    Although it seemed Yumiko was his focus, his tail began to cast random magical spells aimed at the others to keep them occupied. The entire time, his wings were constantly in used to defend himself against the magical attacks of Sariel and Liana.


    As he listened to their complaints, Ryuji couldn''t help but break out into laughter as he looked at the five women who made their way into his heart.


    "Well, you all performed well. However, I did promise, so the one joining me tonight is..."


    Meanwhile, from the upper tower of Alan''s mansion, a beautiful woman with black hair watched the training match with a focused gaze.


    Alice''s eyes focused on Yumiko and Ryuji because the Martial art they both used was identical to the one she gained in a unique skill at fourteen.


    "Why do I feel so irritated?"


    Her hands grasped the stone railing, almost crushing the rocks to dust as she felt a strange sense of confusion. It was identical to the one she awoke as a special, unique skill when she turned fourteen.


    ''What is this feeling?''


    Her eyes locked onto the white-haired demon lord, his every movement causing her heart to race and her body to shiver with excitement.


    "Are you feeling unwell, sister?" Alan''s voice came from the open balcony as Alice turned to face him with the usual kind smile and face. However, he could see the red on her cheeks and the strange fire in her eyes.


    "No, Alan. I was just looking at the battle between the future demon king and his women."


    Alan''s eyes looked down towards the training grounds below, his eyes focusing on Ryuji''s powerful aura. He also became shocked at the sheer difference in strength from a few days ago.


    "Wow... he''s growing stronger faster than I imagined."


    "Do not underestimate the demon lord, Alan. I believe the day he surpasses you isn''t that far away, months at most, yet you call him your friend?"


    Alice''s voice was calm and quiet, but Alan could tell her words carried a serious intent.


    "Yes, sister. Ryuji is my friend, and I trust him. When I see him, I can see a kindred spirit in him, someone I could never betray. He will not betray me, I will bet my life on that too."


    Alan''s serious face caused his sister to gasp before she looked down, covering her face before she began to laugh, her soft giggles causing Alan to look at her with a frown.


    "What is it, sister?"


    "Nothing, it''s nothing. I just thought it was funny you would say that, when you don''t even realise how that man makes your big sister feel."


    "!!!"


    Alan''s eyes widened as his mouth dropped. The thought of his beautiful big sister and Ryuji sent his mind reeling in shock and despair.


    "No way!"


    "Alan, close your mouth. It is not what you think, disgusting boy."


    "Thank god."


    "Anyway, the one thing I wanted to talk to you about was the demon lord. Did you invite him to the family meeting this Sunday?"


    "I did, why do you ask?"


    "I want to speak with him, in private."


    "NO!"


    "Alan, you cannot tell me no. Or I will climb into his bed tonight and let him take my virtue."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no."


    "Then you will arrange a private meeting."


    "Why the hell does my sister want a private meeting with him!? Please... He already took Liana!"


    "Tsk, as if he could force me to do something I don''t want. Even in that form, I could shatter his entire body before he inserted that weapon inside me."


    "Sister, no."


    "I am going to rest. See you later, Alan."


    "Yes... Big sister, good night."


    Alan watched his sister leave, his eyes hollow and his mind blank. The image of his sister and Ryuji causes infinite emotional damage.


    "Let''s spend the night in Akari''s room again... Only she can soothe this pain in my heart."

 Chapter 197: The Eve of the Final Round

    Ryuji sat on the edge of his bed while letting out a yawn; although he did little today, his body felt an aching sensation. The exhaustion of the past few months began to build up and finally caught up with him.


    He looked to his sides, each girl clinging to him in some form, with Ciel to his left, Yumiko to his right, while Erika and Liana clung to his back, and Sariel sat on his lap.


    ''I just want to cuddle with you all tonight, will you be happy with just that?'' He wondered while letting out a sigh.


    "Ryuji~ you''re so unfair. Why did you choose all of us!" Yumiko frowned and leaned against him while grasping his arm tight. Her two tails slapped the bed while she watched Ryuji with sharp eyes.


    "Haha, Ryu, I knew you couldn''t pick one of us alone¡ªsuch a cute boyfriend." Erika seemed fine with sharing him with the others, her hands stroking his hair while kissing the back of his neck.


    "Master, Sariel wants to sleep on master''s chest, ehehe." Sariel hugged his chest and rubbed her face against him with a lovely smile on her face.


    "Husband, let me wash your back in the bath. You look tired today. I am here to serve you well." Ciela was the person least bothered after being ravished last night. Instead, she slid her finger along his palm while enjoying the warmth of his body.


    "Darling, if Alan finds out, then we might have to elope!"


    The words from Liana made Ryuji''s body tremble for a moment before he just gave up and leaned back into her and Erika''s chests. Upon seeing him relax, Yumiko changed her frown into a smile as she kissed his cheek and whispered.


    "Don''t worry, we can see how exhausted you are, there if you just want to cuddle then I am happy with that."


    "Thanks Yumiko, everyone... If I didn''t have you all, I might have fallen apart by now."


    Everyone cuddled and spoke about the training while letting Ryuji lie on the bed, the girls not arguing or competing over who would sleep where. Instead, they just made sure he could sleep most comfortably.


    Ryuji soon fell into a deep sleep, causing all the women to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Darling seems to be really tired... Is he going to be okay?"


    "I think Ryu was trying so hard to stop us from worrying, maybe all this time..."


    "You''re right, Erika¡ªRyuji really did push himself from the moment I met him in the royal castle. No matter if he was wounded or overwhelmed, he would never let it show or ask for help."


    "Darling is so stupid, we would gladly accept his burdens..."


    "Liana, this is what he is doing now. Our dear husband chose all of us because he needed all of us to feel at ease. Look at his smile, and how comfortable he looked while pressing his face against Yumiko''s and my tits."


    "Master just loves women~ ehehe."


    While they gently stroked his face and hair, Ryuji didn''t awaken for twelve hours¡ªslowly, over time, the girls joined him in his long rest until all of them became entwined on the bed.


    ***


    Thanks to their growing cooperation and teamwork, the girls began to train with Ryuji daily in his demon form.


    Ryuji nodded, then decided they would go to the usual restaurant in the city since it would give them large portions for a few extra coppers.


    They walked through the city, and a large crowd gathered around the arena while the streets were quiet.


    "Hm? What''s going on, the street''s empty?" Sariel looked around, confused because for the past few days, the entire city was full of people during the times, and matches weren''t happening.


    "Why do I sense a group of powerful people? Is something happening?" Ryuji wondered, then looked towards the place where these people were and realised.


    They were toward the arena.


    The group was around fifty people, but only twenty gave Ryuji a sense of danger, while the other part of the group, with thirty knights in normal armour and a fat male who seemed to be a noble of some kind, led them.


    "What do you mean, Ryuji?" Yumiko, Liana, and Erika asked, each of their faces filled with confusion.


    "Hm? Oh, sorry, I was talking to myself. We should avoid the arena area and go eat. I don''t want to deal with troublesome people. Especially those who want to steal my lovely women." He replied with a smile, then turned and walked towards the restaurant.


    "R-right, we should avoid any trouble."


    "Yeah, let''s leave the arena, Ryuji~ which is your lovely woman?"


    "All of you, idiot."


    ***


    Meanwhile, as the group turned around and headed towards the restaurant as they had planned, none of them noticed one of the holy knights turn around and notice Liana''s figure before he whispered to the noble beside him.


    "Young Lord, it seems that the princess is out with a group of her friends in the city. What should we do?"


    "Do you think they saw us, Knight-Captain?" The young noble asked, his face filled with confusion as he looked around the city.


    "I don''t think they did, Young Lord, but it would be best if we dealt with the Princess first. If she doesn''t accept, then we can just put pressure on the king and use the churches power to make her accept or watch her father die."


    "Alright, but let''s make sure they don''t see us. We need to approach her in the perfect way, after all."


    "Yes, Young Lord, we will act when she is alone, and that man she is with is not around."


    "Young lord, please calm down, it''s not good to lose your composure like this."


    "Never! If that was your wife with a handsome male, would you accept it!" The fat noble began to shuffle towards the place the knight pointed out.


    The group pursued the young lord, and the knight-captain, who was enraged that the man Liana was with was a man and could not see his face.


    However, making the noble react like this, the knight''s lips curled into a smile as if he planned for this to happen.

 Chapter 198: A Spoilt Meal

    "Greetings, welcome to the roasted hen! Oh? If it isn''t for Ryuji and his beautiful wives. Please, sit, and I''ll come take your order."


    Ryuji had been visiting this small restaurant almost every day after Liana and Erika discovered it a few days ago. The meals were delicious, and extra portions for after practice weren''t too expensive, like some of the other places in the city.


    "Afternoon, Marina. Can we get the usual?"


    The owner of the restaurant was named Marina, while her husband and son worked in the kitchen and backyard preparing drinks and other parts of the service.


    "Master~ Sariel wants fried chicken with crunchy bits and cheese!"


    "Darling, I want a roast chicken with leeks, potatoes and onion gravy."


    "I know, you always get the same dishes!" Ryuji could only bitterly smile as Marina gave a bitter smile before heading into the kitchen; a few minutes later, a cute girl who seemed to be in her late teens placed several iced mugs of water and mead on the table.


    "Thanks, Tina." Yumiko chuckled as she took her mug and sipped the chilled mead.


    Today''s practice was much more intense than the past few days, so Ryuji didn''t mind if the girls let loose afterwards.


    Though they would have the final match in the arena tomorrow, none of them seemed nervous or worried about the outcome.


    Around ten minutes later, a group of knights entered the restaurant along with a bloated noble who waddled with each step. The noble sat down while the knights covered their faces with iron helmets. However, the surrounding atmosphere wasn''t friendly, and their gaze flickered towards Ryuji''s table.


    "Greetings--"


    "Shut up, old woman." The leading knight interrupted Marina and placed his hand on his sword. "This filthy restaurant isn''t suited to serve food. How dare you run such a shabby and disgusting place. To think that our noble lord would enter here is a disgrace to his name!"


    "Eh...?" Marina''s face became pale, though she knew the knights of Grigor could be arrogant and a little stuck up. None of them complained about her restaurant or food. "Dear customer, I assure you our food is--"


    "Kya...?!"


    The knight struck out towards Marina, however Ryuji''s body appeared beside her and grabbed the extended hand to stop his blow from striking her.


    ''Hmm... a low-tier A-Rank...''


    The knight''s hand trembled as he felt Ryuji''s strength. He tried several times to pull away, only to feel his bones crack the moment Ryuji tightened his grip and glared at the knight.


    "Who are you?! How dare you interrupt my strike!"


    "You''re the ones interrupting her. Why don''t you leave before you regret it? It''s not like you came here to eat anyway. Most likely, your fat-ass lord saw my women and thought they looked good. I''m not interested in this cliche?. If you start trouble, I''ll crush every last one of you."


    "How dare you insult our great lord! Do you think a small peasant from this trash kingdom is worthy of our mainland heritage? I''ll tear you limb from limb and sell your women as whores!"


    The knight''s eyes turned bloodshot as he reached for his sword.


    "What did you say?"


    The sound of torn flesh and broken bones echoed through the silent restaurant. The knight''s eyes turned white as he fell to the ground.


    "Rude plebeian! Who are you to kill, my knight? I''ll have you know I am from the mainland''s noble family! My father, Marquis Elmond, will send his army to crush this pathetic kingdom if you don''t prostrate yourself and watch as I take my wife home! Liana has been promised to me by this kingdom''s queen."


    The nobleman''s voice shook along with his double chin as he watched the knight collapse with his heart crushed, yet the man in front of him stood without a care in the world.


    "Do you even listen to the nonsense from your lips? If I wanted, I could kill you right here. Then, by the time your father realised. I''d be ready to crush his army, too."


    "Ryuji..." Yumiko and the others could only watch with a stunned expression as Ryuji''s hand flashed and crushed the fat noble''s heart.


    The knights drew their swords and stepped forward, but just as they were about to reach Ryuji. They felt a powerful weight as his eyes turned black; a powerful force forced them all to kneel as a cruel grin appeared on Ryuji''s lips.


    "Tell me, Marquis Piggy, do you think I would let you take Liana? She''s already my woman, in both body, mind and soul and looking at your pathetic state... Do you really think your limp dick and flabby body could satisfy her?"


    "It''s good that you managed to survive. These knights are very strong. There is no way you could have killed them all. Maybe they suffered some mental damage on the journey here."


    "Hey! Listen to me!" The nobleman screamed and yelled, but Alan continued to ignore him as he looked at the owner of the restaurant.


    "Marina, are you injured?"


    "I am alright, thanks to Ryuji."


    "I see, well then. Bernard, please have these corpses removed and cleaned. To have your suicidal knights staining this innocent woman''s restaurant with blood and flesh, I believe your young lord will not leave without adequate financial compensation for the lovely lady and her family."


    "Eh...?" Marina was confused. Although she knew Alan was a duke and he was powerful. Marina was sure the knights died because of Ryuji; however, seeing the veins almost popping from the fat noble''s forehead made her feel good. So she remained silent.


    "Su, suicide?"


    "Yes, isn''t it obvious? I don''t know what other conclusion you could use when they are all impaling each other with their swords!"


    "I, I, I am the son of a marquis. You can''t talk to me like this!"


    "Son of a marquis? Oh, so you''re a Marquis Piggy?"


    "Ha, haha!" Yumiko and the girls couldn''t help laughing unable to hold it back from Alan''s horrible acting.


    "It''s Marquis Bacon!" the fat noble bellowed while Bernard looked around with a complicated gaze.


    "Bernard, what are you waiting for? Remove these corpses and pay this woman. It seems the Marquis Bacon here is suffering from a delusion. The knights had a mental breakdown and killed themselves. What if your young lord is infected, too?"


    "I, I am not--"


    "Marquis Bacon. You are a guest of my country. I cannot risk you suffering any ill, even if it''s mental." Alan''s eyes turned cold as he looked at the fat noble.


    "Bernard, take Marquis Bacon away. Make sure to keep him safe and treat him for any illness or possible mental breakdown. If he dies, I''m sure his father will not be pleased."


    "Tsk..." Bernard didn''t heed Alan''s words instead clicking his tongue, before kneeling before his lord. "My lord, we should leave and make new preparations. Thankfully, the Knight Captain is waiting in our private mansion for tomorrow''s match."


    "Fine, fine. I understand, Bernard."


    ''This filthy plebeian, I will make sure he suffers a miserable death! And those whores who laughed at me too! Don''t think I don''t know you were silently mocking me, Duke Alan Grigor!''


    The fat noble, Bacon, tossed a few gold coins at Marina while giving a deathly stare to Ryuji, Alan and the girls before his butler held both doors open to allow him to squeeze through.


    Once their party left, Alan turned to face Ryuji and gave him a doubtful look. "You killed them all, didn''t you?"


    "Who knows?" Ryuji grinned as he patted the hero on the shoulder. "Maybe they were all possessed by something. Maybe they were crazy. But either way, I have a match tomorrow and need some sleep. It''s a shame that damn warthog ruined our dinner atmosphere."


    "You should be more careful. You may be powerful, but the royal family would have already put a bounty on your head. If it wasn''t because you are under my protection, and we knew that noble would cause issues with Liana."


    "Hah... I should have killed him."


    "It''s fine. We''ll deal with him later, so just make sure to win tomorrow."


    "Oh? Are you saying I might lose?"


    "Anne is strong and seems obsessed with you... Really, be careful. She''s like a feminine ogre!"


    Ryuji''s lips curled as he remembered that woman''s obsession. He could only nod at Alan''s warning.


    "Well, I won''t lose, and I can''t wait to fight her and beat her so hard she calls me daddy."


    "R-Ryuji... you''re not going to try and seduce both my nieces, right... Right?!"


    "Hahaha!" Ryuji''s only answer was an awkward laugh as he walked towards the table with everyone waiting.

 Chapter 199: Queen and Marquis - Plotting in the Dark

    After the clash, the Marquis rushed to the castle, his butler helping carry him to the carriage.


    The butler is doing his best to hide his master''s beet-red face from the people.


    "That damn hero! I will make sure he dies!" Elmond''s irritating voice echoed while he whined and hit the soft leather seats in frustration as the carriage began to race faster towards the castle.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the audience chamber, the queen sat on the small throne, waiting in silence.


    Inside the room were Lord Qwass and many of her followers, those of which she gave her body to and controlled using the succubus potion that slowly devoured their minds and logical thought.


    "My Queen, how long must we wait before striking? The Marquis has arrived. Wouldn''t it be prudent to take advantage while they aren''t prepared?" One envoy from the mainland spoke, his power stronger than the Grigor Nobles because of his church backing.


    "Patience, my dear, I am merely waiting for a certain person to arrive," she answered with a charming smile.


    "And who is it that you are waiting for?" A second man spoke, his hair a dark brown, his body tall and well-defined. This was one of the queen''s favourites when the guilt began to fade. He was young and powerful; however lacked political power.


    "Why, my dear cousin, of course, the Marquis Elmond''s son. The future Marquis Bacon."


    Of course, she lied; the feelings of family love for her long died when her father sent her to Grigor to become a cheap whore. All to help the goddess and others benefit from the current demon war.


    A knock resounded throughout the silent room, and the door opened. A butler appeared in his fine butler uniform.


    "The Marquis Elmond, my lady."


    "What happened to your faces, Bernard, Bacon?" The queen asked, noticing the two men''s appearance.


    "Hmph! A cocky little plebeian hero said that Liana was his woman. He even killed my knights and called me Marquis Piggy!" The young Marquis exclaimed, walking towards the queen with his usual waddle.


    The queen raised an eyebrow at the butler, Bernard, who, in response, gave a wry smile.


    "My lord and his men were beaten by a blond-haired hero with a violent nature, like a thug. With many women surrounding him."


    The queen looked at the butler and then her cousin and his allies, seeing their eyes glaze over at the mention of a hero.


    ''Of course, they want to recruit a hero. They think that it would be easy to control the hero, but not knowing this hero''s violent nature and power makes him a threat, not only to me but to the plan.''


    "How did this hero manage to defeat the Knight''s protecting the Marquis?" She asked, her voice filled with curiosity.


    "My Queen, this hero had a strange ability. He caused their blood to explode from within them and form a large crucifix..."


    "Hmmm... well, he is called the Bloody Tyrant..."


    "Yes, but what about the fact that he insulted me? And that bitch, Liana spreading her legs for another man too! I will make him pay!" Bacon added.


    ''Bitch Liana? If the king heard those words, even I couldn''t protect him with all this support!''


    "Bacon, please calm down. I will help you in any way I can to get revenge for your pride. But now, let us hear what the Church of Light has to say." She said, calming down the brat, giving a glance to the envoy, telling him to speak.


    A male with short grey hair and a wrinkled face holding a golden staff sat close to the queen before standing.


    "Your Grace, I bring you a gift from the great goddess," he said, handing her a small bottle of red liquid.


    "Do you really think that the Marquis and his son can kill the hero?"


    "To kill Alan? No way, but the church can keep him from taking action. The only problem is Anne and that annoying boy Ryuji... If only he felt for my charms, I could have dealt with it easier..." The queen grumbled while spreading her legs and motioning for the maid to kneel between her thighs.


    "In the future, we won''t need these disgusting males."


    "Yes, Your Highness..."


    ***


    Meanwhile, the queen enjoyed herself in her private audience chamber. Alan and Anne stood at the top of the eastern tower overlooking the ruined lands filled with damage from magical battles and other disasters over the past fifty years.


    "My beloved Niece, do you still insist on fighting Ryuji with everything you have?"


    "Yes, Uncle, I cannot leave my sister''s fate in the hands of someone I cannot trust, especially one with demon blood... I will cross swords with him and learn more about him!"


    Anna''s amber eyes shone in the red sun, the time of light entering its last stages. She knew he wasn''t a wicked man; rather, understanding he was quite the gentleman in reality made everything harder.


    "I see, niece, then I will support you in your efforts and pray for your success. But be careful; he is my best friend, and I know he loves Liana genuinely and won''t let harm come to her on purpose."


    "I know, Uncle," Anna answered, looking at Alan.


    "By the way, you seem different, my niece. Did something happen to you?"


    "You know it''s because of Ryuji. I cannot stop my heart racing each time I see him fight or cast magic."


    "Oh, dear niece, are you in love?" Alan asked.


    "Don''t be foolish, Uncle; I just want to fight him, to crush him and then make him follow me, never to leave my side while growing stronger."


    "..."


    Alan''s eyes narrowed as he considered striking Ryuji with a Divine Ray for a moment.


    "Uncle, don''t give me that look. I''m not some little girl anymore. Just because I am interested in a man for the first time it''s not love. I just want him to be my knight." She said, blushing at the sudden change in the atmosphere.


    "Fine, I will not interfere, but if Ryuji can''t beat you and it goes too far, then I will step in."


    "U-Uncle.. do you love him?"


    "My dear niece... if you don''t want to experience the hero''s full strength, I would start running now. I have a lover now! We have even spoken of getting engaged!"


    "E-Engaged!?"


    "Yes, and we''ve done it already..."


    "Uncle, I will not say anything more. Please don''t speak about such matters with your younger niece. It''s disgusting. Well, as long as it isn''t some kind of excuse or front to hide your true feelings. I wish you luck. Now I will go and prepare for tomorrow''s battle."


    Anna turned away and ran towards the stairs, her face filled with determination as a shimmering light filled her eyes.


    "Youngsters are always so energetic. If only you knew, Anna, how hard it will be to defeat Ryuji. You might have the same strength, but he improves so fast, and now... I don''t know if you can win. Especially if he uses his demon form!"


    "Let''s go see Akari and Ryo... tonight they will need a nutritious meal, and I want to see my cute lover."

 Chapter 200: Final Battle - Ryujis Determination and Choice

    Ryuji came to the arena early.


    Alone, bathing in the pitch-black silence while sitting on a cold stone bench.


    His eyes closed, surrounded by rusted, broken and useless weapons. Swords, spears and various marks in the holding cells and waiting rooms, his breath calm and still while dried blood stained the floors.


    ''I am the future Demon King¡ªme staying here will cause trouble for Alan and those I have grown to care for. Saki now works as a maid for Alan. Along with three other beastkin that Alan helped me rescue, they learn writing, reading and various skills from Kathryn and the others.''


    A faded figure floated above him, golden eyes shimmering and filled with intellect beyond her usual self.


    Sariel knew of Ryuji''s feelings and his current dilemma.


    ''The plan that Alan made is far too naive. Well, he is a hero¡ªI can''t blame him. Or does he just hate the idea of parting ways with me and Liana?''


    Alan wanted to help Ryuji and his party escape after the battle ended. He planned to have his private knights and troops support them, including Simon and Paul.


    However, this wasn''t the plan Ryuji would go with.


    Because he knew humans, their darkness and light, yet in this situation. That darkness would never let Alan''s plan work.


    ''The queen, the mainland church, that marquis, and the people that Alan serves. If I add Lumina, what would he do when faced with so many enemies at once? Therefore... there is only one path I can take, and I know Alan will understand...''


    Ryuji felt trapped between his heart and mind. He knew the plan with the most success, yet he hesitated as if feeling a bone stuck in his throat that stopped him.


    ''Alan... Can you forgive me if I am to do what I must to protect those that I love, including you and your brother?''


    "My beloved Asmodeus. Know that I will never betray you. We will follow you. No matter your choice." Sariel''s golden eyes flickered while she lowered with a gentle flick of her wings, enveloping the shoulders of Ryuji from behind. "No matter what you feel or how you suffer. We will support you."


    "I know, Sariel. Both of you have helped me more than I realised. To me, you five are the beacons of light that keep me from drowning. Five lighthouses to my dark seas and my guiding stars all in one!"


    "You would include myself in that number..."


    "Of course, I swear on my soul to set you free. Then I will protect you from all harm."


    "Lord Asmodeus..."


    Ryuji no longer felt disconnected from that name.


    Thanks to Serena, he learned that the demonic names vanished and became lost because Lumina meddled with many kingdoms with the help of many other gods.


    ''To think that there were so many gods, many just seem to help Lumina because of the benefits war brings, and others are waiting to take their sides. As if we are all chess pieces on their boards.''


    The lost demon names meant Asmodeus was just a strange, exotic name now. Alan and the top members of the church might notice.


    However, this was a risk he was fine taking.


    "Sariel, to the world, I might become a hated existence. However, with you five and Alan, I do not think I will regret any choices I make. Now and in the future."


    "That''s why all I need is your love and to remain beside me."


    "My Lord, that request filled our hearts with such delight. I take it you have made your choice? I worry if that woman is trustworthy, but I trust you and will accept everything you choose to do. However, is it fine to do as she requested? What about your friendship with Alan?"


    "Alan will understand, he must!"


    ''He is someone who knows me well, my thoughts and true desires.''


    Sariel''s wings folded as she knelt before him, her beautiful eyes now with one golden and the other bright blue, watching him with both the intellectual and gentle sight of both parts of her soul. Her soft hands grasping his.


    "Sariel will follow Master/My Lord." Both voices echoed in their unique tone at once before she began to fade, her wings flapping as she left to complete her task.


    Ryuji stood at the gate near the tunnel exit.


    His eyes closed while meditating on his feelings and thoughts and waiting for his beloved woman to join him. Thanks to the king and Alan''s plan, he could take advantage of them. So, in this battle, he would take Yumiko, Erika, Ciela and Liana.


    "You all finally arrived?" His voice was soft and filled with a strange, charming peace that the five girls heard for the first time.


    ''Somehow, it feels like his mind and thoughts are so calm.'' The women thought.


    "Well, don''t worry, you four will be participating today. I will not hold back. So I''m counting on you all to support me."


    "Do you think that you can win without holding back, Ryuji?"


    "Nope."


    Yumiko''s eyes widened, her fangs visible as she bit her lips. She didn''t expect Ryuji to answer her so honestly. Yet, her heart didn''t feel distressed because she saw his face.


    The smile on Ryuji''s lips wasn''t fake or forced! It was a genuine, radiant smile.


    ''Did he find something to look forward to...?''


    "Do you think you will lose?" She asked, her voice slow and drawn out as she gripped her hands tight.


    "NO!" Ryuji''s voice echoed.


    The distant announcements of Maki drowned out as his aura and confidence exploded, causing all five women to become shocked.


    Even Sariel, who knew everything and things that Yumiko and Liana wouldn''t know for some time, was stunned at his atmosphere and answer.


    "I will not lose. Because I have so much to look forward to and things to protect."


    "Therefore, I will win! If my blades cannot cut the enemy, I will use my claws¡ªif my claws should fail, I will use my bones! If my bones fail, I will use my flesh and should my flesh forsake me. I will use my Soul!"


    "I promise we will celebrate tonight!"


    Ryuji''s voice contained a strong sense of purpose and determination.


    Yumiko, Liana, Ciela and Erika knew there was something else; they could sense it, but all of them trusted Ryuji more than anyone else. Thus, without asking, they all stepped into position and one by one, they kissed his cheeks and offered their words of support.


    "You''re the man I love, Ryu. I''ll be there when you need me, and I will be cheering for you!"


    "Husband, I''ll always be your wife. Even if we are to be reincarnated, I shall follow you."


    "My darling, you saved me from the darkness and gave me a place to belong. I shall never leave your side."


    "Ryuji, you were the first one to treat me like a person after I came here, and then you loved me enough to break all my fears and doubts. You will be the man that I follow forever."


    Yumiko''s kiss was last as she hugged him tight, transforming into her demon form, the beautiful silvery-white hair swaying in the wind along with her three tails. Not to overexert herself, she didn''t unleash her full power.


    Ryuji looked at the girl, Ciela, the beautiful dark elf, her soft skin shimmering in the morning sun like an enchanting desert with verdant green eyes and silver hair. Liana, her voluptuous body, black eyes with purple iris and long crimson hair, danced in the wind as she gazed back, her soft red lips whispering of love and devotion.


    Then beside him, her entire figure clad in black plate armour, her shining blue eyes and black sclera all he could see, apart from her smile. Yet to him, she was his important and beloved knight.


    "All of you, I am so thankful to have met you and reached this point with you all beside me."


    Ryuji''s words caused them to look at him as he looked forward towards the arena.


    "Thanks to you five, I could finally step out of the grief of losing my mother, accepting my negative parts, feelings that I ignored. Now I am taking a step forward towards what I truly wanted..."


    "¡ªTo enjoy an erotic fantasy in another world, with you all by my side, as YOUR Demon King."

 Chapter 201: The Terror of the unknown

    Haruki Tanaka always believed himself to be special.


    The existence of his superior parents and grandparents helped twist his young mind along this path with no hope for correction.


    He watched his father and grandfather, who built their business in two generations.


    His mother worked for the influential T-University as one of its senior lecturers. Her skills and knowledge in the medical field and also one of the top in the country.


    Because of this, he believed himself to be the main hero, a common problem with children and young adults in the world.


    ''It only matters if it affects me, because everyone around me only serves to further my path.''


    Haruki, however, felt his world shatter upon meeting a certain girl.


    Not only was she beautiful, but she was also the daughter of the largest companies in the global market.


    Erika Tendo, the only daughter of the renowned Tendo Group.


    A behemoth that controlled most of J-Kingdoms metal and electrical supplies both domestically and with a near monopoly on exports, they rose in a single year thanks to discovering and pioneering a new form of metal that could recharge electrical current using the beta rays from the sun.


    Although the technology existed via solar panels, this material did the same naturally and could store a thousand times more than a normal battery or backup generator could and reduced the danger of fire and accidents significantly.


    In a single year the company and father that Haruki worshipped became the employee and subordinate of Erika''s father.


    That was the start of his fall into becoming what many might term in modern words as a ''simp'' or ''beta male'' due to his obsessive yet submissive affection towards the young princess.


    Haruki both feared and adored the young Erika, thus with his mind warped and twisted by his main character syndrome he sought to control and manipulate the surroundings.


    Not to do anything bad, just to ensure she would never separate from him.


    This plan worked for ten years.


    Until Erika would meet the man she would eventually fall in love with and forever part sides with Haruki.


    ***


    In the dull, gloomy mirror of the arena, Haruki stood looking at himself. He had a pale face, bloodshot eyes and dark bags under his eyes.


    His former good looks, positive attitude and bright eyes long faded, now a dull brown, close to obsidian in hue. His hair is messy and dry with poor care.


    "Hey, Haruki." a soft voice called out.


    The beautiful Fuuka Suzuhara is wearing a black and white kimono and midnight blue haori.


    At her side, a beautiful blue sheathed Katana the same colour as her haori dangled, with a second blade with the black of her kimono and slightly longer.


    ''Why did you betray me, Erika? I loved you so much, and never left your side!''


    "Haruki?"


    ''I never let anyone hurt you, got rid of the creepy stalkers and annoying men who approached you...''


    "H-Haruki!"


    Fuuka became irritated and added mana to her voice, causing the mirror that Haruki seemed obsessed with to shatter into pieces.


    "E-Eh?! Oh... Fuuka, I see. What''s the matter?" Haruki''s voice lacked power or drive, causing Fuuka''s brows to knit as she bit her lower lips and felt a sense of despair.


    "The match, it''s starting."


    "What match?"


    "Against Ryuji and Erika."


    "..."


    There was a moment of silence before Haruki''s face twisted, and a small bottle filled with strange pills he swallowed before the match dropped from his palm.


    Fuuka''s pupils shrank when she noticed because she knew what they were but could only look away, her eyes closed tight and her lips bleeding from her bite.


    "Haruki and Kenta... you''re both fools... accepting that strange drug from that disgusting noble."


    ''That bastard... He defiled her, my goddess, my love... my sweet....sweet ERIKA!''


    "I see."


    Haruki''s inner and outer voices seemed to have become twisted and distorted and no longer matched up.


    However, despite this distortion, he formed a faint smile on his lips and walked towards the gate, where Anne, in a simple leather tunic, silver gauntlets and black pants, stood waiting.


    Beside her was Kenta Suzuki, wearing a full black set of plate armour, and Yuki Ito, in a strange black robe with flashy patterns and a strange texture.


    ***


    Because Alan and the king allowed Anne to fight with them, the hero''s team couldn''t bring other knights when she joined the battle.


    Erika - a copy of Ryuji''s with blue eyes


    Yumiko - a white fox mask with red eyes


    Sariel hid amongst the crowd, but hers was a bat mask with pink eyes.


    "What an ominous group..."


    "Maybe they are really demons?"


    "Their leader is a monster for sure..."


    "Lumina, protect us!"


    "Now then, I shall introduce¡ª"


    "Wait!" Ryuji''s deep and enchanting voice echoed through the entire arena causing everyone to gasp, some too scared to even speak back as he looked towards Maki.


    The crowd didn''t seem to be on the side of Ryuji¡ªhowever, he didn''t seem to mind. Instead, he pointed his huge axe towards Maki.


    "My name, do not get it wrong."


    "Y-Your name?!"


    The lovely announcer looked terrified because all four women stood behind Ryuji, wielding their weapons behind him as if threatening her with their glowing eyes.


    He then used magic to snatch the microphone from Maki, causing her to become pale after a wave of darkness enveloped her body. At least, that was what she saw.


    "Greetings, people of Grigor. I praise your high spirits and devotion to your former king and ancestors. It pleases me to see such a beautiful display, never forget your love for the kingdom and please enjoy today''s battle."


    His body hovered in the air before suddenly he grew taller. He sprouted beautiful raven wings and horns from the side of his glossy black mask that curled back towards the sky as if resisting the gods.


    "I am the Bloody Tyrant, Asmodeus. A nightmare that has come to crush your hopes and to defeat the hero."


    Asmodeus looked towards the VIP box, his gaze focused upon Alan and his brother.


    Their eyes opened wide, and both of them knew it wasn''t true, that something wasn''t right, as he returned to the ground, flapping his wings.


    Alan''s eyes seemed to overflow with tears as he mouthed his feelings to his dear friend:


    ''Stop!''


    "You see that I can use my dark magic to trick even the hero into believing we were friends. Look back. The princess is now my plaything. Even the princess of the elven forest has become my slave."


    ''Don''t Do this!''


    The moment Asmodeus spoke of the two, they hugged his body from behind kissed him and acted overly affectionate.


    ''Ryuji...''


    "This DEMON!"


    "PRINCESS LIANA?!"


    His actions caused the entire arena to roar a booming thunder of voices and shouts, now filling the serene atmosphere as Asmodeus began to smile.


    Asmodeus''s smile revealed his huge mouth filled with sharp fangs, and a long tongue made him seem even more lustrous as his hands fondled and molested both the elven and human princess.


    ''RYUJI!''


    Alan fell to his knees¡ªhe and Avandar knew they had failed to protect their hero and beloved family from the danger of the church.


    Anne, however, didn''t understand. She looked stunned with a pale face as she gripped her sword tight and looked at Asmodeus like he had killed her mother.


    Alan and Asmodeus matched their gazes, one with his eyes hidden and the other with eyes pleading to the other.


    ''From this moment, I will remove your shackles, Alan!''


    ''Because now, I am your enemy!''


    Yet, in Alan''s heart, there was no such thing.


    ''I will never betray or forget you, my brother. Should you be on the brink of death or lost in desperation. I shall save you Ryuji... no, Asmodeus!''


    Alan seemed to have understood from the smile on the mainland bishop and church representatives'' faces.


    They all seemed convinced and began to move to the VIP box they shunned the moment Asmodeus spoke.


    Now, the filthy two-faced bastards were offering support against the monster in the north!


    "YOU BASTARD!"


    A violent scream, no more like the agonised wailing of a beast, echoed as Anne''s body, like a lightning bolt striking a tree, attacked Asmodeus with her spear shining in golden light.


    "RETURN LIANA!"


    Before anyone could react, the arena exploded in a golden light as the pair clashed.

 Chapter 202: Battle Start! - Not a Princess for someone to Save!

    The moment Anne''s golden light collided with Asmodeus, it created a fierce shockwave. It''s the force causing the entire arena to quake, forcing many to close their eyes and panic after the flash of light.


    A loud clang echoed before a series of multiple metallic thuds followed. Asmodeus and Anne engaged in a brutal fight as her muscles tensed, filled with divine fury and emotional drive.


    Her onslaught of blows met his calm movements.


    "You will not escape, demon!" Anne''s voice, like a feral roar, filled the arena with her aura.


    "Oh? Try me, dog of Lumina!"


    Yet Asmodeus seemed unfazed and gave a faint smile before smashing her with his axe. The impact as she held her spear with both hands sent Anne shooting into the distant wall as his wings flapped like a bullet chasing her fleeting figure.


    ***


    Erika''s eyes watched Asmodeus chase Anne before returning to the opponent standing before her. His eyes looked at her and darted from left to right, trembling as he swallowed his saliva.


    "It''s been a while, Haruki. You look horrible."


    Her eyes narrowed while she stroked the black handles of her swords, stepping forward with her left foot while her right twisted in the sand. The action formed an anchor point of sorts as Erika lowered her hips.


    "E-Erika?! Why do you look like that, you should change it makes you look horrible."


    Haruki''s words caused her lips to curl into a grin, that grin forming a radiant smile. She looked at Haruki before narrowing her eyes into a glare.


    "That''s strange, but I don''t think I do. My lover said I looked great in it and even got an erection when I pressed against him~ maybe you lack taste?"


    "L-Lover... what are you saying, Erika? You don''t have a lover... We should go back, back to our world after we kill that demon. The goddess promised that if you help kill that bastard, she will forgive you!"


    Haruki spoke with a strange tone, his voice distorting while blood filled his eyes, and he worshipped the goddess. Yet his body language was strange, and he spoke as if Erika was somehow Haruki''s thing.


    "Sorry, but I will never betray that man. He has changed my body and heart in ways that can never be broken or undone and I am happy because of that! Don''t you dare tell me to believe in some bitch goddess when the only person I believe in is Asmodeus!"


    "I see... you have been brainwashed. It''s okay, Erika... Although his filthy seed and member have already stained your body, I will forgive you. Once I make you see the truth, you will understand this is for the best."


    The next moment, his sword began to glow with a pale golden light, quite close to Anne''s but a far cry from Alan''s golden light.


    He then vanished from sight before striking down at Erika.


    [Holy Smite!]


    Erika''s eyes opened wide, shocked by the amount of power behind the blow. It was more potent than any attack she''d seen the entire time from a classmate other than Ryuji. Yet as her gaze lowered, her pupils dilated as her muscles tensed up.


    ''However, I am not the same I was a month ago!''


    Her blades, covered in darkness, slid from her sheath, both hands drawing at a lightning pace, causing a clap of black lightning to strike a line ahead of her as the black blades deflected Haruki''s sword, smashing it into the air and sending sand flying into the air.


    She felt the force of the impact vibrate her bones, but she stepped forward with her left foot while gripping the grip of her sword with her right, slashing upwards to meet Haruki''s defenceless right side.


    ''Now is the chance!''


    She thought, feeling her heart pound in her chest as her blade drew a black line in the air, ready to slice Haruki in half.


    Only...


    "You... You attacked me?! Erika, you little slut!"


    [Holy Field!]


    A golden dome of light erupted, striking against her blade. The force pushed her back as the edge of her blade shattered.


    Erika''s eyes turned sharp as she saw Haruki''s eyes lock on her like a hawk. His voice was strange and distorted, almost sounding robotic.


    ''Is this guy still Haruki, or is he a puppet?''


    Erika''s question went unanswered, but the feeling in her chest grew sharper. The next moment, his red eyes appeared close to her face, followed by a sharp pain in her abdomen, piercing through her stomach.


    The action caused her to cough up blood, her eyes widening while her hands grasped around the blade lodged in her stomach.


    ''No... not yet. I have not lost!''


    Haruki''s body became eerie.


    ''He''s crying... yet has an erection. Is this really Haruki?''


    The feeling during combat felt as if someone was controlling Haruki, while the look on his face, despite the harsh words, was pathetic... His nose oozed with snot, his eyes streamed with tears, and his crotch pitched a tiny tent as if he enjoyed the images of what he accused her of.


    "You know... you''re wrong."


    "Wrong?"


    "Yeah..."


    Erika spoke a word and then pushed her body up.


    Her right arm grasped around the handle of her sword, her body trembling as she slowly stood and began to stroke herself, with a euphoric look on her face, desperate to gather time to heal her chest wound.


    "The feeling as his huge, demonic cock penetrated me forcefully~ Ah, just the thought makes me wet~ I can''t help but long for him to push me down and violate me until I pass out from his ferocious libido."


    Her words were like poison, a sweet and addictive poison that entered Haruki''s ears, the imagery making him tremble and reach a sexual climax at the very thought.


    "And you know the best part? He never uses protection~ repeatedly. He fills me with his hot, sticky semen to the brim even when I become unconscious. I awaken with my womb so full, my body feels stuffy and like he filled me with jelly."


    "Y-You''re lying."


    His mouth denied it, but she could feel his fiery glance.


    This hero was clearly sick in his mind... Aroused by the thought she was defiled and violated by Asmodeus, he even reached climax!


    ''A true cuckold.''


    "Oh, do you want to see?"


    Erika''s hand touched her stomach, her tail moving up as she reached down and pretended to loosen her armour before she vanished from sight.


    Her speed, power and spirits soaring because of her belief in Asmodeus. She then appeared several steps behind Haruki, one of her two black blades embedded in his abdomen as she twirled around with a brilliant smile on her face.


    "Now, that makes us even for you stabbing my chest, right?"


    Her fingers grasped around the blade, lifting it before flicking his blood. She didn''t give him time to answer, kicking him in the chest and sending him flying into the wall as her spare hand pointed towards him forming a black misty aura of magic that formed slowly into blades of darkness.


    "You won''t escape, little cuck~ I''m going to make you suffer! Do you think I didn''t realise you made people assault, bribe, and blackmail all my friends over the years? To isolate me, to force me to become your ideal princess! Well, fuck you... I like sex, having my breasts milked, kissing Asmodeus, loving alcohol and now even fighting makes me excited!


    Your princess died the moment his love skewered her and brought her into a world of happiness, bliss and pleasure!"


    "No, no, no, no... This is not how this was supposed to go. You were meant to be with me. Not him. Not some demon! You were meant to marry the hero and live happily ever after the end.


    Yet you''re a fucking whore that likes the touch of a demon."


    "Awww~ You poor baby, I bet you imagined what it would be like, right? To hold my hand, kiss my lips, and suck my juices like a dog drinking water after being stuck in the desert. But you were never meant to be the hero. Nor am I a damsel who needed your glass cage!"


    "Shut up! Shut up! I will kill you!"


    "Do it."


    Erika''s dark magic surrounded the air, the sensation causing a chill in the air.


    [Dark Lance Barrage!]


    "Huh?"


    The words left his lips. But it was too late. The barrage of spears pierced his body. Yet her expression was a radiant smile.


    "Don''t be so proud, slut!"


    Haruki''s voice was filled with anger, but there was something strange. He was covered in a layer of golden light, stopping the darkness from harming his body.


    However, at the same time, it became obvious his body was deformed, his left arm now swollen with veins bulging from his skin, blood oozing from his powers, while his left eye seemed to be blind and his muscles visibly writhed.


    "Damn... Divine protection..."


    "Since you love that little demon, then endure the same punishment! O glorious goddess of light, grant this servant the power to defeat the enemies of your domain!"


    [Divine Ray]

 Chapter 203: The Swordsman, The Fool and The Magician

    "Fuuka! Kenta! and Yuki! Pay attention to your teacher''s attacks, or you will get hurt!" Yumiko''s voice was now distorted and demonic. Yet still kept the familiar tone and pitch of her teaching voice. The sudden contrast to how she spoke caused them to hesitate.


    "Eh?! Teacher?" Fuuka''s voice trembled, her eyes open wide as she watched the ethereal fox with three white fox tails and beautiful movements flow through the desert like an eastern dancer.


    "Miss Sakurai!?" Kenta mumbled before he saw her body leap into the air, twirling and flipping twice as she descended towards them. He tried to stop her with his shield.


    Like a typhoon, her fists rained down upon the shield of Kenta, whose eyes were open wide upon hearing her voice before a loud bang sounded from the west. Erika''s clash with Haruki was now in full swing.


    Yumiko''s blows caused the Guardian to stagger back, his feet slipping in the sand, before she stepped back to avoid Fuuka''s blade that sliced through the air ahead of her face.


    The next moment a burst of ice shattered, with ice blades raining down around Fuuka to protect her from Yumiko''s roundhouse kick.


    ''I hope they can break free of the church''s control...'' Yumiko thought to herself, while happy that Asmodeus allowed her to fight them for this reason. To connect to three of her former students.


    In the back, Ciela''s magic bow gleamed with beautiful colours as she fired arrows to support Asmodeus and Yumiko.


    "Yumiko, I''ll keep the big guy at bay!" Ciela called out, her beautiful figure one of the most ethereal after Yumiko when in her demonic form, the silver hair and her dark skin a vision to behold.


    "The mage is mine." Liana''s demonic voice was the most natural and beautiful. Filled with seduction and power, she stepped forward with four arms of pure scarlet flame swaying behind her.


    "Thanks, I''ll focus on them," Yumiko responded before she leapt over another set of ice blades.


    "Teacher! Why did you become a demon or rather a beast?!"


    Fuuka''s blade cut once again, deflected with silver sparks from the gauntlets of Yumiko, who twirled and fluttered through the battle using her flexible demon body and the traits of a shrine maiden to increase mobility.


    "This is my freedom. A path to power, strength and the freedom to stand beside the man I love! You lot are no longer my students. However, I do not wish you to suffer! So, prepare yourselves," Yumiko announced in a calm tone as she ignored her former student''s plea.


    She would show them her resolve and break their will to fight.


    A loud rumble echoed across the desert, the impact of Fuuka and Yumiko colliding causing small craters of sand, as Yumiko wrapped around the right side of Fuuka, her fist connecting with the younger woman''s ribs, a sickening sound and crunching bones.


    "Hah!"


    As Fuuka screamed, Yumiko''s body swapped positions with the falling Fuuka, her leg raised into a strong axe kick to hit the back of the head.


    "Hagu?!"


    However, as if she could detect the danger, her body vanished, appearing a few steps away, then repeating the same skill several times to build distance as her body glowed with a blue light.


    "I will not lose," Fuuka muttered, a spark of determination shining within her eyes.


    "Kenta! Fuuka!"


    The tall male who served as a guardian bellowed, his muscles starting to swell like Haruki''s as he began to charge through the empowered arrows of Ciela. The talented elf fired rapidly, draining his health with her elemental shots¡ªlike a fairy in the desert.


    She dashed across the sand to maintain her distance.


    "Liana!" Yumiko shouted, seeing Yuki Ito chanting, her eyes returning to Fuuka, who began to slash at her with multiple slashing techniques.


    "Got it!"


    Liana''s crimson hair fluttered in the wind, her demonic voice and body attracting all gazes. She walked without care towards the wizard before pointing towards him and uttering a single word in a demonic tongue.


    Yumiko''s roar echoed across the desert.


    "Yumiko! Erika," Asmodeus bellowed before Anne''s foot smashed into his face, knocking him back into the stone ruins.


    Meanwhile, Fuuka seemed dazed, almost stunned. Her sword trembled within her hands as she witnessed the severed right arm of her teacher drop to the sand, a river of blood flowing out of the wound, and the agonised cry of Yumiko. "T-Teacher..."


    "I''ll kill you." Yumiko''s voice became calm, yet for the first time, Fuuka felt murderous intent as the face of Yumiko became different. The beautiful and charming lips and nose extended, elongated and formed a fox-like snout and maw before her tails numbered nine!


    Yumiko opened her mouth full of sharp teeth before releasing a low growl. Two sharp horns growing from her forehead, like Erika.


    "Teacher?" Fuuka stepped back, her heart and mind filled with hesitation and fear.


    "Die!"


    The next second, Yumiko appeared beside Fuuka, her right hand shaped like a knife as it penetrated her chest before lifting her in the air and slamming her headfirst into the ground.


    "Hah?! Ugh!" Fuuka''s mind went dark, the impact shaking her brain before she felt her body floating through the air, an agonising impact making her abdomen ache with a dull sensation.


    Yumiko roared, her body shifting towards the giant Kenta and the ogre-like Yuki.


    However, she saw a golden blade that almost took her head, dodging it with her berserk animalistic instincts as the Hero Haruki, missing his left ear and arm, attacked her.


    "Haruki?" Fuuka vomited blood as she called out his name, but he was nothing like the hero or friend she had known for so many years.... his face was full of swollen black veins, bulging and pulsating while his blood turned black!


    ''Erika?!'' Yumiko''s berserk heart began to explode in rage, madness and uncontrollable anguish at the thought Erika lost because she couldn''t sense her magic aura or pressure anywhere!


    "Filthy beast, I will kill you!" Haruki''s twisted voice, like a monster, echoed as he rushed forward, a speed close to Anne''s. Yet it was apparent this caused him to suffer more damage to his body and muscles.


    His holy blade tore through the gauntlet of Yumiko''s right hand before he pulled back, using the delicate holy sword now like a club instead of any semblance of swordsmanship while Fuuka lay in the sand, her blood turning it red.


    "DIE!"


    The moment Haruki lunged towards Yumiko, a hand pulled her back before a black gauntlet pushed towards his blade, and a soft voice echoed.


    "Queen of blood, devour my foes and offer my sacrifice to your champion!"


    [Bloody Crucifix]


    Erika''s figure was covered in wounds, her armour half destroyed, with only cloth wraps hiding her breasts, now stained red, as her lips formed a huge, distorted grin with her fangs showing.


    She mimicked the spell Asmodeus used as a spear of blood penetrated Haruki''s crotch and flung him into the air before it spread through his organs and muscles, tearing his disgusting body apart.


    "Haa....haa.....ha.... it takes so much magic.... Ryu is such a troublemaker..."


    Her gaze focused on Haruki in mid-air, her eyes shining with an amethyst light while he struggled and roared like a beast, only making the medicine spread faster because of his rapid regeneration skill.


    "Suffer, Agonise and repent!" Erika yelled at him while forming dozens of bloody spears around her body, her eyes sparkling as she gained the power to mimic her beloved man and his iconic spells.


    She pushed her hand forward and licked her lips.


    "My bloody spears, seek out the enemy and crush their bodies and drink their blood!"


    [Spear of Blood - Barrage!]

 Chapter 204: Luminas Cruelty - The Demons Ingenuity!

    "Argghh!" Haruki screamed like a wild beast.


    His disassembled corpse spread across the sands while small black tendrils of negative energy grew from his limbs, extending to join once again. However, it seemed the effect of the medicine couldn''t restore his previous figure.


    The monstrous male was replaced with a feeble and trembling Haruki in his original form.


    "Impossible... I cannot lose... The goddess''s magic should have destroyed Erika. How?"


    He coughed up foul black goo, which seemed to have replaced his blood, a sticky tar almost as if his body were filled with cancer.


    However, Erika stepped towards his frail body. Her eyes observed the disgusting and weak Haruki. She knew well his eyes were dull and his lips dry and cracked.


    "Is this how you end up, after all that pathetic whining and bravado?" A cold voice, void of any compassion or care.


    "E-E-Erika..."


    Haruki attempted to roll over, yet her boot smashed into his face, forcing him to remain face down and unable to move, his arms flailing like a powerless child.


    A small, twisted smile appeared on Erika''s lips as she insulted him.


    "I don''t want to see your pathetic goods lick the ground like the insect you are."


    Although in reality her grudge and feelings of hatred for the past were almost spent. Erika wasn''t a cruel woman, and after crushing him like this. It was no longer important for her to keep kicking a fallen horse.


    "Ugh... Lumina... you liar..."


    The moment that Haruki whispered those words, a golden light appeared in the sky. Two beautiful white gates formed after a few moments, covered by mist.


    [Ungrateful piece of garbage. You couldn''t even defeat that boy''s pathetic little whore!]


    Haruki''s body suddenly shot into the air, a cover of light hiding his body from view before hundreds of golden hands shot from the doors and wrapped around his body.


    "No...no... it hurts.... stop!''"


    They twisted, pulled, pried and tore his body. Over and over and over and over, as his black blood dissolved upon touching the light. Even Erika and Yumiko watched in shock at the horrifying death of Haruki.


    "Argh! He....Help!"


    Each time the hands killed him, he shrank and became more deformed and less human. Until finally, there was nothing left. A tiny, disgusting black worm fell from the gate.


    However...


    A single, massive golden foot stepped onto the worm and squished it into the sand.


    "What the hell is going on?!" Yumiko muttered, her eyes opening wide as she watched the horrific sight, confused about why the crowd was cheering. ''Do they find this kind of thing amusing? A hero died!''


    "Yumiko, we should help Ciela..."


    "Ah, you''re right. Let''s crush that deformed monster!"


    The doors began to close, and just as they shut, a beam of light shot towards Anne and penetrated her chest before it enveloped her in a golden light, repairing her bloody body and creating a pair of pure white wings from her back.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the VIP box two battles were being shown on the screens. On the left was a perfectly normal battle, where the heroes and Asmodeus split off and were still fighting evenly.


    The explosions and excitement matched the crowd, while the right screen showed the brutal death of Haruki, causing Lord Qwass to turn pale and making Alan and his brother frown.


    "The church messed with the barrier when they claimed they could help us repair it!" Avandar complained while looking to the right¡ªa pair of bishops sat happily next to the Marquis Bacon.


    ''No, that''s wrong... I want to fight him... to beat him, why kill...''


    "Die! Die! Die, you fucking demon!"


    The golden light covered her sword and body as a powerful aura filled the arena. It was at that moment she screamed, her eyes opening wide as she cut through his magical barrage of spears, and then her sword swung up towards his neck.


    The moment the blade touched his neck, he blocked it with his palm covered in magic power. A powerful explosion of air flung the two figures across the arena, bouncing off the ground as the power of the blow shattered the stone.


    Both Anne''s and Asmodeus'' bodies stopped, but Anne''s body shook as she fell to one knee.


    ''Why am I trying to kill him?! I just wanted to win, but...''


    "I... can''t."


    A sick, foul feeling invaded her soul.


    "Why..."


    Anne''s movements changed. There was a lack of excitement and lust. Instead, she became like a perfect machine, each strike and movement calculated for the optimal chance of defeating him.


    "Impossible... you''re getting even stronger, aren''t you?"


    However, she ignored him, her blade cutting through his right arm. Asmodeus couldn''t help but smile, his eyes beaming with excitement and joy as the pair continued to trade blows.


    ''You''re like me. Someone who loves the thrill of battle and the rush of combat. Yet your emotions are dulled by something foreign. Your body was blessed with Lumina''s power, yet your mind can''t accept it. As expected of Alan''s niece.''


    Her body moved and fought without pause. A beautiful dance of blades. Each swing cut apart his barriers and flesh. Her technique was perfect and flawless.


    "You''re beautiful, Anne."


    ''That''s why I cannot let you fall into that woman''s hands!''


    Asmodeus lowered his axe, he narrowed his eyes while forming dozens of barriers as Anne lunged towards him, her sword pointing towards his chest.


    "I will save you from her darkness."


    ''Save me...''


    Anne''s power increased, her body glowing golden as her blade shattered every barrier like it was made of glass before the tip of her sword penetrated his chest.


    Blood poured from the wound and spilt onto the floor. Asmodeus didn''t make a move, and he didn''t attack or struggle. His wings slowly flapped, while Anne''s eyes and body faded, no longer gold, as she looked at him with shocked eyes.


    Even though it took over her body and mind, she knew what happened and understood he let her strike him down.


    "Am I dying...?"


    "Why?!" Anne shouted, the scene on the two screens now showing an altered scene as the bishops celebrated.


    He was happy, a warm feeling filling his heart.


    "You fool... what will I tell Alan? What about your beloved woman?!"


    She expected them to be screaming, crying and rushing to kill her, yet... All of them looked calm. No one seemed to be quite aware of what happened.


    ''Eh, why is Alice so close to the barrier?'' A thought passed in her mind before Anne noticed Asmodeus looking at her with a grin, his cheeks swollen as blood seeped from between his lips.


    However, before she could react, he kissed her and pushed a huge amount of a sweet and sticky-tasting fluid into her mouth...


    His blood.

 Chapter 205: The One Who Believes - Alan Grigor

    The world felt dark, cold, and empty. No matter how much she tried to convince herself, this was the world she belonged to. Those lonely and confined feelings enveloped her, driving her back into the darkness.


    Anne never felt like she belonged, no matter how hard she tried. Her magic was inferior to her little sister, and her physical strength was inferior to her aunt.


    Though she understood, they adored her and cheered her on. Anne struggled to stop the negative thoughts and emotions locked inside her chest. They gouged and eroded her confidence and happiness.


    Anne came to a dreadful realisation the moment she turned fifteen. That she was inferior to the rest of her bloodline and without a path to follow to grow stronger. She threw herself onto the path of constant battle and faced certain death.


    ''I am worthless. Unable to save my father or avenge our mother.''


    Despite the frigid world of isolation, she endured. Anne was a gentle girl who adored Grigor more than anything else. Her one wish, apart from strength, was to find someone who could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with her.


    A person she could face with all the feelings inside her chest, good, bad and ugly.


    This one wish remained in her heart for over two decades. Each year, it grew stronger and buried its roots deep into her soul. Although there were several who tried to appeal and show their merits, all fell short.


    Until she met him.


    The man Anne knew she should never choose.


    Also, the man she just killed.


    Or so she thought.


    ***


    "Why?!"


    Anne''s voice was still distorted and twisted by the forced transformation.


    Her throat was trying to swallow the thick blood from Asmodeus as tears of regret and anguish filled her cheeks. She tried to reach out, yet her hands were too weak to release the blade embedded inside his chest.


    ''I killed him with a power that was not my own! How could it end like this?!''


    To Anne, it felt like the world slowed to a halt.


    However, this was only a trick created by Asmodeus using both his Second Level Demonic Eye and help from the goddess Serena, who agreed to help him.


    No one could interfere right now.


    Even Lumina already revealed her trump cards and believed Asmodeus to be dead. After all, her divine blessing destroyed his heart.


    "What''s the matter?" Asmodeus spoke with blood oozing from his mouth.


    However, Anne felt strange that he didn''t slur, cough or stutter and his beautiful blue eyes were locked onto her face, so enchanting she felt attracted to them.


    "How can you speak with such a calm tone, hero Ryuji."


    "Call me Asmodeus; from now on, Ryuji will vanish from this world and be forgotten."


    "I refuse! I don''t want to forget you!"


    Anne''s loud shout caused Asmodeus to look stunned. His eyes widened, and his lips parted before slowly lifting into a faint smile. She felt his look and actions were nothing like someone about to die.


    Yet her eyes could see the gaping hole in his chest that wouldn''t regenerate.


    "Idiot, you are just like your sister. I never said to forget me, just that name."


    "E-Eh?! What do you mean, and I''m not an idiot!"


    "Hahaha, this is why I like you. The way your lips puff out when you pout or get mad."


    Asmodeus chuckled and tried to move, but his body remained stuck, and his movements were extremely slow. His arm was eventually able to reach out and touch her soft cheek, pinching the smooth flesh between his black fingers.


    "Did you enjoy our fight? Do you still doubt me?"


    Anne was at a loss for words and remained silent, but the look in her eyes told him everything. He gave a weak smile and dropped his hand to reveal her face once more.


    "Ah, you are fine as you are. I wanted you because I am greedy."


    Then, his words became distant as the world returned to normal, and a strange feeling of heat and pleasant warmth spread through her body. Her mind drifted into unconsciousness, yet she heard the last of his words.


    "Because the moment I laid my eyes on you, I wanted you to be mine... Forever."


    It was at that moment that Anne Grigor decided and chose his hand.


    ***


    Meanwhile, the rest of the observers in the arena only saw Asmodeus falling. His wings were tattered by the divine magic that exploded around him. Yumiko''s body, like a bolt of lightning, travelled hundreds of metres into the air and caught Asmodeus.


    An enormous hole was still in his chest.


    The sight left them all stunned and unable to utter a word.


    ''Why did he not recover?''


    ''It''s a trick.''


    ''He''s faking it.''


    ''Yeah, I can''t believe it... my beloved Ryuji, you can never die!''


    Yumiko''s mind raced with several voices as if her beast persona and human persona were conversing together, refusing to accept he would die.


    She held him close, her legs wobbling as she landed on her knees, the harsh sand tearing her flesh apart as she glided along the burning sand. The thick blood from his chest covered her dress, skin, and long white hair.


    "Ryuji, answer me."


    Unlike outsiders, the four women who became his lovers were the only ones permitted to use his former name, a sign of their bonds.


    "I''m fine... don''t be so dramatic, look. A new sister is going to be born, and she will lead the way for you into battle and protect you all from harm."


    "Eh... why speak as if you might not be there?!" Yumiko thought he was going to vanish from his words before his weak hand clamped down on her cute nose, causing her to shake her face, trying to get away.


    "Fool... as if I could let you six go and let myself die."


    [State: Near Death (Time to death ETA: 4 minutes)]


    [Use Demon Fox Marking?!]


    Asmodeus coughed before he released Yumiko''s nose, noticing the arrows of Ciela piercing the throat of the oni state Kenta, taking his life as he fell without life, and Yuki Ito and Fuuka seemed to have surrendered long ago, meaning the battle was over.


    "Silly girl, sometimes it''s best for you girls to fight without me, or you will get too reliant on me. I also need to fight alone to improve myself without being burdened by your safety."


    "But..."


    "Stop that, be a good girl and help the others. Make sure no one gets injured for the plan; once Anne becomes a demon, we will escape. If they try and harm my women, I will kill them, even if it''s Lumina, even if it is ALAN, understood?"


    "But Ryuji!"


    "I will return; the six of us are connected, remember. The red string of calamity cannot be severed, and when it''s time, I will come to meet you in the western forest in three days."


    [State: Near Death (Time to death ETA: 3 minutes)]


    [Use Demon Fox Marking?!]


    "Now go! You have three minutes to get the others and escape!"


    ***


    Alan looked at the arena, now both screens fused into one with the heroes on Lord Qwass''s side all dead or surrendered.


    However, the ones on Ryuji''s side also vanished the moment the golden blade pierced him and he kissed Anne. A black barrier sealed the entire arena.


    "Ryuji... No, I see... Demon King Asmodeus!"

 Chapter 206: A Step Towards the Hero

    ''Alan let Sariel escape, and Anne grabbed Alice, the others can all fly so it''s only a moment of buying them as long as possible.''


    The divine light from Alan''s sword cut through the sky, its gleaming golden blade like a burning sun, causing the demon lord''s body to tingle with danger.


    However, the weapon in his hand was no ornament. A corrupted divine sword blessed by a goddess fused with his blood-drinking axe. Not only could he use the greatsword with ease, it could transform into his second-level axe at any time.


    "Asmodeus!" Alan yelled, his body approaching rapidly, while Asmodeus seemed unphased, his wings swayed heavily, flinging his body several metres away. At the same time, Asmodeus focused his magic on ten black lances of corrupted blood.


    The long spears of blood crackled and flickered with magic, making Alan''s eyes widen, his body glowing with a denser light as if to protect himself.


    "Calm down hero! If you get too worked up, the people will perish!"


    With a slight boom, the blood lances formed by Asmodeus began to shoot towards the barrier, aiming at the guards and church knights.


    However, even though the barrier stopped the spears, each one caused a slight crack, tiny, like a hairline. Nevertheless, his magic began to rain down upon the arena and would eventually destroy the barrier.


    "I was hoping to have a bit more time, but this is fine, after all, it''s time for me to show the world my true power."


    Alan, seeing that Asmodeus was going to attack the innocent, charged forward, his sword shining with brilliant golden light. The pair knew it was all fake, yet somehow, they both wanted the other to take this match seriously. So Alan aimed for Asmodeus, trying to take his life! While the demon lord, instead of fleeing, simply stood there, ready to engage the hero in battle.


    The two powerful beings collided, and a sound like two mountains crashing together caused the barrier protecting the arena to flicker and waver, the people within holding their hands over their ears and crouching in terror. Even Alan''s brother Avandar looked concerned about the blow that caused huge sonic booms and waves in the air.


    ''He really is the hero... This damn show off!'' Asmodeus forced his lips to hide his smile. The first clash almost took his life, a deep gash that gradually began healing, hidden from the crowd by Alan''s blade.


    "I didn''t know you were so strong!" Alan said, smiling brightly.


    "Don''t patronise me, hero," Asmodeus snorted. "You are still holding back slightly, and I almost died!"


    "Ah~ but you actually wounded me! Hahahaha!" He then showed a small-sized cut along his cheek, using his finger to point as if it was some significant wound. Alan''s laugh caused Asmodeus to show a brief smile before he lunged forward, covered in a black aura, his sword crackling with red mana.


    Their second exchange was more brutal than the first. Their weapons clashed, causing sparks to fly; their blades screeched against one another, and blood spurted through the air, falling to the ground.


    The two combatants showed no concern as their wounds healed in seconds. Thus, Alan and Asmodeus began to fight like beasts, each blow causing a shockwave that damaged the barrier while the blood lances stopped targeting the arena; instead, they shot at Alan.


    "Hero! You are holding me back!" Asmodeus said, his eyes beaming with joy, and a wild smile was on his face. His long snow-white hair, which he tied with a band, came loose, flowing in the wind while his beautiful feathered wings fluttered. The hero destroyed his blood wings using divine power early into the fight.


    "Nonsense! If I used my full power, you would die instantly! Your magic is just too weak, that''s all." Alan mocked Asmodeus, even though he felt a sense of pressure when clashing at close range now.


    "Bastard, are you picking a fight?!" Asmodeus roared.


    "How is that picking a fight? It''s the truth. If you''re a man, prove your words and take this, demon king!" Alan smirked, his eyes glinting dangerously.


    [Holy Smite!]


    Like a divine clap of lightning, the sword of Alan shone enough to blind most of the crowd before a huge pillar of divine magic struck at the same moment his blade attacked Asmodeus.


    [Pillar of Chaotic Flames - Apocalypse Tower!]


    The arena shook and trembled. The barrier around the stadium began to crack and fracture from the pure pressure emitted by the spell. The clouds in the sky parted, the sun blocked out, and the earth rumbled.


    Alan''s pupils shrank the moment the sky turned black, and the moon replaced the sun, and below him, an enormous ring of flames of various colours began to rise from the ground, destroying the arena completely.


    "Shit! This crazy bastard!" Alan cursed, his sword glowing with gold, and a golden halo of light appeared behind him.


    "My friend... do not forget our purpose." A familiar voice whispered in his ear.


    The next moment, Asmodeus vanished into the sky as the Apocalypse Tower began to grow towards the sky, its flames causing those who touched it to melt into ashes.


    Alan, using the holy sword, cut through the fire, aiming for the top, trying his best to stop Asmodeus. However, the closer he got, the more powerful the flames.


    "Idiot, that''s not a physical attack. How are you going to destroy it?" Avandar roared, his words also travelling to the ears of the demon king.


    [Worry not, my hero; let me grant you my blessing to defeat the demon''s magic!]


    ''Good, she helped me. This woman didn''t notice!'' Alan thought.


    His body began to shine pure white; standing above the tower of black and red flames, he swung his sword, aiming for the middle, and the next second, a blast of light pierced through the pillar, a beam of light so pure it cut through the tower and its flames in an instant.


    It reached its target and tore through the core of the spell circle, causing the entire thing to fizzle.


    However, the entire arena floor, basement and most of the stands were destroyed by the shockwave of the two attacks clashing. It was no lie that many people likely died because of this, but Alan realised this was the smallest price to pay in order to save them from destruction.


    "You idiot..."


    ''Now you are going to become hated by everyone again, I hope you don''t cry this time... idiot.''


    ***


    Meanwhile, Asmodeus, outside of the city, fell gradually, his demon transformation fading along with his wings as he crashed into the western forest at high speed. In reality, the spell took him over his limits, and the moment Alan destroyed it. He suffered massive damage as the spell backfired and dealt a large amount of damage to Asmodeus.


    "S...shit...."


    With a loud crash, his body was torn, sliced and hit by various-sized branches, twigs and trunks, causing his body to become filled with wounds and lacking the ability to heal.


    "What am I going to do with you two idiots? Was this your plan? To smash into the ground and become minced meat? Tsk..."


    The moment before he crashed to the floor, a powerful pair of arms suddenly grabbed him, her body sliding through the dirt for several metres.


    Her dark purple hair swayed, and her fierce eyes looked down at him.


    ''Ah... I never knew that Velvet had huge breasts hidden under her armour...''

 Chapter 207: The Journey South - Man Eating Forest

    Several days passed by the time Asmodeus recovered from his wounds. Alan didn''t hold back with his final attacks, which helped the realistic display. He spent that time in a deep sleep, carried by Violet through the dangerous western forest few Grigorans dared to tread.


    "Oi, when are you going to wake up!" Velvet''s irritated voice sounded as she sat on a twisted branch above the ground, looking down at the sleeping Asmodeus.


    ''This stupid boy has made me carry him for days without a noise or murmur... Is he dead?''


    Velvet knew that his wounds were deeper than they first seemed when he didn''t awaken after the first night.


    Thus, she hesitated to rush to the meeting spot where Alice and the others would be waiting for them. Of course, she sent a message to say that everything went as they hoped. However, she didn''t give them an accurate time of when they would meet up.


    "Hah, you''re a real pain in the ass. If you weren''t so handsome and talented I''d have left you hanging on some tree and met the girls by now."


    Asmodeus didn''t respond, no matter how much she complained, poked or touched his body. Even when she stripped him naked and washed his wounds in the river, he didn''t respond.


    ''Well... his other half reacted and showed its energetic form.''


    "Hurry and awaken. Otherwise, I''ll eat you, taunting this old woman with such an evil weapon."


    Velvet''s lips curled into a faint smile as she slowly scooped a mushed fruit into the mouth of Asmodeus, her mouth foul and aggressive, yet her hands caressed and gently fed and treated him while never removing her eyes from his face.


    ***


    Once again, Asmodeus found himself in darkness.


    However, the dark no longer felt cold or lonely as he sat on a broken rock, looked up towards the eclipsed sun and leaned back with a wide smile.


    "It''s nice to meet you again, Goddess Serena."


    The ethereal fox goddess gave a faint smile before sitting beside him on the rock, her tails dragging slightly on the surface as their shoulders slightly touched.


    "You died again." Her soft voice contained a multitude of feelings from concern, anger, worry and comforting tones.


    "Well, I had to die for it to be believable. I''ve done this more times than I can count, and although I''ve had my share of injuries, this is the first time I''ve died twice. Honestly, I didn''t realise that the damage would build up and be enough to kill me twice... I took the ability Yumiko''s marking gives me for granted."


    Asmodeus didn''t make excuses because he genuinely messed up. The moment he activated the cheat death mechanic, soon after, the heavy wounds from both blood loss and divine energy took his life as he fell from the sky and crashed into the forest.


    "What are you going to do about the other injuries?" Serena asked.


    "I''m just a bit worried that Velvet will find it strange if I suddenly wake up all healed. She seems to enjoy playing with my body while I sleep anyway."


    Serena sighed but didn''t raise a complaint, "It''s good that you''re having fun. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you smile like this."


    She reached her hand out and placed it on top of his, giving a light squeeze. This moment reminded him of the last time they met, where she warned him of what might happen, and even then, she told him to be careful.


    "Sorry, for ignoring your warning and concern..." He felt her fingers stroking his, squeezing his hand as if worried he might disappear.


    "No, don''t be. Even if you die, you will live again. This is your third life, and no matter how many you lose, you will always come back."


    "Hmmm?"


    "What should I do from here, although I have a plan it''s nothing concrete..."


    "Well, you''re not wrong to be concerned. You can''t go rushing in and causing issues, since there is still a lot you have to accomplish. But, once you awaken, do as you planned; nobody will follow you, and the word will take time to spread." Serena took a moment to breathe, her soft eyes flickering as she watched Asmodeus silently before she continued.


    "I have already used what little power I can exert in Lumina''s territory to stop them for the time being. You have half a year before people start to realise who you are and remember your name." Serena''s tongue slid along her lips, her eyes gazing up and down Asmodeus''s body as if checking him.


    "Thank you, Goddess Serena. I feel at ease knowing you are always watching over me."


    "Well, that''s not all I''m going to watch~"


    "Now now, the goddess of darkness, the primordial goddess and the divine monster must remain pure and untouched until her apostle can claim her."


    Serena looked a little confused, digesting what he said, her eyes watching him step off the rock and walk towards the faint light in the distance; however, when she realised what he meant, her face turned bright red, and she shouted back at him in a charming yet cute voice.


    "You, you, you stupid boy, wait until you are back, then we will talk about claiming me! Hmph.. what do you think a goddess is, such a naughty child like your mother!"


    Asmodeus didn''t know if he''d angered the goddess or made her excited because the moment he stepped into the light, his body awakening from the dream world, a sweet taste and strange sensation filled his mouth...


    When he opened his eyes, the face of Velvet appeared. Her eyes closed as she fed him mouth-to-mouth.


    ''Well, can''t blame the old girl for trying...'' He thought and enjoyed the moment, preparing for when she realised he was awake.


    "You, you, you, stupid brat. I swear, the next time you die and fake sleep, I''m going to eat you alive, and not even the gods will save you!"


    "Old girl, can''t you be a bit nicer to me? The kiss was pleasant, right?"


    "Who are you calling old, brat!?"


    "Well, it''s not my fault you''re so... Argh!" Asmodeus was in a daze.


    Velvet tossed him off the branch, watching him drop to the ground with a smirk on her face, of course not just because he kissed her, but also the fact his hands were groping her chest while he did so.


    "Hurry up and get ready, we''re leaving for the meeting point."


    She watched him moving away with the wave of his hand, unable to deny the kiss was pleasant as Velvet''s figure vanished and appeared several metres ahead of him.


    "Stupid brat, I won''t forget this..."


    After three days, Asmodeus awoke from the dead. Lumina would let her guard down for a short while because it confirmed Ryuji''s death. Or rather, the existence and human soul known as Ryuji was now listed as ''deceased'' in the world of gods on the mortal''s information board.


    The mortal information board was an enormous stone slab that displayed all the mortals to have ever lived and died in this world, even Haruki and Kenta''s names displayed in large red letters.


    So, while she wasted time trying to bring him back to life, and as her follower, he could move as he wanted.


    This was the time that Serena bought him.

 Chapter 208: The Fallen Goddess - A former Hero

    In a dark, solemn castle with doused torches and shattered glass lights, a woman sits alone in silence on a broken throne.


    The woman''s golden hair glows in the darkness, resisting the dark, yet her once beautiful eyes cast no light as they look at the stone monument in her hand. Her long, delicate fingers tap a single name illuminated with a red hue, only for a loud buzz to ring out each time she tried to summon their soul.


    [Soul has been destroyed - unable to revive]


    Words in a dull, monotone voice, yet each time she pressed the name, her face distorted more and more.


    She did not know why she tried again and again. Perhaps it was a stubborn desire to see him alive once again; perhaps she was still waiting for that one miracle to happen; perhaps this was the only thing keeping her sanity in check.


    Now that he died, there was no chance he would become her enemy. A lost soul that she could usher into her bosom, and no longer would Lumina have to fight against him.


    "Misguided soul, lost in the abyss of time and death. Awaken!" Her beautiful yet eerie voice once again cast forbidden magic that the high gods before her cast aside and made prohibited to use.


    Yet, as a goddess born in another world, a former hero who ascended to godhood to protect her beloved, she felt this was her right- something only she could use, and so she honed the spell in her first thousand years. To save, protect and guide her fallen heroes, unlike those who became divine naturally.


    Lumina was different because she remained both a hero and goddess, and thus, many rules didn''t apply to her, thanks to the goddess who summoned her to this world and gave her such a blessing.


    With the spell activated, a large, intricate, and complex magical formation formed around her, surrounding her throne and filling the entire hall with a golden light that the shadows of the castle could not reject.


    "The hero known as Ryuji Vincenzo, one that was destined to be lost but reborn again. I command you, come forth!"


    A strange power emanated from the stone monument. The loud whir of magical power filled the castle, and for but a moment, the colour of life returned to the goddess as her eyes shone with golden light.


    However, the spell circles began to shatter like fallen glass, and a magical backlash filled her entire body with searing pain as her soul became heavily damaged by the backlash, golden blood pouring from her lips as her skin cracked, turning black and disintegrating into ash.


    "Why? Why?! What is the reason you cannot return?" She cried out, clutching her chest in pain. "Why can''t I resurrect you?!"


    "Cough" She spat out blood as her body convulsed and fell backwards, her beautiful hair now dull and lifeless as it covered her pale, lifeless face, now lying on the cold stone floor looking up at the beautiful imagery of what her believers thought she resembled and what her original actions were.


    A goddess who supported the people, protected them, and empowered heroes to save the lands.


    There was only one god who could cause a soul to vanish this way, a god she presumed to have been an old friend and someone who would never betray her, even if he fell in love with the goddess of darkness.


    ''Because Serena would never wish this fate upon a former hero...''


    As she lay on the floor, her body slowly repairing itself, she could only curse the gods and the fates who denied her even the chance to perish and meet his soul in the dark realm of death.


    "Kuh!"


    "Ugh!..."


    "N...nooo..."


    "Sob"


    "Soo...b"


    "No! No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no....no. Mikael already left me once. You cannot snatch his son from me... not by death! Not by my own hands!"


    "Sob"


    Her body had already healed, yet she could only lay on the floor, her spirit and mind wracked by a sense of hopelessness and emptiness.


    "Please, my lord, lend me strength..."


    "So, either you let him go, or you try to stop me, and we will see who comes out on top."


    Lumina crawled to her feet, holding a golden spear, her body still covered in light wounds and cracks from her failed attempts to revive the man she believed she killed.


    Lumina never denied she wasn''t sane or that her thoughts and ideas were twisted because of her human feelings.


    Unlike the other gods, who had their souls stripped of most of their feelings, she kept everything, all the sins a mortal has. When she ascended, the true gods left them and laughed, saying it would be an amusing sight to see what she would become.


    That was why she hated the gods, hated this world in the darkness of her kingdom of light.


    Those two were the only ones that shone radiance into her world.


    "So be it... if you wish to oppose me, and the laws of this world. Then, I, the god of death and deception, will not hold back."


    A giant monster of a shadow rose above the castle walls, a beast with hundreds of arms, wings, and tails. His head was that of a skeleton with three eyes and a snake coiled around his neck¡ªthe monster''s body was pitch black and appeared to be death itself.


    "By the power vested in me, by the agreement of 5 Higher Gods and 10 Lesser Gods and signed by the true goddess of destruction. You are found guilty of violating the laws of order and breaking the pact made between the gods of light and darkness. Your sins involve placing a curse on both the former heroes and the bloodline of the Grigor family twice.


    The massacre of countless people and creation of a monster beyond all hope of destruction."


    "Eh..." The face of Lumina distorted, twisting into a horrific sight as she looked at the towering beasts now lingering ahead of her. Death was imminent, no. She would not receive something as kind as death, Lumina realised that the other gods apart from one had become tired of her actions...


    He would make her into a mortal without blessing. Return her to a state when she was summoned to this world over ten thousand years ago, far before the Grigor king guided his people, a time when strife and war ruled the lands...


    However, this time, she would have no blessing, meaning her chance of surviving was low.


    "Come forth, legions of the damned! Devour the flesh of the false goddess and drink her divine ichor. Cast her into the pit of endless darkness, and never shall she be able to escape or enter the land of the mortal with no blessing, no power and only the hope of repeated death awaiting her."


    "The decree has been spoken and the gods have agreed. Go forth, Leviathan, and destroy her!"


    "..."


    "The end of the false goddess is nigh."


    "Bastards! I won''t submit or forget! You will rue this day when I return all of you... all of you will perish!"


    "Hahahahaha! So ends the goddess betrayed and twisted by the beings that made her! But Lumina, the fact you believed a goddess of light could curse someone just because they loved a man or because they felt betrayed is amusing.


    To think you would be nothing but my little puppet, pining for that filthy human for so long~ Ah, to take your divinity, make you my scapegoat for all the sins I have committed over the past seven thousand years, and nobody realised it was all so I could stand equal with Serena... to make her face me as a complete equal... so refreshing."


    Mephisto''s laughter rang through the castle.


    "Now that bastard is gone, Serena won''t think of him; let''s wipe him from the world''s memory. Hahahaha! Goodbye, Ryuji Vincenzo and former hero Lumina, no... Luisa D''Angeli1 from Venicia.2 Hahahaha!"


    ****


    Name: ?????


    Title: Fallen, Hero Slayer, Murderer, Tyrant, The Obsessed, Living Dead, Marionette


    Race: Arachne


    Class: Assassin Lv.1


    Rank: B+

 Chapter 209: The Neutral City of Baltimore!

    Once Asmodeus woke from his deep slumber, he and Velvet headed towards the meeting point. In their original plan, the two groups would meet at a small city just outside the forest border that was under a neutral trading city between the Beast Kingdoms and Grigor.


    Although their kingdoms weren''t close, they were still required to trade essential goods.


    The town was called Baltimore City, a mixture of the stone architecture and wooden styles of the beastkin mixed to create a rather unique city.


    ''It''s a good job that Alice gave me information about the city beforehand.'' Asmodeus thought to himself, no longer wearing his mask and his long hair now dyed black and tied in a ponytail beside Velvet who used a magic item to change her features.


    "Thankfully, we prepared for this the moment the church announced their desires. Alice and I have gathered enough funds to start. However, after that, we need to register with the guild again and apply for a multi-nation licence." Velvet''s rough and sexy voice, like a sweet whisper, sounded inside Asmodeus''s ear.


    He then closed his eyes, waiting for the line at the gate to shorten.


    "I see¡ªthese things would be something I forgot about. Do you know where Alice said to meet? Because we are a few days late."


    "Ah, don''t worry. We have a special tool that vibrates when we get close."


    "No problem, then I''ll follow you."


    Velvet seemed to dislike long conversations and pointless questions. So once he got the answers he needed, Asmodeus became quiet. Their place in the queue slowly approached the front. The walls were made of a dull grey stone with a medieval feeling, and several archers roamed them with irritated faces.


    "Greetings, may I ask your business in Baltimore?" A middle-aged guard with old leather and iron armour asked Velvet and Asmodeus in a calm and collected tone. The guard beside him was just as old, with fading brown hair.


    "We come from a small guild to join the guild and become adventurers," Velvet answered with a soft and feminine voice different from usual. Her eyes also wet with tears as she grasped the hand of Asmodeus.


    "Oh?" The old man looked at their interlocked fingers, beat-up bodies wearing rather cheap armour and clothes, and nodded. "You both must have eloped, right? We get a lot of villagers and townsfolk who are forced into this path because of their feelings..."


    "Ah?! How did you know my father wished for me to marry another man? Yet my beloved fought him in a duel and the other party refused to accept his loss, so we fled during the night and left behind everything."


    "It''s a common story, and many people flee to the southwest and into the neutral areas when this happens. Neither army can enter, and it makes for a great starting place for poor couples."


    "I see~ please allow us to register at the guild and get identification, sir knight."


    ''Eh? What are this old man and Velvet talking about?'' Asmodeus wondered. However, Velvet pushed herself against his arm, squeezing it between her ample breasts and leaning against his shoulder.


    It seemed that Velvet was not only one of the strongest body-enhancing witches in the kingdom but a damn talented actress.


    Asmodeus gave nothing away, thanks to his ability to control his facial muscles perfectly; even when shocked or confused, his face looked cold and handsome.


    However, in reality, he was panicking and wondering what the hell she was doing, especially because she kissed his cheek just after speaking to the guards!


    Velvet locked the door and shut the windows before she sat beside him on the enormous bed with a springy bounce.


    "The owner must have the appraising skill. It''s rare, but there are a few that can sense if someone is lying or trying to hide something. It''s not as powerful as an actual detection spell, but it''s good enough for these kinds of tasks. When her eyes shone green for a moment, I managed to intercept her skill and make her see something different, so don''t worry. I made her believe a different version."


    "What did she see?"


    "You and I both with the title, Elopement"


    "I-I see. This makes it easier for the guards to accept their mistake, I guess."


    Velvet chuckled; her laugh was pleasant, like a festival bell singing to him. He wondered how they would know where Liana and Alice were, but a moment later, several people entered the room after pushing it open.


    The women, of course very familiar.


    "Ryuji~ you''re okay?!" Yumiko''s body was the first to fly into the room as she pushed his body down onto the bed, showering his face and lips with kisses, her nose sniffing his neck and cheeks because the scent of Velvet was too strongly intertwined with his body. She became jealous, her two tails fluffing up as she grasped his arms tight.


    Then Erika and Ciela pushed in together, pulling Yumiko off his body and replacing her; one sexy dark elf on the left and a cute blonde on his right; both of the girls missed him greatly and worried after the scene in the sky.


    "I missed you so much, Ryu¡ªlook at how handsome you are with this black hair and those huge muscles... This form feels so exotic and makes me really excited. Hehe~ let''s have some fun, it''s been horrible waiting for you!"


    "Hmph! Ignore that lustful human, dear husband. It''s your loving elf wife¡ªdon''t you wish to sleep on my thighs while I make you feel a blissful release?"


    "Heeeh~ what about me darling? Other than those women, you''ve never touched me directly. Come~ this lovely princess is all yours-- Aghu..."


    Alice chopped her little niece''s head before she walked over to Asmodeus. "Hero Asmodeus, I wonder how it feels to be free? Ah, don''t worry about Anne¡ªshe is just exhausted and taking a rest after helping us reach this far."


    "Asmodeus...?" Hearing Alice''s words, the other three girls froze. They looked at him and his new features, but they soon understood¡ªhe had changed his figure and name, likely to avoid too much popularity and competition for other women.


    "Well, we can discuss me later. How about we talk about the plan now? I feel we''re still not in the safe zone yet. However, there is something in the forest I might need to hunt to grow stronger."


    "Understood."


    "No problem, lets have a pleasant drink and meal, then we can solve everything." Liana, recovering from her aunt''s chop to the head, said while smiling at Asmodeus.


    "Good idea! I want to drink whatever my husband chooses."


    "Nn~ what about Sariel?" A cute voice sounded, her delicate hands rubbing her face as she floated from the hallway. They forgot to mention her earlier on purpose. Yet she hovered over and flopped on the lap of Asmodeus. "I want to drink Master''s thick... delicious stuff."


    Of course, she meant his mana, but the other girls instantly became stiff and turned their aggression towards the poor little succubus.

 Chapter 210: Creating A Plan for the Future!

    Asmodeus sat beside Yumiko and Liana at the dining table. Thankfully, the landlady allowed them to eat a meal in one of the private meeting rooms for a small fee. Velvet chose to sit facing him while Ciela, Erika and Alice sat in the spare seats.


    "Mmm~ so delicious¡ªplease give me more, Master!"


    As for Sariel, she sat on the lap of Asmodeus while drinking blood from his fingertips. Although less effective compared to saliva or semen for a succubus, the other women at the table refused to let her kiss him while they all ate dinner.


    "So, as for Anne''s condition. How long do you think it will take her to recover to start fighting once again?" Asmodeus asked while he enjoyed a spoon of cream stew filled with carrots and chicken fed to him by Yumiko.


    She and Liana took turns feeding him¡ªfrom the moment they met up, both of them were extremely clingy, while Erika and Ciela seemed fine, giving space and being patient.


    "I believe it could be as long, anything between three to ten days. Although her physical wounds have begun healing, her magical pathways and circuit have been damaged from the forced control and divinity used during your battle and her desperate escape before she could fully transform into a half-demon." Alice spoke in a calm and intellectual tone.


    It seemed that during the few days apart when Asmodeus slept. Yumiko and Erika decided to tell her some of the vital information about themselves and how they became so strong.


    Things like how they could avoid the punishment of the gods despite all coming from races that would be under the service of one.


    "Ryuji, what Alice says is true. Although I tried to use my divine and water element healing abilities, it only catered to her exterior. Anne''s insides seem to be quite damaged, and her muscles almost seem to have wasted away over three days."


    ''Hmmm?''


    "Could that be a sign of her losing a divine blessing, or at least a god or goddess abandoning her?" Asmodeus asked while chewing the soft, rare steak with a sweet, fruity sauce on Liana''s fork.


    "Honestly, the one who would understand her situation best is you. I bet the girls just wanted to meet you first and brief you on the situation, right Alice?"


    "I can''t beat you, Big Sister Velvet." Alice shrugged and lifted her hands with a sigh of defeat. "Can I ask you to take a look at my stupid niece, Asmodeus?"


    "I ask too... my silly big sister seems to have burned herself in a rivalry with you. Not even realising the true meaning of those feelings, when she wakes up, I hope you will be there for her."


    Alice and Liana both requested Asmodeus''s help while he looked at the women around the table with an earnest glace, narrowing his eyes while seeming to be deep in thought before he sighed, lifting Sariel off his lap and placing her on the bench beside him.


    "You know I was going to do that from the start. Since you both asked, of course, I will visit her and remain by her side till she wakes; it should be quicker if I am close. Because I can feed my mana directly into her body."


    First, his lips became blue; then his cheeks changed colour until it was obvious he had stopped breathing or even moving while thinking in detail.


    "He''s thinking and planning, don''t disturb him. Lady Velvet." Yumiko interrupted her with a concerned face.


    Time passed slowly because finally, his chest took a deep breath, and he resumed moving once again; the sudden change shocked the worried women around him.


    "Velvet, Myself and Alice will be in charge of the adventuring and training group. We will split into three groups, and sometimes the groups may change, but overall, the person on your team is not going to change."


    Asmodeus then grasped the parchment and turned it over to use the blank side, even using Alice''s special pen to write his basic plan before they left.


    ¡ªFirst, Yumiko and Ciela. You both cover each other''s shortcomings and can perform both intelligence actions and heavy training and combat missions.


    ¡ªThe second group of Liana and Erika will handle mainly training and adventuring important duties.


    ¡ªThird, Sariel and Asmodeus would take care of daily training and aid in income over time. When Anne recovered, she would replace Asmodeus, who then would start helping each of the three groups whenever he wanted to and needed it.


    **


    "I see, a simple plan for now, but you said it''s just for until we leave this place. Though it makes me worry something bigger will happen..." Velvet gave a wry smile as she looked at her disciple.


    "Then those who are training will always see Master sweat? How lucky!" Sariel seemed oblivious that she would be beside him the most.


    With this, the basic plan of what they needed to do started forming¡ªmeanwhile, after dinner, Asmodeus kept his promise, walking down a dull, dreary halfway, a small, musty door opened slowly.


    ''It seems the other girls didn''t manage to secure enough money at first. This inn is one of the best around, and they still accept those from other countries, without worrying about possible trials. Due to harbouring a wanted criminal.''


    Asmodeus stepped inside the small room, the scent of blood and cleaning fluids stinging his nose as he looked at the sleeping Anne, her bare body on display, likely due to rolling around in her sleep, but it was a pleasant sight nonetheless.


    ''Velvet and Alice were right, her muscles are weakening, but it''s not just them... Her flesh and bones are rejecting, or rather, something is resisting her demonisation.''


    However, the thing that bothered Asmodeus most was that she looked to be in pain, and he didn''t like that while reaching out. His only thoughts were to crush the damage or curse her insides due to warning the bate princess.


    ''This will take a while...'' He thought to himself before slowly removing his clothes.

 Chapter 211: A Letter from Alice

    Meanwhile, Asmodeus and the women began to prepare for the future. Alan and the kingdom of Grigor felt a sense of confusion and worry.


    Normally, after such a huge event, there would have been an oracle. Lumina loved to give oracles to damn the enemies of the church and people, always gathering her followers and faith as best she could to retain their servitude.


    However...


    ''What''s going on? No punishment or blame will be held towards Grigor, or it''s a hero?''


    Alan thought to himself, reading an official letter from the central church of Light. Not only that, but they would also intervene with the elven kingdom and other human nations currently seeking to take aggressive action against them!


    "They don''t even ask for any additional donations. It''s crazy. What happened at the main church?!"


    "Mmm... Alan? What''s the matter?" A lovely black-haired girl peeked from the covers, seemingly woken by Alan''s voice, as she stroked along his scarred muscular back with her delicate fingertips and hugged him tight. "Is everything alright?"


    "Ah, it''s fine Akari. Rather, it''s too fine that I feel confused."


    "Nn~ I see. Did Ryuji and the others manage to escape safely?"


    Akari didn''t know the details of the plan, but to stop her and Ryo becoming worried. Alan at least told them that they weren''t dead but rather banished. He used a soul contract with Ryo just to make sure nobody else would find out.


    However, Alan trusted Akari as she was to be his wife in the future, and he wouldn''t doubt her.


    "I believe they are fine, though the only ones who can learn the truth will be meeting me after breakfast. Do you want to come with me and say goodbye?"


    "Okay~ but I think you should come here first, ehehe~ let''s have some fun, Hero-sama."


    ***


    Half an hour later, the pair left their bed and took a hot bath. Akari looked radiant and shone like a jewel, while Alan looked a little exhausted.


    After breakfast, they headed to the royal greeting chamber, where Avandar sat upon the throne waiting¡ªwhile the fifteen knights that served Princess Anne were kneeling in silence. The girl''s faces all seemed grim and lacked colour.


    However, sitting ahead of them was the last remaining hero from the party of Haruki, Kenta and Yuki Ito. Her face seemed to be relaxed, and although slightly puffy and red, she seemed to be doing just fine.


    "Duke Alan Grigor has arrived." The guards announced Alan''s arrival, which caused a slight stir among the knights and king, who finally opened his eyes.


    He watched his little brother walking with a dignified step alongside him, the former hero Akari in her maid outfit one step behind him.


    "You''ve finally arrived, Duke Alan, my brother." The king''s voice seemed hoarse and filled with worry. Yet Alan just nodded and kneeled before him, behind him Akari, then Fuuka and the fifteen knights who served Anne.


    "My King, I am here to serve."


    After Alan responded, the king then clapped his hands¡ªthis time, the queen was absent. Or rather, when their plan failed, she seemed to vanish along with the mainland church members and the fat noble who sought to marry Liana.


    A barrier then expanded and filled the room before all knights and nobles who weren''t Alan or the girls kneeling left the room and sealed the door.


    "Now then, since they have left we no longer need to act so stiff. Alan, I want a report on what happened and where my beloved daughters and sister are!"


    Then we will head to the elven forest¡ªhis other confidante is an elven princess, after all. Thus our journey will be long, hard and filled with... well, just don''t get angry if you become uncles or Avandar a grandfather when we return.


    I send my regards and love.


    Alice Grigor


    ¡ª


    "..." Alan''s face, even after reading it several times, became pale because he realised what her words meant and couldn''t help but tremble.


    "G-Grandfather... that demon king... if he touches my Liana or Anne...."


    "A-Alan, calm down. The bastard will die sooner or later, and they have Velvet with them! She will stop them. We do not need to get angry, so let''s not overreact!" The king recovered remembering who he sent to protect them.


    "Huh?" Alan looked at his brother, confused by his reaction, and the other women¡ªwho didn''t seem to have any issue.


    ''Brother, you don''t know what Aunt Velvet said about him... I have a bad feeling even she will end up his!'' Alan''s heart could only keep this secret because he didn''t want his brother to go on a crusade against Ryuji.''


    The king thought for a moment and asked Alan, "Then, for the treacherous hero, will it be those who took that strange medicine and caused havoc, almost killing my lovely daughter Liana?"


    Fuuka and Akari''s faces became complicated when they heard this because they were friends with Haruki and his group; Akari knew Yuki and was in the same club in middle school, so hearing this kind of thing made her a little uncomfortable.


    However, to everyone''s surprise...


    "No, brother, Ryuji asked that only his name be listed as the source. He said something about how Lumina seemed to be able to affect their feelings, amplify them and twist them if they became too extreme. Ryuji said it was likely Haruki''s love for Erika and Kenta''s feeling to be number one was twisted and used by the goddess."


    "He also added... though he didn''t know them for long, they were still his classmates and fellow people. Suppose he turned on them when they died. It wouldn''t sit right with the other heroes still fighting, and he didn''t particularly feel those three were that bad."


    "Ryuji said, and I quote, ''Those bastards are not my problem anymore. If others cannot learn from the faults of Haruki and his party, then I will beat them down, too. Until they all understand reality."


    Alan''s words made the room fall silent, and the King just smiled¡ªhe leaned back on his throne and looked towards Fuuka and the knights behind her.


    "There you have it, Hero of the sword, The knights who serve Anne. Are you willing to remain in the capital, or do you wish to travel to the West and fight beside such amusing people?"


    "We will always follow Princess Anne." They answered in unison, and Fuuka nodded her head.


    "I am a hero chosen by the gods, but even then, I was manipulated and forced to follow her will. Not that her blessing is gone and I am free, I wish to once again meet with the demon king Asmodeus and become strong enough to decide my future!"


    "Very well, as the king who summoned you and the father of your commander. I order you to head west and split all connections with Grigor until their group returns here in the future!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!" echoed through the chamber while Alan and Avandar worried about the future of when their beloved little girls came home.


    After this moment, the King would announce the truth as was organised by Ryuji and Alice¡ªthe world would turn against the new Demon King Ryuji, who was thought to have died but fled to the east and aimed to join with the demons in the north.


    This moment would change the lives of Alan, Avandar and Asmodeus forever in ways that were both positive and dangerous.


    However, the three men trusted and believed in the day they would be reunited once again.

 Chapter 212: Bonding With Anne - The Cute Princess

    "Anne..." Asmodeus stood over her bed, his body completely bare. He didn''t do this out of erotic reasons or because he wanted to sleep with her. Rather, it was due to how he turned her into a half-demon.


    Because he used blood instead of saliva or semen, it was too strong for her human body to fuse with completely. So now his immense power was stopping her from recovering both her body and mind after overusing her divine power given by Lumina. "I will make sure to heal you. If you wish, I will take responsibility afterwards."


    "Nn...."


    His sincere words almost seemed to reach her as her lovely body twisted and turned to face him, the quilt slipping from her body to reveal one of the most dangerous bodies he''d ever seen.


    "Ugh... this isn''t growing because I am having bad thoughts, trust me, Anne."


    Asmodeus couldn''t help that his lust was now honest, and he didn''t see a reason to hold back.


    However, because of this being treatment and needing to have skin-to-skin contact, it felt a little wrong to have a full erection when doing so...


    ''Well, it cannot be helped if we are to compare bodies. She is second only to Perfect Sariel1.


    The task he needed to perform now wasn''t easy.


    Several days had already passed, and his blood had already started to devour her body and organs.


    His hands slipped over her smooth body, the warm yet slightly damp sensation not only pleasant to touch but ignited his male instincts further, causing his breathing to increase.


    ''Is it because of her divine energy or my hidden feelings of wanting to devour her and make her mine? I am not sure, but her transformation will be permanent. Unlike the other, she won''t be able to return human.''


    He could feel where the blood he made her drink lingered, close to her heart, lungs and stomach. The amount was so great because he was heavily wounded from her attack.


    Asmodeus gave a bitter smile while climbing onto the bed, pressing his chest against hers as she wrapped her arms around his back by instinct. However, this meant their entire bodies began to press together, causing both the blood within her to act faster and his manhood to press and rub against her most delicate parts.


    ''Forgive me, the most valiant knight I have ever fought... But this demon king will now dye you in his colour and corrupt your existence.''


    "Anne, I am going to start."


    "Mmh..." Her soft lips opened as she released a groan, the weak and rotting wings on her back a sign of her body rejecting his power before he found her.


    Asmodeus grasped her back and held her against his chest, unwilling to let her suffer.


    Ba-Dump


    Ba-Dump


    The throbbing of her heart grew stronger while Asmodeus forced his magic into her body; although skin-to-skin was effective, it would be faster to kiss her or perform sexual activities.


    However, despite being a demon, Asmodeus is quite stubborn, and he only transformed her before as a last-minute plan. They didn''t develop a relationship like he and Liana, and he wouldn''t force it like Alice and her contract.


    ''Yet when we fought... I cannot deny the selfish and greedy desire in my heart to make you mine, even if you resisted.''


    His magic collected a large amount of blood and started flooding her heart with the mana-rich fluid, its high amounts causing her heart to slowly crystalise, becoming a black and red gemstone that pumped a new type of blood through her veins.


    Even in her coma, the first moment this change happened, her lips opened, drool spreading bridges between her lips as she moaned, scrunching her face as her skin turned pale and her body trembled in Asmodeus''s arms.


    "Anne... I want to make you mine¡ªno matter what, I will treasure you. If I do, will you be angry?"


    The pure demonic blood filled with a true demon king''s magic and mana swirled through her body, surging and replacing most of the human blood in Anne''s body. Her grip on his back and neck became stronger, her nails becoming sharp, like claws and sinking into his flesh.


    In reality, Asmodeus didn''t know what would happen, only that she would die if he didn''t do this. Despite knowing it might be stepping on her heart as a knight and human.


    "Ah! No matter what, my true desire is for the women who choose to take my hand and the path with me to be happy. Even if I have to work five or six times harder than a normal male."


    "Your life will change a lot, and it won''t always be pleasant, but I will try to make it a path filled with joy, passion and love. So please believe me when I say that I will try my absolute best to make sure you live a happy and fulfilling life."


    "Idiot... I fell for you the moment I saw you fighting..." She admitted, the memory of their first meeting being one of the few things she recalled the clearest while in the void. Then, when she clashed with him, the thoughts and dreams she had while waiting to fight him, making sure he got stronger using her uncle and father, changing the tournament draw so he could grow faster.


    "I don''t think I could bear to be apart from you either. The idea of being separated... after you''ve held me like this, my body knows you now... Asmodeus, the last thing I remember is you facing me head-on... accepting my blade... and that kiss." Her voice became so quiet that it almost felt like a dream.


    "Do not worry, I will fulfil your wish."


    Asmodeus smiled, the honesty in his voice and the lack of any lust or hidden thoughts causing Anne''s heart to skip a beat. She could feel his emotions along with the raging beat of his heart before something began to grow within her... the small crystal finally formed, and like Asmodeus, her heart transformed into the same crystal that he had.


    Her beautiful eyes were black, with one golden and one silver eye, while she blinked, looking at him. Asmodeus smiled gently back, "You are the closest existence to me; you could even be called my only Demon Queen..."


    "Nn!" Her pupils began to shine with a radiant light, her pale cheeks now coloured red as she closed his mouth with her lips. It wasn''t a lewd or erotic kiss but a passionate and affectionate peck.


    "Mmm..."


    The two embraced, both enjoying the gentle kiss and the warmth that spread through their bodies.


    "Thank you... I am happy, Asmodeus."


    "Haha, I''m glad, Anne."


    She rolled in his arms and looked up like a cute puppy. "May I have a new name, just like when you accepted your role and faced me, I wish to be the same... You sacrificed Ryuji to face me and bring peace to Grigor, even for a short time. Then, as it''s princess, for you, I will sacrifice Anne."


    "...."


    "How far will you go to steal my heart and leave me no choice but to take you as mine, Anne Grigor?"


    "Very far, I will always chase after you until I get what I want. So, come and catch me, my beloved demon king." She teased.


    "Such a stubborn girl..."


    Asmodeus rolled his eyes at her.


    "When you beat me, maybe you can talk big¡ªfor now, let''s treat our relationship as if we are engaged royals. Until you defeat me, and we know each other better. I am not going to devour you, Vinea of Wrath."


    [Granted the Suffix ''Wrath'' to Vinea (Anne) Grigor)]


    [Growth and transformation will be altered]


    "For now, just close your eyes and focus on getting better. My barrier will stop anyone from discovering you. Rest well, and meet me in seven days."


    "I will wait."


    Asmodeus released her body, and as if it were fate, her hands reached out and grabbed him, pulling him back into her embrace.


    "Now that I''ve found a way to stop you from running away, you can''t escape." Vinea then kissed Asmodeus again, forcing her tongue into his mouth before he could retaliate.


    The two continued to kiss and hug each other, with their bodies entangled. Until the black vines which would form her cocoon would soon envelop her completely.


    Asmodeus was pushed back as a golden and silver cocoon enveloped her body, the cocoon absorbing almost all of his magic before it let him go.


    When he looked at her face using his demon lord''s eyes, he felt surprised.


    [Demon Princess Lv.1] [Demon Hero Lv.1]

 Chapter 213: Regsitering again! Thoughts about Anne...

    It was the feeling that he felt towards Alan, a sense of fate as if something pulled them together.


    His attempts to disregard them were futile, as his thoughts and desires to confront them only intensified. Anne, a woman of exquisite beauty, had her essence altered by Vinea''s transformation into a demon, which magnified her beauty and appeal more than double, which clarified Asmodeus'' feelings.


    ''Different from Alan, fighting her and wanting to crush her were not the same... I wanted her to submit to me, to accept me as her lord...''


    He was not the demon hero, as much as he thought he might be.


    No, it was Vinea who became the demon hero, and to Asmodeus, it felt like she became a hero to him. To compete and match his strength and keep up with him in a way that one day Alan could not because of his limitations of race and strength.


    ''If only I didn''t learn more about this world upon becoming Serena''s apostle... Or is that why, because I admitted and acknowledged her power as the apostle of demons and darkness?''


    "Forget it... Let us speak together in a few days."


    The brilliant sun once again began to rise. Another night passed while he was in the room with Vinea. This caused his lovely kittens to become jealous¡ªall of them stood outside the door or sat on the small table a few steps away.


    "Morning, Yumiko, Erika, Sariel and Liana~ you all look very cute in your nightwear."


    ''Thank god we have booked the entire upper floor... Or my jealousy that a man saw their skin might drive me to massacre this entire city.''


    Asmodeus couldn''t hold back his extreme emotions like a doll anymore after fighting Lumina. It felt like the divine energy in the attacks burnt away his restraint or healing the damaged parts of his soul, causing his human self and its ability to hold back his desires to be spent.


    "Morning, Asmodeus." Yumiko''s beautiful eyes watched him with a soft smile; now, unlike before, they kept their half-transformed states like Liana, with normal colours sclera but red eyes instead of blood. It felt like Yumiko fully accepted the changes around them and rushed to hug Asmodeus tightly.


    Although now she grew a third tail naturally, meaning her power increased slightly for free.


    "Darling, I always miss you." Liana was the only one of the three yet to do anything truly sexual with him. At first, she believed it was due to him not finding her attractive. However, she realised that was wrong... when they first booked their rooms, he began making her sit on his lap so that he could play with her ass, which was quite plump and squishy because of being a caster, not a fighter.


    ''Thank god my dad and Alan are gone... It seems they were making darling hold back, though being a demon is so amazing~ I don''t get fat no matter how much I eat, hehe.''


    Liana and Erika also showed their affection and hugged him from the side.


    "Asmo~ your new name makes you sound so naughty... what if you become a nymphomaniac?" Erika teased, kissing his lips with a soft peck while hanging from his neck. Although she tried hard to endure, it was impossible. His charm now, with long black hair and those deadly blue eyes, made her wet with just a glance.


    Discover magic on m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    ''I want to go to our room and fuck... this half-demon form is so bad...'' Erika''s lust seemed to grow when she allowed herself to copy Liana and Yumiko, her skin pale, with vibrant blue eyes along with her improved assets. Her most deadly asset was her thighs, with just the right amount of muscle and a lovely portion of flesh that formed a sexy little bulge around them when wearing tights.


    Asmodeus liked thigh-bulge and ass the most, after all.


    However, the lovely dark elf with her beautiful chocolate skin grasped his hand and pulled him inside first, her lovely green eyes and dark blue hair too beautiful reflected in the morning sunlight for Asmodeus to even think of resisting her desires.


    He felt strange because the moment he clashed against Lumina and almost lost, too many things changed suddenly, one being that Ciela was now... not just an ascended class.


    ''How did she also become a hero...''


    Ciela''s second class was no longer empty¡ªinstead, it became.


    [Dark Elf Hero: Lv.1]


    ''In a party, though... the pair of them and one other member would probably be fine against any knights in this area.'' All that was left was to let them level up to their limits and see if he could help them grow or evolve further.


    Jingle!


    The sound of a cowbell echoed the moment the pair entered the adventurer''s guild.


    Asmodeus closed his eyes and only detected a few dangerous people, his magic soon retracting before it returned to a constantly active, passive sonar that would warn him of some forms of danger, like a danger sense skill from games.


    "Let''s go, husband." Ciela didn''t change how she called him after he discarded his name because, to her husband was universal!


    ''But I want him to call me wife...'' She thought to herself while clasping his hand tighter.


    "Yes, let''s go." Asmodeus didn''t realise what her thoughts were, though.


    "Welcome to the adventurers'' guild. My name is Mimi. How can I help you?"


    "Hello, we would like to register as adventurers, please!" Ciela took the lead¡ªher eyes shone brightly, and she almost seemed to bounce with excitement.


    "Of course. This form here is for the adventurer''s identification badge. Please complete it, then I will give you an examination to confirm your combat ability, then show you the available quest board and information on the world and current affairs."


    ''Examination... huh?''


    Asmodeus leaned forward and began to fill out a believable form, and his eyes focused into thin slits, making his face look quite fierce. Yet it was nothing like the past. An alluring and devilish face that the poor guild clerk needed to turn away from, with a red face.


    She was watching him while leaning on her palms, her form still blank.


    Though she was really serious during her past as a knight, something about her demonic self became more free spirit and relaxed. She liked to watch the flowers sway in the wind and her husband''s face when he trained or exercised.


    Ciela''s love was blind and filled with devotion.

 Chapter 214: I Cannot wait!

    Meanwhile, back at the inn. A massive change began inside the deep violet cocoon filled with blood and a strange magic pulse that was Anne''s bed.


    ''Where is he...?''


    ''I want to feel his touch, and I don''t want to wait...''


    Anne''s body began its transformation as something strange happened.


    The red and purple blood that flowed into her chest from the cocoon formed a strange cycle¡ªdivine blood and demon blood began to mix, creating more of the purple blood. The single crystal in her chest began to crack, allowing for both streams of blood to enter each half.


    The purple blood was much denser than her demonic blood as her skin cracked, peeled and faded into the cocoon''s fluids, along with her muscles and bones. She was enveloped in hundreds of black and golden magic circles and runes as they restructured and created her from scratch.


    ''I can feel it... I am going to be reborn, please~ that man''s mark his everything etch his existence into my mind, body and soul!''


    Anne''s desperate plea echoed over and over as the blood and cocoon seemed to accept her desires.


    ''Ugh... it hurts... it''s so painful, yet I feel amazing!''


    Despite her enduring pain directly into her soul, because her physical body was still being created, she screamed into the void¡ªher pain a thousandfold because of this.


    A flicker of black light as Asmodeus'' markings and his true name written in ancient demonic were etched and gouged into her bones and muscles. Even the insides of her veins and arteries mirrored his markings.


    However, the power of divine and demonic magic flickered with beautiful lightning between her flesh as it grew and formed, starting with her twin hearts made of crystal, one golden and the other a strange purple filled with immense levels of mana and corrupted divine power.


    Her flesh formed into a long, beautiful arm with delicate fingers, yet her skin was a strange colour, a dull red, like a bouquet of roses, yet with a beautiful sheen as it almost shone with radiance and youth. Anne''s once-tanned wheat skin was now devilish and filled with charm.


    ''Ah~ I can feel the immense power of his blood filling me.''


    As her transformation reached the end stages, her abdomen with the most alluring yet tight abs that might make other men disgusted. Yet Anne knew this was the taste of Asmodeus. When they melded together, she knew his taste and incorporated what she could into her ideal form.


    ''I want to make him crave me, desire me and chase me! I cannot wait for him, and I want him now!''


    Her hips were wide, yet her waist slim and feminine, while her buttocks were firm, yet with an alluring bounce; like a succus queen, she had a black tail that grew from just above her rump, the tip like a spear shape, but able to transform into a metallic material.


    At the same time as Anne''s awakening, her skin cracked more, causing the cocoon to turn a deep scarlet as the excess of his blood and the divine power began to fade.


    Her soft features looked breathtaking as she sat in the base of the cracked cocoon, her beautiful horns protruding from her forehead and behind her head, almost a mirror of Asmodeus, yet female, as her beautiful white feathered wings unfurled, with a small pair of black wings beneath that were glossy and filled with power.


    Like her horns, one eye was silver, the other golden, while her sclera was pure black.


    At this moment, the Demon princess Vinea was born, and on her abdomen, a beautiful womb tattoo in bright pink with the word Empress engraved, yet it seemed dull and not quite active like Ciela before she stepped over the line and offered herself to Asmodeus giving her heart and body to him.


    "Anne... or should I say Princess Vinea, are you finally awake? Did my blood and the blessing help you?" A beautiful woman who looked similar to Yumiko yet with a divine aura of darkness around her sat beside her bed, reading a small book that was titled.


    [Fate of Asmodeus.]


    Back in the guild training field, a slightly rough male was facing Ciela on the sparring ground, holding an enormous sword.


    "Hey~ an elf with dark skin and such huge tits are rare. Are you interested in a drink after this exam? Maybe I''ll let you pass if you make me feel good."


    However, a low chuckle escaped Ciela''s lips, her long arms whipping back and forth as her green eyes narrowed. "Sorry, you are too small."


    "What! Why you, you bitch! Do you know who I am?"


    Ciela''s hand gently brushed past his cheek and ruffled his hair a little as she passed. "It doesn''t matter who you are; my body and existence are for one man only."


    The next moment, her elbow collided with his nose, and a deafening snap echoed as the male crashed back, sliding across the floor with a broken and bloody nose.


    "The fuck~? What''s going on? Did that bitch use a skill to break his nose?"


    However, she didn''t stop; because of the vulgar words, her heart became twisted and filled with sadistic feelings; she lifted her bow and fully drew it back with a black arrow flickering with lightning as she watched the human struggle to stand.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "That is my question, human. You were the one who spoke vulgarly towards the examinee and even touched me... You seem unable to understand your place."


    Ciela didn''t care about some random scum''s life, but her husband said not to kill him, so the magic arrow she would shoot. It would make him impotent for life instead.


    She could not help but grin in pleasure.


    "Please, I''m sorry. Please forgive me... I''ll tell my father to pay any damages..."


    "Hmph, not enough~ scum!"


    "Ah, no, wait?! Argh!!!!"


    A bright black light flashed and shattered the magic arrow and the man''s jewels as his body was sent flying.


    "That''s enough, Ciela." Asmodeus'' voice filled the air.


    Nevertheless, the damage was done; the poor male clutched his crotch as blood flooded from the wound, staining his pants like piss.


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but smirk at Ciela¡ªhis eyes loved to watch her lovely ass move when she fought. Even more, how it slightly jiggled when she shot arrows; his deep blue eyes focused on her as if the rest of the world didn''t exist.


    Yet... his wooden sword blocked every attack the female knight testing him tried to land, using only his sense of hearing and magic detection.


    "Haa...haa....these rookies are monsters..... I give up...." The B-Rank Knight who fought him dropped to her knees, covered in sweat that flooded her cleavage, yet Asmodeus watched only Ciela, who walked towards him with the biggest smile.


    "I won, husband!"


    "Ah, I saw. What a cute wife I have."

 Chapter 215: The Beggining of a New Story!

    Meanwhile, Asmodeus and Ciela took on some basic quests to start their funds running. Liana and Alice were now together roaming the city and looking for a trustworthy blacksmith and merchant store they could deal with before leaving.


    "Liana, I can see why you fell for that man so quickly."


    "Fweh?! Aunt--Gweh..."


    "You mean, big sister, right?"


    "Y-Yes~ big sister Alice, darling is amazing, yet he doesn''t deny his negative factors! He also lets those he loves help him in different ways to avoid us fighting!"


    "Ah, I see, the most important aspect for the Demon Lord, right? Harem management!"


    Alice nodded as she listened to her niece. Her past life self didn''t have such a positive view of relationships and had never been involved with any men since she was born.


    However, it was because of her curse, which carried different struggles compared to Liana, who was being devoured by her magic, and Velvet, who lost her sight and five senses thanks to the curse before awakening.


    ''Can he help me? I always tried to conquer my curse like Velvet, yet it never worked; even Anne, who lost all magic because of her curse, seems to have been freed by that man. He is handsome, charming and intelligent. Although he can be violent and rough, isn''t that an excellent trait, especially in the bedroom?


    None of those girls ever complains despite begging for mercy and yowling like cats all night.''


    The plans she held were quite long-term, though she wished to see Grigor grow and protect it now. Alice understood from a young age that being well known and under the eyes of the public and church would limit anyone like her brother, Alan.


    He suffered and lost everything and yet could only praise Lumina and the church, unable to protect his life if they abandoned him.


    Alice wished to change the world, or at least change Grigor. If the hero wasn''t needed, and she could make the next demon king their ally, be it through marriage or deals and promises, she felt more able to trust someone she could see daily than someone who appeared only to hurt her beloved family.


    "Sister Alice... Darling isn''t really that lustful towards others. Have you not noticed by now? Well, you should watch him, because our beloved man doesn''t force anyone, and has been waiting for me even now, he has only kissed me twice. Yet when he strokes my cheek and gazes into my eyes, I can feel it. The overwhelming love he holds for me.


    I am sure if I entered his room naked and asked him to take me, he would. Yet... his charm is that he doesn''t force it, my sister Anne, nor the beautiful elf, or our other companion. He only touched Ciela when she was ready; for the others, he is still waiting for the right moment."


    The pair entered a small blacksmith, as Liana''s cheeks were bright red.


    She couldn''t hold back when speaking about Asmodeus. Her love for him was bottomless, and even now, she didn''t remove her demon form. Instead, it''s become her true form even without being like Anne, who was reborn.


    Liana could ask him and anytime she would be reborn happily, yet he respects her and doesn''t ask.


    "You really love him, don''t you, Lia?" Alice showed a rare smile; her height was close to Asmodeus, so she looked down at her cute niece and could only squeeze her cheeks. "Alright, let us focus on this. I will have plenty of time to speak with that man later."


    "Right!"


    A tall shadow emerged from the roof of a nearby building, revealing a man with a devilishly handsome face. His hair was jet black, and his eyes shone with ocean blue while holding a two-handed sword with a black and red glow.


    ''Why?!'' Alice opened her eyes wide, watching that familiar back, his wide shoulders and powerful body walking towards the remaining bandit adventurers with a single sword, while behind him, a barrier formed.


    A barrier that protected the onlookers with only those who could see magic and mana able to realise. ''Why is this demon king, who the world shuns, so gentle and kind to others?''


    "Surrender, and I''ll let you live; at least you can aim for another chance of freedom that way," Asmodeus spoke with an elegant and charming voice, the smooth vibrations pleasant to the ear, like a gentle sheet of silk flowing through the wind beside one''s ear.


    "Go fuck yourself!" The leader spat, his hand clenched his sword''s handle, and he moved swiftly, aiming to pierce the young man''s chest.


    The demon king didn''t move, though, and watched the spear slowly approach his chest, yet it stopped as if hitting a solid wall; the next moment, his eyes fluttered, and a flash of magic shone before thin blades of blood then shot forward and sliced the man''s arms off.


    "Kyaaa!!!"


    "S-Save me!"


    The adventurers screamed and crawled away, yet the demon king only sighed and shook his head; after sheathing his sword, he pointed his hands towards them before he uttered in a deep, compelling voice. "Shoot them down, my little wife."


    "Yes, darling."


    With that, the beautiful dark elf with brilliant eyes stepped out of the shadows, her bow glowing with the power of lightning, and a storm of arrows rained down upon the adventurers. This time, however, her arrows penetrated them, and, in an instant, their screams ended, and their bodies became bloody piles of flesh.


    The people had stunned and fearful expressions on their faces; the guards bowed and thanked the couple, who appeared like a god of death and justice.


    "There are two alive. I think he is their sub-leader, and this one is the contact they were hired by." Ciela carried two bleeding bodies towards the knights as she handed their item bags to them and gave a polite bow.


    ''He''s more of a hero than Alan... what is this man thinking?'' Alice knew Asmodeus on a basic level. She trusted him because of their shared interests and secrets.


    ''He could have taken care of it faster by killing them all and would get the same reward. Yet he didn''t kill them. That is what makes him stand out the most.''


    Alice watched as he showed his identification to the knights and felt a strange shock to her system, his handsome face seriously speaking to the guards and how she knew this man would now become the main target of the revenge instead of the inn that now only had a young girl and her father standing in the door...


    ''Wait... the mother?! The mistress was covered in blood. When did she get healed?! Alice looked between the family and then towards Asmodeus, who came from the inn''s roof.


    He winked at her, then placed a finger on his lips before she covered her face. ''He healed her? A woman with no relation... why did the nobles in our kingdom call this man a barbarian, a tyrant? I don''t understand!''


    She turned her head and gazed up at the sky, her heart thudding and her cheeks growing warm as she smiled to herself, ''I want to know him more... what makes him so strange, why he is more of a hero than my brother... and why I cannot take my eyes off him!''


    "As expected, Darling is just so amazing~ hehehe~ I want to become his." Liana gushed beside her, while Alice began to feel this trip and risky plan might not be so bad after all.

 Chapter 216: The Future - Vineas Request!

    At first, they headed into the eastern forests, where the supposed lair of the bandits was.


    However, who could have expected them to find that instead of bandits, there were several corpses, and after using the guilds identity checker was given for this quest. All of them were low-level adventurers with their cards and gear stolen, left in rags inside a dark, musky cave that smelt horrible, like body odour and sour chestnuts.


    The moment they tracked a scout down, it was someone who was staying at the cheaper inn and tavern, thus leading to the events where they met up with Liana and Alice.


    Although they wanted to make a name for themselves, Asmodeus felt it was far too soon, so he tried to play it off and returned to the guild after handing everything to the knights.


    ***


    "Haa... Ciela, why was that quest so troublesome?" Asmodeus sighed, looking at the moonlight now hovering in the skies.


    "Well~ you are the one who wanted to try an amusing quest, right, husband?" The pair held hands, gently swaying them with each step.


    Ciela''s face looked beaming as she peeked at Asura while he stroked her delicate fingers with his, despite both being tall with long legs. It seemed both slowed their pace to increase their time together in the nighttime city of Baltimore.


    "Hm? I suppose, even so, that was unexpected. Let''s see what the guild gives us tomorrow." Asmodeus tapped her hand to the rhythm of distant music that came from the nightlife section of the city filled with beautiful melodies and songs invite people to drink and visit the brothels.


    "Well, that aside, husband, this was a wonderful date. I really enjoyed being with you all day and night, hehe."


    "Is that so? In that case, we''ll have to take more quests together in the future. I enjoyed this as well. It was like a small vacation."


    "You know that tomorrow you will be with Lady Yumiko. I cannot take all your time." Ciela''s voice was charming and soft, yet Asmodeus knew she felt sad regarding this face and couldn''t help but turn onto a longer path, which would take them past some of the late-night food stalls.


    "Don''t be so sad. If you look like that, how can I bear to let you go?" He said and gently hugged her as they walked. "I''ll think of something. Perhaps you can spend the night with me... instead?"


    "Husband! How can you say something so bold outside? Are you trying to tempt me?" Her eyes shined dangerously, and her mouth was pouting, but her cheeks blushed a bit, and she sank deeper into their embrace, wrapping her arms around his back and looking up at him with her beautiful emerald eyes.


    "Haha, you lovely fool, of course." He chuckled and smiled as he looked down at her. His hands caressed her smooth dark skin, which shone beautifully in the bonfire lights while slowly sliding up and down her spine. The two stood in the middle of the road, a few passers-by glancing at them before hurrying past, not to get in the way, but smiling at the young couple.


    "You can''t do this... Ahh." Ciela complained softly, yet she leaned even closer, her head resting on his broad chest.


    "If it''s an issue, I will not. However, I know you''re a little perverted elf who cannot stop herself once she gets going." He laughed and hugged her even tighter, enjoying the sensation of her warmth and her body.


    "Hmph! And it''s because you''re such a pervert that you made me that way. I''m your wife, and my body is yours alone, husband."


    "Haha, let''s get something to eat and head back; otherwise, I might not hold back and eat you instead."


    "Husband, that''s just what I want~ fufu. Let''s return to the inn. We can have a bath together and enjoy each other''s company." Ciela chuckled and let go, allowing Asmodeus to lead her, her soft hands grasping his tightly.


    The pair walked through the city together before finally returning to the inn, where everyone sat waiting for him while drinking. They saw how close Ciela was, and the first one to speak was Erika.


    "Ah~ Asmo, why are you so close to Ciela? Come here and kiss me!"


    "Asmodeus, you look so handsome in your adventuring gear. Come ~ tell me how your day was." Yumiko''s tails swayed; no longer needing to hide them, she felt unleashed and began to act more freely, as if her former self and beastkin self were fusing without problems.


    "You are the most beautiful demon I''ve seen with my own eyes. A truly breathtaking and fascinating woman." Asmodeus replied, closing the door behind him. "This wine, would you like to enjoy it with me?"


    "I would love to, Lord Asmodeus, very much."


    Her face blushed, and her voice sounded a little embarrassed, yet Vinea''s eyes were locked onto his and did not move away. She shifted her body, the beautifully formed abs on her stomach exposed as she twisted her body and allowed him to sit beside her.


    "Thank you, Vinea. It''s such a pleasure to finally speak to you quietly."


    "It''s nothing, Lord Asmodeus. I''m really grateful to you. Ever since I was young, I felt different from everyone, and although I had a nice and caring family, I felt alone, lonely and helpless. That was until the day I met you..." Her voice was tender and soft, but a slight tremble and crack could be heard.


    "Oh? Carry on."


    Asmodeus wrapped an arm around her shoulder and pulled her closer, so her head leaned against him.


    "Forgive me, I didn''t understand what the desire and feelings in my chest were at first, be it the desire to fight you or jealousy towards Liana. I couldn''t understand it, and I clashed against you like a boorish woman."


    "Haha, no, I enjoy those types of women. They are refreshing and cute."


    "Lord Asmodeus, can you not say such things? It''s quite embarrassing."


    "Oh? But you look so lovely when you blush."


    "A-Are you seducing me, Lord Asmodeus?!."


    "Well, yes. After all, I am the Demon Lord of lust, haha."


    "Haa, fine, I''ll stop beating around the bush. Lord Asmodeus, I want to spend the day with you tomorrow, just us.... no one else. I want to know you, what you like, dislike, enjoy to eat and--" Read today on m,v,l,e,mpyr


    Asmodeus placed a finger upon her soft lips, sticky and wet from the alcohol, before he stroked along them, deforming the squishy flesh.


    "Alright, let''s do as you wish. However, I won''t treat you any differently from Yumiko or the other girls; everyone has their own time with me, okay?."


    Vinea''s eyes shone as if this was all she wanted in the first place. Her hand snaked its way up his chest before resting on his cheek, her lips parting while the tip of her tongue stuck out and slid across his finger, covered in the sticky wine from her lips and lapped it up with her long, snake-like tongue.


    "Mmh, it''s a promise."


    ''How did the kingdom''s warrior become suck a seductive goddess?'' Asmodeus wondered while she began to speak about herself, the candles flickering as he let her rest against his chest.


    "And then... Alan would..."


    "Father, sometimes..."


    "Liana hates..."


    Vinea''s seductive voice echoed for hours as she spoke about her past and the Grigor family, stories he could use as ammunition against Alan in the future to make him blush!


    However, it was another step forward for the pair as he began to think about Vinea, Liana and Ciela more seriously and wanted to propose to Yumiko and Erika... officially.

 Chapter 217: The Secrets she hides

    In a warm, wooden room, two figures sat on a large sofa facing the fireplace. The fire blazed while wood crackled, sending cinders of ash fluttering in the air.


    The male with long black hair and ocean blue eyes, his chest exposed, with strange markings and perfect muscles. While the female wore a beautiful black and red dress covered in silk frills and ribbons.


    Her atmosphere was cold yet regal, and with eyes that seemed to see through all lies, her long black hair tied into a ponytail resting over her shoulder.


    The woman''s eyes were a marvel, sometimes ocean blue and other times crimson red, like two colours constantly dancing in a slow swirl.


    "Lady Alice, are you sure that you wish to continue this path? You may not return to Grigor for a long time." Asmodeus spoke, his voice low, yet the husky vibrations became like a seductive song travelling through the room.


    "Don''t be stupid, Lord Asmodeus. I know you are a kind man, but the contract and promise we made that day I shall never go back on it. You and I are partners and bound until the end. Isn''t that what it means to sell your soul to the Demon King, Fufu?"


    Ten days had passed since Anne''s transformation into Vinea, a mysterious and magical event that changed the women around Asmodeus drastically. Several letters from Akari found them, bearing news that the knights would be arriving to join them in the next two weeks.


    Asmodeus, always one step ahead, made Alan give all letters of Akari''s name and handwriting. All to protect the Grigor royal family from any of the church''s investigations, his plans shrouded in secrecy. Don''t miss out on m-vl-em-pyr


    "I just wanted you to know that option was still open. Because the terms in our contract involved things you might not desire."


    "You mean like becoming your woman, marrying you or dying for you?" Alice didn''t beat around the bushes. She was a strong woman and although unable to use magic well, she was one of the strongest warriors in physical power, alone in the entire kingdom of Grigor.


    "Also, don''t I benefit from becoming yours? I will be saved from this curse and will gain the ability to use magic, right? If the curse is gone, then I won''t have to suffer that pain..."


    "Pain?" Asmodeus cut in, his piercing eyes gazing towards the woman over ten years older than him. Her mature and beautiful face gazed up at him, amazed by the alluring twinkling in his eyes.


    ''This boy, how many women would he destroy and make unable to live without him if he doesn''t have someone to control this natural charm?''


    Despite her age and being older than him, Alice experienced no positive feelings towards men or physical intimacy.


    Because, like her lovely niece, should anyone touch her, their skin would rot, and within five seconds of touching her, they would be dead. Rather than dead, they became a pool of bubbling black ooze and couldn''t be called human anymore.


    Normally, she wore a specially made skin suit, like a pair of tights that would cover her entire body, from neck to her toes, to avoid this.


    However, on her eighteenth birthday, the curse began to even seep through that.


    ''Yet this damn curse only affects males. Is it some kind of super chastity guard?!''


    That wasn''t the main issue, though¡ªfor Alice, if she DIDN''T touch a male within a week. Then, her body would begin to suffer from intense pain, and her skin would begin to form small welts and blisters that caused immense agony before they passed.


    Thankfully, her brother could touch her for a short time because of his blessing. However, her father... had never touched her once since her tenth birthday.


    "Because~ I am the strongest, haha!"


    "Don''t play around! Do you know how many have died?! Just brushing against me when serving my meals... picking up my fallen handkerchief, and then a light touch, and then that person is gone? A pile of black goo, and I''ve killed another!"


    Alice felt confused and irritated.


    Normally, she remained calm all the time. Yet because they began to drink every night, she slowly lowered her guard and became comfortable in this inn and situation before finally.


    She got drunk tonight. She wasn''t fully sober and lowered her guard far too much.


    "Hahah~ okay then, but if I don''t die and still live tomorrow morning, then you owe me a kiss."


    "Stop laughing, it''s not funny!"


    Before Asmodeus could react, Alice stepped off the sofa and took a beautiful posture that caused him to gasp. Then her fist snapped out¡ªlike a hydraulic press. Her fist broke through his guard, almost ignored his demonic eyes and collided with his lower ribcage.


    He looked at her with a stunned face as he flew across the room and rolled on the wooden floorboards. Asmodeus gazed at Alice, who stood up in a stance that made him shiver.


    However, his face wasn''t shocked because of her attack hurting him, but the actual attack she performed.


    ''How is she using mother''s martial arts so perfectly?!''


    "You..." He spoke out, breathing a little strange because of the pain from the blow. Yet it seemed Alice misunderstood as tears began to trickle from her eyes as she muttered something into the wind and rushed off to her room.


    "See... it''s started." Were her words, Alice believed he was dying because of her curse.


    Yet... the reality was she broke his ribs, and he struggled to breathe properly for a few moments because they penetrated his lungs.


    "W-Wait, Alice!"


    However, she neither turned around nor answered his call as the poor demon lord struggled to crack his ribs into the right place and endured the intense pain of his wounds, healing slowly.


    ''I hate internal wounds... Ugh...''


    He was even tempted to stab himself because when the wounds were purely internal. He couldn''t use his magic on them, and instead. It relied on his sanguine berserker self-healing trait, which was quite poor when he wasn''t in combat.


    "I need to find out... how does she know that stance? Her attack was the one mother used when I misbehaved or teased her about her age."


    ''Because Yumiko cannot perform the stance to that level of perfection, even after three months...''

 Chapter 218: The Knights Arrive - New Master?!

    Read more tales on NovelFire-l-em,py-r


    Fuuka''s body swayed with the gallop of her beautiful black warhorse. Her eyes filled with dark circles. However, she feared her life to be in danger because of the church placing all crimes for what happened at their party and Ryuji for awakening a demon king!


    ''Though it seems that my image wasn''t given, but another student who already passed on. It seems that the king and duke of Grigor are worthy men. Or is it because they value that man? He who stood against a goddess and sacrificed himself to save a foreign world''s kingdom.''


    In the past, Fuuka didn''t particularly like Ryuji Vincenzo because he seemed like the typical fuck boy, a sleazebag who just enjoyed sleeping with women and doing nothing.


    Yet that impression didn''t last long, maybe only the first night.


    ''I remember, when we all took for granted we were special or heroes. He stayed at those training grounds for hours longer, asked to enter more dungeons and even helped weaker heroes with no combat abilities. Then...''


    While she was lost in thought, a woman with decent features and long blonde hair galloped towards Fuuka.


    This woman was one of the trusted troops of Anne, one of her captains and oldest friend Fredricka. With long blond hair tied in a ponytail and brown eyes, she normally took over when the knights fought powerful enemies while Anne focused on the battle.


    "Lady Fuuka! We are closing in on the city; soon, we will need to submit our identification. The lady''s letter stated she would await us at a certain inn to inform us of the next move. Second, Princess Liana and Duchess Alice should also be with them."


    Though not the strongest of the knights, Fredricka was the most versatile and flexible, able to be a vanguard, rearguard and mid-guard. No matter what Anne needed, she could cover it. That was also the cast for most of Anne''s knights.


    She trained them like workhorses, ranged weapons, close-ranged weapons and mid-range; each knight needed to be proficient in one from each distance and carry a special weapon ring with them inside.


    The standard setup was a sword, spear and bow. Some, however, chose magic or crossbows.


    If Alan was a genius in combat, then Anne was a genius at training and forming an army. Her tactics might be lacking compared to those who specialise in that skill.


    However, knights trained by her would survive ten times the battles and lived, on average, five times longer than the average knight.


    ''My lady seems to have fallen in love with that man. However, I cannot doubt him before training and spending time beside him. The same was true for Lady Fuuka, who was gentle and kind and worked harder than most of the lazy and arrogant heroes back in the kingdom.''


    In fact, Fredricka invited Fuuka to be their Assault captain in the future. She was that popular with them.


    "Understood, Lady Fredricka. Do you think everything will be alright? We have many knights!" Fuuka asked in concern while their knights began to envelop themselves in an aura that protected their horses from the strain of long distances.


    "Let us hurry forward, my lady!"


    Fuuka nodded, and the two women increased the speed of their horses while the rest of the knights did the same.


    Meanwhile, at the gat of Baltimore. A beautiful echo of well-maintained horse''s hooves clapped against the distant dirt as the two old guards who allowed Asmodeus and his group inside watched them approach.


    Once, even recording them in the act...


    As her thoughts grew, the woman rode through the gates of Baltimore and then stopped. They reached their destination.


    The servants took the horses into the stable, and the knights followed the owner into a lovely high-class inn¡ªall of them were shocked to see Asmodeus and a demon that resembled their former lady sitting on his lap!


    The pair sat together enjoying a drink; the red skin and beautiful brown hair looked glossy and divine; instead of a demon, he felt more majestic and caused the knights to kneel. They knew it was her, their master; even if they felt confused, they all knelt while Fuuka looked at the handsome prince beside her.


    "Eh?"


    "This..."


    "Impossible!"


    "My lady..."


    One of the female knights, a woman in her 30s, couldn''t believe the sight, although it might seem negative but to her. She knew the lady''s true wish and saw the magical waves flowing from her body, so powerful they were only smaller than the man beside her. The lady they loved finally attained magic and broke her curse!


    Meanwhile, Fuuka''s eyes glazed over, her body slowly stumbling towards the table with her gaze locked on Asmodeus.


    ''No... he''s more of a king, that aura, his handsome face and beautiful black hair.... with ocean blue eyes that stare into my soul and make me wish to submit and fall beneath his body.....''


    "Ah?!" Fuuka gasped, realising her hand was touching his face as she snapped out of her trance, causing all the knights and even Asmodeus to look at her with a shocked gaze.


    It was Fredricka who stepped forward and bowed. However, he didn''t seem angry. Instead, he looked at Fuuka with a warm gaze and smiled.


    "I am glad you survived. Thank you for coming here. I''ve always wanted to talk to you properly and also... Enjoy training with with."


    The moment Fuuka heard his words, it was over. She didn''t react to compliments from the travelling mercenaries and merchants who tried to flirt with her on the journey...


    Yet the man she wished to fight, to train with, felt the same, causing the young lady to blush and become embarrassed.


    "Ah.... Mm... Please!"


    ''Such a cute thing. I wonder how she can help me grow stronger.'' Asmodeus thought to himself while looking at Vinea beside him, who looked at her knights in shock, a delighted glisten in her eyes as she turned to face him with a radiant smile.


    "Thank you for calling them here. I know it was your plan... You never cease to amaze me and..." Her face turned to her knights, all of them looking at her and Asmodeus in a trance. "Thank you, everyone and welcome home, at my side where you all belong!"


    "Anything for the Lady!" All the knights chanted in a beautiful voice. They didn''t use princess because of their tact and cleverness.

 Chapter 219: A Heros choice - A night visit!

    Once the knights were all booked into the tavern, it seemed Asmodeus and his group were the only customers in the entire inn.


    He paid a little extra just in case because sometimes it would hurt business to turn away clients and regulars. However, the mistress didn''t mind due to him paying up front and instead used the extra money for improved meals with more meat and side dishes for the entire group.


    ''Thank god I told her we would stay for at least two months. It''s a relief to know we won''t be disrupting her business,'' Asmodeus thought to himself, content watching the room with his warm blue eyes.


    ''If we travel in the future, I''d like to stay at all the same places and experience everything once again when I''m older and married to them all...''


    Meanwhile, the knights were led by Fredricka and stuck together with Vinea, who seemed over the moon, her face rosy while drinking with them all. Asmodeus sat in a room on the second floor, a small meeting room with none other than Fuuka with Yumiko and Erika beside him.


    ''I wonder if Sariel and Liana are okay. Those two have started bickering from time to time...''


    "So, Fuuka, was it?" Asmodeus spoke first because it felt awkward for both Erika and Yumiko, both of them being closer to Fuuka in the past, making it hard for them to react to the current situation.


    "Ah.... Y-Yes! I am Fuuka, Suzuhara Fuuka!"


    He expected her shy, or rather nervous, atmosphere and didn''t mind it. After all, he just killed her party members or was the main cause of their deaths, likely also causing her a great deal of trouble and hatred.


    "Do you really want to travel with me? You know I am a demon, right, and that I might not always work for good reasons or save people. Won''t that hurt a kind soul like yours?"


    Asmodeus didn''t know Fuuka at all apart from her dedication to training and that she would sometimes ask him for practice in secret.


    ''That reminds me, I need to train with Alice... That woman, why can she use her mother''s martial arts? But since that night, she''s been avoiding me.''


    "It''s okay, and there could never be blame towards you. If anything, it was due to myself and that damn goddess causing their deaths. If I was stronger, I could have done more, maybe saved more than just a handful that we lost in the past few months. However, I am not the sole issue, so I will not dwell on it."


    Fuuka sounded strong, and her confidence felt inspiring, even though he could see her slightly red eyes and the small tears building in the corners.


    Asmodeus didn''t judge her or feel she wasn''t telling the truth. He instead felt admiration for her, not telling him she would do this and that, but admitting she had faults. But even if she could become strong, she might have failed.


    ''A good woman, though I think she''s cute, right now she feels more like a useful person than a woman. Like Alex, or Simon.''


    "Understood, then I won''t ask you stupid and dull questions. I will tell you now, I don''t plan on a simple journey, and we will suffer hardships and loss; there might be times we cannot do anything but flee, knowing that innocent people will be killed. I want you to accept that my people are all that matter to me. I don''t care about anything more."


    Asmodeus didn''t consider becoming a king or ruling the world, nor did he want to save the whole human race. However, he wouldn''t forgive those who destroyed his home, killed his family, or threatened those who mattered to him.


    If he became a king in the process, that would be fine; however, he would only do that if it was needed to protect the women he loved and his friends.


    "Yes! I agree; please let me travel with you."


    ''It seems that Asmo is trying to help Fuuka. Should I leave it to a teacher, or should I also help? I also don''t want Fuuka to suffer and to be friends again like in the past...''


    Erika thought for a while before finally deciding to leave the matter to Yumiko; at least for now, she knew Yumiko could be trusted and cared for them deeply and never allowed the women around Asmodeus to fight for real.


    ''If by then, Fuuka has shown no signs of change, I will step in and guide her onto the correct path, the one that worships my beloved!''


    While Fuuka cried in Yumiko''s chest, Asmodeus made a choice and headed to Alice''s room.


    ***


    Asmodeus knocked on the large black door, his eyes closing while immersing himself in thought and wondering about the future and reasons she could know.


    He didn''t plan to search if his mother was reincarnated, or rather, Serena told him that she would not keep her memories of him, which meant she could be living as a man, a cat, a dog, anything right now.


    ''I want to know more about her...''


    "Who is it?" Her beautiful and elegant voice sounded, the sounds of her soft feet tapping on the wooden floor, yet the grace and agility she showed through the movements of just her sounds made Asmodeus feel on edge.


    He kept his guard up against someone he felt was as strong as his mother, a natural feeling after her intense training sessions over many years.


    "It is I, Asmodeus. Can I come in and talk to you?"


    "You can come in, but I hope you don''t become a wolf~ alright, Lord Asmodeus?"


    "Are you scared?" Asmodeus taunted her, his voice laced with amusement, a small smile on his lips as she opened the door and let him inside, her movements and swaying hips like a metronome perfectly in sync and ready to adjust her posture and stance in an instant.


    ''The state of war... Mother always tried to teach me that form, but what was it... She would always comment something about me, but I can''t remember...''


    He only remembered it was too hard for him to learn, no matter how many hours or sessions he devoted to learning this form that his mother created and now, Alice could use while walking and sitting down like a normal woman.... It felt frustrating.


    "Wolves are dangerous, and I hate them. Why would I not be scared?" Alice joked, her face showing a faint smile before her eyes narrowed, not showing the slightest chance or weakness, almost as if they were like ice.


    "Well, I didn''t think I was that scary."


    Asmodeus took a seat beside the small table in the room. Since Alice had her room, he didn''t need to worry about people disturbing her.


    His eyes noticed several bottles of empty yet strong alcohol... a type of alcohol which was rare; it was the rice wine from his homeland... Sake. He was sure it was too expensive to attain in this world, at least in Grigor. ''How does she have so much?''


    "What''s the matter, Lord Asmodeus? Do you find me too alluring compared to those lovely young girls?"

 Chapter 220: Purifying The Witch

    "You wish for me to help purify your curse?" Asmodeus asked, his eyes narrowing into thin slits while he gazed at Alice.


    Although he understood that his unique magic as a demon lord could help the witches, he didn''t believe that it could help all witches; would Velvet also ask him the same question?


    ''Or is that why she is sitting in the next room, listening to the conversation?'' Asmodeus thought to himself while looking at the confident duchess. He watched her beautiful red lips curl into an alluring smile while her eyes seemed to shimmer with alternating shades of red and blue as if she were made of fire and ice.


    "I do not know the method you used to purify Liana or to help thin the curse that made Alan unable to grow stronger. However..." Alice paused before standing, taking a few steps closer and sitting on the edge of the table beside Asmodeus. "I am sure that you could help cure the entire Grigor female line of their curse, right?"


    A seductive whisper, her warm breath on his ear and neck.


    "Well? I am sure that our deal was also to remove my curse, at least¡ªhasn''t it been long enough?"


    Asmodeus lifted the corners of his lips while leaning back against the wooden chair, his gaze not leaving Alice for a moment.


    Though it was tempting, he could feel the aura of Velvet in the other room growing, a feeling of anger and embarrassment interwoven with her unique magic.


    ''This woman is like a deadly black widow¡ªthough I can trust her, it feels she might just bite my neck and tear my jugular should I lower my guard.'' Asmodeus gazed at the beautiful Grigorian Duchess with a faint smile. Honestly, he knew she was different to Alan Anne and even Velvet herself.


    If the Grigor Royal family truly fell into a situation of collapse, he would bet his entire assets on this woman being the one to save them in the shadows, both sacrificing herself and making a deal with whoever could save them. No matter what would happen afterwards.


    "How did you grow up to become like this, Lady Alice? Although if it wasn''t me, you asked, don''t you think they would be trembling in fear or have reported you to the church of light by now?"


    "Lord Asmodeus, would you ever do that? Mhm~ I am sure you would never betray me because... You love Liana too much, and eventually, you''ll adore Vinea¡ªI believe her name is now, won''t you? Just as much, so how could I ever lose when negotiating with you?"


    "Ah¡ªyou also love my brother so much, so I knew that my gamble would pay off!"


    ''Ah, why do I find these crazy and strange women so alluring? This woman was never a maiden or someone who needed saving or protection, as Alan thought. She was more of a hero than he was over the past few years. However, she is a dark hero, an anti-hero.''


    Asmodeus and Alice watched each other''s gaze; Velvet in the other room seemed confused or rather shocked as she stopped letting her magic seep through and wrapped around his throat like a pair of hands ready to strangle him at any time.


    "You''re probably more of a demon than I am right now, Lady Alice. So tell me, who do you want me to cure first and what method?"


    Alice looked at Asmodeus with shimmering eyes, her devilish nature making his heart race, while she leaned closer. The art of seduction could be both elegant and vulgar, yet this beautiful woman was definitely not vulgar.


    "If I told you I wanted it for Velvet, the poor witch who can barely use shadow magic and enhancement spells, would you be disappointed?"


    "Not at all. She''s a beauty, and I want to learn more from her."


    "Nnn?"


    Velvet''s ears perked up as she turned slightly. There seemed to be some kind of item that hid her sound and movements from the other two. Asmodeus could only sense her due to his demon eyes, though he wondered if Alice knew she was there.


    "Please, allow me to take a rest now, Lord Asmodeus." Alice waved her hand while turning her face, a faint smile visible.


    ''She has a beautiful smile, like a harlot; how many men could she ensnare, like another world version of Helen of Troy she could topple the world.. How could anyone believe her to be a kind duchess and a noble lady? Such a discovery...''


    Asmodeus opened the door, feeling Velvet moving into the main room. Her magic seemed unstable, which made his lips curl into a smile.


    He felt a sense of delight looking forward to how he would help Velvet recover from her curse, one far deeper than Liana''s because of the time. The length of the curse seemed to affect how powerful and deeply entwined into the body and soul it became.


    ''Liana was a kiss, then Anne practically died and was reborn... what method would be good for the lovely lady Velvet?''


    ***


    Meanwhile, as he returned to the others, Velvet sat beside her close friend and distant relative. While Velvet''s hair carried a purple hue despite being a dark black colour, compared to Alice''s pure black hair, her eyes were also a deep violet colour, contrasting the other''s blue and red eyes.


    Though Alice was a duchess, Velvet didn''t take a rank¡ªinstead served as a witch and knight for the royal family, who were her relatives. She was yet to accept the title of a noble yet, and instead preferred to keep things as they were.


    "Vel, what do you think of our lovely Lord?" Alice swilled her red wine slowly with a narrow gaze, her eyes like crescent moons, a sense of happiness and danger from her shimmering orbs.


    "What do I think? Well... He likes women and fighting, so that''s a plus. I am a bit concerned about how many wives and mistresses he plans to have, though. You kept telling him to take all our female relatives, which makes me worried."


    "Fufu~ That''s because of his charm. Did you never feel it while fighting? He''s like a little wolf constantly teasing his prey before biting down. It''s like his energy and aura make you want to fight, then surrender and become his spoils, or take him down and make him yours!"


    "You mean the power of the demon king is what attracts you?" Velvet asked with an arched brow, her eyes watching Alice''s reaction.


    Get new updates on m-vl_em|p_yr


    "No, if it was just that. I would have only offered a simple contract regarding help and never would have put my body on the line; you know well that our family don''t get affected by charm auras or those kinds of things easily. The stronger the Grigor blood, the more resistance we have to them...


    After all the punishment we face and that monster, what punishment would it be if we didn''t keep fighting them because of being charmed or bewildered?"


    Velvet remained silent for a moment before nodding. "So, what is it about the Lord that makes you act differently?"


    Alice looked down at her cup, swirling the red wine inside. "Everything, from the moment I saw him passing me in the hallway, unaware of my existence, I was determined to make him my husband."


    "Wait, when was that? Alice, you swore never to marry! You even made an oath?!"


    "Fufu~ dear sister, that oath was long broken from the moment I began planning to escape that birdcage."


    "Alice, be careful... He isn''t someone you can tame easily!"


    "Hahaha~ oh Vel, that''s why you will be my test subject and let me watch how you fall for him and make my lovely father and brother cry."

 Chapter 221: A Date with Liana

    However, what was more important was their future. Thus, Asmodeus aimed to reach the next rank before he desired to go any further.


    The knights of Vinea adapted faster than he thought, with them taking turns in groups of four because all of them could work together and fight in any role. Vinea would make them alternate between fighting as a knight or archer and mage each day.


    ''I am glad she took my advice.'' Asmodeus thought while watching the knights training in the private yard of the inn.


    He paid extra after they all began earning money to use this yard to train themselves. Alan''s training reminded Asmodeus that although levels were important. A person who trained to the limit could defeat someone who just had levels on you.


    "Don''t step too far forward! If you lose your centre of balance, a skilled enemy will take advantage; keep your magic focused in your abdomen, ready to use at all times." Velvet''s voice echoed, her beautiful figure assisting the girls while Asmodeus watched from his room.


    She offered to help train the troops from the night when he met Alice and discovered she wasn''t what she first seemed, which made him quite interested in her.


    "Yumiko, your fighting style is aggressive, but when you are using those blades, you lose focus and balance here. Your back leg keeps drifting out of position..."


    Asmodeus turned away, and he was satisfied by her words and pointing out the issues he also saw when viewing from a distance.


    ''Though maybe I would not see it if we were fighting, as expected. Some people have better skills than others, I cannot train well... Should I teach Velvet my mother''s technique? Though her basics seem close for some reason, it''s nothing like Alice or Yumiko.''


    ***


    The group took their weekly day off, where they would train for six hours, then relax and work on studying and whatever they wanted. Asmodeus decided he would take a quest trying to reach promotion.


    No matter how strong you were, the guild rules were quite fair, and he didn''t mind not having some instant rise like most isekai stories and novels.


    It allowed him to learn the different herbs and how to collect them, to grasp the important things when taking quests.


    He took a deep breath, the warm cedarwood scent of the inn making him feel at ease. It seemed that the mistress was burning a sweet lavender and honey incense candle. The inn began to feel like a home away from home for Asmodeus. The meals were delicious and homely, and when they returned, the mistress would greet them each time.


    "Are you going on a quest?" A soft voice came from behind him. He turned to see a beautiful woman, her hair slightly wet, the scarlet strands shimmering from the sun outside the window as she smiled at him with a radiant glow. "May I join you, darling?"


    ''How charming, to see you just after a bath...''


    "If you wish, we can go together, I would love that. Oh, by the way Liana, you look beautiful."


    Her eyes widened, and she blushed, the same gentle smile growing brighter.


    "Thank you, it is my pleasure to get your praise~ hehe, it feels like we haven''t had much time together since we left the kingdom."


    "Sorry, I just love to see your expressions."


    "Ah?!"


    Liana felt his other arm lifting her body, and the pair were in the shadows of the guild, a side alley where nobody was present, as he hugged her body. She could no longer fake being oblivious to her feelings and her desires that were too high.


    "Mn, please give me a kiss."


    Asmodeus didn''t refuse her. He didn''t know why, but this cute princess would act so different the moment he became a little aggressive, or hidden from other''s sight. She really wanted his affection but couldn''t ask for it like Erika, Ciela, Sariel or Yumiko.


    So, the lovely princess kissed the demon lord in broad daylight, with no one else seeing them.


    He knew she loved to kiss and thus spent ten minutes giving the princess what she desired but couldn''t ask for while enjoying the sweet taste of her soft red lips.


    ''This girl is too adorable, look how lovely she is now...''


    After the kiss, Liana became like soft putty, melting in his arms. She leaned against him, no longer speaking about boring things.


    Instead, she wrapped her fingers around his and entwined them with his while she pressed her body against him like a cat that wanted him to stroke her.


    The pair entered the guild and found the notice board, their hands locked together and eyes on the quest''s options.


    "Anything is fine, as long as you are there, darling."


    Her words made his heart race a little, though he didn''t show it and didn''t resist her advances. Asmodeus knew that Liana actually enjoyed quests that involved killing.


    However, he wondered if that was the right choice for a date, before noticing there was another bandit quest and felt amused. ''These guys never give up, wings of chaos, serpent gang... how many bandit gangs have we slaughtered so far?''


    Asmodeus did not count. All he did was kill all the enemies and leave.


    "Then let''s deal with a group of bandits that have been causing trouble, we can use them for your training. I noticed your lovely magic arms are rather skilled now. Maybe you could conjure a flaming sword or other weapons for them to hold and that would make you a deadly enemy to fight, since they can extend to a length of fifteen metres."


    "If I kill more than you, will you do anything I ask?" Liana gave a cheeky smile as she leaned against Asmodeus, her beautiful purple eyes like shimmering amethyst, making him unable to refuse her request.


    "Then, if I win you will do whatever I want, and cannot complain, okay?"


    "Nn!"

 Chapter 222: The Bandit Quest Date~

    Another type was monster caves, which, although they seemed identical to dungeons, would only have one floor, maybe two at most, and after someone destroyed their core, they would never regenerate or spawn monsters again. Meanwhile, dungeons would keep spawning monsters but considerably weaker and under the control of whoever first cleared them.


    The other were naturally born monsters, which were not bound to anything and wouldn''t become drawn to the dungeon or demon king without reason. Not to mention, many of them could also have harmonious lives with humans and other races if the attempt to communicate were successful.


    Monster caves wouldn''t regenerate after being destroyed. Thus, bandits would use the monsters to help them defend their hideouts, at least skilled bandits and thieves.


    Human tools cannot destroy the walls of the dungeon to make secret paths because the mana in the dungeon would restore structure every 24 hours.


    Monster Caves wouldn''t regenerate, so the bandits would clear them or sneak past the monsters and reach the core room and make it their base. This way, they could dig several exit tunnels using slaves or people they captured.


    Thus, bandits loved Monster Caves!


    The sound of a metal axe swinging through the cavern created an intense gust of wind before tearing through several goblins with rugged armour and rusted copper swords.


    On the other side of the cave, a beautiful princess danced through the dark, murky cavern with four hands of flame that formed various weapons, a spear, sword and scythe, all working in unison to massacre the poor goblins.


    "Darling!" Liana''s hand pointed towards the back of Asmodeus and fired a sharp lance of darkness, penetrating a goblin that aimed to hit him from behind.


    ''Haha, she''s slowly growing used to fighting underhanded monsters.''


    Asmodeus was training Liana in these caves because he knew she lacked experience fighting against monsters and fought mostly against knights and upstanding opponents.


    In this cave, she had no choice but to use everything she had and not hold back, as these goblins would show no mercy, especially if she got injured.


    After slaying the last group of goblins, the couple stood in the centre and began to carve the ears of goblins and collected the weapons. Although they weren''t worth anything, the blacksmith was thankful to have any unneeded tools for their apprentice to practise melting down and use for training.


    "How are you feeling, Liana? Are you tired?" Asmodeus looked at her rosy face, the pale skin covered in a light sweat, while he reached out, stroking her with his hands covered in a layer of ice to cool her down.


    "Kya?! It''s cold!" Liana blushed and pouted before stepping back, "I''m fine. I don''t get tired, not when I can see the end in sight."


    "End in sight?"


    Liana nodded, "Once we head into the next room, it should be clear I killed the most right? Hmph! Don''t think I''ll forget out bet!"


    "Bet... Ah, yes. Your bet."


    "Huh? What is it?"


    Asmodeus pulled the girl close to him, causing Liana to blush. "Since you did so well, but why are you so confident you will win? You are only a few kills ahead."


    "Hmph... you will not beat me, I am going to win!"


    "Ohh~, if you say so, then how about our first-prize?"


    "You will give me whatever I want right? Even if it''s embarrassing, you will not refuse!"


    ''Haha, this girl... She acts so meek normally, but the moment I offered her this bet, she became so competitive.''


    Continue your journey on m-v-l-e-m-p-y-r


    Liana leaned against his shoulder as the pair sat in the centre; around them was uneven dirt, rocky crags and sharp walls, while a few stone slabs lay fallen on the ground beside them.


    "Let''s take a rest, come on." Asmodeus led the girl to the nearest stone, where he waved his hand and pulled Liana onto his lap while taking out a small meal from the two pouches from the mistress from this morning.


    "Ooh, what is this?"


    "Some dried meat, cheese, bread and a fruit drink. Try some. It tastes like a blueberry." Asmodeus sipped the child''s drink, his fingertips creating slight ice magic and letting them slip into the drinks while he enjoyed the soft warmth of Liana''s back against his chest.


    "Ooh, it really does. But... um, this is a bit embarrassing. I have to sit on your lap, is it okay if we have a blanket or something?"


    "Heh, a bit late for that, isn''t it? You always try to sit on my lap during meal times, why be shy now?"


    "Hmm... it''s different¡ªwe''re alone together, and no one is watching." Liana looked away, her cheeks becoming dark red, while she munched her sandwich while trying to maintain her little pouting face.


    Liana pouted, ''Obsessive, that''s not true. I don''t have such thoughts!''


    ''Asking for a kiss would be nice.''


    ''But that''s too simple... too easy.''


    ''Then... something more, what could he offer me that no one else can? I won''t get another opportunity, so what could...''


    "I... I want you to give me a child!"


    "..."


    "..."


    ''Idiot! Why would you say that!? Why, why, why did you say that!?''


    ''No! No, I didn''t say that, did I?''


    ''What did I just ask? A child?!''


    Liana felt her mind racing, the warmth in her face growing hotter, and her heart was beating faster while her stomach was churning. The mixture of worry and bliss caused her to feel strange. Her eyes watched Asmodeus and how he reacted, but he looked stunned, his beautiful blue eyes gazing down at her with his lips parted.


    "W-what... a child?"


    "Wait, no, I didn''t mean to say that... I..."


    "No, I know what you meant." He gave a light, amused laugh before placing his hand on her head. "Such a funny princess... we''ve barely kissed a few times and you ask for something so extreme. Alright, I accept, but not now. In the future, when we are married, then we will do it. Is that okay?"


    "Eh... but what about...."


    "Ah~ but that''s not something you can get now, and it feels a little wrong for me to give you, okay! I got it." Asmodeus pinched her cheek before she nodded.


    "What? What do you get?" Liana looked anxious, her eyes darting from side to side as if she felt she messed up. However, he just cupped both sides of her face with his hands, the soft, creamy skin of the princess squishy and pleasant to touch.


    Liana could feel her heart racing because she felt his body shit closer, and when she felt the warmth of his breath on her bare skin, she couldn''t focus anymore.


    "Since you want that, let''s split your gift into several things... first... a kiss." Asmodeus leaned in and gently pressed his lips against her own, his soft, warm lips squishing against hers as she opened her mouth instinctively, making her blush.


    ''This... this is our second kiss. It''s so soft, I feel dizzy and... tastes of blueberry, ehehe~ I''m going to heaven.''


    ''I can''t think, my head is so cloudy... I''m feeling sleepy, I... ugh, no, I have to fight it!''


    Liana struggled to stay focused; the pleasure from the kiss was numbing her senses, but the fear that she would snap out of it and the moment ended forced her to grab around his head and push her tongue into his mouth out of desperation.


    ''What am I doing?! No, no, no, stop! Don''t make me more lewd than I already am. I feel like I''m losing my mind!''


    However, Asmodeus didn''t seem phased and began to push his tongue against her, wrapping around hers and trapping it with his lips. His kiss was the first time a man had trapped her, and she could not resist.


    ''This... no... ah, hah, it''s not fair. He''s much better than me. This is unfair, I''m going crazy! Hah, nnngg...''


    Liana panted and began to suck his lips, her eyes closed, and the sensation of his hands was overwhelming her, his fingers trailing across her neck and collarbone, stroking her neck while he enjoyed the sweet taste of the princess, his magic constantly firing shots into the distance, killing the goblins that spawned.


    ''Mmm, he''s getting better at this. My body, I''m not used to this kind of kiss... hahh, how is this fair?!''


    ''His tongue, it''s in my mouth, and he''s moving it all over. What is this magic?! How is it so good and... Ah?!''


    Asmodeus''s hands began to move, his fingers tracing her chest before he reached her back and stroked downwards until he was rubbing her waist. However, after a few minutes, he pulled away, their tongues joined by a thread of saliva, as the lovely princess panted.


    "More, I want more. Please, Asmodeus, that was just a small kiss, no? Give me another." Liana was intoxicated, her eyes slightly hazy, while her fingers reached out to him, grabbing his hands and placing them on her chest, "Kiss me~ darling!"


    "What am I going to do with you... My lovely scarlet witch?"


    "Kiss me~ that''s what you have to do, ehehe~ come here."

 Chapter 223: Fallen in the den of evil *

    The moment they killed the bandits, the room was thick with the scent of blood, death and burning earth because of his magic. Two people stood holding each other, leaning against a large stone tablet, their eyes gazing at each other with an affectionate shimmer.


    "I won, right?" Liana''s hands wrapped around the back of Asmodeus.


    Her purple eyes narrowed like a pleased cat the moment he lowered his head and nodded. The room they stood in was one of death and dark deeds.


    ''Ah~ this is perfect. It''s like he lost to me on purpose, knowing my desires.''


    Yet Liana felt comfortable with this room and felt it was like a luxury bedroom.


    Her flaming hands slowly began to transform into soft, slime-like arms that began to slide along his cheeks and arms, caressing him with all four and holding him tight with her real arms.


    "What do you want, Liana? I am happy to do anything if it makes you happy."


    "You know what I want from you, darling~ take off your clothes." Liana''s voice was thick with seduction, a sweet voice of a lover calling to her partner. It was the first time he heard such an alluring voice filled with demonic power from her lips.


    However... he wanted to tease the beautiful princess, sliding his fingers through her scarlet hair.


    "Undress me yourself, you temptress."


    ''Ah~ I want to so bad. Your body, lips, saliva, everything is mine. Right now, I am taking what is mine, and you can''t escape me~ fufu.''


    Liana''s fingers quickly moved through his hair as she pulled on his clothes. Her red-coloured slime hands were now tugging apart his buttons, both his tunic and pants, while the other set removed his belt and slipped inside his boxers.


    "Asmodeus... no, darling, there''s no need to hold back anymore."


    "What do you mean, dear?"


    "You''ve been holding back all this time. You''ve been afraid of hurting me, right? But no more. I will make you see me as a woman!"


    ''Ah~ his cock is growing inside my slimy hand, it''s so hot and hard it''s almost melting me, a witch of flames!'' Liana''s face blushed, her beautiful eyes turning black as she entered her full demonic form, the soft slime hand wrapping around his shaft, the warm and silky jelly making Asmodeus grunt, the warm and slimy sensation as she started to slide up and down with a light movement of her hands, it was nothing like a normal hand job.


    "Liana, your slime hands, they feel so good."


    "Does it, does it feel good, darling? Does my hand feel good? Tell me, does the way my slime feels, the way it wraps and moves around your cock feel good?!"


    Her excitement grew as she pushed him back onto the stone slabs, now covered in blood. Liana''s beautiful body was now on display as she removed her robes and dress. A thick yet well-managed scarlet bush above her soft pink lips glistened with honey as her four arms began to pleasure Asmodeus.


    "Please, please tell me, is my pussy pretty? Does it make you feel horny?"


    "Please~ I love you, okay? I''ll do anything for you, Asmodeus, My King!"


    Asmodeus was amused as her asshole pressed against his nose, her soft pussy lips dragging across his mouth, covered in his drool and her honey.


    So he decided it was about time to grant her wish, and his fingers moved once more, pressing against her g-spot, the spot she loved before they started to vibrate using wind magic, and his tongue returned to its previous speed flicking across her slimy, wet clit and wrapping it in his tongues narrow tip.


    ''What''s happening?! I can''t think straight....''


    "Nhhhhaaaahaaaa!" The woman''s entire body began to convulse, her hips shaking and moving wildly as she squirted in a spasm. Her body seemed to be unprepared for the sudden release, and she couldn''t help but shake like a leaf, her mind blank as her eyes turned pure black and her body twisted and convulsed.


    "Ngh....Haa.....Mmmn...." Liana''s mouth was wide open, and her legs were spread like a bow, her ass and full weight pressing on his face while she soaked him in her juices.


    ''Did I squirt on his face~ ah... I defiled my beloved Asmodeus, will he punish me? I want to see his serious demonic cock!''


    In a daze, her slimy red hands now wrapped around his cock, rapidly jerking him off, with her mouth over the exposed tip, licking him with her lovely red tongue, teasing his urethra, her drool coating his shaft as her hands began to vibrate.


    "Cum, darling, I can''t hold it anymore. Spray my face, and make me with your dirty, thick scent! Cover me in your seed!"


    The moment he felt her pussy twitching and her thighs squeezing around his face, Asmodeus reached his limit and exploded, the slime wrapping around him and taking his semen as if it was a vacuum.


    She found herself in a stupor, feeling his cock throbbing inside her slim fingers. She looked back at his face, covered in her mess, and felt her body tremble with excitement.


    ''Ah~ I want to taste his sperm and make myself dirty like I did to him.''


    "Yes, yes, fill me up!" She licked her lips, her eyes beaming and her hair dishevelled as she enjoyed his cream before moving her hands.


    The thick spurts of creamy semen coated her face and hair as she pushed her lips and nose against the pulsing tip. Liana was for sure the biggest pervert of his women so far, her cheeks and nose dripping with thick white jelly.


    Check for updates on m-vl-em-py-r


    She swallowed whatever she could, sucking on her fingers and rubbing his sperm along her lips.


    "Give me more." The red-haired woman whispered, kissing his cock''s tip.


    Asmodeus''s body had already begun to transform. His muscles grew, his arms and legs now covered in demonic fur, his eyes glowing bright blue with black sclera, as she looked down at the monster that slapped her face.


    ''Ah~ it''s different from the one Yumiko likes, or the one Ciela puts in her ass~ It''s a demons cock, my beloved''s demon cock is going to violate my virgin womb!''


    "Goodbye father, goodbye uncle... your lovely Liana is going to be destroyed and reborn~ ah... it''s so hot and your thick scent makes my head throb, darling~ let''s do it, here where we murdered and killed all those monsters and bandits!"

 Chapter 224: The Princess Devotes herself to the demon I **

    After they finished, Asmodeus held her tight in his arms with a faint smile. His eyes watched her with a sense of affection while water and flame magic wrapped around their bodies, cleaning the mess from their bodies.


    ''He thinks I am too tired, such a kind and lovely man. I want you to forget me and release your desires inside me; use me as your place of respite.''


    "Please~ don''t leave it here. I want everything. My King." Liana''s eyes were soft and looked wet as she requested more, stroking his cheeks while trying to convince him.


    "If we start, I won''t be able to stop... you understand?"


    "I''ll give you everything without any doubts. Please accept me."


    The moment she noticed his hungry gaze and the lust that began to appear, Liana''s heart felt tight, beating like a drum during a festival. He stopped holding back as Asmodeus placed her on the largest stone slab covered in dried blood.


    "Ah... it''s a little cold, but your arms are so warm and comfortable."


    ''Even though it should feel wrong and dirty~ why do I feel so excited that this place is perfect for this moment?'' Liana thought to herself as she felt the cold stone against her soft buttocks before leaning back, the slight grooves in the stone making her itch slightly.


    "You look beautiful, Liana."


    Asmoedues gazed down at the beautiful demoness who seduced him.


    "Really, you think I''m beautiful, even more than my sister?"


    Her scarlet hair spread across the stone like a flower in bloom. Liana''s amethyst eyes were shrouded in the darkness, staring back with only him in the reflection as she lifted her thick, red lips into a devilish smile filled with seduction.


    ''He is watching me like a wolf eyeing his prey~ I want him to dominate me, make me forget the world and everything else!''


    Discover tales on m_vl_em_p_yr


    Liana''s beautiful body carried a slightly tanned hue in her demon form.


    Her soft brown skin was alluring, as if it emitted steam from her body heat as she spread her legs, letting her hands slip between her thighs as she gently stroked her soft petals, sticky with his saliva and her nectar.


    She wanted to seduce him, revealing her entrance with both hands, pulling her petals apart, revealing everything.


    "My King, this lowly princess is worthy of your affection~ look at how much she seeks you desperately."


    "Liana, why are you such a dirty girl? I thought you were a well-behaved princess."


    ''I want more~ bite me, punish me, choke me~ I want everything that those girls cannot give you!''


    Liana''s gasps filled the cave as Asmodeus began to tease her g-stop again, his fingers thicker this time, causing her to feel a sense of oppression as they rubbed inside her. Asmodeus enjoyed teasing and toying with her wet entrance, making her shudder from the building pleasure.


    "It''s... Nnn..... you... Ah.... I want to... Haa~ why?!"


    She couldn''t resist; his powerful body pressed her down and restricted her hands and legs while his face approached hers. Asmodeus only smiled before he kissed her lips. The sudden taste of his tongue sent a jolt of pleasure through her body.


    ''Why is this so intense?! My lips are being sucked on, his tongue is devouring my mouth, and his fingers are toying with me!''


    Liana couldn''t fight back, not because she didn''t want to, but because the pleasure was too much for her to bear; it was like her brain began to melt when she expected him to become rough. He became gentle and affectionate enough to make her become his prisoner.


    "Nnn...."


    She could only look up at him with watery eyes while his hot tongue explored her mouth.


    "Mmmm"


    The kiss was intense, his tongue wrapping around hers and sucking her spit before their tongues danced, creating an even more passionate embrace as the wet sounds coming from her body continued to fill the cave, growing louder as she felt her orgasm growing.


    "It''s good.... Nnn, please... deeper, rougher, I can''t stand it! I''m going crazy! Aaah, ahh!"


    "Not yet, Liana, it''s not enough¡ªwe need to get you more desperate."


    ''No.... stop teasing me, you know I am almost there!''


    Liana was at her limit, and she could barely breathe. Her chest was tight, and her heart beat painfully, pounding so hard that she thought her heart might explode.


    ''More, it''s not enough, not yet.... please, make me scream and beg.''


    She lifted her eyes, gazing into his own. Liana felt so aroused that she didn''t care anymore. Liana tossed her pride aside, and her lust took over.


    "Please, fuck me. Break me. Ruin my body until I cannot even beg for mercy. Make me yours and only yours! I''m your cock sleeve, so take me and make me a mother! Use me like the other women.


    Make me jealous and possessive just like them."


    Liana''s words were honest and heartfelt as she begged him to make her his.

 Chapter 225: The Princess Devotes herself to the demon II ***

    However, the moment she was about to reach climax, her eyes widened because he stopped and looked down at her with an amused grin.


    "You asked for it; don''t regret it," Asmodeus spoke with the most seductive and charming voice that Liana thought even her ears surrendered to him.


    His grip tightened, his sharp black nails digging into her pale skin and drawing blood. He didn''t care as he looked her in the eyes, their bright amber light flashing with excitement.


    "You will become mine. In body and soul, little princess." Asmodeus lowered himself and bit her neck, sinking his canine teeth deep enough to break her skin.


    ''Ah~ finally... let me feel good!''


    Liana felt irritated because he continuously edged her, softly stroking her slit with his long demonic fingers now covered in her slimy nectar, causing a loud sticky sound to echo even with the slightest movement.


    Yet, the next moment, her mind blanked out as he grasped his demonic cock. Nothing like a human''s¡ªit was thick, large and shaped with only one purpose...


    To give a woman so much pleasure, an organ just to drive their partner mad with bliss.


    Liana, with her arms and legs restrained, could only lift her hips and spread her legs slightly. The tip was larger than she expected, oozing a sticky liquid from the tip that smelt sweet and delicious, attracting her to taste it.


    Her pink flower opened up before his eyes, her throbbing clitoris standing proudly while her smooth, juicy petals leaked more of her nectar, her insides clenching and spasming with anticipation.


    ''Ah~ it''s different from the one he used for Yumiko, Ciela or Erika... It''s the monstrous shape, and the curve is all for me... come... drive me mad!''


    "Nn, hah..."


    She let out a gasp as the tip pushed against her petals, the smooth head opening her entrance with a sudden feeling of pressure.


    ''Is it... too much?! It''s pushing inside me. I can''t, ah... so big, it''s stretching my poor, obscene pussy~ It''s going to split me in half!''


    "Relax, take a deep breath and focus. It won''t hurt¡ªtrust me, it will feel wonderful."


    "Ah¡ªmmph.."


    Liana''s face was wet with tears as he thrust ever so gently¡ªhis lips covered hers in a kiss to distract her from the pain. But she could never prepare for such a thing. Her body burned, her toes curled as she could only endure, but she felt joy filling her heart as her wish came true.


    ''He''s inside me. I''m one with my husband. This is the first step towards becoming a family. It''s so warm; his heat and passion make my entire body burn... my body feels so hot!''


    His tongue danced with hers while the sudden penetration made her mind blank. All she could feel was his hands embracing her waist while her insides clenched tightly around his demonic shaft.


    It was only the tip, and her body was already crumbling as the pleasure just before her climax began to surge, and it made her realise why he had made her edge for so long.


    Desperate and horny, she sucked on his tongue as the heavy oppression of his glans pushed inside her. The feeling felt strange. His cock pushed through her tight insides, feeling the meaty organ push deeper, rubbing along the roof of her passage and making her mind go blank from the sheer ecstasy.


    ''He''s going to make me cum~ it''s rubbing the best spot even if it''s too much. Ah~ he''s going to rip me apart. I''m going to be split open by him~ then dying during my climax!''


    "Haa, it''s too big. Ah, you''re so thick... you''re stretching me too much! Nn... it''s too good. It''s amazing...


    I want more! Break me!"


    Liana could only whimper as her insides stretched open, her lower lips clenching down tightly as a hot fluid trickled down his shaft, covering the glans of his cock, her body producing her fluids, dripping down her thighs.


    "Princess, are you sure about this?"


    "Yes~ make me feel you, to the limit, haa.... I will accept everything..."


    Her voice was weak and quiet, but her eyes told him everything. She would not back down after coming this far while Asmodeus gave her a gentle smile before suddenly her eyes opened wide. The sensation of him pushing deeper while his fingers began to stroke her clit drove her over the edge. Finally, he was going to let her climax.


    ''He''s finally going to fuck me!''


    ''Oh, I''m so full~ it''s so hot and thick, his cock is reaching so deep... like he wants to gouge all the humanity from my body forever...''


    Her hips rose and fell, her insides greedily sucking him in and refusing to let him go. The more he slammed against her, the tighter her muscles contracted, trying to lock his cock in place near her womb as if to milk him of his hot, sticky seed and impregnate herself¡ªlike a deadly flower, she enveloped him inside her and refused to release him.


    Liana began to feel her body change.


    The overwhelming heat and pleasure from Asmodeus'' cock was so addictive that she wanted more. The desire for him to fuck her and make her a mother drove her mad.


    Asmodeus kept pounding her tight hole, not giving her a moment of rest as Liana''s hips were already beginning to numb from the overstimulation. But Liana felt nothing but ecstasy. Her heart raced, her face was flushed, and she could only keep her eyes on his handsome and demonic face.


    The way his muscles tensed and relaxed as he pounded her, his thick, long fingers gripping her waist with such strength that it hurt, but the pain felt good.


    ''Ah~ I can feel his fingers¡ªthey''re leaving marks on my ass. All my body is aching for him to make everything his!''


    "Yes, make me yours! Please, take my body, my heart, my mind, and make it all yours. Haa, ahh~ it''s so good!"


    Liana didn''t care anymore, and she didn''t care about anything but him as her eyes stared deeply into his own, the demonic gaze watching her, enjoying her reactions, and the way she reacted made him realise. Read new stories on m_vl_em_p_yr


    "You love me? How bold... did I awaken your desire? It''s fine; I will give you everything you desire, Liana."


    "Thank you! Thank you so much!"


    Tears formed in her eyes as Liana felt filled with joy. Her insides began to contract and squeeze harder, and Asmodeus could feel his climax coming. The feeling was so intense that he could barely control himself as his cock swelled, and he could no longer resist.


    "Nn, hah...I''m going to cum, and I''m going to fill your womb with my seed, Liana!"


    "Please! Fill me with your seed. I want it...I want it so much. I love you, my king!"


    "Your wish is my command."


    His lips curled into a smile, and he let out a roar as a surge of heat ran through his veins and his balls tightened, sending a rush of sperm travelling up his length, shooting directly into her uterus, flooding her insides with his cum.


    "Ahh!~"


    "Ha, ahhh!"


    Their voices mixed as one, and Liana''s body shook uncontrollably as her climax reached a new height, her insides pulsating and convulsing.


    The feeling was indescribable, like something had ignited deep inside her, like a fire burning within her womb as his thick seed filled her. The pleasure was overwhelming, and she could no longer hold back.


    "Ah, aaah! It''s so thick and hot~ I''m going insane!"


    Asmodeus kept on cumming. His seed was so thick and hot it felt like her insides were melting. She couldn''t tell whether she was feeling pleasure or pain¡ªthe sensation was too intense.


    ''Ah, it''s too hot. My womb is being painted white~ I''m a naughty girl. Despite being the daughter of a hero''s family, I''m accepting the love of a demon, the seed of the devil, and my body is embracing him.''


    "Nn, ah, ahh... so good.."


    Her voice trailed off, and her vision began to blur, but Asmodeus didn''t stop. His cock continued to throb, spurting more and more of his thick, sticky seed, flooding her insides and filling her to the brim.


    Something was happening as he hugged her from behind, kissing the back of her neck while pouring his seed and magic inside her.


    The moment Liana finished her climax, she felt her chest tighten before her heart burst, and a moment later, his magic began to wrap around the wounded organ.


    "You will be just like Vinea~ a lovely demoness who suits the sin of lust, the demoness closest to me so far, and so I will gift you a name we will only use in private."


    "Asmodea. My second lovely demon princess."

 Chapter 226: Lair of the Demon Lords Consort - I

    Despite their low-level appearance, this party was fairly well known as a C-Rank party in the city of Baltimore. They seemed to specialise in removing bandits and monster caves. However, never seemed to rise higher despite their hard work.


    However, some felt they were a little disgusting because of their lack of manners and violent ways of dealing with things. The guild couldn''t interfere because they finished quests and reached the needed quotas for their rank.


    The leader, Adolf, rushed to complete their quest in order to compete with an up-and-coming rookie who garnered a lot of dislike from the male adventurers because they always saw him with different women who were all SSS-Rank beauties!


    "Hurry Chad, Brian if we are late the boss might have to deal with that handsome prick and end up punishing us for it!"


    ''The quest seemed simple, to eliminate some bandits. Although that new handsome bastard who prances around also took the quest. I am confident we can clear this one, because my party know the bandits responsible! Haha, we just need to ask them to hide in the secret tunnels for a short time, and the guild will pay us the reward, as always!''


    "Boss, are you sure that the leader won''t kill them both? Didn''t we want to trap that woman and enjoy a taste first before selling her off?" Chad, the ranger, spoke with a foreign accent; it seemed to come from the western kingdom of Franberg, on the other side of a mountain range from the kingdom of Grigor.


    A place known for mercenaries and its thriving spice trade, Franberg didn''t have good relations with Grigor due to them rejecting their prince''s proposal for the second princess.


    "Chad, don''t be so eager. The boss always samples the women first you know that." The bald mage gave a sinister grin before patting the ranger on the back with his huge hands. Brian, a former slave who fought in the arena of Franberg, learned of his divine powers after meeting a wealthy merchant named Dorothy, who freed him.


    Sadly, he tricked the young lady and abused her before he used the skills gained from the arena to beat her to death. Afterwards, Brian took most of her wealth and fled to Grigor, where he met Chad and Adolf.


    "Tsk, stop speaking! Look, there''s some goblins, hurry it means the boss is in the back!"


    ***


    The three vagabonds rushed across the plains and began to tread the secret path through the sharp underbrush and narrow path to the hideout.


    As they grew closer, the path became a small ravine leading towards the mouth of a cave.


    "This is where the boss is hidden this time, look the mark above the cave. I will go and see if they are in the back room, stay here and wait for the signal." Adolf, the leader, ordered and approached the mouth of the cave.


    Because the boss of the bandits was very cautious, he killed any of the people who returned from outside, ''outside'' being the term used for their hidden adventurer parties. So only the leaders were given the correct method of bypassing the traps until they reached the hideout and disabled them.


    Any who broke this code was killed on the spot, or the traps would be reactivated to ensure swift death.


    However, the mouth of the cave was a good place to hide loot and goods. Because the traps were easy to bypass, and only the main path was trapped.


    "Boss, Boss, it''s me!" Adolf called out as he entered the dark cave. A goblin with a rusty knife immediately attacked him, and without hesitation, he used his sword and slit its throat, killing the monster.


    Adolf approached the box of money and opened it while he searched for the hidden switch behind it. Once his hand landed on the cold brick, he pressed it down twice before revealing a secret passage, the stone and cave shaking as the sound of rolling stones and metal sounded.


    "See, told you I knew the boss was here." Adolf sneered and made a rude gesture towards the two men waiting outside.


    "Cunning bastard..." Brian cursed and watched Adolf leave the cave, leaving the box of goods for later.


    Once inside the tunnels, he passed many rooms filled with sleeping areas where the bandits would normally rest after drinking; there were a few female bandits who weren''t permitted to leave, still sleeping in the beds, the foul smell of men and women lingering in the small caves used to sleep.


    ''One of these days, I will join the main force and enjoy sex with these babes; even after dozens of men, they are still prime beauties... Unlike those women far beyond our reach... damn, that redhead is the one I want so bad.''


    ''This is dangerous. I have to flee... run, Adolf! Run! This place is no chamber of love!''


    Blood, entrails and flesh covered the cavern walls, bones and skeletons all hanging from the ceiling, distorted and bent into bizarre shapes, and an enormous river of blood flowed, black and red like a mixed soup of sticky blood from goblins and humans, forming a moat around the centre of the room where two ''things'' sat entwined together.


    There was little light, only a small set of crimson flames that billowed and flickered around the two ''things'' that looked at the man with dark eyes... a dark pair of purple and ocean blue orbs watched like monsters in the dark.


    "It seems the goblin cannot talk, he''s quite stupid, My lovely Witch."


    Once again, the angel''s voice came from the monster''s lips. Only a pair of long horns and silver hair appeared while the female''s scarlet hair shone like fresh blood oozing from a wound, her horns smaller yet glowing with eerie darkness.


    "A...ah....aah....AAHHHHHHHHHHHH!"


    ''Demons! They are demons, actual demons! I have to move, body... move!''


    "Oh my love, it seems he is terrified of you, handsome figure~ what should we do? I feel a little jealous..."


    "Why should you be my dear? You know your appearance is the one I favour. So, why worry about something so simple?"


    "You flatter me, my King."


    ''King? Demon King? I-Impossible, a Demon King and Queen cannot be in a monster cave in the kingdom of Grigor!''


    "Hey~ little doggy, why are you so loud? Is my husband too beautiful? Or maybe... you have filthy thoughts about me?"


    ''I''m no dog... no dog... don''t speak with such a tempting and devilish voice....!''


    The sound of a woman''s voice entered his mind, and his lust grew, a beastly instinct that overwhelmed him.


    "W-Who... are... you....?" The man finally found the strength to speak and glared at the demonic pair.


    "Oh my? It seems I was right, this filthy mutt!" Stay with us at m.v.l.e.mpyr


    Adolf suddenly felt a dull pain in his right side¡ªthe next moment, a sound of flesh colliding with rock echoed as he looked down. Something tore apart the right side of his body like a pair of invisible hands. His arm and leg were missing before he began to fall forward into the river of blood.


    "Gyaaaaaaaaaa!"


    "I don''t want to die; I don''t want.... to...Help....help....hhe....lp!"


    Like a dog, he desperately tried to climb out of the deep, sticky river, his wounds burning from the demonic blood and heat of the bubbling river. Adolf''s terror caused him to become crazed, yet while he suffered, the two in the centre began to kiss each other and ignore him.


    With eyes of desperation and utter horror, he watched those ''things'' make love while his body started dissolving in the poisonous blood.


    He once loved red hair... from the moment he saw that beautiful princess who appeared in Baltimore.


    However, in his dying moments, only terror remained because of the red-haired monster, which sang such a beautiful song of pleasure while he could only die in agonising pain.


    This was the first sighting of the most feared demon queen, the consort of blood.

 Chapter 227 : Lair of the Demon Lords Consort - II

    Chad, the ranger, began to use his enhanced senses. He pushed his mana into his ears and nose to try to detect any information while Brian started to form runes on the floor, trying to create an escape rune.


    "Careful, Chad, if we run away, Adolf has enough dirt on us to end our lives. We can''t abandon him without at least checking." The bald mage felt annoyed. His crime of attempting to assault a female noble on the mainland might become revealed if they didn''t get Adolf''s magic ring.


    ''Was it the boss or someone else? Shit, this useless ranger and warrior... I hope it was the goblins, but I really didn''t want to go inside.''


    "I know... there is a strange feeling inside the cave. Though it doesn''t feel dangerous, we need to check, right?"


    They looked at each other, preparing smoke bombs and other items. Chad set two wire traps at the entrance.


    ''If anyone chases us out, we should be able to trap and kill them...'' Chad thought to himself while Brian brought out his secret weapon, a Morningstar, made of heavy dark steel. The spiked ball at the end seemed to weigh more than a bucket of rocks.


    They began to walk into the cave¡ªthe floor and walls seemed to absorb any light that entered.


    The deeper they went, the more cautious they were.


    Chad slowly put his foot down, making sure there was nothing suspicious, but as soon as he put his hand on the wall, it slipped down with a disgusting sensation on his fingertips.


    "Ugh... it feels like oil... or something nasty."


    "Stop complaining, I can feel it... the presence of a tremendous source of magic. Maybe a special goblin spawned." Brian seemed excited, his mace shimmering with flames, a special enchantment which he used when serious.


    The two men walked over¡ªthe sound of liquid dripping into a pool echoed as they approached the main room, following Adolf''s footsteps.


    "Can you hear that sound? It sounds like a female.... moaning." Chad asked, his eyes narrowing while cupping his ears to hear better.


    "Do you think the boss has a new woman? Maybe some adventurer''s tried to clear the cave and a poor fool is getting his lover fucked before his eyes right now, hahaha." The bald mage burst into laughter.


    "Haha, maybe." Chad agreed, wondering if their leader was too cruel to do it where the goblins spawned.


    But as they went further, their blood froze in their veins, and their bodies trembled. They could feel a cold that seeped through their flesh, wrapped around their bones and slowly gnawed at their mind. The blade mage felt it first. Brian''s fingers started to twitch before his shoulder ached and when they reached the main room, filled with cold food and no people... His inside began to tighten.


    The moment they entered, a disgusting stench similar to rotten flesh and decaying meat assaulted their senses. The smell was so potent that even their magic couldn''t reduce its influence. The bald mage quickly covered his nose with a cloth while the ranger had to use a potion to stop the smell.


    "What the fuck... this doesn''t seem like the boss''s work..." Chad muttered, covering his mouth and nose with a bandit bandana.


    "I know, right? It''s too disgusting, where the fuck are the people. Did they fuck up, and all the goblins killed them all?"


    "No... I can''t even smell the scent of goblins. This room cannot spawn goblins anyway, and the sealing stone is still there... What the hell is going on? Why does my skin feel like someone is slowly dragging their icy fingers along it...


    "Nnn~ My king it''s too violent, we have to go back... ahn....No..." The seductive voice of a maiden, so beautiful and alluring she sounded like an angel singing out of pleasure. It was the first time the two bandits heard such a pure and sweet voice. The echo of her moans caused the two men to blush, forgetting their fears for a moment.


    What they couldn''t see if the five black arms all expanding from the shadow of the beauty in the centre of the room, her hands now more agile and skilled than ever as she held them inside the blood filled with a deadly poison and demon blood that could melt human flesh and bone.


    The reason for their terror? In a flicker of light, the torches around the centre light. They had already seen the man and woman''s bodies. Two demons with horrifying figures that no human could have.


    "Sigh... can''t you be a little quieter, my love? Look, they both defected in their pants and passed out."


    "Nn.... Haha, they were scared."


    "My King~ let''s head back¡ªsince everything is finished, we should crush this cave and get our reward. Today was the best date~ and the most wonderful day since I was born!"


    Liana''s demon form wasn''t tall like Asmodeus but focused on beauty and speed; her lovely wings were like Sariel''s as they fluttered, helping her to stand. However...


    "Ugh... Ah.... I can''t..."


    Her entire body, especially her legs, was sore, filled with dull pain and felt like jelly as she collapsed. Asmodeus caught her with a smirk on his face.


    "Do you finally admit defeat, Liana?"


    "No... just wait a second. Ah.... Why is it so sore? Nnn... why did you have to be so rough...


    Ahh, it hurts even to shift my thighs slightly! I thought you said you would be gentle?"


    "Ahaha, I was, but it was your fault for being so sexy... You''re the one who tempted me, remember?"


    "Hmph~ well, since you say so... carry me!"


    "As you wish, my lovely consort."


    Asmodeus lifted her like a princess, looking down at her blushing and seductive expression. It was almost like a fallen angel was smiling at him.


    "I''m so happy~ thank you, Asmodeus..."


    The moment the two left the main room and headed towards the exit, the place where they were making love began to vibrate, and an enormous ball of blood-red mana began to tremble and pulsate as if it was going to explode.


    The bandit''s corpses, the mana stones, and the small pool of blood where Adolf died were all buried.


    After all, a massive amount of mana had appeared to obliterate everything.


    It was like a volcano erupted and destroyed everything, leaving a beautiful half-destroyed blood-red cave where all the walls and ground became red.


    Even the water seemed to have been permanently transformed.

 Chapter 228 : Preparations To Expand - Winning Their Hearts!

    In the beautiful fields just south of Baltimore, four beautiful female knights in armour fought a pack of dire wolves. Their leader used a spear and shield, with a swordsman and two archers, to clear the monsters in minutes.


    "Haa....ha...haa...."


    "Wow, we managed to kill a pack of direwolves?!"


    "It''s amazing, Fredricka.... how did we become so strong?"


    The three members of the party began to cut up the wolves with their beautiful elven daggers, normally used for combat, however, because of how kind and well Asmodeus treated them, he gifted the entire knight brigade with these elven knives to make questing easier.


    ''I cannot believe that handsome devil was so caring. Anti-splash, Auto-repair and of course a special function that absorbed the blood into a container to help with treating the meat and fur to save time and earn more money.''


    Fredrick hated Asmodeus at first because of what happened to Anne and Liana. He wondered if the man was just an evil demon who wanted to enjoy women.


    Yet when she discovered the truth and found how much he treasured each of the surrounding women without rushing them to his bed and making sure even their servants and knights were equipped more than common heroes, she began to warm up to him.


    "Our Lord, he is so amazing..." The archer named Katle whispered to herself.


    "I know, did you see how radiant our ladies face was the other night?"


    "Princess Liana seemed to radiant not to mention her magic power seemed to have increased by a huge amount not that her curse vanished!"


    ''Yeah... not only did Princess Liana become a woman, but her beautiful face and happiness. Even I never saw her like that before. Those were not shallow emotions but something deeper and more important than a mere fling. Though it seemed to have made Princess Vinea jealous...''


    "Captain, do you think that Princess Vinea will also..." The other swordswoman named Jess asked, her tone like one of the village ladies looking for drama.


    Fredricka didn''t know how to answer. Could she tell the truth and let both her imperial ladies suffer damage to their image, or would she endure and not let these women spread rumours of the two beautiful princesses joining them?


    "Let''s keep it down. Not everyone has seen it yet, and we all swore not to spread any rumours, or the Lord may get angry."


    Enjoy stories on m_v lem|p-yr


    "But Captain..."


    "No buts, Jessica, you do you want Asmodeus to take your chastity as punishment?!"


    ''Forgive me, my lord, for taking your name as a threat...!'' Fredricka apologised in her mind while slapping the woman, who blushed and nodded in fear.


    After they skinned the wolves and butchered them, they returned to the camp after a long day.


    "Fredricka, it''s about time we asked the princess of her choice." This time, it was Beth, the female swordsman who spoke. She liked the current life and didn''t want to see either of the princesses get hurt.


    "Yes, I know. I already asked her, and she said that it was up to him. Apparently, Princess Vinea feels happy just spending nights beside him while drinking and talking about the world... Our princess, she didn''t see only physical pleasure but a companion who would fight, speak and comfort her when she became alone."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Wait, so does this mean that Asmodeus..."


    "Yes, Jessica. You have guessed it. The reason Lord Asmodeus was so kind and caring towards the princess was because he already had feelings for her. The reason he only sleeps with Princess Liana, that beautiful fox Yumiko and the hero Erika is because of his affection and love growing to a level he can''t hold back anymore.


    It''s the same for Princess Ciela of the Elves; although I know they do some acts together, she has told us many times while drinking. Lord Asmodeus will not force a lady into his bed."


    "So our Lord is actually a gentleman despite making those three sound like wild cats every single night?"


    Fredricka could only smile bitterly.


    She understood he was a demon king of sex, blood and battle, but it was too true!


    He loved to fight, training with Lady Velvet in the early hours, then fighting and sparring with the knights, and after questing and dating his beloved of the day, Asmodeus would then drink with everyone, of course, until nightfall that was the time he becomes a beast of lust.


    "Is there anything we can do, milord?"


    "No, you ladies deserve a good rest. Take a bath and have a long soak."


    "Lord, are you sure?!"


    "Yes, go ahead. Vinea missed you, so make sure to cheer her up and tell her about your quest. Congratulations on reaching Rank-C adventurers."


    Asmodeus always felt mysterious for the knights when they first started joining quests three weeks ago. Now, he felt more like their lord than even Alan or the King.


    He made sure they were healthy, well fed, rested and even medical and other issues would finish before they became a problem.


    ''It''s amazing how he can see us like that, even though he is a demon. It''s so kind of him to treat us like a family when he becomes a King. A true king, I wish to become a shield that will help protect him and the princess from harm.''


    "Come, my fellow knights! The lord has invited us for a feast, let us return with honour and reward!"


    With a loud cheer, the women who no longer acted reserved around him rushed to the baths with bright smiles on their faces. Asmodeus himself might not even realise how deeply the female knights were loyal to him.


    However, they all swore that one day they would let him know just how much they appreciated all he had done and would do.


    ***


    It was a quiet evening in the Royal Palace of the Empire of Humans.


    The nobles were whispering among themselves, a rare occasion in the past but something that occurred frequently now. This banquet honoured the fallen heroes and tragedy that happened just over two months ago.


    "Have you heard? Duke Alan is taking his troops to the north!" A small baron whispered in the crowd, causing the nobles to gasp and some to jeer.


    "I have, he has even added some of those summoned heroes to his party! He seems to want to try again, to defeat our enemy. How surprising!"


    In the corner, a woman looked void of life and energy, her face beautiful with black hair and dull black eyes.... she was Shiela, who lost her blessing and position as Lumina''s apostle, one of the few people who knew the truth.


    That Lumina was gone.


    She was dead.


    Two men approached her with smiles, one a bald, yet handsome mage his brown eyes looking at her like a daughter. His waistband held several wooden runic spell slabs.


    "Oh Sheila, do not look so depressed, we do not blame you for anything that happened. The bishop told us of your brainwashing and how you were helpless."


    "P-Paul... but I.... that boy.... who helped us..." Her voice was soft, broken and hoarse... it was clear she was close to breaking. A fragile sheet of glass that might not last long at this rate.


    "Do you want to make it up to him? To apologise for your sins?" Paul''s rough hand, covered in wounds, stroked her silky hair.


    He had never got this close to the party in the past; it was thanks to Ryuji, who became like a little brother to him, that awakened his true feelings and showed that he really loved Simon, Alicia and Sheila like a little family.


    "If you want keep crying here, then we''ll leave you... since our next quest is to hunt down that boy and aid him! Hahaha!" Simon added, drinking his beer, with a fresh scar or two on his face.


    "E-Eh?! Find him.... find Ryuji but he''s dead.... they say he died..." Sheila looked like a broken kite.


    Paul then leaned close to her ear and whispered.


    "Haha, no that boy is alive in the south, if we don''t hurry we''ll miss the chance to catch up with them forever. So? Will you let Alicia win him over and marry him before you apologise?"


    "!!!"


    And so, the three knights would soon depart from the castle.

 Chapter 229: To the distant village!

    "You wish to take the quest to Amura village?!" The beautiful receptionist exclaimed.


    She felt shocked because the request was C-Rank, but the rewards were barely worthy of an F-Rank quest. It might seem strange to most adventurers because the fee barely covered the travel costs, and it was a two-day journey each way for this quest.


    Asmodeus, Yumiko, and Vinea stood at the desk almost two weeks after he began to treat Liana as his lover, and the female knights all swore allegiance to him one by one. His long raven hair, both glossy and sleek like silk and charming ocean-blue eyes were now a popular sight for both the young female guild staff and adventurers.


    "Yeah, the appearance of demons seems to be a little worrying when we are so far south." Asmodeus spoke with his customer service voice, which made both Yumiko and Vinea tremble with the attractive and charming vibrations like a tempting devil''s serenade.


    He didn''t care about holding back his appeal anymore¡ªthanks to the women being beautiful and his looks, their group received many benefits from both male and female merchants. Thus, they abused it while they could.


    "Are you worried for me, Mary?" He gave a wink to the thirty-year-old guild worker, who seemed to have a slither of elven blood, making her youthful and looked in her mid-twenties.


    "D-Don''t try to flirt with me, Asmodeus! You might be a rank C adventurer... but what if the enemy is like that damn cave you visited the other week, or the monster tide you and those knights helped stave off a few days ago?"


    "Mary~ don''t listen to this womanising playboy. We''ll be fine, since me and Vinea are going with him, fufu."


    Yumiko looked rather sexy in her pitch-black pants that were tight yet flexible and her lovely layered white and dark blue blouse hiding her silver gauntlets, which finally were upgraded to the second stage.


    Stage two artefacts allowed her to change the pattern and look slightly. Also, her swords were stronger when the blades flicked out. Not only that, but she could now manifest a full set of silver and black armour up to her neck.


    "Haa... Vinea can''t you speak to him? It''s something strange that the danger is high but reward is so low!"


    "Sorry Mary~ but my beloved lord wants to do this. I cannot stands against the man who makes my heart race and is the reason I want to become stronger, fufu."


    "Haha, Vinea and Yumiko when did you both become so adorable?"


    "Shut up, Asmodeus!" Yumiko scolded him, her four tails tapping his legs while she blushed. Her love for him didn''t fade but became more intense after he started giving Liana more attention. Thus, she forced this quest so he would be with her for four days at least.


    "Hmph.... you slept with my sister first."


    However, the fact he brought Vinea made her feel jealous... Because although the pair had done nothing but drink together and train. Vinea was someone who seemed to be closer to Asmodeus than most other girls.


    ''No... both her and Liana are so close to his heart these days I feel terrified I will lose my Empress spot!''


    "..." Asmodeus looked unpleased for a moment, but couldn''t help but smile gently as he noticed Yumiko''s true feelings as her tails all wrapped around his leg.


    ''Such a needy little fox...''


    "Whatever!" Mary complained, her body slumping over the desk. She knew he would ignore her warning from the moment she took over as their guild liaison. He never once stopped when she said it might be dangerous... Even though her only skill is "Danger Sense Lv.10", he would just laugh like a brainless fool.


    "Mmm... let Liana grow closer to Erika and Sariel. Those three seem to enjoy questing together, while Ciela is gaining a lot from Fredricka at the moment... Alice and Velvet asked me to join them on a long journey after this quest though."


    "How annoying..." Yumiko said as she folded her arms, her cheeks puffing up cutely.


    "You are the one who allowed me to have other women as my Empress, so you should put up with it, Yumiko."


    "Hmph, you are only allowed to tease me when we are alone. Forget the other women!"


    "Ahem... I am here, Lady Yumiko." Vinea coughed, while her hands slipped down the chest of Asmodeus, while she gave Yumiko a sly grin.


    "To look after our lord and his needs, fufu~" Vinea teased as she slid her tongue up his neck while her hand started to rub between his legs.


    "Says the virgin~ Hahaha! Back off, Vinea!" Yumiko''s eyes turned dull, her hand grasping the arm of Vinea before she could touch his crotch. The two women were always like this. Vinea is a cat, while Yumiko is a little fox.


    Asmodeus pushed the two women and moved to his horse. The muscular warhorse looked at him with a serene gaze. It was a beautiful black with a thick, silky mane.


    Despite being a female, it was already in control of the horses they kept and drained the males every night like its master did the surrounding females.


    ''In truth, this horse isn''t a warhorse but a demon race... called a Nightmare which would evolve into a Bicorn eventually.''


    "Do we have enough supplies and backup weapons, camp gear...?" He asked the two women who were wrestling in a grapple.


    "Yes, Lord Asmodeus, we are ready."


    "We have food, water, and spare potions, and also camping equipment, clothing, and other things, Asmodeus."


    The two quickly separated after hearing his words and straightened their clothes, their faces flushing slightly because of the looks of the villagers.


    However, he didn''t stop their clashing because it helped Yumiko and Vinea release their stress and issues...


    Asmodeus knew Yumiko was kind and accepted anything, but she never released her anger and irritation until Vinea appeared. Someone who could take her power and even beat her if she didn''t pay attention.


    ''They are like sisters always fighting like cats and dogs.''


    Yet when it mattered most, Yumiko would protect Vinea with her life and the same for Princess Vinea. They were closer than anyone else in the camp, apart from Asmodeus himself.


    "Since you two are done playing, shall we head off? There is still a lot of sun left before nightfall. Let''s try to clear this quest and return before it becomes troublesome. It''s almost time to head to the south."


    "Of course Asmodeus..."


    "Understood, Lord Asmodeus."

 Chapter 230: Night View of Amura Village

    Asmodeus and Yumiko rode together, their speed much slower as both of them enjoyed the view to the west.


    Their journey started from the west gate and then led down the long riverbank before reaching the southern mountain range, which split the road into various paths.


    Southwest, the new southern path looked beautiful.


    To the right of them was a tall mountain covered in trees and shrubbery, while to the left was a small forest with vibrant colours and a lovely river passing through, which linked to the mountain range further down the trail.


    Continue your story on m-vl-em,py-r


    "Yumiko, how far do you think we should go? Since last night we managed to get just over halfway, should we risk heading straight to the village tonight?" Asmodeus asked, his horse trotting beside hers as they regained stamina.


    ''Although we can rejuvenate and restore their stamina, it is cruel to make them rush....'' He thought while Yumiko placed a finger to her lip with a hum.


    "Well~ if we rush, then isn''t it a bit dangerous, although I know you are strong what if we make a mistake or the enemy waiting isn''t just some fish people?"


    "True... I just didn''t want you sleeping in the wild again, haha."


    "Hmmm~ I think you are lying because you like having sex in the wild, no?" Yumiko''s lips curled into a devilish grin as she pulled down her cloak and showed the kiss marks on her neck while winking back at him. "Damn pervert, Vinea was so jealous."


    "Tch, you got me!"


    "Now, now... We''ll have lots of opportunities, besides, how about we look for somewhere safe to stop for the night first? It''s only mid-afternoon. We have plenty of time to find a nice place."


    Yumiko seemed to have matured rapidly after leaving Grigor from the awakening of her human memories before he accepted his task. Asmodeus realised she now acted with no strange inconsistencies like before. She was both Yumiko Sakurai from Earth and the Beast Hero Yumiko from the Beast kingdoms.


    "Let''s head that way then," Asmodeus pointed forward to the southern mountain range, "We can head there and see if we can find a cave or a small cavern."


    "Okay!"


    Their horses whinnied before galloping forth, their speed not fast but enough to allow them to maintain a reasonable pace without becoming exhausted, galloping towards Vinea, who seemed to wait ahead.


    ***


    Five hours later, the trio were sitting in a dark cave, a crackling black and red flame flickering with various types of monster meat cooking on their cooking set, with an orc kebab, roasted wolf meat with various herbs to remove the nasty taste and any parasites. Then, a mixed salad made from the various fruits and vegetables from the mountain.


    "Can you see that, Vinea?" Asmodeus stood at the entrance of the cave. They were about to mask it with magic and huge rocks, but in the distance, about five or six miles away from their high viewpoint, was the coast. The scent of the sea in the air and the forest below made the atmosphere feel like a summer holiday for Asmodeus and Yumiko.


    "Those lights and various colours, is that Amura village?" Vinea asked. Her hand holding a warm mug of a special wine that was served hot helped restore fatigue and mental recovery.


    "Yup! It''s very beautiful, especially at night." Yumiko chimed in.


    "I can''t wait to see it up close and fight those damn murks. Do you think they will be strong?" Asmodeus wondered. He felt itching to fight someone strong. The training with Velvet was so intense the pair usually got serious and almost killed each other.


    "Yumiko... You''re so beautiful," He said to the woman whose hair draped down past her shoulders, and her radiant red eyes and pink cheeks gave a soft smile. Yumiko giggled, licking her lips before softly kissing him. Her tongue flicked against his lips before she sucked them, a pleasant moan escaping her throat.


    ''Stop... why are you having sex right now?!''


    "Fufu~ you are already so hard, was it because you saw Vinea''s ass when she was getting changed?"


    ''Ahh~ what is Yumiko saying?'' Vinea became lost in her imagination, but the sudden question caught her off guard and made her entire body shiver.


    "Well, Vinea is very sexy, and her ass is fantastic. It''s huge but firm, and when she bends over or squats. I can''t help but look¡ªeven her thighs are amazing. I sometimes touch her while practising together, and she makes the most lovely sounds."


    ''AHA!'' Vinea''s hands covered her face at the memory of her accidentally meeting him in the bathroom. She tried to rush past him, but he reached out and hugged her, grabbing her ass before they ended up in the bath together.


    Vinea''s face was bright red as she remembered the feel of his fingers touching her crotch and making her sound like a lewd woman filled her thoughts.


    "Hmph~ don''t you think I''ll tear it off if you speak about another woman''s ass while your hands are groping mine?" A deep, almost threatening voice echoed with a light groan as saliva created bridges between her lips.


    "Says the fox, who is this wet? Look at how your dirty juices dirtied my fingers." Asmodeus lifted his index and middle fingers, showing the sticky liquid dripping from them.


    Yumiko''s face flushed a deep crimson as she let out a growl, biting his neck before rolling onto his body, his manhood crushing her petals as she mounted him.


    "Shut up, pervert. Hyaa~ ahh~"


    The sound of the quilt rustling became more violent, with a sticky sound and slap of flesh before a low grunt filled the cave''s air and a delightful and pleasured cry, which was a familiar and sultry female cry that followed the first.


    "Don''t ejaculate inside me, you damn pervert. We might end up pregnant, and I can''t get fat now!"


    "I wouldn''t mind, though, yet you got so tight when you mentioned it. Do you get turned on by that kind of thing you dirty fox." He said, chuckling at Yumiko''s reddened


    ''Ahh.... I can''t stop myself... why are these two always like this when left alone?!'' Vinea complained to herself while using her perfect dark vision to look under the quilt, her own hands between her thighs, as she bit down on the soft pillow.


    "Ahh, mmm... yeah~ I am a pervert, but you love me... Nnnn... why is it so good... I''m going to get addicted." She hummed while twitching her hips and rocking her waist.


    The pair ended up enjoying each other for over an hour, their bodies locked together as the two enjoyed each other''s company and the pleasure of the moment.


    "Ahh~ I''m going to lose my mind if you continue. So rough!"


    "But you keep seducing me..."


    "I do not! I''m just a princess, and I have a beautiful man next to me, how am I supposed to resist such a handsome man?!"


    "So you were seducing me?" He smirked.


    "Just shut up and put it inside again, I want more!"


    "Yes~ my princess."

 Chapter 231: Blood Moon Lily

    ''I am the jealous one¡ªat first, it was just a feeling... the desire to fight with him. Yet now, I cannot stop thinking about him or the future.''


    She turned around and entered the cave, quietly closing the door. She walked back to the sleeping Asmodeus, who had a slight grin on his face as if he was dreaming a pleasant dream.


    ''How did this happen?''


    Vinea sat down next to him, reaching out and stroking his messy hair, which had become slightly tangled from the sweat and passionate evening with Yumiko beside him. Her fingertips began to clear the tangled tips while caressing his cheek. "When did I fall for you, was it from the moment we met? Or the day you let me stab you to save my life?"


    She remembered her first meeting with him, watching him hidden from within the shadows, angry due to him being close to Liana or maybe tricking her. Only his voice, which sounded as if the man had an endless desire to please the women in his life, could be heard. His deep and soothing voice echoed in her ears.


    ''Surrounded by so many women, and the only ones you''ve fully touched are Liana, Yumiko and Erika... Princess Ciela seems to be close to winning your heart too, but what about me? How do I turn your eyes to me?''


    Vinea frowned and moved the hand touching Asmodeus to her breasts and stomach, recalling the few during training when they came into close combat and fought without swords. Or when his body came close to her body while making love to the fox beastwoman. After a few moments, she stopped the mischief and brushed against his lips with her middle and index finger.


    ''Ah...'' the next moment, she kissed them, with her cheeks turning a deeper red. She shook her head, ''What a lewd woman I''ve become. If only it were the kiss of a beautiful maiden that could awaken the sleeping prince.''


    Vinea rested her head on his chest and remained there, enjoying the sound of his two hearts beating with a powerful thump.


    Meanwhile...


    ''What should I do... Vinea just made me touch her breasts and body... it felt so good that my brother has woken up....'' Asmodeus couldn''t help but pretend to sleep. He felt her touch his lips and could sense her actions using his mana vision, which allowed him to see everything within ten metres around him, even with his eyes closed.


    ''I guess I''ve been avoiding her a little because I only just accepted Liana...''


    Asmodeus had given his all to the women in his life, a vow he had made after his experience with his mother and seeing how much she loved his father, and he loved her. He could not say that he loved her yet. That''s why he didn''t take advantage of her, knowing she would let him sleep with her at any moment.


    ''I want to know more about you, Vinea... the things you like, that make you smile, what you dislike. You are not Linea, so I want to know about you because you are not some sacrifice for me.''


    "Mmm..." He realised Vinea had fallen asleep while hugging his chest, her breathing now even and relaxed.


    ''Let''s wait till they both wake up and head to the village.''


    ***


    Four hours later, Yumiko looked horrible, her body stiff as she limped towards the small fire, cooking something for breakfast. Her eyes were heavy, yet her skin seemed glossy, like a newly cleaned piece of jade.


    Vinea was already awake¡ªher hair was damp, and she wore a large robe, smelling of the same perfume that Asmodeus used, and instead of her normal heavy armour, she used a light cloth armour. However, Vinea needed a special bra and panties to make sure her breasts didn''t fall out, and her tail and buttocks were comfortable.


    An embarrassing event happened at the inn before they left, where she split her shorts, and it caused Vinea to become complex about her huge ass.


    ''How did she shower and return before I awoke?''


    "You''re awake, Asmodeus," Vinea''s voice rang out in the cave as she flipped the pan with monster meat that was identical to bacon from pigs. It was his favourite to eat in the morning with the eggs from a huge monster bird with golden yolk.


    "Yeah... something kept tickling me this morning, but I feel great. Make sure to wash your faces in the stream, we''re riding for the village after breakfast."


    "Asmodeus... you were too rough last night, I think you''ve bruised me..." Yumiko whimpered as she approached him and removed the thin clothing covering her chest.


    Her body looked amazing with a mixture of bruises, kiss marks, and darker hickies, but she still looked perfect to him. Asmodeus turned his head and grinned, "Then don''t hold back and bite me too."


    "Hmph.... it''s hard to walk, so don''t expect me to fight today~ fufu."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you," Vinea spoke. Her tone was cold and distant, but her words were not rude, only formal.


    "The same," Yumiko greeted, but her eyes were full of curiosity as she looked at the family and then the children hiding behind the woman.


    "So, what is the situation here?" Asmodeus didn''t like the treatment he received, but he wouldn''t be pathetic about it. He was to be a king in the future, and Serena and Alice constantly taught him etiquette and other training.


    "My boy, I''m sorry. This is not the way a lord treats his guests, but I can no longer afford to waste any coin. My wife and I have tried to offer our bodies to anyone in hopes that they will spare the lives of my daughter and this village. We are powerless, Sir Asmodeus."


    "Is it because of the Murks that linger on the beach?"


    "That''s right. Those beasts have driven us from the water for months. Our fishing boats are not suitable for fighting those monsters."


    "And the river and woods?"


    "We have the best hunters, but they are not strong enough to fight monsters in the forest either... alas, the Blood Moon Lily will only bloom once a year and from the centre of that island off the coast..."


    "How long will it take for the flowers to bloom? I believe that it might take a while to clear all obstacles for your festival." Asmodeus''s voice was cold and slightly harsh, which made the old man''s heart feel heavy.


    "A-about three days... the festival itself only lasts for a week, but we need to make sure they grow properly and can be picked. Each petal will grant our village protection for a month and lasts until the tenth month with only two to survive before next year''s festival... Normally we save enough to put a request for adventurers to stay in the village for two months but this year...


    the Murks have caused so much damage we are hopeless!"


    "So you would have me and my companions take care of the monsters? Anything else?"


    "Sir Asmodeus, we have nothing to pay you. There is no reward we can offer but good meals during the festival. Please, if you can get us the flowers, we will be most grateful."


    "Please, help us... my father and my uncle..." A cute girl asked, she must have been only thirteen but the showings of a village beauty were clear.


    "Is this the maiden who dances the festival?" Asmodeus looked at the girl and felt pity that a child had to endure this situation.


    "She is..." The mother looked at her daughter with a proud smile, but it was obvious she was scared that her daughter would die before her.


    ''Well, let''s wipe out the murks and enjoy the festival... since Yumiko and Vinea came, I have no issues.''


    "Alright, we will take a rest today and start clearing them in the morning."


    "Thank you, sir Asmodeus," the man''s voice was weak, and his wife could not even stand up. The weight on their shoulders was too heavy, and it showed on their faces.


    "Please, leave them to us." Yumiko stroked the girl''s hair and gave her a candy while the man who was rude to them, Rolf, seemed to be the girl''s father, and now Asmodeus understood.


    He was just worried about his daughter.


    Thus, the Demon King forgave the human who was rude and gave a warm, handsome smile.


    "Then~ I''ll prepare a few rooms for you." The wife giggled, her eyes bright from the smile of a handsome young man.


    However, Vinea cut in. "We only need one, we sleep together..." Her red skin turned a deeper shade as the room finally seemed to notice her.


    "Ah~ the pretty older sister has red skin and horns, how beautiful." The young girls seemed to admire her beauty, while their grandmother seemed to be embarrassed and looked at the three of them with a gentle smile.


    "Understood, and once again thank you."

 Chapter 232: Danger in the Shadows!

    The breakfast served by the village head wasn''t the best.


    However, Asmodeus and the others weren''t fussy¡ªsometimes, they would have to eat monster meat with no seasoning during the longer guild quests, which prepared them for small villages with little to nothing. Instead, Asmodeus offered some of their monster meat to help make the soup more filling for the villagers.


    ''I don''t mind that they treat us with fear and doubt. This meat will spoil otherwise, so it''s better to share.''


    Asmodeus sat beside Yumiko and Vinea, who both looked relaxed and at peace while eating the slightly bland soup rather, thanks to the monster meats'' sharp taste. If anything it helped the watery soup that lacked seasoning to taste better.


    ''It''s the first night they didn''t have sex. I finally got a good night sleep!'' Vinea felt refreshed, though she did get to enjoy Asmodeus touching her ass in his sleep which made her a little sexually frustrated.


    ''Fufu~ my beloved Asmodeus hugged me all night. It was so wonderful. I am glad he ravished me before we came here~ I am so happy.''


    Yumiko, on the other hand, looked just as radiant as usual because, for her, the sex the night before was more than enough compared to when back at the inn. A place where she couldn''t let out her voice.


    "You both look really happy this morning, did you have a good rest?" The village head''s wife asked with a knowing smile, her mature charm quite high for a village this run down as she winked at Asmodeus.


    ''Ah... because the bed is a bit old it kept squeaking all night. Did she think we were having fun?'' Asmodeus thought to himself while chewing on the soft, fluffy meat from the monsters he hunted two days ago.


    "Ahem!" Her husband Rolf coughed with a slightly embarrassed face. The old man''s cheeks were red as he looked away with his eyes. "Do you really not need any help, the village watch aren''t strong but they could help you..."


    Asmodeus appreciated this village head and his family. They might be poor and struggling. Yet they didn''t treat them badly; although the villagers were suffering, they only took distance and were guarded against outsiders.


    "Do not worry, village head. I am thankful for your offer. The village watch should protect this village, and we will do everything we can to clear the issue for you."


    ''Eh? Asmodeus seems softer than usual and he''s speaking like a noble...'' Vinea peeked at his face, her cheeks turning red as she noticed his smile. ''Why does it seem like his face shines like the sun through the dull morning fog?''


    "A-Are you sure... there are a lot of those evil bastards... Ah~ forgive my language."


    "Haha, there''s no problem. I believe we can wipe them out today, but I want to make sure this is just an issue of them moving down the coast... If something is causing it then we will try to identify the cause and remove that issue too."


    ''Wow, Asmodeus is so sexy recently... when did he start speaking with such an enchanting prince-like tone. I want to skip this quest and head back to bed....'' Yumiko''s eyes shone with a ferocious light. Her gorgeous ruby eyes seemed to become more beast-like the more she accepted both sides of her personality.


    "T-Thank you very much, we are in your care!" The village head was quite the good guy, and his son changed after interacting with Asmodeus a few times; rather, his wife finally showed herself, and like the village head, his wife was quite beautiful.


    ''I wonder if it''s some kind of law or rule that all village heads have attractive wives... Is it so that summoned heroes can put them to bed in order to save their village? I remember several novels that happened back on earth...'' Asmodeus, while his two future wives thought he was being sexy, instead thought of meaningless things like the Netori doujins his good friend showed him.


    ***


    Not long after dinner, the group headed towards the coast¡ªthere was a wooden fence around the village to protect it. However, Asmodeus could see the damage from what seemed to be monsters and animals as it seemed close to destruction. ''These villagers live on the edge with this rotting wood being their main defence...''


    "Lord Asmodeus, are we heading into battle?" Vinea asked while holding a long spear made of black steel and a red blade made of a strange metal that she insisted he add his blood to when she ordered the spear''s creation.


    BANG!


    Blood burst into the sky, a bloody rain spreading across the sandy shore and splashing into the water. Vinea and the others covered themselves with magic, but the monsters were surprised and torn into shreds, the first row of monsters like dolls cut by the sharpest blades.


    "Hmph! it''s my turn!" Vinea used the opposite arm and stood beside Asmodeus, her eyes shimmering with a beautiful gold and silver light.


    [Rip them Apart - Blood Spear]


    Vinea''s spear differed from Asmodeus''s¡ªit looked like the maw of a beast, while the tip of the spear was a deadly weapon with a black point.


    "Splat!"


    "GRAAAARRR"


    "ROAAARR"


    The sounds of monsters roaring in pain and dying filled the air, and it only took one attack from each of them to destroy a portion of the monsters.


    ''The combination of blood and darkness magic is very powerful, and with this much power... I could probably reach the same power as him with the next level of my evolution if I killed enough people...'' Vinea''s eyes peeked at Asmodeus longingly, her lips parting slightly to form a faint smile because she saw him looking her way.


    "Good job, Vinea. Now, shall we crush the rest?" Asmodeus made her heart skip a beat, his charming eyes narrowing, and that evil smile made her want to slay him right now! In a sexual way, of course.


    However, Yumiko made the first move of her legs so fast they vanished from sight with each stride, the sand exploding from her muscle power, the training she received from Alice and Velvet equal in intensity to the one Asmodeus suffered.


    With a single pair of fists, she lunged into the mass of Murk''s half-fish upper bodies, struggling to attack with tridents and net-like weapons, but her strength and speed were simply on another level.


    "Take this!"


    Bang!


    The ground trembled, and the sand under the feet of the group exploded upwards as Yumiko''s fist connected with a monster.


    She twisted her hips, using the momentum to increase the velocity and impact before using the force to send a knee into another monster. Like a flowing tide, she danced through the monsters, crushing their organs and bones with her deadly limbs.


    Her long, thin fingers, with a gentle touch, turned into sharp blades capable of slicing anything she touched, and her punches had enough power behind them to shatter the air itself.


    "You''re all trash!" She roared, and a pure white wave of mana exploded around her body. Her bloodline became visible for a brief second as a burst of frozen aura exploded out from her attacks, freezing the poor monsters.


    "Vinea, how about you use that spear and help finish them off..." Asmodeus smiled at Vinea, his eyes warm. However, his smile was the complete opposite. "We don''t need them getting back up, right?"


    Vinea''s face burned up. She had to accept the feelings she felt towards him and could no longer deny them. ''Ah~ forgive me Liana, your big sister has fallen for the same man...''


    After all, demons were not human; they would prioritise their desires and needs, even over family.

 Chapter 233: The Cult of Death Appears!

    Asmodeus stood covered in the blood of Murks. It was a purple shade but turned blue when dried. He looked at the coastline, now full of blood, corpses and meat, while Vinea and Yumiko were slicing the throats of all the murks lying on the floor.


    ''It''s strange... the monsters should have feared death. Yet, why do they fight even knowing the difference, and what is that bizarre mark on their shoulder? All of them have twin snakes eating each other with a skull in the centre.''


    "Lord Asmodeus, we have killed over sixty of the murks on the beach, their cave is also located in that small cave to the right." Vinea seemed to have located the place they were using for a base or to hide part of their forces from the elements.


    Yet the cave she pointed to seemed eerie¡ªa thick black smoke, like a miasma, leaked from the cavern. Though the aura didn''t feel like a demon to Asmodeus, so he didn''t feel any danger. Instead, he looked at the two women, wondering to himself if they were ready to keep fighting or if they might need a moment to recover.


    "Yumi, Vinea do you need a rest?" Asmodeus killed the most, but he didn''t need to try, as his magic obliterated the murks without him paying much attention. ''I kind of want to use my weapon... Magic is cool, but I miss getting covered in blood.''


    "No, we are fine; these are just pests to us." Yumiko was the one who answered as she stabbed the short sword from her wrist into the eye sockets of a murk. It was a beautiful move, but her clothes were now dirty with purple blood.


    "Lord Asmodeus how could we be tired when you are not?"


    He couldn''t help but shrug and make a sly remark. "On the bed, they are always tired first."


    "!!!"


    "Asmodeus! Don''t be so cruel, I always try me best!" Yumiko pouted, her tails swishing through the air as she stomped on the skull of a dead murk in her anger.


    Vinea took the comment in stride and laughed.


    "My husband, I''ll let you know that my stamina is almost on par with yours." Vinea''s eyes shone with a tempting and challenging glint of gold and silver while Yumiko continued to sulk in the background.


    "Oh really," He grinned, knowing full well what she meant by ''stamina.''


    Asmodeus''s body suddenly tingled. A cold sweat formed on his forehead as a strange feeling crawled its way up his back. Something was watching them from the cave. It was something that could endanger the two women beside him.


    "You two, clean up the coast and prepare a small camp, I am going to check the cave. I will be back soon."


    "Wait, Asmodeus, you don''t have to go alone. We can handle it." Yumiko went to grab his arm, but he just pushed her away and then vanished his speed like a flash of lightning, racing towards the cave.


    She was stunned and hurt, thinking that he was not worried about her being weak. However, shook her head and did as he asked her.


    "I have to get stronger." Her words were only a whisper.


    Vinea also felt the danger, but instead of speaking and making herself known, she decided not to get too involved. Because she only sensed certain death instead of just danger. Cold sweat covered her body as she began to follow the orders of Asmodeus.


    "Yumiko, I believe we should do as our Lord said... there is something strange about that cave." Vinea whispered.


    "But why didn''t he wait for us, do you think that he doesn''t trust me..." Yumiko paused, biting her lip and trying not to cry.


    The ground began to shake, and the skeletons of the human corpses began to move. They dragged their bodies and started to crawl along the floor with their tongues out, heading towards Asmodeus with a thirst for flesh... however his body began to sink into the ground, and the black mist around him clung to his skin and made him feel like the very world around him was suffocating him.


    "DIE!"


    The skeletons soon reached him, and a gust of wind swept the skeletons towards him; they bit into his flesh and broke apart in pieces.


    ''They are weak, but there are so many, this is going to be a hassle...''


    *Woosh!*


    Asmodeus tore the monsters apart with his black and red demonic sword, the energy forming a beautiful trail of red as the tip penetrated the murk, eating the leg.


    "Gyaaaah!"


    The pain was so great that the monster''s cry echoed through the cave while the hooded male seemed to become angry, his aura growing before once again calling out to berate Asmodeus.


    "How can an insect harm my disciples. Die!"


    The human wore a robe with the twin snakes and skull painted in what seemed to be blood, his speed faster than even Ciela!


    ''I need to kill the bastard first.''


    Asmodeus tried to move, but the ground kept sucking him down. This magic was something he could not easily break through, and it was so fast that he could not react.


    "DIE!"


    Asmodeus turned his sword, slashing the air, but the hooded man seemed to disappear and appear in another spot, laughing loudly as a dagger with an eerie shape plunged towards his chest.


    The blade was only a few inches away from piercing his heart when Asmodeus exploded with magic, sending the hooded figure flying back into the wall with a loud crash.


    "Hahahaha, you are powerful, but you lack the wisdom to use it, if not for your freakish body, you would be dead already."


    ''Who the hell is this guy?!''


    Hosted by m_vl_em_p_yr


    Asmodeus''s body had shattered the surrounding walls with a powerful step, his chest bleeding with black, rotting blood, something caused by the dagger; while he felt heavy, the miasma seemed to affect him less after being stabbed.


    He wanted to ask Serena, but the hooded figure didn''t give him a chance, once again lunging towards him with eerie teleportation, like a phantom or ghost.


    ''This bastard, I''ll definitely kill him!''

 Chapter 234: Apostle of Death

    "Oh? You''re still alive, how amusing... it seems the Apostle of Darkness is quite tough!" The figure in the hooded cloak surged forward, another dagger materialising before it sliced through Asmodeus''s cheek.


    The instant he felt the blade, the pain was immense, as if he was suffering all of the collective pain from his chest wound in the instant the blade touched his cheek. "Ugh...!"


    Asmodeus stepped back, his palms clasped, before smashing into the figure with his elbow, the force so great the cave howled from the air pressure of his attack.


    The hooded figure flew back, shattering several stalactites, as a few drops of blood fell to the ground from him.


    He slowly walked out from the rubble, his face still hidden, but his hands now clearly visible, coated in a black metal gauntlet that matched the colour of his cloak, with dozens of serrated and curved daggers attached around his wrists. "You bastard, dare you hit me?!" The man''s nose was broken, his long, dull hair like messy hay the colour of a dull sky.


    "Haha~ you look pathetic." Asmodeus ignored the surging pain that continued to throb¡ªthe agony of enduring the pain of being stabbed in the chest continuously was difficult to endure. The poison stopped his regeneration, and the effect of the dagger made it so Asmoedues felt the full pain of all his wounds combined each time he moved.


    ''It''s like a curse...''


    [It is a curse¡ªbe careful! The more damage you take, the more deadly the curse! It''s the torture method of that bastard''s followers!]


    ''He sounds like a bitch.''


    "Shut your filthy hole! How dare you covet what is not yours, demon! The goddess is destined to become our master''s plaything!" The cloaked male with a pale face and dull grey hair and eyes screamed, taking two daggers into his hands while Asmodeus lifted his black and red sword.


    "If I want something, then I will take it. There is no such thing as a person being fated to be taken, especially by some cocky and weakling like yourself." Asmodeus swung his weapon, slashing down with his sword and crushing the earth, the ground shaking and the wind howling from the immense power behind his attack. "Serena is mine."


    [!?]


    "Hmph, weak, I, Tengrav, shall make sure you never walk from these caves!" Tengrav jumped back, avoiding the slash and landing a distance away as a red flame ignited on the blade, a pillar of fire erupting upwards before burning the ceiling, melting the stalactites and causing a shower of molten rock to rain upon the earth.


    The battle was furious, as Tengrav sent dozens of cursed knives flying towards Asmodeus, the cursed blades soaring through the air faster than a bullet. Asmodeus deflected the dozens of knives flying towards him, each attack releasing a small shockwave that forced him back. This male was likely S-Rank or more, but Asmodeus remained in his half-demon form because there was another hiding.


    He was stronger when transformed, but he was confident he could deal with this level of threat even as a human.


    ''It''ll be easier to recover without the burden of this human... Once the hidden person shows, I''ll go all out¡ªrevealing my cards too soon would be problematic.''


    The hooded female who clung to the shadow of Asmodeus earlier was still here, her scent lingering.


    Asmodeus was used to pain and could handle the continuous torment of his wounds¡ªthe bleeding was slowed, and his blood regenerated, but the pain was still enough to drive one mad. The worst of it was that his regeneration was being hindered, so it would take an hour or more to heal completely, not to mention he still. had the injury across his chest.


    "Is that all you have?!" The man''s cloak fluttered behind him as the air around him shimmered and distorted before his arm seemed to distort like water, stretching forward.


    "Oh?" Asmodeus didn''t back off, his sword stabbing the ground as he began to cast magic¡ªbloody pillars began to erupt from the ground, stabbing towards the male, each spear twice the size of an adult human.


    "Ugh...!" Tengrav took the spear straight in the shoulder, the impact tearing through his flesh and bone as he was launched across the room, crashing into a pillar with an explosive sound.


    Asmodeus didn''t give him time to recover, his body flashing forward like lightning as his sword stabbed the male''s chest, penetrating his heart. "Guh..." The man''s eyes trembled, his hand reaching out, clawing at the blade, unable to move the weapon embedded in his chest, his blood spurting and dying Asmodeus''s face.


    ''My partner, devour his power and give it to me!''


    "Good night." Asmodeus pulled back his palm, forming a fist as it smashed into the male''s chest, ripping the body into pieces. After the black demon sword devoured most of the cultist''s power, it was distributed to the sword and Asmodeus himself¡ªhe could feel his muscles and body growing stronger while the bloody wounds on his chest healed.


    He wondered for a moment why he hadn''t seen or heard the level-up jingle for the longest time. Was he stuck at the same strength forever?


    [Are you stupid? You told me to turn that off over a month ago....]


    ''Ah... I forgot that I turned notifications off...''


    [Do you want to see it before that hidden woman tries to kill you, or rather, wouldn''t you seeming absent-minded make her more likely to attack?]


    ''True... but, okay, can you show me?''


    [You have Gained A Level!]


    [You Have Devoured Tengrav''s Lifeforce! Improved Attributes!]


    [You Have Gained New Demon Lord Markings!]


    "Die...!"


    The hooded figure had been standing by the wall, watching and waiting. She had not moved an inch as if she was waiting for the perfect moment. Asmodeus''s demonic aura had faded with the death of the male, and that was when the girl decided to act.


    A burst of necrotic magic exploded towards Asmodeus, shrouding him in a ball of death as the very space itself was eaten away.


    The woman lifted her arms, the magic circle beneath her glowing brighter, and with it, the aura of the entire cave grew even more twisted and dark as the ground itself began to crumble and rot, turning black, and the air became heavy.


    "Death is the name of my lord; he is my saviour and beloved¡ªas his pawn, I shall remove all threats and destroy any that would get in his way, praise the lord of all endings.


    Sphere of Blight!" With an eerie chant from her beautiful lips, the cave began to tremble, her face revealed in a flicker of light, a beautiful face ruined with the symbol of death carved into the flesh of her face, black hair, black eyes... a former hero from the same world as Ryuji.


    ''What is with this pressure?!''


    Asmodeus stepped forward, pushing against the black wave of magic and releasing a torrent of hellfire, the flames colliding with the blight and exploding, causing the air to shimmer, the earth to shake and the cave to fall apart as a hurricane of fire, darkness, and rot continued to clash and explode.


    "Is this all you have?!" Asmodeus pushed his powers further, his eyes turning black as a pair of large demon wings sprouted from his back, and the flame around him burned even more furiously.


    He could feel the power of the blade empowering him further, the devilish aura surging throughout his veins and strengthening him. "Fool, don''t get overconfident!" The woman waved her hand, the black magic shooting towards Asmodeus before splitting into dozens of arrows and flying towards him.


    Asmodeus''s sword blurred, cutting through the air and sending a torrent of bloody crimson beams. The blood sliced through the air and tore apart the rotting arrows, causing the atmosphere to howl.


    The two forces of magic collided, the power of the attack shattering the floor of the cave as the energy was released and shot upward.


    Their clash caused an intense explosion.


    The air around the two was torn and destroyed, and the ground cracked, but Asmodeus stood tall, his height now close to seven feet in his demon form, while the female was barely over five feet tall, looking up at him with a flicker of light in her eyes.


    "I will end you, woman." Asmodeus formed a blood spear in his left palm, his sword grasped in his right.


    "Kukuku... Die...!" The girl''s laughter was eerie and strange, her voice distorted, almost like something gripped her throat. She lifted her hand, the air around her vibrating and shifting, before an enormous skull appeared above her, and Serena''s voice sounded instantly.


    [AVOID IT!]


    Without a second thought, Asmodeus''s body blurred, the wind howling and the air cracking as he flew backwards¡ªjust as a massive black skull shot forward like a beam of magic cut through the air, piercing through the ceiling of the cave, the smoke and dust rising as the woman''s face was revealed.


    "Kuha.... I missed.... Ugh....damn it...." Her body convulsed, vomiting blood, clearly in immense pain as the light flooded into the cave, her body then began to fade into the dark before her sign vanished completely.


    ''...''


    The grass, forest and any living things that came into contact with that skull were dead. Through the hole in the cave he saw a trail of death.


    ''I am lucky to have you beside me, Serena...''


    [Yes~ yes you are, little boy.]


    ''I bet you won''t say that next time we meet.''


    [Hmph... shut up!]


    Asmodeus looked down at his left hand, now with the bones of his fingers visible where the skull barely brushed past him, although it began to regenerate, he could tell that the damage was worse than the earlier dagger.


    "Or maybe the power of that dagger was borrowed from that woman..."


    Because the strange aura and barrier faded, the cave stopped emitting the strange darkness, but that revealed the horrific nature of what happened in here.


    Dozens of human corpses, hundreds of monster corspes and within them were children and babies... It made even the demon Asmodeus feel disgusted.


    ''There should always be rules for battles between races. Only those who can fight and never children, be they demon, human or any race.''


    "Lord Asmodeus you are hurt?!" Vinea''s caring voice echoed as she rushed inside, while Yumiko pushed against her as if they were competing who would hug him first.


    "Asmodeus! Come to me!" Yumiko said with her arms open wide, after shoulder tackling Vinea into the cavern wall.


    ''Ah~ after fighting the apostle of death, here come my lovely angels.''

 Chapter 235: The Blood Moon Festival!

    Asmodeus wrapped his arms around Vinea and Yumiko, who looked at him with pale, haggard faces. He wondered why they seemed so strange and also noticed the corpses from the beach vanished while there were many villagers dressed in rather pretty clothes for commoners.


    "Why did you take so long to come back?!" Yumiko''s hands cupped his cheeks before she kissed Asmodeus.


    Her soft tongue pushed into his mouth, while the sweet taste of her saliva was enough to enrich and awaken him after the long battle with the Apostle of death that escaped. He couldn''t help but swallow some of her drool as it seemed more delicious than usual.


    "Nnnph... are you done, pervert? Save that for the room." Yumiko''s cheeks were red as she pulled away, resting her head on his shoulder.


    ''Hmmm?''


    "Lord Asmodeus, we worried you might have got into an accident. Are you truly alright?" Vinea''s beautiful eyes watched him, the gold and silver orbs watching for any doubt or problems like a curious cat.


    "Eh? Aren''t you both overreacting?"


    "What?!"


    "Asmodeus... you were gone for two days. How dare you say that!"


    ''What? Two days?''


    "No way... I was inside for a few hours at most. Why do you say it''s been two days?"


    Asmodeus felt confused, although his strength increased, and the battle he endured wasn''t nearly as long as they stated. He could feel their sincerity, and the two of them couldn''t lie to him like this anyway because he''d know.


    ''Two days... why?''


    [You were fighting them for over twenty hours, but that strange barrier caused the time to distort.]


    [Although it felt like time was normal for you, it was actually different¡ªbecause you are a demon lord, so you didn''t notice the change. How else do you think enemies of that weakness would cause you trouble?]


    ''What do you mean?''


    [Their speed was because they abused the barrier field.]


    "Asmodeus, are you alright?" Yumiko''s beautiful eyes sparkled with a gentle light. Those red gemstones are sometimes like a beast hunting prey. However, right now they were the eyes of a maiden worried for her beloved.


    He wrapped the pair tighter and hugged them against his body, enjoying the soft curves and shape of their bodies, but in reality, Asmodeus felt worried. If it happened again, wouldn''t the people he cared about be injured or die to those cultists?


    "I am alright, Yumiko. Though it seems that for me, it was barely a few hours, thanks to you and Serena, I have realised those cultists of death used some kind of barrier to change the flow of time for their benefit."


    Yumiko''s eyes widened before they returned to her usual gaze¡ªfor a moment, they were filled with bloodlust and craziness that bordered on insanity as she pictured Asmodeus dying or suffering alone in a place she could not reach. "Promise me..."


    "Hmm?"


    "Promise me you''ll take me next time and not run ahead, leaving me here to worry!" Yumiko''s stern voice echoed through the air while she looked up into his eyes with a determined gaze.


    ''I cannot win against this look. Such a lovely woman is wasted on me.''


    "Alright, I''ll bring you the next time I fight these cultists." Find the next installment on m-vl-em|p-yr


    "And... Vinea, too."


    A cute image of Serena appeared in his mind, causing Asmodeus to feel a sudden urge to become a godslayer. He found the more he learned about this pure and beloved goddess the more she played tricks and acted like a child.


    "Then shall we go get cleaned up and enjoy the festival while we are here? I feel bad for the others, but didn''t we earn this with our hard work?"


    ****


    Meanwhile, as Asmodeus and the two beautiful demons followed him back to the lord''s home.


    In a dark temple hovering in the sky, a handsome male with black hair and grey eyes sits on a throne made of skulls.


    Across from the male kneeling on the ground is a female with her beautiful face ruined by the mark of death. Two snakes and a skull in the centre burned into her flesh like a punishment.


    "So~ you''re telling me because of a strange male, your plan and all our efforts went to nothing?"


    "Y-yes... My Lord. However, do not worry¡ªI have already sent word to the others to execute the remaining Apostles."


    Mephisto grinned as he looked at the girl, finding the marks on her skin hideous and also finding pleasure in the thought that he was the one who forced her to accept the burning iron tongues used to mark her. ''I destroyed that beauty because it''s mine~ hahahaha!'' He was an insane monster; the gods were supposed to have their emotions limited to avoid disaster.


    However... from the moment Mephisto met Serena, the goddess of darkness, he fell in love, driving him insane after her rejection. The woman kneeling before him shared a slight similarity in the past, a replacement or doll he used to satisfy his dark desires for Serena, but the more he used her. The more her imperfections became clear, causing him to burn her face in a fit of anger and rage.


    "And how was this man?"


    "He was very strong, my lord. The mana flowing from his body is unique and doesn''t match a human. I could sense the demon blood within him, but even that was different."


    "Different?"


    ''Wait...'' Mephisto''s eyes widened, and his hands, grasping his throne, crushed the skulls on the ends. "Tell me... what he looked like!"


    "O-one moment."


    The beautiful girl rose. Apart from her face, her beauty was enhanced by the marks and symbols on her skin¡ªher naked body was covered in those marks, and a large hole gaped in her chest where the power of the gods was stored.


    "I know... I will show you the visions of the past."


    The large hole where her heart should be, now filled with the power of death, the god''s pure energy that kept her from dying no matter how much she suffered, began to show an image.


    He was a handsome male with a face beyond even Mephisto, his ocean sapphire eyes filled with a vibrance and vitality that could match even the goddess of fertility, his demonic appearance with black wings filled with glossy feathers, and the markings covering his exposed upper body, and sharp black horns pointing towards the sky.


    It was Asmodeus¡ªhowever, seeing this person and image of the god of death''s face became bright red, his veins bulging from his forehead.


    "It''s that bastard... he was supposed to be dead... he died! Astra! Cancel the assassination of other Apostles! Instead, send the oracle that a NEW demon king has been born in the south!


    He must die, Astra. This is the most important mission I have given you! This bastard, how dare he covet my woman!"


    Mephisto''s eyes became dull, filled with insanity and obsession, his lips distorted in an eerie smile.


    "She''s mine, you rat, I will kill you... kill your beloved women and destroy anything you care about!"


    The naked apostle could only look down at the wound on her body from his attack, a slight wound which refused to close...


    "Understood... Lord Mephisto."

 Chapter 236: A moment of Solace

    Today was the last day of the festival; after days of festivities, enormous barrels of mead and wine were placed in the centre of the town square. Enough food for a month was also prepared on the tables as everyone danced and enjoyed the Blood Moon''s festival.


    The fires crackled with the scent of burning wood, a sweet fragrance unique to the special Amura trees. These trees, with their vibrant red leaves and silver bark, grew near the shrine, adding a distinct touch to the festive air.


    A spicy yet sweet scent, like cedarwood and pumpkin spice, mixed to fill the air with a pleasant feeling as the pyre burned bright with people dancing and cheering. Their cups were filled with mead, and their hearts were overflowing with joy that could only be found in such peaceful moments.


    Despite the neglect of the local nobles, this village had grown to the size of a town. Yet, it still didn''t receive the correct blessing and remained a village in the annuls of the kingdom, a fact that the villagers found deeply unjust.


    However, what could they do?


    They were a small village of heretics who believed in a different goddess and would have been ignored when Lumina was all that mattered to the nobles of Grigor.


    "Asmodeus, are you thirsty? Here~ I got you a drink, hehe."


    Yumiko''s cheeks were bright red. Unlike pureblooded demons who were immune to alcohol, those with thinner blood could still enjoy the buzz of drinking. She offered him a large draft mug of the mead, which was made with local berries that were grown in a small vale hidden in the mountains by the villagers.


    "Did you know that monsters are used as fertilisers to make the berries so sweat? Then they soak the wheat and hop in this sweet fertiliser to make both sweet bread and alcohol!" Yumiko''s voice sounded bright and her voice energetic.


    It felt like her past as a teacher made her learn these kinds of things whenever they visited a village or town.


    "Oh really? Then, I will drink some just for you."


    Asmodeus didn''t know if he could still get drunk because his blood was mostly demon now. Serena apologised but told him that no matter how much he disliked it. In the end, he would become a pure demon and lose all of his human heritage.


    ''Vinea has been quiet since she sat beside me¡ªwhat is wrong?''


    He turned to look, noticing she began to lean against his shoulder quite some time ago, only to notice the beautiful red colour of her body seemed deeper today. ''Why does Vinea always look so delicious? A mere glimpse, and she triggers my monopolistic desires.''


    When she noticed his gaze, her charming face tilted and looked at him with her beautiful eyes. "My Lord~ do you need me?" A sweet voice filled with seduction, desire and uncertainty.


    ''She''s so damn cute!'' Asmodeus could only think such a thought, knowing the others would probably scold him for showing favourites to her and Liana. He always felt drawn to the pair of them differently than the others.


    Although he adored Erika and the other women around him, there was something special about the two princesses of Grigor that rendered him unable to turn away from their sorrows and feelings.


    "I do, but it will have to wait until the party is over. Will you be alright with that, my gorgeous princess?"


    She nodded and snuggled up against his arm. He could feel the slight trembling in her body but could only let her borrow his left arm while his right was being stolen by Yumiko, who pouted. Of course, he understood Yumiko was rarely jealous. ''It''s only when I am with Liana or Vinea that Yumiko''s jealousy appears. Even when I am gentle with Ciela, she is fine.''


    Vinea had a shyness to her when compared to Yumiko, and her tongue was far more reserved and timid. It was clear that despite being an adult, the newly born demoness still had little to no experience with males.


    ''No... I believe she told me that I was her first kiss, in both human and demon form, I guess?''


    "I''m not drunk~" Vinea giggled, a sweet laugh that made Asmodeus''s heart melt and his lust become harder to control. Find exclusive tales at m-vl-em,pyr


    He looked up and saw the starry skies, a sky so different from his previous life and felt a sense of relief from the constant stress in the capital. Asmodeus realised that each night spent with these wonderful women made his heart become more at ease.


    ''Slowly... the trauma and fears are melting away, like an icy lake in the middle of spring.''


    Asmodeus sometimes felt this world was too kind to him, no matter how he suffered... to have the beautiful women beside him and then accept this situation and make him feel too grateful. No matter how much he gave them back, his heart always felt it was uneven.


    Thus, he continued to cherish each of them as much as possible.


    "Fufu~ Asmo''s cheeks are red. Are you embarrassed or drunk~ I want to be your victim; come ~ make me suffer all night long~ darling." Yumiko''s sweet voice became alluring as she wrapped herself around his body, her hand stroking his inner thigh while she licked her plump red lips with her pink tongue.


    He could say nothing, nor did he refuse. Instead, he turned his head to look at Vinea, who was watching his face with her watery, longing eyes. "Don''t I get a chance to become a victim too, My Lord?"


    ''In the future, you are still not ready... I have not yet grown strong enough to make sure you never have a chance to cry anymore.''


    He smiled and nodded while reaching out to stroke her hair, his fingers caressing her cheeks as if he were a blind man. "I''ll make you both my victims, but for tonight... Yumiko should prepare herself."


    The young princess smiled and nodded. Her bright eyes were filled with anticipation, but she seemed happy and not disappointed.


    "Then, I''ll wait for you until you are ready to step into my heart, My Master~ thank you for giving me so much consideration and time."


    Vinea separated from Asmodeus and stood up, stretching her body while showing a radiant smile, her body twisting to face him. "Lord Asmodeus, I am already too far gone to leave your side, so take good care of me, and please help me understand what it means to be your beloved woman."


    The two of them shared a meaningful gaze before Vinea leaned forward and kissed his cheek, the thick scent of her perfume and warm breath flowing into his nostrils before she pulled away and headed towards their room.


    With only Yumiko and Asmodeus remaining, the sound of the music and cheering began distant as the temptress climbed onto his lap and sat facing him.


    "Mmm~ did you know?" Yumiko''s hands grasped his and placed them against her bountiful, soft chest, his fingers sinking into her squishy round breasts. "You are already in my heart~ too far to leave. Hehe~ so, am I in yours?"


    "Yumiko..." He knew what she was implying, and her face was so close, her lips curled into a sweet smile, and her eyes narrowed into a seductive expression.


    "You''re irreplaceable and have held an important place in mine since the moment I met you, Yumiko."

 Chapter 237: Alans Oath - Sariels Gratitude

    In the dark lands of the northeast, from the capital of Grigor a dull land filled with a murky ground of mud, water and blood. She by the demons, knights and heroes who tried to protect the world from darkness.


    "Hurry, bring those stones and start to form a new wall!" Alan''s loud voice sounded, his body wearing silver armour with the emblem of Grigor on his chest.


    Despite the strange loss of divine power from the church, Alan''s status as a hero remained. There were quiet rumours that Lumina, the goddess of light, fell into darkness, shrouding the land in mystery.


    However, the Grigorian royal family did not take any action to condemn or dismiss the rumours, adding to the intrigue.


    ''As Ryuji said, there would be a significant change in the temple after he left.''


    Alan''s blue eyes shimmered with light¡ªhe didn''t lose hope even after he lost Lumina''s blessing, instead because something else appeared, which made him almost cry with laughter.


    ''To think a demon king could also bless a hero.'' Of course, this blessing was not made public, and thanks to a certain goddess, only those who were sworn to an oath to protect Asmodeus in his new form could read it.


    "That''s great, we need the third and fourth defensive walls complete first. I will hold off the monsters should they come, my knights. Will you follow me?"


    Before Alan left, his brother made a full recovery. The king Avandar no longer seemed to weaken. His wife knelt in tears and apologised; after the event happened, it felt like something inside her vanished.


    The ambitious queen vanished as if hollowed out before she revealed all her evil deeds to Avandar, swearing an oath to disappear the day he found another woman that he truly loved. Close to a slave contract, the oath she swore meant that she would no longer act shamefully and would work for the betterment of the kingdom.


    ''To think that Lord Qwass would change so much too... It seems we were all quick to judge each other. The curse of Grigor would cause the most loyal to be twisted and bent by a power from the goddess... Now he is like the queen and has begun efforts to help the poor and created a program for commoners to join the knights...''


    At first, Alan didn''t trust him, but the day when Duke Qwass bowed before him and actually cried caused Alan to realise he was also suffering from the curse¡ªit made him blind and too judgemental.


    ''Although their sins cannot be forgiven and thanks to my brother''s kindness, he didn''t kill the two children... It''s probably sheer fate that both of them were actually my brothers when we performed the bloodline test... The queen seemed shocked herself.''


    "My brother is also changing for the better. No longer is he negative..." Instead, for the two weeks after Asmodeus left for the South, he would train with his younger brother while teasing him about his future wife. ''Akari crafted the tabards for my knights... what a lovely woman, so kind and generous.''


    ''Maybe learning those two children were his was a blessing in disguise. Although he planned to execute her, thanks to them not being bastard children... Did it save my brother''s heart a little? Maybe the goddess wasn''t as cruel as she tried to make the world believe.''


    "Yes, Your Highness, we will work extra hard!"


    "Phew... to think we''re getting paid triple our usual wage, and the kingdom is taking care of our families."


    The oath between Ryuji and Alan caused a significant change in the kingdom''s dark and stagnant ways. Alan replaced his sister on the front lines. However, he didn''t stop there, cutting away the corrupt who fought with half hearts; instead, he used his influence as both the duke and hero to bring those who desired to protect the kingdom for whatever reason.


    ''Ryuji, the ideas you gave me truly worked... You have no idea how free I feel now. I hope we can meet again soon, my dear friend.''


    "Despite many of the kingdom''s problems being fixed, many remain and although I cannot walk the same path as you... My brother I believe one day we will meet again. Even if I have to beat some sense into you!"


    ''Though the church is a little doubtful these days, they seem to worship the god of death or rather try to edge off Lumina as their goddess, even on the mainland. Someone else was the mastermind behind these things. Neither my sister-in-law nor Duke Qwass knew anything substantial. Let''s write a letter to my sisters and Aunt Velvet.


    "Yes, you changed before, but now your body is going through another change. To think you would reach this level so fast; you are a wonder to me... no to us.... just being close, able to feel the energy leaking from your body, helps her endure the pain."


    Asmodeus felt guilty but also confused because he never noticed her suffering so much before. "Is there a reason, Sariel?"


    "It''s because you are too amazing... my lov-- I mean, lord." Sariel''s face seemed to blush, something rare for the perfect form that sometimes offered him wisdom. Her soft blue cheeks were now pink before her hand grasped his tight. "Because of your gentle affection and lack of greed, she is going to evolve... how she can evolve with only a small piece of our soul is beyond me.


    Asmodeus, you truly are a strange man. Any other might have already taken her as his consort... or lover. Then I would be bound to you for life already."


    "Hmm? Would that be a bad thing? Being mine?"


    Sariel giggled, turning her eyes upwards, gazing at his handsome face as she enjoyed the warmth coming from his body, the smell of a mixture of liquor, sweat and a scent of leather. "Who knows? But because you waited, gave her love and affection and treated her as a real person, she could evolve... we could evolve."


    "Oh, that''s interesting. I wonder what will happen to you both."


    "Hmm... maybe you''ll find out if you''re lucky. Ah, I hope that the pain subsides."


    The pair relaxed on the sofa, a calm moment looking at the passing world; Asmodeus enjoyed these rare moments of silence with Sariel¡ªboth of them soothed his soul that desired combat and carnal pleasure in their ways.


    "Sariel."


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, master?


    "Am I doing the right thing?"


    Sariel smiled, "You are asking such a question now... But I think that question is a little wrong... even the cute girl inside me agrees. The better question would be, are you happy right now? My dear Master, Asmodeus."


    ''Happy?''


    Asmodeus sat by the window in the room he shared with the three beauties, Yumiko, Liana, and Erika... He didn''t notice, but just thinking about those three and the others he lived with caused his lips to curl into a deep smile, his eyes softening before Sariels hand cupped his cheek.


    "See, that''s all that matters to us, your smile."


    "Really, are you sure you aren''t a dream?"


    "Fufu, if I was, would I tell you? Even if I am, isn''t that why our race is called the demon of dreams?"


    Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelFire


    The pair laughed softly as the red sky above the city twinkled with stars, the wind gently blowing the curtains, causing a cool breeze to enter the room.


    ''If I am happy, Sariel... both of you are a big part of it.''

 Chapter 238: Velvet - The Forgotten Princess

    While Sariel needed time to recover and finish her evolution, he let her rest in the best room of the inn and asked Ciela to help care for her. Then afterwards, he focused on his training, wondering what would happen in the future.


    In truth, Asmodeus was quite fond of his current trainer. Velvet, a princess of Grigor, abandoned her title to help Alan and his brother.


    Originally, she was second in line to the throne before Avandar took the throne¡ªthe only one before her was her father, who perished in the previous clash with the demon queen.


    However, the nobles who held more power betrayed her trust and tried to use her for their interests, pitting her against Avandar. Thus, Velvet abandoned her royal title and succession rights, a decision that was born out of a deep sense of betrayal.


    So she disappeared and took two several of the illegitimate children of her father¡ªsome manifested the powers of Grigorian women, becoming witches with great magical powers and abilities.


    Sadly, after years of fighting for the kingdom, only a few witches remained. Ruby and Lapis are both half-sisters of Velvet. Yet threw away their titles and desire to regain a noble title and stuck with Velvet as her sister.


    ''It seems to be a bloodline that stemmed from the first queen of Grigor. Yet her name was wiped from history by the church.''


    "Asmodeus, why are you staring at my face that way?" A deep, husky voice, like always. No matter how long the two spent together apart from Alice, this woman was one of the few people immune to his overflowing charm.


    Asmodeus gazed at her figure, the afternoon sun shining behind her in a black training outfit, her beauty something that always caught his attention. "I was just in awe of your beauty." He still tried to seduce the powerful witch, her faint purple hair swaying in the tight ponytail, swaying just above her hips.


    "You''re thinking about useless things again¡ªwhy would I care about beauty?" Velvet flicked her wrists, and once again, the black and purple mist began to flow through her body. Asmodeus found her magic to be mysterious, neither used to create offensive or defensive spells... It began to flow through her muscles, bones and veins, enhancing her entire body.


    ''The method is so natural, it''s like she''s breathing...''


    He lowered his hips, taking the second stance of his mother''s martial arts. Velvet, his opponent, did the same, yet the angle and form are suited for females. No matter how many times Asmodeus asked who taught her and Alice this style of martial art neither of them would answer him, instead telling him he needed to defeat them first.


    ''I am confident if I used everything I have, my sword, demon form and magic. I could defeat her barely. Yet why is it that only her martial arts with that magic is so powerful?''


    [She has no relation to your mother. They might have met in passing. But they didn''t learn from her, I can assure you.]


    This was why Asmodeus felt conflicted, his hips twisting the scent of the afternoon meal being prepared, a crunch of hard dirt and granite under his feet before their bodies moved like rabid dogs attacking each other.


    ''Again, she can move so swiftly, despite that power...''


    The pair clashed repeatedly, yet no matter how many times their bodies collided, none of their blows had any effect on the other.


    "You still don''t seem to grasp the basics of our family''s martial arts," Velvet said as the two separated, her chest rising and falling, a sign that her stamina was depleted. Meanwhile, her magic seemed to keep her at maximum power until she stopped fighting by forcibly increasing her abilities. It was like a drug that forced her body to follow its will.


    ''It makes me feel frustrated when she is like this after training... How long has this woman suffered with a weak body, using magic like a steroid to keep her going?''


    Stay connected via m-v l|e-NovelFire


    All he could do was smile, the scent of lavender, a faint aroma of her sweet-scented sweat thanks to the demonic mana inside her and the warmth coming from her exposed back while her ponytail tickled his cheek each time she moved.


    ''Erika and Ciela seem to be jealous of me when I train with Velvet, but I do the same for them every day... Yet sometimes Velvet doesn''t feel like an older woman. She''s a strange person.''


    The more he thought about this woman, the more he wanted her to be a part of his family and share the same bed.


    ''I need to learn to control my lust and my emotions towards her.''


    Asmodeus felt the need to enjoy the moment, to let himself relax. In the end, he lay back, his eyes staring up at the blue sky and the soft, fluffy clouds.


    The feeling of the past three months made him feel stressed, constantly striving to grow stronger, yet now he was on the cusp of reaching the level of Demon King. He felt something changed not only did his growth stagnate, but his mind and feelings felt different.


    "Well, originally around now was my plan but the knights and Alice''s plan seems to be a little behind schedule."


    "That''s surprising; Alice is normally on time, or at worst, early," Velvet added.


    "Yes, however, the journey to the beast kingdom seems to be worrying her. I am not sure why. She just sends me to you if I ask."


    "Is it possible... that she is worried about you because of the cult of death?"


    "Hmmm?" Asmodeus moved his body, his hands sliding along Velvet''s back, causing her to turn away with a slight red blush. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Well, there was Amura, where you almost died, then that quest with the knights who turned out to be paladins of death... you were unconscious for three days after they almost killed you."


    ''Ah... those two events, I forgot about them already.''


    The demon lord began to reflect on how he had not shown the same sense of urgency as the surrounding women. Even now, he was relaxing, spending his time enjoying his lovers and growing his power instead of trying to rush like before. "Is it that bad? Maybe, are they targeting me?"


    "Idiot... you only ask that now? Of course, they are! Alice made me keep quiet, but their recent propaganda and sermons mention you by name."


    "It seems I am famous again. Do you want to sleep with me yet, Velvet?"


    "Should I crush your testicles?"


    "Can you bear to do such a thing to your future husband?"


    Velvet''s lips closed, her eyes looking at Asmodeus from the corner of her gaze¡ªthis time, she didn''t argue back, instead hitting him in the chest with her elbow and grumbling. "It''s time for dinner, stop being so annoying."

 Chapter 239: A Dark Elfs Request

    After spending the afternoon with Velvet, Asmodeus felt refreshed. There was something about her mana that differed from Vinea, or Liana''s. When it flowed through his body, it caused a refreshing feeling to persist for the rest of the day.


    ''However, they are all jealous because of that...''


    "Hmm? Is that you, Ciela?" Asmodeus''s voice held a note of surprise as he noticed someone sitting on his bed, their beautiful green eyes and silver hair shining through the door.


    "A-Ah?!"


    It was unusual for Ciela to visit his room lately. Her mind seemed occupied with Sariel, and their relationship was shrouded in uncertainty. Were they lovers or something else? Despite her confession of love, she felt a barrier between her and Asmodeus.


    ''Why does he not take my first time, yet treat me the same as the others?'' Ciela''s heartfelt isolated, unable to speak with anyone about her feelings.


    The pleasure of spending the night was something that her body became addicted to, yet she didn''t wish to only stick beside him for that, and thus, her feelings as an elf princess became confused.


    "I am here to see you..."


    ''I want to know how you really feel. Will you treat me like this forever, or am I someone you can abandon?''


    Asmodeus stepped closer, his tail pressing the door closed, before twisting the lock. He could feel something in her eyes. Ciela sought more from him, and he knew she had been seeking this for a long time while he also wanted to wait like a prime piece of beef aged to perfection.


    "Were you worried I didn''t actually love you?" His words were like a sharp blade stabbing at her vulnerable and wounded heart. Asmodeus spoke with a cold, icy tone, causing Ciela''s ears to droop while her mind thought of the most negative outcome.


    Ciela was still insecure. It was the first time her heart had been given to another, and although it was not the same love, one might experience a normal romance and courting. To her, it was the one she wanted; after a long period beside Asmodeus, Ciela began to fall for him genuinely, not because of their promise or oaths back in Grigor.


    ''I just want to stay beside you, to see those beautiful blue eyes turn to me filled with affection.''


    A love that started with a slight mistake, the actions of her caring sister speeding up their relationship, and this selfish and greedy demon king wanting to have everything he can.


    However, Ciela knew that despite being a lustful man, Asmodeus would only sleep with the women who truly gave their heart to him, which made her feel despair due to how their relationship developed. ''From the night he took me to his room and didn''t take my virginity...''


    It felt as if Asmodeus had abandoned her.


    "You are more interesting than I expected. Your race is a rarity, so I couldn''t help but get excited. The fun we had together has been refreshing compared to a usual boring life." Asmodeus spoke with a voice that neither affirmed nor denied her worries¡ªhis eyes showed no clues or emotions that could help Ciela''s feelings.


    He felt like a stranger.


    Something was different today, and it made her panic. The Silver-haired elf wondered if this could be the moment her lover would cut their ties.


    "D-Do you not love me any more?" Her eyes trembled as she spoke, and her lower lip shook.


    "Love you?"


    Asmodeus felt curious, not understanding where she got this concept that he hadn''t from. His blue eyes focused on her before his hand reached for the side of Ciela''s cheek.


    "Do you genuinely love me, Ciela?" He asked, his lips forming a smile.


    She was satisfied, the worries in her heart finally disappearing, like the morning dew evaporating with the morning sunlight. Ciela was happy. The joyful elf jumped up, wrapping her arms around the neck of the surprised Demon Lord.


    "Thank you... Asmodeus."


    She thanked the man who gave her a feeling of purpose when all the light seemed to fade¡ªeven if it was his fault, yet she forgave that.


    "Please, can you make me your true lover?" A soft, light whisper like the breath of a mouse. She looked up at him with gleaming golden eyes.


    "Here, right now?" Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelFire


    Her hands cupped his cheeks, Ciela''s soft palms stroking against his smooth skin. Although it was quite early after having trained with Velvet and lunch, her eyes seemed to answer his question that she wanted to do it right now without waiting.


    "Mm..."


    ''What an interesting girl. Though I wonder why she is so eager today...''


    "You know if we start now, I won''t stop until morning, no matter how much you beg or plead."


    "Then don''t." Ciela smiled, leaning forward, pressing her chest against his own. "Make me your woman, Asmodeus."


    The demon lord laughed, lifting the dark elf into his arms and carrying her towards the bathroom. First, he would enjoy a long bath together.


    Her lovely voice echoed while grasping his muscular arm and peeking at his face. She didn''t understand his intentions but felt a sense of embarrassment that he would see her naked before the act; her clothes were soon tossed into the washing basket, causing her enchanting dark skin to show a tinge of red on her cheeks.


    "It is the best place to relax."


    Asmodeus entered the washroom, his tail tapping the crystal to fill the large stone bathtub with warm water before placing Ciela down in front of him. Her beautiful figure and silver hair covered her body as she looked at Asmodeus, a figure she knew well, yet today, it felt so embarrassing to face him like this.


    "Can you help me?"


    She asked shyly, not used to bathing with others, though Asmodeus did not mind. He was like a gentleman, the demon''s fingers stroking against her back, causing her to close her eyes and stifle a moan as the warm water from the showerhead gently covered her body, feeling the stiff muscles in her shoulders relax under his touch, as he lathered a flower-scented oil into her body.


    ''What is this feeling... it''s like heaven...!'' Her heart pounded, yet the feeling of being washed by Asmodeus was so comforting and relaxing that she forgot why he was doing so, and instead, she began to enjoy the situation.


    ''Is this his true self? This is the first time he has shown such tenderness. It''s making me feel strange...!''


    The pair then got into the hot bath together. His hands began to caress her thighs, which caused Ciela to feel a little embarrassed.


    Yet, he gently used the sponge to cleanse her body; without complaining, he spent a long time stroking the bubbles across her stomach, his hand brushing her chest and then her shoulders and back.


    ''My body feels so light and relaxed. Why does this feel so good?''


    His movements were slow and sensual, and Ciela''s mind became lost in the pleasure, and she forgot all her nerves and feelings of embarrassment. Her body leaned back against him as his hands began to stroke between her thighs, Ciela''s mind so blank she only heard his voice and nodded to the question with no resistance.


    "Do you want more, princess?"

 Chapter 240: Unexpected Desire *

    After their bath together, Asmodeus carried the slightly damp Ciela like a princess. Her body leaned against him, her eyes closed, with both arms wrapped around his neck¡ªlike a lazy cat. She dangled from his muscular forearms, feeling a sense of comfort she had never experienced before.


    ''Ah, it feels so nice to be carried like this... he was so gentle in the bath I almost died.''


    ''This girl is so light. I should make sure she eats a bit more in the future. Yet look at her pretty face, how beautiful her dark skin shines in the moonlight...''


    "Ciela, are you cold?"


    "No~ I feel so warm from your chest, and your scent is covering my body, hehe."


    With slow steps, he carried her across the soft carpet, feeling her buttocks press against his body with each stop while her lovely brown marshmallows jiggled softly like a firm pudding.


    The two entered the bedroom, and like a gentleman, Asmodeus snapped his fingers, letting his magic dry her soft hair. It was amazing how the silky bundle of silvery white hair draped over her body like a fairytale prince as she lay in his arms.


    "My heart is beating so fast..."


    Asmodeus glanced at Ciela, who had buried her head in the crook of his neck, a smooth, squishy sensation as her lips touched his neck, a shy kiss before she softly whispered into his ears.


    "Ciela, you look so beautiful tonight, like a real princess for once."


    ''Eh~ I am always a princess, well I am normally acting like a knight, hehe!''


    He gently sat down on his bed, although not a private residence but an inn. Its furniture was still of a good level while he stroked Ciela''s smooth cheeks, the squishy caramel skin feeling soft to the touch. His fingertips played with her pointed ears, her hair a mixture of pale silver and snow white, a gorgeous mixture that he truly found beautiful.


    "I am going to kiss you, my little dark elf princess."


    ''Ah~ finally, I wanted him to do things in the bath, but he was too mean!''


    Her heart raced rapidly, feeling the blood rush through her veins. She felt his hands move through her hair, a slight tingle shooting along her spine as they traced along her ears, her neck, and her collarbone.


    "Hehe, that tickles."


    A giggle escaped her lips before she could feel the warmth of his breath, its slightly sweet and minted scent filling her nose as her cheeks turned a dark red. Read exclusive chapters at m|v-l''-NovelFire


    "It''s okay, Ciela. You know I will take care of you. No matter what happens, I will always be your husband in the future."


    ''I really want to eat her up.''


    His gaze fixated on the soft, red lips of his lovely dark elf princess and pushed her onto the bed, a soft sheet sliding off her lap and onto the floor, revealing her naked beauty in all its glory.


    Her slender legs were beautiful and covered by silky, silver-white hair. As her thighs came into contact with the soft linen, she blushed, her heavy, tender breasts bouncing a bit as she let herself fall back.


    "Ah! My husband..."


    ''He''s looking at me like his prey... those eyes are filled with dirty, perverted desires! Ah... I''m so wet just thinking about what he might do to me.''


    ''This elf... why is she already spreading her legs like a slut... Ah, look hot wet she is, what a pervert.''


    She reached out her arms, wanting to pull him closer. Ciela knew she was naked and that Asmodeus could see everything. Her beautiful, big, round breasts, her erect nipples, and her glistening slit with a lovely white garden brushed against his thigh as he climbed on top of her.


    "So, this is how you treat your princess, Master Demon?"


    "Oh, I''ll remember that~"


    "Nooo, don''t~ it''s so hot..."


    "What do you mean, don''t~ shall I stop?"


    "Ah! It''s going to enter me!"


    "Like this?"


    He adjusted his lower body, aligning himself with Ciela''s entrance, the tip of his cock spreading her labia as her wet juices oozed out, coating the tip of his erect member. Asmodeus gave a gentle kiss to her cheek while sliding his hips forward, the tip prying her soft entrance as the wet sound of their juices mixing echoed.


    "Aaaaaah, it''s so strange ~ It feels embarrassing."


    "Where is your complaint?"


    "Wah, don''t laugh at me."


    Ciela puffed her cheeks, giving a cute but frustrated expression, while Asmodeus grasped her cheeks and pulled her face towards his, their noses touching. She tried to look away, feeling embarrassed as she could feel herself getting more aroused.


    ''This stupid handsome man, using his looks to make me even more submissive! I''ll never submit to this beast.''


    "I guess you are not wrong there. I love you, Ciela. This beast wants to devour his little dark elf whole."


    ''Look at how cute she is; the more I tease her face..., the more her hips are grinding against my cock... if she doesn''t calm down, it''ll be her fucking me, haha.''


    "Nn... Aah.... you can''t do this, Master Demon. Don''t say something so embarrassing, ah, wait, Master Demon!"


    "Oh, should I stop?"


    "N-no, you can''t pull out¡ªthat''s forbidden!"


    ''It''s good... the feeling of oppression... his chest against mine.... the feeling of his cock slowly sliding inside me... ah~ am I a pervert? Mother...


    your lovely elven daughter is getting off on a man''s cock while pretending to be pure!''


    "Why... why can you hear what I am thinking?"


    "Well, it''s because I love you, haha." Asmodeus laughed, his deep voice causing the poor elf to tremble, her ears almost turning red from her shame.


    His hands wrapped around her chest, squeezing and pulling on them gently. Asmodeus continued to toy with her breasts¡ªthe more he touched her, teased her and spoke to her, increased the unbearable heat building in her abdomen, driving her mad.


    His eyes seemed to shimmer with a dark light, his hands becoming more violent as he crushed her nipples between his fingers. ''After all, don''t all elves love being punished by powerful monsters? I am the strongest~ haha.''


    ''Why do his eyes look so menacing... ahh~ his hands are being more rough... It''s making my body tingle like someone cast lightning magic on me... What is he thinking?!''


    Asmodeus leaned down, his lips brushing against Ciela''s before he lifted them into a wicked and devilish grin. "My lovely dark elf, I am going to fuck you until you die."


    The previous vanilla thoughts of Ciela all shattered as her lovely golden eyes seemed to fill with hearts, and she looked blissful before speaking with the softest and most lovely voice.


    "Please~ ruin me!"

 Chapter 241: The Lovely Little Elf ***

    Before Ciela could blink, she felt an explosion of pressure within her lower abdomen. She felt her insides tighten, gripping the large object invading her deepest place while her juices gushed out and rubbed against her soft folds as she clenched her teeth tightly, a strange feeling of relief and pleasure surging through her body and mind as she lost focus.


    ''Ah~ did I just cum?! Are elves that weak to sex... ugh... it''s so fucking amazing!''


    Asmodeus wasted no time in enjoying his beloved Ciela''s first orgasm from penetration. He grabbed her wrists and pressed them above her head, pinning her down as he slid his cock to her deepest parts, his hips slapping against her smooth brown thighs with a loud slap, each stroke going deeper as he ravaged her pussy.


    ''She''s so warm and slippery... it''s like her folds are like tongues wrapping around my cock... this elf was born for sex!''


    The bed rocked back and forth, and the loud creaking of the wooden frame filled the room.


    Ciela released the most erotic moans and squeals as she struggled to endure the feeling of pressure and pleasure that came each time his cock forced itself inside her, spreading and teasing her insides. The demon''s cock perfectly adjusted to tease all the pleasant spots inside her pussy, while his body crushed her.


    "Aaah... not again¡ªI can''t control myself..."


    "Ciela, I''ll show you that you are a much more lewd elf than you thought."


    "How am I more lewd?! Ahhn... it''s crushing my insides... you bas.....Nnn..... It''s strange..."


    "Cumming after only one thrust, a pervert who gets off on her husband pinning her down and pounding her like a sex toy... You said you wanted pure love. What is this dirty dark elf slut doing, climaxing like a whore using aphrodisiac?"


    ''I can''t help it~ don''t scold me... love me.... ah... I am a bad elf.... the demon king is going to make me his elven sex toy!''


    "Wahhhhhh.... my husband is bullying me..."


    "But you seem to be enjoying it. See how your ears are so red? You are the cutest, my little perverted princess."


    "Eh~ Nnn really? Aah.... I love it when your cock gouges my insides like that..... It''s so good. Listen to how lewd our sex is... so wet and squishy..."


    "Ciela... can this bad elf take it? The Demon King can''t hold back, I''m going to fuck you until you can''t walk anymore."


    ''Ahhh~ is my husband a sex addict? Am I a sex addict? Make me a sex addict~ ehehe.''


    ''This elf... I can''t hold back.... she''s too cute.''


    Asmodeus grabbed her cheeks and forced her into a deep kiss, his tongue wrapping around hers, not letting the lovely elf have a single moment to think of anything else besides their dirty act. His thick tongue slid around her cheeks, tasting her sweet saliva and flicking along her teeth. It was like he was telling her, ''All of you is mine,'' and she loved it!


    The lewd elf''s insides tightened as she narrowed her eyes, squeezing her ass to make her insides make him feel better.


    ''His cock is so massive... I can''t believe how much my pussy has stretched! This bastard~ saying his cock becomes the size we desire most... did I really want such a big thing to deform me... am I a complete size queen? Ah...


    ''Ah, he is pressing against my womb with great intensity as his shaft starts to expand and throb inside me...this is the same feeling as when he pounds my ass... He''s going to cum!''


    "Ahh... my husband... Nnn... are you going to give me a creampie?!"


    "Of course, that is the most enjoyable part, don''t you agree?"


    ''There is no way this elf would deny a creampie.''


    "Please... please.... cum inside me~."


    ''As expected!''


    "Ah, I''m sorry, but this is so good. Don''t worry, I''ll take responsibility."


    "H-huh?"


    Ciela couldn''t react before Asmodeus pressed his mouth against hers, their tongues intertwining while he pressed his hips down and released his load inside her. As if to prevent her from escaping, his strong arms wrapped around her slender waist as his cock unleashed his seed inside her, painting her walls white with his hot and thick semen.


    "Ahhh~"


    ''Ah... the demon king is cumming in my pussy... I can''t stop clamping down on his dick... it''s flooding my insides! Ah... I feel like I am going to melt into a puddle!


    Aaaaaah~''


    The lovely elf''s body trembled as she let out a sharp scream into Asmodeus''s mouth and reached another climax, her eyes rolling into the back of her head as she passed out from the intense pleasure and heat flowing through her body.


    Asmodeus embraced his darling elf, caressing her and whispering his love into her ear.


    "Are you ready for the second round?"


    "Wahh, Master Demon, you are already so hard again?! Nooooo~ I want to rest for a bit after that wonderful creampie, Nn.... it''s dripping out."


    "Ciela, you''ve made me so horny, can''t you help me deal with this burning desire?."


    "Ahh~ don''t get hard inside me again! It''s a sore.... bastard who says burning desire.... damn demon... Ah... I like the way you kiss my neck...more...


    Nnn...."


    Like this, the poor elf was coaxed into sharing the bed with Asmodeus until the chickens began to cry as the morning sun rose, her body covered in sweat, dirt and juices as she stared into the air with dead eyes... like a priestess abandoned in a goblin cave.


    ''My husband... is too strong.... please help... Erika!''

 Chapter 242: An unchanged Bond

    The afternoon after their union, Asmodeus watched the beautiful dark elf clinging to his chest, her soft snores and warm breath enchanting as she remained the same.


    ''It seems you were fine the way you were, Ciela.'' He thought, realising that just because he evolved or reached a new level, that wasn''t why his women changed and evolved with him. Ciela had long accepted him and given her heart on a silver platter. ''I was the one who didn''t accept it...''


    Although they finally connected, it reminded Asmodeus once again that not every woman was the same. Yumiko liked to enjoy dates in the city, acting like their previous world on nights he would sleep with her. Erika enjoyed acting like students, training together before enjoying a simple meal together for her night.


    ''Liana''s heart is simple to me, yet for others, she might seem difficult... because we both share those dark, destructive feelings. In that cave, I felt a connection to her that even now feels like the flames of passion smoulder in the darkness. As if waiting for her to come to me covered in blood and ready to bring evil into this world.''


    "Phew.... Asmo....es...." Her soft voice muttered gentle words. From the moment he awoke, she whispered her feelings of affection and worry.


    "Such a gentle elf, you want to save your mother and sister... no matter how you are treated, you even want to save me. Are you sure you are not a saintess in disguise, Ciela?"


    Ciela''s body shone with a glossy sheen in the afternoon sunlight; when Asmodeus awoke, he cleaned her body with water and fire magic before pulling her into the quilt and gently stroking her back.


    ''It was hard to endure your dried tears and leaving you in such a wretched state...''


    There was a sudden knock at the door¡ªwhile Asmodeus was enveloped in the calming scent of Ciela like a forest of beautiful trees and various sweet flowers. He suddenly snapped out of his obsessive focus on the lovely elf curled against his chest.


    "Come in."


    Asmodeus felt rather shocked that this innocent woman could even charm a demon lord and cause his heart to be affected so deeply.


    ''Is it her passionate feelings, the cute thoughts she had during sex? Or rather because we are so compatible, it felt like nothing we did or said was strange...''


    Velvet entered the room carrying a clean training uniform for Asmodeus, but upon seeing the exposed buttocks of the dark elf beneath the quilt, her eyes seemed to take on a strange glint with her purple magic swirling around her body as if agitated by something.


    "Hah... It''s Velvet, your training is about to start so I wanted to find you. How many women do you have? How does your crotch not collapse?"


    "What, are you jealous?" Asmodeus couldn''t help but respond with a sly comment, only for Velvet''s beautiful eyes to widen as if she was speechless, her mouth opening, yet no words came out before it closed, and she looked at her hands...


    ''Hmm? What''s wrong, Velvet? Why would you hesitate?''


    "Here''s your training outfit; meet me in half an hour; I am leaving..."


    "Ah.... sure?"


    "Am I jealous? Is this feeling jealousy...?"


    Velvet left the room as Asmodeus responded, her voice trailing off the more she spoke¡ªby the time she mentioned jealousy. She was halfway down the stairs leading to the lower floor with a genuine look of confusion and shock on her face as she touched her chest.


    "My chest, it feels a little heavy... am I sick?"


    Meanwhile, in the bedroom, Asmodeus stroked the smooth back of Ciela and played with her hair, listening to her cute sounds as she began to wake up from her slumber.


    "N-no, you pervert!"


    She realised she had slept for so long and how he was touching her, immediately snapping at him while trying to hide her body from his gaze. Ciela resembled an innocent herbivore being gazed upon by a predator waiting to strike. "I-It''s really sore... so.... we can''t do more..."


    "I was playing with you a bit."


    "Ahh, Husband, wait?!"


    Her body shivered, and her skin was flushed as she tried to get up from the bed. Yet she found her legs were still too weak, causing her to slip on the silky quilt and fall into his arms.


    Alice wouldn''t tell her. She only said to spend more time with Asmodeus, and she would soon understand. Yet spending time with I''m caused her to feel confused, disgusted and angry.


    "Let''s train, today you are late..."


    "Understood, let''s fight."


    Asmodeus and Velvet took positions like usual, yet he could feel it... under her calm guise.


    Velvet''s mana was like a raging ocean, surging and flowing like a powerful tsunami around her body. The flicker of purple mana flowing around her fists and legs felt different from usual. He felt a sense of immense danger.


    ''This is...''


    Her body vanished, and his eyes widened because he couldn''t keep up with her moves at the moment she attacked.


    The gust of wind flowed past his ear before Velvet''s body appeared to his right. Her powerful kick was a perfectly timed and structured attack to his blind spot. Yet, at the moment her leg was inches away from his body, it felt like it slowed, and his vision became sharper, like a switch had been flipped in his mind.


    He could see her attack coming. Although he could only react thanks to his demon lord''s eyes, it was like the world had slowed and given him ample time to respond. Asmodeus''s arm moved and blocked her leg¡ªa loud sound echoed coming from mana, crashing into his forearm like a clash of heavy metals.


    "Shit." Asmodeus cursed as the shockwave caused his body to step back before Velvet''s face appeared beneath his chest, her fist rising with a fierce uppercut, her beautiful eyes looking at him with a deep, strong, and powerful emotion.


    ''She is fast. Those purple gloves formed from her mana seem to be something she isn''t even aware of... her magic is freely flowing like a raging tiger within human flesh. I can''t underestimate her when she is like this...''


    Her fist connected with his chin, causing a small crack to appear in his jaw, the shockwave causing his head to turn to the side as he twisted his body and aimed to smash into her face with his elbow.


    Velvet''s hand seemed to move, almost as if she was reading his movements. The thick black and purple gauntlet on her wrist covered her cheek like a shield. Her body seemed to bend backwards.


    ''There''s a limit to her body. Yet... it''s different.''


    Asmodeus could feel his heart beating faster as his breathing became heavier. The explosion of Velvet''s strength was incredible, her fighting power at least doubling or perhaps tripling. Asmodeus''s desire to fight started rising explosively, a dark urge looming inside his eyes as he began to change his approach. .net


    Their clashes were violent¡ªmagic flew like blades and destroyed the ground and trees, each blow enough to cause a rumbling sound upon impact. Velvet held the advantage, but because Asmodeus had strong endurance and grit, her blows that would kill a normal human only cut him slightly.


    "Ha.... Haah!"


    "Phew...!"


    Both of them had bruises and cuts, their clothing torn, and their bodies covered with a layer of sweat that glistened in the sunlight.


    ''Shit, what is this, Asmodeus? I can''t win; his strength is so high despite not using magic, his defence is tough, and he can heal quickly! Fall, you bastard, making my heart ache and these emotions that make me feel so horrible!''


    Velvet''s anger was rising¡ªshe wanted him to fall. She wanted to beat him, to hurt him. So she could be proud of herself and understand this feeling in her heart, the anger she felt at seeing him with others.


    ''Damn elf. Why couldn''t it be me!''


    Suddenly, as Asmodeus was about to punch her abdomen with a violent blow, Velvet''s mind became blank. The thought she had... it completely stunned her.


    ''Did... did I just say I wanted him to be with me? I don''t understand what I''m thinking; I''m angry, so why do I want him? Why do I wish it was me in that bed with him? I...''


    The sound of the air being displaced from his fist suddenly rang out, and her eyes turned cold as she was hit with a violet blow. Her magic was completely unstable, her flesh body taking his blow to her abdomen, blood vomiting from her lips with drool as she coughed.


    Velvet was sent flying through the air and crashed into the stone wall surrounding the inn. Her body left a dent and a cloud of dust before she collapsed to the ground, rolling several meters, and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Velvet?!" Asmodeus spoke with his usual charming deep voice, yet there was a sense of worry and confusion that lingered as she lay on the ground, unable to move... her ribs shattered, and a feeling of paralysation.


    ''Why... does his voice sound so sweet... even after injuring me so much the painful feelings and agony... why do I care more about his kind voice?!''

 Chapter 243: A Strange feeling - The distance of a single fist

    ''W-Why?!''


    Asmodeus felt confused¡ªthe changes in Velvet were visible, but suddenly, during their duel, her magic became unstable. She even let him strike her with a move she would normally counter easily with her eyes closed.


    "Is there something wrong with her? Maybe I shouldn''t tease her so much anymore..."


    He felt genuinely down after Velvet rushed away, so he slowly began to tidy the training ground and got something light to eat and maybe head into the city.


    It was quite a rare feeling, but for once, he wanted to be alone, so he didn''t ask anyone to come with and after eating a small snack from the mistress, he headed into Baltimore alone.


    ***


    Normally, he might head to the guild or regular places when with the girls. However, instead of usual, he wore a thick cloak and covered his head, instead choosing to go to where the various tradesmen and artisans lived.


    ''Maybe looking at some cool weapons will help me calm my mind.''


    The streets were a little dirtier, and the soot and other minerals that billowed from the chimneys of the blacksmith shops caused various shops and signs to be covered in a small layer of dirt if not cleaned daily. Asmodeus didn''t mind this and instead enjoyed the strange scents that were rare for him.


    ''Should I enter here?''


    He found a small blacksmith, but on the display were beautiful daily items rather than swords.


    However, through the window, Asmodeus could see some rather pretty weapons and shields on the walls. Thanks to the demonic eye, he could understand that they were quality items and not just for display.


    Jingle!


    A lovely bell sounded as the petite female answered from behind the counter. Although her face was quite pretty, her jaw was rather thick. It didn''t make her ugly, thanks to her body and muscular arms.


    "Welcome to our store! The Grey Anvil! I am Mithra, the co-owner and wife of the blacksmith Duran!"


    Her bright ginger hair and dotted freckles added to her Celtic charm. This accent reminded Asmodeus of his previous life, a small country just north of a formerly great empire. In this place, they drank a delicious nectar called Iron Brew and made the innards of animals into a delicacy.


    "Thank you for the welcome, I am an adventurer who is looking for a certain kind of item..."


    "Oh? May I ask the budget and what kind of thing you would like?" Mithra''s eyes sparkled. Asmodeus didn''t know why, but to him, it felt fun to speak with her like this. He could see the hard-working Duran in the back hammering at some ore¡ªhis short stature and thick beard likely meant he was a rare dwarf!


    "Well, under my service are fifteen women who will be joining me to head south to become mercenaries in the near future," Asmodeus explained.


    "Oh, my? I didn''t expect someone like you to be such a busy person... Such a handsome guy and you want to be a mercenary! I can''t tell if I should laugh or not." Her giggling was like a jolly tune as she waited for his explanation.


    "I don''t mind you relaxing; there is no one judging etiquette here, my talented madam."


    The pair then sat at the counter as she started to show past works and things that her husband was skilled at. During this time, she explained she was the leader of a group of talented dwarven miners who would attain the ore for the blacksmiths on this street.


    ''A lovely and close-knit group. I wish that Grigor had such a thing.''


    "I would like to purchase the highest level of ore you can find, along with the best workmanship for actual use and durability, even if the beauty suffers. Although I wish for all of the items to be the same, apart from names to be engraved on each shield... is it possible?"


    While the pair were speaking, the anvil in the back where Duran was working became silent at some point, and he appeared beside his wife and Asmodeus, who removed his hood. He looked at the design his wife drew while adjusting it for Asmodeus, the dwarf nodding at his wife''s work with a faint smile.


    "Lad, are you looking for heavy shields? Might it be for those knight lassies who are staying at the Southern Inn?" Duran''s voice sounded rough, but his eyes were sincere, like an elder looking at a youth.


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-novelhall.net


    While feeling excited, he placed the silver chain on the nape of her neck, a thin chain of twisting flowers and beautiful workmanship. It clipped around her neck and slipped down, the flower just above her cleavage sparkling with the beautiful gemstone.


    "How does it look?"


    "You look lovely, Eri."


    He praised her with a nod and a kiss on her cheek, her fingers touching the flower as she couldn''t help but keep a smile.


    "Want me to buy anything else?"


    "Hehe, I''ll tell you later."


    "Tell me if you want something. Shall we enjoy the afternoon together? A little date, maybe?" Asmodeus was in a good mood, meeting Duran and his wife and Erika helping him to put the issue with Velvet to the back of his mind.


    "Then, let''s go, Eri."


    "Nnn!"


    With that, the two enjoyed the day, going from street to street, enjoying various food stalls, buying gifts, and talking about random topics.


    Meanwhile, back at the inn, Velvet was struggling herself in the room of Alice, her eyes slightly puffy and red, as if she had been crying.


    "Sister Velvet... why are you so silly?" Alice was a little stronger than Velvet without her magic, but because they grew so close in the past, they didn''t hold back on each other with private problems.


    "It''s my fault..."


    "It''s your fault, but sister, isn''t it about time you realise that the feelings you have towards Asmodeus are something different than you first thought? He''s a strong and reliable young man. Why can''t you just admit you are jealous of that elf girl and my little nieces?"


    Alice''s words caused Velvet''s face to flush crimson, her face scrunched, and her lips pursed.


    "N-No way! T-That''s not true, Alice. I-I just think that it''s not right for him to play with other women. How could such a young man and me match..."


    "Haa... I''ve heard you calling in his name at night, Aunt... please don''t tarnish your name any more in my heart!"


    Velvet''s face became pale. She didn''t realise this wasn''t like the castle where each wall had soundproofing magic... her eyes looked at Alice in shock, and she rushed over, holding her hands.


    "Alice, my beloved child! You can''t tell anyone!"


    "I will not; I know he won''t betray you, so you should just confess your feelings already."


    "But... what about him playing around with the other girls?"


    "Auntie, do you not understand him at all? He''s been looking forward to getting closer to you, and he never approaches women without the determination to accept everything about them... even a woman like you."


    "What do you mean?! You little shit!"


    "Ah, no! I mean, you''re a mature and beautiful lady! I didn''t mean to make a jab at your age, Auntie!" Alice looked away, her lips pouting as she pretended to butter her Great Aunt up.


    "Little brat! If you didn''t have Alan and Avandar protecting you, I would have beat you up and thrown you out of the window a long time ago!"


    "Fufu~ well, take it slow if you don''t want to make a move; I am sure Anne... or rather Vinea will take him next, you know?"


    "!!!"

 Chapter 244: An Overnight Quest

    Asmodeus sat inside his room alone, the argent moon shining its radiant light down upon him, while he sipped a glass of sweet, dry red wine. His thoughts were focused on earlier in the evening. A look of amusement and anticipation burned deep within his azure eyes.


    ''Velvet has been strange for the past few days. I hope everything is alright.''


    He could feel her attempting to get closer to him. However, despite her efforts, she quickly became frustrated or acted out and ended up resorting to lashing out.


    It wasn''t like she suddenly started hitting people or attacking him. Rather, she would ask to train several times a day and wear only the basic training gear. She no longer used a cape or shirt to cover herself.


    Velvet was a very voluptuous and attractive woman. And as a demon, Asmodeus couldn''t just hide his desires if they became too strong.


    ''It''s a little hard to hold back in that kind of situation. Their bodies constantly rubbing against each other, she insists on grappling.''


    His thoughts returned to just after their last training session. It was just before he came to bathe before bed, and he couldn''t help but form a wide grin on his face.


    ***


    In the dark training ground, a handful of torches keep the yard slightly lit. However, visual sight remained low.


    The figure of Asmodeus and Velvet lay on the ground, covered in dirt, sweat and blood, with her body pinned beneath him. Velvet gazed into his eyes, the flicker of magic burning within her pupils as she panted from exhaustion.


    "Haa....ha...I can still fight." She spoke with a hoarse tone, grasping his forearms with her tight, bear-like grip as if refusing to give up.


    "Velvet! If it goes any further the day will change, we can train tomorrow."


    Asmodeus wasn''t angry but felt conflicted because of his growing lust, unable to keep in contact with Velvet and remain himself.


    ''This woman knew how attractive she was from the start. Yet, somehow in the past few days, it''s like she lost all confidence in herself and started acting unusual.''


    Velvet seemed almost reluctant to stop and even wrapped her legs around his waist to stop him from leaving her body. Her eyes were like a fierce wolf. If he turned away, she would bite his throat for sure.


    "Let''s go clean up, stop it. We''ve been fighting all day." Asmodeus sounded irritated, his voice lower than usual, yet the only thing it caused was the light in Velvet''s eyes to flicker ever brighter.


    "Just one more, once more. I won''t ask again!"


    It felt like she was trying to stop him from returning to the inn. Or rather, returning to his room to be with the other women.


    ''Ah, is it because of that? Does she have feelings for me?''


    Although he thought it could happen, Velvet wasn''t like the others. Her feelings were hard to understand because of how she acted like a lone wolf, only sharing her heart with Alice.


    Even in front of Liana and Vinea, she would act strong and like she could endure anything.


    "Then, if we go on a quest together tomorrow will you let me go?"


    His eyes narrowed. The brilliance of his ocean sapphire eyes glowed with a bright gleam. Asmodeus didn''t hate Velvet. He probably liked her from the moment they met, but because of his lack of experience, he didn''t understand her or her feelings until recently.


    "A long quest? I... don''t want to do a boring quest with weak enemies." It was the first time her voice became brighter. The sexy and husky voice of Velvet was so nice on the ears when she was in a good mood and it sent tingles down his spine.


    The next morning, Asmodeus was being dressed after a quick wash. Erika and Liana learned he was going on a quest with Velvet and decided they would help neaten him up.


    "I cannot believe that spring is finally here for my great aunt... She has never even spoken to a man outside the family before, we have to do our best Eri!"


    Liana and Erika became closer after Asmodeus made Liana his princess. They would often take extra quests together even when the rota was not their day. Although, the same could be said for Vinea and Ciela who spent quite a lot of time training together with the knights and going on large group quests together.


    Sariel was still weak and would take a while to finish her evolution. The perfect Sariel was helping her to overcome it together. ''Well, she said because their souls were split, it made evolution intensely painful and difficult... To think she would accept the pain in Sariel''s place... even though she''s the one sealed and alone.''


    "Ugh.... h....help...." Yumiko''s low, hoarse voice sounded from the bed, but she barely moved, causing the two helping set his clothes and hair to huff and pull their tongues out at her.


    "You are the one that tried to monopolise our darling~ look at you now."


    "Ah~ My King must have been pent up, you stink of his scent... it''s so erotic." Liana was ever the perverted princess but still didn''t help the poor fox sacrificed to the demonic beast the night before.


    "You...two are unfair...." She complained. However, the lovely Erika and Liana turned a blind eye and finished their task.


    ''The friendship of these girls is so heartless and fierce... Yesterday''s sister is today''s nemesis!''


    Asmodeus noticed Liana was looking at him with a strange yet concerned look. "What''s wrong Liana?" He asked while stroking her soft red hair.


    "You are going to make her your woman, right?"


    "Who?"


    "My Great Aunt..."


    "Ah... I plan to."


    "Then make sure she cannot escape, my aunt acts like she is a powerful woman... but with romance, she''s like a little rabbit and will try to escape! You have to pin her down and shove it right in there!"


    Asmodeus almost spat out his morning coffee, his eyes looking at Liana, who was small and cute, with a stunned gaze. "Uhm... Isn''t that a bit harsh for Aunt?"


    "Oh please, we all know you can tell what we desire with that stuff, how else do you make the fox who is all haughty and confident squirt like a bitch and end up like that in the morning?!" Her hand pointed to the image of Yumiko with no dignity and completely devastated, yet a wide, radiant smile on her face.


    "Anyway, make sure you don''t let her lose this chance. I don''t think my Aunt will meet anyone that can make her forget you if she misses this moment."


    "That''s true... Her pride is high and each day she gets even stronger..." Erika added while nodding along with Liana.


    "Okay, okay... stop coaching me to sleep with your aunt... next you''ll be telling me to sleep with Alice."


    "Asmodeus." Liana''s voice became quite different, lower and filled with a demonic tone. "We all know you are going to sleep with her, so don''t pretend to be one of those dense males."


    "Ah... you caught me, my bad."


    "Tsk, get going! Me and Liana are going on a quest with Ciela and Vinea today! Shoo!"


    Although they were pushing him away, he knew they ensured to make it impossible for Velvet to refuse the quest when she woke up because everyone else already had things to do.


    Except for the dead fox.

 Chapter 245: A Lovely Maiden or Brutal Witch?

    However, neither of them focused on the quest itself.


    ''I wonder if he will do anything while we are alone...'' Velvet''s beautiful eyes, swirling with a black and purple colour, watched Asmodeus, who leaned against the carriage seat and closed his eyes. She couldn''t help herself from watching him. Yet each time he opened his eyes, she would turn away and pretend to be caring for her armour.


    "Are you nervous, Velvet?"


    "E-eh? Why would I be nervous about hunting a weak wyvern?" She puffed her chest and looked at Asmodeus for the first time since they left Baltimore.


    "I meant spending the night with me, though?"


    "Heh?!"


    Asmodeus showed a sneaky smile, his lips lifting to form a huge grin. Velvet''s eyes widened, her mouth opening, but no words came out. Instead, she dropped her armour and acted embarrassed.


    "You... don''t be so rude if you come into my bed... I will!"


    "Oh? What will you do? Greet me in a sexy night dress, or maybe you like to sleep nude?"


    Velvet''s changes because of Asmodeus were greater than any of the other women thought. Her normally tight and fierce attitude crumbled in seconds as she tried to give a ferocious glare but with bright red cheeks. To Asmodeus, she just looked lovely.


    ''Why... my cheeks feel hot and my chest is beating like a drum. This man is too annoying. Why can''t I treat him like the past?!''


    Outside the carriage, both sides showed the forest, while many traders and adventurers crossed the path, some with pristine weapons, others using poor items and sharpening them in small camps. Many people looked at the carriage with a look of disgust or maybe mockery, since who would expect adventurers to use a carriage to reach a quest destination?


    "Velvet, you need to relax. Come sit here. I will massage your hands."


    "What are you doing?!"


    "It''s called a hand massage, it is very common in my world, just sit down."


    "D-do not tell me what to do! Do you want to lose those hands?!" Velvet''s flushed face and shaky voice only caused Asmodeus to chuckle and pat the seat next to him. She was like a wildcat or a feral wolf that seemed to have gained a taste for a person''s warmth. However, Asmodeus also knew the difference between a cornered animal and one that was waiting for a meal.


    "Just sit down. If you like it, then I can give you a hand massage. If not, I will treat you and cook for dinner, okay?"


    "Tch... stupid! Fine..."


    The shy and awkward Velvet slowly sat down, keeping a distance from Asmodeus. She felt his large and firm hands envelop her smaller and slender ones. The softness of his fingers gently rubbed and squeezed her palms, making Velvet let out a soft sigh.


    She felt pleasant, a pleasure different from before, as he pressed her fingers and meat, slowly grinding and circling the sore muscles in her palm. Velvet let out a loud squeal as he squeezed the flesh between her thumb and first finger, but the sensation after the pain made her moan in a lovely voice.


    "Feel good?"


    "S-shut up... this is too rough."


    "Velvet, you would fit right at a massage parlour. You must get a lot of tension on your shoulders. Want to try them?"


    "D-don''t be disgusting..."


    ''Something''s coming... it''s hot, what did he do to me?!''


    Velvet''s heart began to beat fast, and her body shook with excitement. Then, with her mind muddled and confused by the strange sensations, Asmodeus quickly broke the damaged bones in her hand while Velvet arched her back, releasing the waves of pleasure and intense pain mixed and crashing through her mind.


    ''It hurts~ It''s amazing... I''m dying.... ah... I can feel something. My crotch is so warm and... wet?!''


    The sudden rush and overflow of pain and pleasure, the combined power of her oversensitive nerves, shocked her body. She lost the ability to control her muscles as she shuddered and shivered.


    ''What is this?!''


    She panted as a strange sensation came from her crotch, sending a wave of heat and awful dampness that felt sticky and strange... ''It''s not the time of the red moon... but what happened... it feels horrible, I need to change...''


    However, her hand was no longer distorted; the bones were straight, a little bruised, but his mana was slowly pumping into her hand to heal the broken flesh and bone to a perfect state.


    "Did you enjoy the massage, Velvet?" Asmodeus smirked before leaning closer to her.


    "Eh? What? Did you speak to me... ah, stop... you pervert."


    Velvet''s hands were limp, with a gaze between a fogged and dazed or a panicked and worried expression. It was her first-ever orgasm, one that sent her mind to a dazed state.


    "Did you have an accident in the carriage, Velvet?"


    "Hmph! Shut up. It''s nothing..."


    "Why are you blushing?"


    "I-It''s because you are talking about something so embarrassing! Stop talking, or I will... ah..."


    Asmodeus watched her carefully; his eyes drifted to her waist as she wore a simple leather tunic and long black pants, but her crotch was clearly soaked, as she kept trying to hide it with her sword belt, which had a small leather skirt to protect her thighs.


    "Stay away! It''s fine, just wait a minute."


    Asmodeus spoke while picking up a napkin and touching her legs, which made her stiffen and push him away, but her gaze turned to him, and she noticed a change in his crotch, causing her to rush away like a frightened rabbit.


    "S-stop, you idiot! I can do it myself. A-anyways, I need some fresh air."


    "Are you sure you can walk?" Asmodeus smiled widely, showing his perfect teeth before he nodded and let out a loud sigh.


    He couldn''t tease her too much and tapped the wagon to signify they needed a brief break; though it was a little early, he didn''t mind having lunch sooner. However, he looked at Velvet with a smile and stroked her exposed shoulder.


    "You change in here. I will step outside. You are a lady, after all."


    "You?! Wait... no!"


    Asmodeus saw Velvet''s cheeks turn bright red before she nodded as he closed all the curtains and opened the door before he jumped out the moment the carriage stopped.


    "Thank you... Sir Asmodeus...."


    ''Heh~ maybe the wildcat will not be so wild after all.''

 Chapter 246: She will be waiting

    Now, like a quiet and well-behaved maiden, she sat with her eyes closed, gently stroking her repaired hand with a faint smile on her lips.


    ''When looking at her like this, she truly looks identical to both Liana and Vinea. She has aspects from the pair of them. No, maybe they grew up respecting her and ended up mimicking her because of this?''


    Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -novelhall.net


    However, there was still one big problem in his heart and mind. How did Alice, Vinea and Velvet know the forms of his mother''s martial arts?


    ''I have tried to throw hints or traps, but it seems that even if Velvet met my mother, it wasn''t long enough to learn the entire art from her. Alice is even less likely, yet she knows my mother''s martial arts to a degree beyond Velvet!''


    [You are so caught up on this. Is there a reason?]


    ''No...''


    [I can''t believe my apostle is such a mommy''s boy. Is that why you prefer older women?]


    ''Like you?''


    [...]


    Asmodeus didn''t plan to become an easy target for the bored Serena.


    He began to realise that she wasn''t as gentle and all-forgiving. The act she created for the other gods to see was fake. This old woman was vengeful and perverted and loved to make her apostle overwork for no reward!


    [You know I can punish you just for these kinds of thoughts, right? Then you would die and know nothing.]


    ''I will get my revenge and make you squeal goddess! I am a demon lord, you are my prey!''


    [Yes, yes~ whatever will I do~ Oh, someone, please, I need a hero to save me from this evil boy who wants to take my virginity and power!]


    Her voice was both beautiful and soothing; since his mother vanished, Serena no longer mimicked his mother''s voice; instead, it was a gentle yet mature tone that comforted him mostly when she wasn''t trying to take out her boredom on him.


    ''This is why you are a lonely, single woman at your age...''


    [Danger! If you push it anymore, the goddess of darkness shall curse you with impotence!]


    Asmodeus closed his eyes before lifting his arms above his head and cracking his back with a large stretch because he knew this goddess was playing unfairly, so he would stop trying to fight.


    ''What would you do if your future husband can''t get it up?''


    [...]


    The amusing fact she didn''t deny his words made Asmodeus wonder... ''What exactly does this beautiful goddess want in the future?''


    However, this time, there was no snarky response or answer.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the divine realm, Eternal Midnight Palace.


    Serena''s feet were kicking against her bed, while rolling on the cover as she punched a pillow with the image of Asmodeus sewn into the fabric.


    "Stupid demon, perverted demon! Idiot.... why say that!"


    "What are you planning?! You perverted demon!"


    "I am worried about my pretty female friend; what''s wrong with that?" Asmodeus asked while smiling innocently at her. "Besides, what if you try to stab me with a hidden weapon."


    "Tsk! What if you stab me with yours?!" She retorted while looking away from him.


    Asmodeus looked stunned when she made a dirty joke because Velvet hadn''t done something like that before, and it shocked him. The shock was enough to allow her to wrap both legs around his waist and reverse the situation, with her body pressing him down against the seat, her face a few inches from his, while panting.


    "Hah... I don''t want you to look down at me anymore..." She said with her eyes closed. "I can''t allow you to think I am weak and that you need to protect me."


    "I would never think of you as weak, Velvet. You are a strong woman who is very captivating. Especially in battle."


    "Do you really think so?" She opened her eyes and looked at him.


    Velvet''s purple and black eyes were enchanting, as her juicy, red lips pressed together with her slight smirk made Asmodeus feel a strange feeling in his stomach.


    He reached up and cupped her cheeks, the palms of his hands feeling soft as he looked at her. "Yes. I will not lie. You are beautiful, I am planning to make you make woman one day."


    "Oh? You want to defeat me and make me another of your women~ Heh, what a greedy man!"


    Velvet smirked and pressed her lips against his cheek, but instead of leaving a lip print, she licked his cheek with her long tongue as if tasting a piece of meat. "Then, you better get stronger."


    She then leaned down so her breasts pressed against his chest, the huge, squishy melons squashed flat against his muscle. "Don''t make me wait too long, Asmodeus."


    Asmodeus was lying on the soft as she jumped off his body. The carriage stopped because they reached a small village where they would be staying.


    However... He lay on the sofa with a dazed expression, his chest racing from the sudden words he could never expect from THAT Velvet.


    ''What do I do... I think she made me fall for her for real.''


    It wasn''t like he aimed for a large harem or anything. Asmodeus planned to keep it small, to women he truly cared for and would love them enough to die for them...


    Velvet was the first of them apart from Serena, which made him feel this strange feeling.


    ''Is it because the Grigor females are too compatible with me? Alan... You won''t hold it against me right... Right?''


    "Hurry and get out, Asmodeus! Dinner will get cold!" A sharp yell came from the strict Velvet, yet he could feel it. The voice was strict and cold, yet inside her heart was a magma pit of affection and desire that was now facing him.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Grigor, inside the Duke''s office, a handsome blonde male with a beautiful black-haired maid sitting on his lap suddenly began to shudder as if someone dumped ice down his back and then slapped his face twice.


    "Darling, are you alright?" Akari asked as she looked at the beautiful ring on her right hand showing the promise of her engagement to her beloved.


    "Ah... My love. Suddenly, I thought I heard that guy''s voice and the fearful cries of my sisters and aunt..."


    "Fufu~ silly, would he do anything to harm them?"


    Akari was grateful to Ryuji for helping her to come to the mansion. Now, she lived a life like a princess, and her clothes became able to protect him from curses, and the necrotic damage from the demons attacking the territory she and Alan now led together.


    She looked at Alan with the softest eyes before Alan, who seemed to relax, could only smile bitterly and sigh. "He might not hurt anything but their purity... That''s what I am worried about."


    "Haha~ surely even he isn''t that lustful! Don''t worry, my love." Akari''s words might have soothed Alan now... but one day, the pair would be shocked by how much they underestimated him.

 Chapter 247: Evolved Wyvern - Lixus

    Although the monster could only be, at worst, a Rank A danger normally, it somehow became a regional threat, which shouldn''t have been possible.


    ''The mountains are covered in snow, even during this period?'' Asmodeus thought to himself that the temperature was extremely cold as he stepped towards the wooden cabin he would be sharing with Velvet tonight.


    ''Tomorrow the hunt will begin, but I hope nothing troublesome happens.''


    Velvet, however, was still embarrassed about earlier and sat in the cabin while preparing herself for rest.


    She removed her armour and underclothes, replacing them with a thick woollen dress that wrapped around her neck with fur to keep her body warm. "If I didn''t listen to that fool, wouldn''t I be freezing right now?" Velvet leaned back while sitting on the bed, about to change her underwear and thermal stockings.


    ''It''s quite warm, this soft fur is nice...'' Velvet thought to herself while removing her black panties. However, as she lowered them to the ground, the door opened, and someone stepped inside.


    "Eh?!"


    "Ah!"


    Continue reading on m_v--novelhall.net


    Once again, the man who kept making her feel irritated and strange, Asmodeus, stood with the door closing behind him, gazing at her with a perverted glint in his eyes.


    ''This bastard?! Why did he enter without knocking!''


    "Ahem... well, I didn''t realise you were changing." His voice seemed strange to Velvet as she froze her hands, holding a fresh pair of dark purple silk panties with her most valuable garden on display to this rogue.


    "Then why haven''t you turned away?!"


    "Because it looks good."


    "Idiot! I''ll cut it off in your sleep!"


    Asmodeus finally removed his gaze and held his crotch while turning away. He didn''t do it on purpose, but she knew more about demons than in the past.


    ''Once they start to desire something, then they will keep pushing until they get it.'' Her mind remembered his words while gritting her teeth as the sound of silk sliding across her silky thighs filled the silent room, only the wind tapping on the windows.


    "Forget what you saw!" Her voice was short, snappy and deep.


    "Impossible!"


    "Tsk, damn erotic demon!"


    "Ahaha...."


    Velvet seemed to be quite angry towards Asmodeus, but there wasn''t anywhere else he could sleep, as the other hut shared by the villagers was for the knights.


    He turned back to see Velvet already sitting beside the unlit fire. Her legs crossed as she looked away from him with a pout. "Turn the fire on, it''s cold." She barked as if it were an order.


    "Yeah yeah~ whatever you ask, princess."


    With the snap of his finger, Asmodeus lit the fire and several candles in the room before he removed his cold, wet armour from the snow. The sound of a heavy leather tunic dropping to the ground echoed as Velvet turned to look out of curiosity.


    ''Eh?! Why is his chest exposed... what are those muscles.... so thick and perfect.''


    "You called me an erotic demon... Can you stop panting while looking at my perfect body?" Asmodeus showed a wicked grin while lowering his pants, on purpose removing his boxers for the new clothes that he took from his inventory.


    "W-what are you doing! We can''t share the bed together!" Her voice became louder, and the redness on her face returned as she glared at him.


    "What? Why? There''s not enough room for another bed in here. Don''t worry I won''t fuck you without permission."


    "Hah?! Who would permit you?! Idiot!"


    "Fine, fine... don''t be so loud. If you get cold, then come closer to my warmth." Asmodeus seemed to enjoy teasing this adorable maiden as she turned away with a bright red face.


    ''Is she really worried about something like that? Ah, Velvet you''ve become so cute, don''t make me more curious, otherwise I will eat you even if you don''t want me to.''


    "D-Don''t touch me...!"


    "Yeah yeah~ good night."


    After the short argument, Velvet fell asleep quickly as the exhaustion hit her. Her soft breathing and gentle heartbeat filled the silent room with the quiet crackle of firewood.


    Asmodeus quietly watched her sleeping face, his lips curling into a smile, as his eyes began to grow heavier like fairies were quietly shovelling sand into them.


    ''Velvet, you''ve grown so much since we first met.''


    "I love you, Velvet... Good night."


    ''!!!'' Velvet''s body trembled before finally falling asleep.


    "Mmm... last night I dreamt about that fluffy and delicious bread...." Velvet murmured while rubbing her eyes, the sore sensation fading the more she made them squeak.


    The sun shone outside, showing it was now morning¡ªa beautiful woman with dark purple hair was lying in the arms of a handsome male with long black hair. The woman buried her face in the man''s neck, with countless bite marks on his shoulder.


    She slowly woke up. Her beautiful purple eyes, the colour of exquisite velvets, stared at the face of a sleeping Asmodeus, who had his arm wrapped around her back as they cuddled together.


    "Ah?! What''s happening."


    Her memories rushed back, and the events of last night flashed through her mind.


    ''He said that he loved me!''


    Velvet quickly glanced at the marks she left on him as she dreamt last night, and his soft breathing told her he was still sleeping.


    ''What do I do... his shoulder is covered in my drool and teeth marks?!''


    "Just five minutes longer..." Velvet whispered as she closed her eyes. The warmth of the sun on her bare skin and the warmth of Asmodeus on her body made her feel as if she were in heaven. ''It''s okay, this is just an accident, right? Let''s just wait for him to wake up and apologise.''


    While she was thinking to herself, Velvet noticed Asmodeus'' face move towards hers. His lips were moving closer to her soft, pink lips, but she didn''t react and instead froze like a statue.


    The moment their lips connected, Velvet felt like her head was burning, and then the entire world began to shake.


    ¡ªNo, it wasn''t an earth-shaking kiss, but the Roar of a wyvern filled the air, flames and ice began to spread as Asmodeus suddenly awoke and jumped out of bed, breaking their warm embrace.


    "Prepare for battle, Velvet... that bastard seems to have come to hunt us instead!"


    "Eh?"


    "It''s Lixus! Come, let''s slay the fake dragon!"

 Chapter 248: Return of the Sanguine Berserker!

    Asmodeus launched a volley of ice blades created at the wyvern''s wings the moment he jumped from the carriage. His body was like a storm as he held the demon blade in his hands and cut through the air, creating an arc of blood that tore through the sky.


    It was at this time that he saw it: a small black stone lodged in the wyvern''s forehead. A cold aura emitted from the beast as it flicked both wings, creating a barrier of ice that blocked his magic blades before the crimson arc tore through the sky and shattered the shield.


    "Kraaa!"


    However, the blow only gave a small nick to the wyvern''s scales before its mouth began to absorb the cold aura from the world and formed an array of ice spears. Its cold blue eyes focused on Asmodeus.


    The black-haired demon smirked as he extended his arm while grabbing the handle of his demon blade. However, just as the wyvern released the ice spears, a dark figure landed on top of the beast.


    "You bastard, interrupting me!" Velvet''s body was glowing with a vibrant purple aura as her fists rained down on the beast''s forehead, her feet on its neck.


    Each blow seemed to flicker with black dots as if stars of darkness twinkled in her violet aura.


    "Kraaaaa!" The wyvern let out a low screech as it began to flap its wings once again, but it was already too late, for it had lost the advantage and couldn''t get the momentum to take flight as several knights began to throw metal chains over its wings.


    Velvet''s attacks continued to rain down on its body as if she were a celestial meteor shower that fell upon the wyvern. Her eyes shone with a cold light as she continued to strike at the beast''s head.


    Her blows echoed with a deep reverberation. The damage each blow dealt sounded like she was hitting a drunk with a boulder.


    The stone!


    She knew it was there; that was the weakness of this type of demon beast. They used a type of blood crystal to enhance their strength, but because it wasn''t part of their original body, it left an opening.


    ''No... it''s too late!'' She thought, knowing that the crystal began to form a blue colour, and each time her fist struck the black stone, it caused her hands to feel an icy chill. Velvet snapped her head and looked at Asmodeus, who sliced into the wyvern''s chest with his black blade.


    "Asmodeus! It''s going to evolve into a dragon. It''s too late!"


    Velvet''s words caused Asmodeus to stop the attack¡ªhe gazed up to see the Wyvern''s eyes, body and crystal and realised its body was changing colour rapidly! "Get away! Everyone pull back! Velvet!" He thrust his palm towards the dragon''s chest, a huge flame swirling around his palm, forming a ball of black and red fire.


    The wyvern felt its heart constrict.


    Velvet nodded her head as she kicked against the beast''s forehead and propelled herself into the air. However, the air froze instantly as if a deity appeared. A blade of ice penetrated her from behind as the small black stone now formed a horn of ice that was dripping with her blood.


    The wyvern''s body began to grow in size. The knights'' chains could not hold it as it broke through with ease as if they were paper thin.


    "Graaa!"


    A deafening roar rang through the sky, a blue light shining from its body as the horn began to suck in the surrounding air and snow.


    "Haha, it''s time to show you my strength." He chuckled like this was just a training match before his black sword transformed into an axe, the same length as Asmodeus with a massive head. The size of his chest.


    ''Is that the axe he used to use?! It''s so much bigger?! The blade is almost double the size! How heavy is that thing?'' Velvet found herself thinking in shock as she gazed at Asmodeus with a surprised look in her eyes.


    "Do you know why they call me the Bloody Tyrant?" Asmodeus laughed as the axe began to glow with a crimson aura, his body glowing with a dark and blood-red aura.


    "..."


    Before she could hear the answer, his body already shot towards the half-dragon, his axe pulled back before Asmodeus cleaved the dragon''s chest with his axe, the power causing a roar of wind and a thunderclap to echo through the sky.


    His body flickered like a shadow, and as he reappeared, his body was already in front of the dragon. His eyes were shining with a sinister red glow as his axe struck the dragon''s chest again.


    His movements were too fast for Velvet to keep up with, and it was when she heard the wyvern''s cries did she noticed the huge chunks of broken flesh and dragon scales reinforced by ice now lying on the ground shattered. Asmodeus himself bathed in the dragon''s blood and held his axe above his head while the dragon''s massive claws struck down, trying to crush him.


    "Hahahahaha!" Asmodeus was covered in claw marks and wounds, while the dragon''s chest was flowing with blood. A strange scene made Velvet''s heart tighten and jump.


    Velvet couldn''t take her eyes off him. Her eyes stared at him as if he was her saviour, and at that moment, she felt herself wanting to rush towards him. She wanted to run her fingers across his face and wipe the blood from his lips, but she felt it would be too embarrassing.


    ''Why am I having these thoughts?!''


    Boom!


    The Dragon''s body overturned, and while Asmodeus punched its face with his left hand, several teeth shattered and flew from its mouth, causing the dragon to growl in pain. Yet He didn''t stop, his axe dropped after glowing red, tearing into the neck of the dragon.


    However, it wasn''t deep enough to penetrate and kill the monster.


    "Damn! Even my Savage Rend didn''t kill you, tough bastard!"


    "Graaa Simbuck Tarun!" (You filthy demon!)


    "Hahaha! Fight me more you damn lizard!"


    Asmodeus looked at the enemy with a strange glow¡ªhe seemed to shine each time they exchanged blows. Blood and flesh swirled around their bodies, but Asmodeus seemed to be almost glistening with brilliance.


    "!!!!"


    The dragon roared in anger, its icy blue eyes turning dark with rage as the ice on its body began to change into a deep blue colour while its wings began to glow with a bright silver light.


    Velvet''s eyes narrowed as she realised the wyvern was using its vitality as some sort of mana.


    "Asmodeus, be careful!"

 Chapter 249: Awakening

    ''Heh?!'' Velvet''s mind became stunned¡ªthe moment the dragon''s magic erupted, she slipped, avoiding a blade of ice aimed at her throat. A thin stream of blood the width of a string dripped down her neck, showing how close it came to killing her.


    However, the moment before the magic struck, a powerful hand pushed her back. Her eyes narrowed, looking at the extended hand now stabbed from all directions by ice.


    "A...Asmodeus? You''re joking as usual, right...?"


    "Graaa!" The dragon''s roar caused her insides to tremble, yet she couldn''t remove her gaze from the blood corpse of the one who saved her.


    ''I let my guard down...'' Velvet''s hands, covered in his blood, brushed across her face, coating her thick lips in red paint.


    Bang!


    The dragon''s tail slammed down, shattering all the ice in a sphere of over twenty metres around the monster''s body. Asmodeus began falling as Velvet shook her head and dashed towards him. Her arms outstretched. ''This is my fault, because I was careless!''


    "Timbak Aru Tul!"


    A ferocious force sent her body flying across the snow-covered mountain with Asmodeus in her arms.


    ''What was that...?'' Velvet felt like her chest was burning up, and the world spun around her. However, the moment she landed, her eyes narrowed.


    A powerful explosion of magic erupted from the centre of the mountain. The pressure caused the very stone to crack, almost rending the entire mountain as she covered the body of Asmodeus with hers. A beautiful barrier of purple and black stars protecting their bodies from the frigid cold.


    ''That dragon is mocking me... Now it leaves after my mistake!'' She stood up and turned her head.


    A colossal dragon covered in blood, and deep gashes opened on its body, flew away. Its speed was nothing special, and within a few moments, it became nothing more than a speck of light in the distance. ''It is heading higher, to the peak of the mountain!''


    "But can I leave Asmodeus here, in this state?"


    Velvet''s hands were sticky, covered in the blood from his wounds. Asmodeus, with his eyes closed and not speaking, made her chest feel strange. ''You should wake up, mock me... call me stupid then touch my body... make a lewd and vulgar joke...''


    She sighed as she lifted Asmodeus. His weight was nothing to her, but the problem was how to carry him. ''What if that dragon comes back? I cannot defend against it when carrying you, but...''


    Her eyes looked at the bloody and half-naked body of Asmodeus.


    Instead of heading to the summit, she bit her lower lip and rushed to the small cabin that was barely intact. She kicked open the door and laid Asmodeus down on the bed. Her eyes glanced at his body. The gashes were closing slowly, yet his skin was pale, and his body felt ice cold.


    ''What should I do...? There is not a single potion inside this cabin!''


    In truth, Velvet never carried potions or other items because she was confident in herself. Yet now, she realised, despite her age, how stupid and immature she was deep down. Her thoughts remember Asmodeus using a potion several times in their journey to the mountains.


    "I am so stupid... just because I became ranked as strong in the kingdom, how did I let it go to my head and become this arrogant?"


    Her head shook as she took off her thick robe and covered Asmodeus. The heat it created made her sigh, as his body was colder than ice. ''Is it because of the dragon''s magic... that he can''t heal? No, the fact he got injured like this was also because of me...''


    "Asmodeus! You bastard, don''t do this anymore. I told you that you cannot keep dying!"


    A powerful slap struck his face, leaving a bright red handprint. Serena frowned with tears in the corner of her eyes as she looked at the man. Her eyes softened slightly, and she moved forward to hug him.


    "You promised me... Do you have any idea how hard it is to see you throwing yourself away like a used tissue?"


    Asmodeus embraced the woman and stroked her hair, his hand slowly caressing down her back. "I am sorry, but you know I don''t have a choice."


    Serena pushed him back, looking at his face. "What do you mean you do not have a choice? You''ve died more than sixteen times from the moment you came to this world!"


    "Hahaha... but I can only meet you when I die."


    She frowned, pushing him back. "You know that isn''t the issue! Even if it is not death by fighting... why do you always push yourself even when evolving?! I told you not to use your vitality when doing that, yet now you even do it when those girls evolve..."


    "Are you jealous?"


    "I... No, you idiot! Why would a goddess loved by millions care about a stupid boy who can''t even keep it in his pants?! Hmph..." Serena''s cheeks puffed out. The woman, whose eyes were always so seductive and mature, now looked like a cute, irritable child despite being thousands of years old.


    "Heh..." Asmodeus smirked. "You said you would do anything for me, don''t be stingy!"


    "..."


    "I can''t keep reviving you each time you die just to make a stupid woman spread her legs for you!"


    "Well, this time, it was an accident, you know? How did I know the damn dragon would evolve, and those useless knights exposed Velvet to danger."


    Asmodeus shrugged with an innocent look, making Serena sigh and shake her head.


    "So what will you do? Why are you not waking up?"


    "It seems like this body is in shock, or rather, that magic hit me hard. Also, it would be rude to wake up while she''s going through her evolution right? I mean... why is she rubbing herself against me like a pervert."


    There was a small window ahead of the two, where the image of Velvet who was absorbing all the magic in the area into her horn, a single black horn at the centre of her forehead. It seemed able to swallow both Velvet''s purple magic and the berserk ice magic from outside, causing the cabin to become heated.


    However... her hands and body were rather adventurous.


    "It feels strange seeing the woman taking advantage of you, the demon king... it''s quite amusing... but Asmodeus, you will evolve if she keep this up, the moment you do. It will change everything for you."


    "Hmmm? What do you mean? Isn''t it just a power-up?" Asmodeus noticed the change in Serena''s words¡ªthey became serious and stopped being playful, along with her gaze darkening.


    "It isn''t just about power... The moment you evolve, your body, spirit and soul will change."


    ''Why does it feel like she is sad and hiding something painful?'' Asmodeus noticed her face looked uneasy, her hands grasped the tree as her head leaned against his shoulder, before her lips parted.


    "Once you evolve, the world will know of your existence... oracles will spread, and the other gods will send their heroes and apostles to hunt you down."

 Chapter 250: The End of the World!

    In the brilliant palace of elves, a beautiful forest wrapped around the lovely walls made of marble and special stones. An elderly female rushed into the palace, trying to contact the emperor of the elves with a pale face covered in sweat.


    "Your Highness! It''s an oracle!"


    "Speak, Rinus." The emperor''s voice was cold.


    Although the empress normally ruled the elves after Queen Sarina became sick, the concubine took her place and allowed the king to make the choices. Instead, the concubine who gave birth to a son and adopted Orina as her daughter to avoid issues between the two princesses and succession sat beside him.


    ''This foolish emperor, thinking that he is truly in power. I will take this kingdom and gift it to my son after he is no longer useful.'' The first concubine thought to herself while sitting in the empress''s seat with a fake smile of affection. "Please, Rinus, give us the report." Her voice was like a bouquet, filling the room with warmth and a pleasant aura.


    The female elf with long grey hair and wrinkles stepped forward and knelt before the two. She was a member of the church who worshipped the elven goddess Aristella.


    Aristella was a former elven sage who assisted the princess in defeating the demon lord in the forgotten past. After the humans came to the continent, old races stopped propagating their history, and it became quickly forgotten.


    A sage with hair and eyes that would change colour depending on her emotions and which magic she used, sometimes blue or red, other times green or brown and yellow.


    She was a gentle and caring woman who loved nature and sacrificed herself after becoming the Elven Hero to protect their forest after half became corrupt and remained corrupted and part of the demon territory to this day.


    "Your Highness, I will give the oracle now!"


    The elderly female elf suddenly became enchanted with a brilliant light, her hair now golden and eyes of silver radiance as if she became the personification of the sun and moon.


    Once she opened her mouth, the words spoken were like a songstress from the heavens, the voice of Aristella enchanting and warm, even the cold emperor''s eyes widening at the beauty of this serene moment of holiness.


    [Oracle of Aristella]


    By ash and flame, the woods shall fall,


    The Demon King will scorch us all.


    The winds of fate are twisted, torn,


    Our world shall wither, never reborn.


    From the shadow''s depth, his power will rise,


    Beneath the Goddess, silence dies.


    Light, once bright, now fades to dust.


    Lumina''s fall betrays our trust.


    Her radiant heart, now cold.


    Blighted by his cruel will.


    War shall come, blood will stain the dawn,


    The true hero lost the path foregone.


    Rinus then stopped slowing down and entered a state of calm and peace, explaining the meaning of the oracle to the court.


    "When it mentioned the shadows and his power rising, it doesn''t refer to the Demon King, but another someone shrouded and hidden who is guiding this world, and this person had already killed a goddess¡ªbeneath the goddess, silence dies. A goddess has fallen, unbeknown to all."


    Thanks to the images of each phrase being displayed in the priestess'' mind, she could help the king understand better. The strange image of darkness during the light made her realise instantly, thanks to the two following verses.


    "Now then, Your Highness, the next two verses are reversed in reality! It mentions that the light is fading and now becomes dust, while Lumina has betrayed our trust. However! If you read the next lines about her radiant heart becoming cold and blighted by ''his'' cruel will. This is what caused her betrayal! The goddess Lumina fell in love with a mortal, and another god took advantage of this.


    That is why she lost her light and betrayed our trust!"


    "Foolish, how can this be?!" The concubine shouted out in rage.


    "The goddess of light would never betray us!" An old noble added, but the Emperor''s eyes shone with intellect.


    "No, I believe it could be true... I remember being in Grigor over two decades ago, there was a man... who claimed the goddess would speak to him privately. His name... Vincenzo is a human hero summoned from the other world. A true hero!


    He was the one who took the last Demon Queen back to his world!"


    Back in the past, the Emperor was much like his daughter Ciela. To be honest, that was the reason he sent her to Grigor because that was where he and his wife met by chance after suffering from the concubine''s plot and becoming distant after their two daughters were born.


    Al''Runan and the empress had their third daughter thanks to this secret meeting. Ruben met the current queen by chance during those days, saying they would both take a holiday. It was thanks to that meeting the two repaired their marriage and learned the truth of what the traitors had been doing in their kingdom!


    ''It makes me remember when Runa was conceived... the empress was shocked to learn I loved her and called me a romantic fool. Thanks to that blonde idiot who made me jealous as he was so good at speaking with Sarina...''


    The king thought that Ryuji''s father was trying to seduce the queen. However, it turned out he was asking how to deal with the demon queen, who kept challenging him to duels and adding perverted conditions to them.


    ''That guy turned out to look so vicious but was so kind and shy, haha.''


    "Silence!" The emperor listened to enough of their babbling¡ªbecause of the court and their deep roots of rotten lineage, he needed time to build evidence to remove them all without leaving a single one behind.


    "Sorry, priestess Rinus, they are a passionate lot." The concubine shuddered, knowing the emperor was truly angry, as she glared at the surroundings.


    "Continue."


    "Yes, Your Highness. The last verse only showed me a terrifying image... the world was dead, everything that lived vanished and only one existence remained... a male, tall with great horns and silver hair, his black wings shone like the night sky. Yet his blue pupils once clear like the ocean tide, because black and empty... as he devoured the world.


    I believe that if he loses that which he adores closest to his heart... then he will destroy everything."


    A terrifying image of a lonely Demon King alone in a corrupted world filled with rivers of blood and burning mountains of magma where souls suffer for eternity. The priestess saw ten beautiful coffins adorned with various gemstones, each coffin with a name engraved and gemstones to match their colour; however, the only clear ones were two.


    Liana - Queen of Blood, in a coffin filled with rubies.


    Velvet - Empress of Thunder in a coffin covered in violets and beautiful amethysts.


    There was a coffin covered in beautiful golden gemstones, blue gemstones and all colours. It seemed like each one was for a different woman, while at the centre, there was one for the man himself, yet...


    In his despair, he destroyed the sun, the gods and all living creatures as his tears of blood caused the land itself to perish. Nevertheless, despite his broken heart being impaled with his sword and a body of wounds, the demon king could not die.


    Only he remained in that silent world.

 Chapter 251: After The Oracle!

    Meanwhile, across the world, oracles with a similar meaning were given to all kingdoms and holy lands. Those of the beastkin, humans and even demons received such oracles. It was at this moment that people learned that Lumina, the goddess of light, lost her divinity and vanished.


    Though nobody knew the details apart from a few devout believers of Mephisto and Serena.


    From this moment, the world began to change in a direction that neither Avandar, Alan or Ryuji could have imagined.


    Once losing Lumina was confirmed, the demons of the north attacked in the tens of thousands. It was a stroke of luck that the holy wall protecting the northern border was complete.


    Otherwise, Grigor would have fallen.


    ***


    Twenty-two hours before, the oracle fell upon the world, which caused the world to awaken with the fires of desperation, death and war. Velvet and Asmodeus were interlocked inside the same blood cocoon.


    The cocoon had grown in size, now almost five meters in height and width. The thick crimson and violet threads wrapped around both of them like a mother cradling her children.


    Both of their eyes were closed as if they were asleep.


    Outside, the world was like the scenes of an apocalypse. The dragon''s blizzard increased its intensity each moment to heal its wounds. Yet inside the cabin, the huge cocoon filled the small wooden building, creating a warmth that melted any ice that came close, as two bodies entwined within the powerful blood within.


    The magic of a demon lord could bend the rules of the world, yet the magic of a demon king could break them. All the mana and magic that Asmodeus had used until now began to flow from his body, and small wounds formed on both of their bodies, creating a swirl of blood mixing the hero bloodline of Grigor and the demon bloodline of Vincenzo.


    A mysterious event happened by sheer luck¡ªif alone, his ascending to the throne of the demon king would have been the same as all others, yet in his arms was a hero and witch who was in love with the demon king. Similar to the past, yet his mother was already a demon queen when she met his father.


    This was a unique and special event¡ªthe bloodline of human heroes and the heritage of the demon king began to fuse, their magic, blood and essence combined in the swirling vortex around them.


    For the first time in millennia, a new race was born from the magic of a demon king. .net


    However, this was not something gentle as the blood of the hero tore apart the demon''s flesh and injured his organs and bones; the demon king''s mana and blood damaged and devoured the hero''s body, causing Velvet to suffer immense pain as she endured the same transformation.


    The curse of Velvet, the witch''s demonic magic that couldn''t co-exist with the hero''s bloodline. The source of the so-called curse began to distort, and it began to fuse with the hero and demon king''s blood forcibly. A slow, painful process for them both as the hero''s blood began to fuse with the demon king''s body, like pouring holy water on a zombie.


    It was agonising for the pair who inside the cocoon kissed each other to endure, instinctively using their mouths to comfort and relieve the pain of having their bodies from head to toe stripped, flayed and restructured.


    Meanwhile, back in Baltimore, a group of knights arrived at the city and tracked their targets to the small but high-class inn, where they found the princess training hard with many other women with bright smiles.


    "Paul, is that you?! Ah... it''s Simon and Sheila!" Ciela rushed towards them with her beautiful caramel skin shining with sweat in the morning sunlight. "You guys, are you here to join us? I am so happy!"


    "Oh? If it isn''t our old elven archer. You look really happy now, though you have changed a lot. It''s great to see you." Paul gave a polite bow before handing a package. "It''s a gift from my wife, the hard fudge you liked. She hopes to see you again in the future."


    "Oh, thank you so much!" Ciela hugged him like an old friend before the elf, and the rest of the knights bowed respectfully. "So, did you come here to join us?"


    "Haha, sorry, we are here to help, of course." Simon, the dual swordsman, added that he seemed to look around, hoping to find someone. "Where is he? Our good friend and little troublemaker?"


    "Are you talking about Asmodeus?" Liana, the princess, asked, her eyes narrowed into slits with a slight pout on her lips. "He is on a quest with Velvet in the western mountains, hmph..."


    "Ah?! Princess, you look angry..."


    Simon couldn''t help but rub his chin while sweat dripped from his forehead. The cold atmosphere of the princess differed from the past. ''She reminds me of my wife when I visit the tavern, and I smell like other women...''


    The women began to move in a practised formation, with Ciela smiling at the knights. "Don''t worry, it''s because they are dating now, so she is a little jealous."


    "Eh? Ah, finally, you went all the way, princess?" Simon lacked tact, but the princess seemed happy with his words as she swayed and nodded with red cheeks.


    "Hmph, so what? My husband is wonderful! So handsome and strong, and he also loves me so much." Liana''s words were filled with pride, as if she was boasting to the world.


    The other girls giggled before they began to chatter between themselves as the training continued, leaving the men outside. Or rather, there was no room for them, as Sheila booked her room while they were all speaking.


    Unlike in the past, Sheila became a little taciturn and withdrawn¡ªshe looked at Ciela and turned away with a nervous look.


    "I... I am sorry. I was wrong, and I hope you can forgive me. I said so many terrible things to you in the past, but now I know what you felt. I..."


    "Oh? So, you got into trouble, too, did you? It''s not me you need to apologise to, and we already know more or less what really happened. You don''t need to be so scared, Sheila." Ciela said in a gentle tone, smiling at her. "I think you need to make it up to the person you hurt back then. Though he, too, would probably forgive you easily."


    Sheila nodded before she looked around, her eyes filled with sorrow and pain. "I do. I just need to find him first, but I guess it will be a while until he returns, right?"


    The pair of them looked towards the western mounting, both of them able to sense the huge magic power emanating from that direction, not to mention the spreading blizzard, but something else existed on the mountain that made Ciela excited but terrified Sheila.

 Chapter 252: The Demon King Asmodeus

    The huge amount of magic and blood remaining made her feel amazed because she could feel the amount that flowed into her body was an immense level, and she could feel magic in the atmosphere, unlike before.


    ''It seems I cannot leave this cocoon until he has finished?''


    [That is true, little queen.]


    ''Who are you?!'' A beautiful voice sounded in her mind, causing Velvet to become on guard¡ªshe thought Asmodeus might be in danger. Though his arms and legs wrapped around her body like a vice, stopping her from moving or protecting him.


    [Do not fear. I am Serena, the goddess of darkness and your patron goddess. You are the Demon Queen I helped create.]


    Velvet felt irritated because there were plenty of other women around Asmodeus who loved him more than she felt she did. It made her feel guilty that she became a demon queen while they were still mere demons or two of them princesses at most.


    ''I don''t deserve such a name or title... I am but a mere witch from Grigor and being here right now is luck.''


    [Fufu~ all the girls who are around him are so adorable. Don''t worry, nothing was luck. Every step and action was fated to pass as the stars foretold before this world was even created.]


    This didn''t make Velvet feel at ease. Instead, she became more irritated. To think that everything is fated was something she resisted with all her heart.


    ''I refuse to believe that all our actions are predetermined!''


    A moment of silence passed before the swirl of blood began to flow back into Asmodeus, causing his body to swell slightly with a loud crack and pop. The sounds made Velvet panic, but she could only gaze at his changes because of their position.


    [Oh my, is that how you truly feel?]


    ''Yes! I only act regarding my desires and will! Not some goddess or god who is playing chess in a realm I cannot see or visit.''


    [Hahahaha! How wonderful.]


    ''Are you mocking me?'' Velvet''s thoughts became violent, her mind''s voice sharp and filled with a demonic tone.


    [No, truly, I am happy that you are beside him. You are right. We cannot control the world with the disgusting term fate or destiny. However, since you admit it was because of your desire, will you stop pretending you are not in love with him yet?]


    ''!!!''


    Velvet''s demonic eyes shrank, and her cheeks turned bright red while looking at the handsome face of Asmodeus, who seemed to sleep peacefully despite the horrible sounds his body made every few seconds.


    [See, adorable. Make sure you treasure him.]


    [The gift you gained from his choice is beyond anything a god or king could give you. Now you can finally use the magic you desired all your life, little Velvet.]


    ''Of course, I will... Asmodeus is special.''


    [Now you should sleep because the ritual isn''t finished. I don''t think he would want you to endure the pain from the final transition.]


    ''Eh?!''


    Before Velvet could react, her eyes began to feel heavy. It was like someone began shovelling fairy dust into her eyelids, causing them to droop slowly. Asmodeus was the last thing in her gaze; for a moment, she was sure he was smiling at her.


    ***


    Asmodeus felt a familiar feeling, trapped in a hazy memory, locked in his dreams. He pulled himself together, shaking his head to find out what he was looking at and where he was.


    The world was dark¡ªafter a long war, Asmodeus destroyed the light. His tall figure stood looking up at the red moon with a dark aura as if it was crying tears of crimson light.


    ''It''s one of these dreams again...'' He thought to himself. Previously, he saw the death of all the women he loved and their defeat.


    However, now there was nothing, and it was only him in this dark, corrupted world with black earth, dry, cracked and void of life. In his arms, a beautiful woman lay without power, her skin pale and lifeless, without signs of wounds.


    Her soft black fox ears and matted hair looked divine even though she slept eternally in his arms.


    [Hahaha, you are quite greedy. You know that, right? But it''s okay because I am greedy, too!] Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -novelhall.net


    ''Give me power!''


    [Hmmm~ but what if even with my power, you still fail?]


    ''Then I will seek more power, no matter how I will find a way.''


    [A way to what?]


    ''Save the women we love, of course.''


    [Hahaha~ you got me!]


    Of course, it was his voice, the youthful Ryuji Vincenzo''s voice, before everything changed and he became a demon. A voice filled with passion, hope and light.


    [Can we really do it this time? Discarding nothing from ourselves?]


    ''Let''s be greedy, selfish, lustful, and prideful! I envy those who don''t have to make choices. I will avenge those who turn against us and devour them whole! Then, when all is over, enjoy a slow and happy life with them beside us.''


    [Hahahaha! You are quite the Sinful King!]


    The voice became more bright and positive, the tiny star in the sky growing larger with each exchange between the two; this seemed to be the ritual all demon kings would go through when they awakened. Although the scene and suffering they saw might be different, Asmodeus decided to go big or go home.


    [Then~ you know what I really am, right?]


    ''The divine power from Velvet''s blood and my power as a true hero, right?''


    [You really are a smart boy. No wonder she passed on this task to her son. The Kingdom of Grigor now worships your name as a martyr. You can thank Alan and Avandar for helping turn you into a true hero thanks to their belief in you and spreading it to the kingdom. You are the second True hero to come in the past thousand years.


    It''s a shame the other one kidnapped the demon queen instead of killing her, haha!]


    ''Alright, let me go back; the cocoon will soon break, right?''


    [Tsk, no fun. I can''t even make jokes with my past self.]


    "Whatever, it''s not like you will disappear. We are the same person. Idiot."


    Asmodeus laughed at himself while looking down at the woman in his arms.


    "Next time, I won''t let you die, so let''s have a grand wedding that everyone in the continent wishes to attend."


    With that, he leaned down as the world around him began to crumble, and the light covered the moon.


    Their lips met, and the light from the moon descended. It was then Asmodeus realised something important.


    ''This dream... I saw the future and why Serena chose me. To think I thought becoming the demon king meant I had to deny my existence as a hero...''


    [Yeah... what an idiot I was. You won''t make that mistake, though... Goodbye, Asmodeus! I am sure you will succeed where I failed!]


    ''Speaking to myself from the future is damn annoying¡ªwhy is he so smug, and what is that handsome voice. I am not sharing my wives, even with myself!''


    [Hahahaha.....]


    The moment after Asmodeus vanished, the light covering the moon followed, leaving only darkness and a broken axe lodged in the ground, covered in blood.


    [Well... I did my best and failed. I entrusted all our hope to that guy. Let''s hope he doesn''t mess up. Serena. I am coming to you now.


    Next time we are reborn, you''ll be a blonde fox girl¡ªhuh, how exciting. A shame I won''t remember.]


    Asmodeus would have no way of knowing that when he visited these future visions, they were, in fact, timelines where he made different choices. In this world, he was with only Yumiko and could not resist the cult of death because he became close to Alan when it was too late.

 Chapter 253: To Slay a Dragon

    In the destroyed wooden cabin, blood and putrid impurities covered the broken walls and shattered glass¡ªflames of purple and blue melted the ice and sleet from the blizzard. A small crack formed in the centre of the cocoon, revealing two beautiful existences. They were as still as corpses and appeared to be in a deep slumber.


    Their beauty was unworldly, the male with hair like a cloudless winter''s day and the female with locks like the evening sky. The two seemed as if they were crafted from the heavens. Their skin was pale like fresh snow, and their lips were a natural reddish-pink hue.


    "Mmm? Asmodeus, are you alright?" The female awoke first. Her beautiful purple eyes sparkled as if stars lingered inside her iris and black sclera, so vibrant and imposing. She was a beautiful existence, even amongst the most beautiful of creatures.


    Her gaze drifted to the man beside her. "Asmo, Asmodeus, wake up, my love," she said.


    Asmodeus slowly opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was the woman''s gorgeous purple eyes, like two dazzling amethysts glistening before him.


    The two of them had just awakened from their painful evolution. For him to become a demon king, he accepted various powers, both the divine energy from her and his demonic blood, reaching the next stage.


    "Strange..." His voice was deep, attractive and calming.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "The feeling of my new powers is very strange. It differs from before... like everything was reset, or as if this moment is my true starting point."


    "Starting point? I don''t understand," she said, tilting her head.


    "Ah, how should I explain this?" He pondered for a moment, looked around the destroyed cabin, and sighed.


    A loud sound came from their left.


    The cabin was destroyed from the centre, and the left and right sides had mostly collapsed in on itself. From the sounds of creaking wood, they assumed the door was opening, so the couple flicked their gazes to the front door.


    A powerful blizzard filled with the dragon''s mana assaulted the mountain. However, because of the purple and blue flames wrapped around the area, both of the naked demons felt quite comfortable.


    ''It''s my first time seeing Velvet''s demon form. It''s rather beautiful... I can feel the divine power in her body is being used purely to empower her physical abilities. How interesting.'' Asmodeus smiled, and Velvet''s face grew somewhat red.


    Velvet only began to realise her feelings of love towards him before, but now seeing his naked figure while transformed into a demon king made her newly created twin hearts race like a rabbit''s feet when running away.


    ''He''s so gorgeous, like the angels in the women''s art novels... No, is he a fallen angel in this case?''


    She could also feel the demonic energy from both the black flames and her body. It felt so foreign¡ªall her life, she desired to use magic, and now, thanks to the man in front of her, she was creating this beautiful velvet and black flame that flickered and formed nightingale-shaped flowers of magic.


    Her hair fell down her back like a dark river under the night sky, a deep purple shade both glossy and sleek, and her lips looked like red rose buds with dew forming on them from early mornings.


    It was the first time Asmodeus saw such a beautiful horn, created of pure energy, flickering with black lightning and violet flames and purple runes etched in the black horn.


    Velvet''s beauty was rather captivating on her forehead and created a sort of grace sitting in between her long elven eyebrows and ears that were slightly more curled and pointy than before.


    "After all, you became so lovely, Velvet."


    The smile on his lips grew wider as he strode over towards the dragon that gazed down upon them. He then turned back and looked to Velvet, offering his hand as she stepped over the debris of the cabin.


    "My Graceful lady, shall we partake in some dragon slaying?"


    "Let''s," She smiled back, taking hold of his palm as her small steps and short heels crunched upon the frozen glass and wooden splinters until they both made their way into the open field.


    One surrounded by a beautiful ocean blue and black flame, the other a violet and black flame, slowly released their interlocked hands and let their magic spread through the air.


    "GAUOOOUAAAAAAARR!!!!" The dragon roared and flew above the field, staring down at Asmodeus, waiting for the inevitable battle that would ensue in these frozen mountains. However, the first to move wasn''t him.


    Velvet''s magic, for the first time in her long life, could finally leave her body as she vanished from vision, divine power flooding her limbs, allowing for inhuman movement close to the highest of S-rank warriors.


    A Wyvern, even partly evolved, would be a B-Rank regional danger at most, but now it was a dragon.


    That danger was a Rank-A Catastrophe threat! But Velvet didn''t care about the danger. She was different now¡ªher magic, curse, everything¡ªAsmodeus solved all her worries, freeing her heart, body and soul from their limits and restrictions!


    ''He''s watching me, this gift and affection he gave me, the feelings I learned after meeting him. Let me show you my gratitude and feelings, my hero... No! My Demon King.''


    She was like lightning, her form and speed so sudden and rapid.


    A beautiful trail of deep magenta and black appeared along with her violet-black flames. This flame didn''t have any issue melting the ice attribute, a corrosive flame created with demonic and divine energy.


    Her violet and black wings were smaller than Asmodeus and the others. Instead of two large wings, she had four smaller wings, allowing for swift bursts of speed and rapid changes in her angles and direction.


    ''This speed! So amazing! This must be the power he gave me! Now I''ll show you what the true power of this witch is! You damned lizard!''


    The dragon was startled by her sudden burst of speed and attempted to blast a blue flame from its mouth at the figure in its line of sight.


    Velvet laughed at this¡ªthe fire could hardly reach her.


    Like a twirling storm, her body avoided the breath, and her beautiful dark magenta magic created an aura around her fist as she pulled her left arm back, tensing and pouring divine power into her muscles.


    She clenched her fist tighter and tighter; her body spiralled and spun until a powerful impact hit the bottom jaw of the dragon, forcing its mouth to shut.


    .net


    "SHAAAAAAAAA!"


    Velvet''s beautiful, clear and feminine scream, filled with excitement and happiness, exploded alongside her power that, ruptured and cracked the dragon''s scales and bones around its upper jaw and face. It also sent the massive lizard to the ground below with an explosive boom!


    A thick layer of white ice spread from the dragon''s body and covered the frozen grass.


    Meanwhile, Velvet''s face was red with excitement and delight as she looked at Asmodeus, her eyes shining brightly as if to say something to him with an energetic voice.


    ''Did you see me, my dear king?! This is thanks to you!''

 Chapter 254: Charming Dragon Slayer

    As the fog surrounding its body slowly began to fade away and turn into a black and blue fire, Asmodeus focused his gaze entirely on this dragon. The damage from the violent blow caused the scales near the top half of his snout to crack, with some falling off entirely.


    However, in the spot where Velvet punched, it began to heal slowly. ''That is to be expected. After all, this isn''t just any old monster. Yet the maw of the dragon looked horrible. The bones were crushed and shattered, along with many of its fangs being broken.


    "Graaaaa!" The dragon''s roar seemed to pierce the very heavens with its intensity. It seemed like this lizard didn''t expect that a single person could cause this much damage in this place. Rather, a mere mortal that it toyed with the day before caused so much pain it felt an instinctive fear.


    "My King! I will go again!" Velvet''s beautifully seductive voice sounded as her body flickered with a fierce violet aura. The flames on her body quickly melted and ate away all the surrounding ice. "I can''t wait. I want to punch this damn lizard over and over and over!"


    Asmodeus chuckled; he couldn''t help but adore the fact Velvet no longer held back and returned to the woman he first met in the training field at Alan''s mansion. ''So beautiful and captivating.''


    "Then let me make the fight more interesting." Asmodeus snapped his fingers, which created seven magic circles forming spears of all the elements: fire, ice, earth, wind, dark, light and finally, a blood lance.


    At this point, the Dragon opened its jaws in rage and prepared a massive blast of ice.


    But it came too slowly.


    A moment after it began to inhale a breath, Velvet''s aura suddenly grew with such an intensity that the flames of hell licked at the monster as though they were about to swallow it up whole.


    The black, magenta, and violet flame expanded and exploded from her, creating the visage of an all-consuming nightmare that would destroy anything unfortunate enough to find itself caught in her wrath.


    ''Damn arrogant Lizard!'' She bit down her teeth, the blast of ice creating hundreds of tiny blades that sliced her cheek, a small stream of blood dripping down her chin.


    The monster had yet to finish its attack, and in a mere instant, she flew right in front of its snout with the speed and grace of an enchanting creature of the abyss.


    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-novelhall.net


    Asmodeus had his left hand held forward and pointed toward the monster''s maw. His eyes focused with a deadly calm. He snapped his fingers once more, which made the magic circle flash, causing all seven lances to launch forward in a sudden burst of explosive energy.


    The first to hit was the earth lance. As it hit, the Dragon''s head was pushed backwards by sheer force, making the ice blast fly upward into the sky and miss Velvet entirely.


    A few scales cracked and fell from the Dragon, revealing a large wound that looked as though it were rotting. But that didn''t seem to bother the beast as its eyes glared at her with such a deadly look of intent. It was like staring into a black abyss.


    ''Your body, mind and power will become my own!'' Velvet screamed in her head. Asmodeus would be proud of the bloodthirsty desire that radiated from her body.


    *Boom*


    Six spears of various elements penetrated the dragon''s wings and shoulder blades as it began to try to escape to the sky.


    ''You''re mine...'' Her eyes turned into slits, her fangs visible and the look of a bloodthirsty woman seeking revenge.


    "Let me show you the true meaning of pain." Velvet''s hand was covered in a black and magenta fire as she jumped high into the air, her aura blazing fiercely and causing a sonic boom from her leap.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in an unknown cave, a group of humans in black robes with the symbol of death, two serpents, and a skull embedded in them were chanting in a strange chamber with an altar in the middle.


    Atop the altar was a strange blue crystal, its luminescent light gradually fading as they began to vomit blood and die one by one.


    A single woman was at the very top of the steps, her hands in a prayer-like formation, and she began to scream as she was surrounded by blood, the liquid floating around her body.


    It appeared she was draining the crystal on the pedestal as she turned into a ghastly pale colour. "No?! How could this be? What happened to the dragon!" she shouted in confusion.


    However, her body couldn''t handle the backlash of losing the mana that coursed through her veins, and she let out a bloodcurdling scream.


    As the light from the crystal faded, it shattered into many tiny shards that faded away. A man stood before her with his sword impaled in her gut.


    His eyes filled with emptiness, and he remained quiet.


    "Guha... why?! I served our master well..."


    The male just kicked her body to the side, shaking his head. "Failing him is punishable by death. Now die." The man said with no remorse or pity.


    He looked at the corpses surrounding them. ''It appears I have to make a suitable excuse for the Apostle to forgive this setback.''


    The woman, however, didn''t give up on life so quickly.


    Desperate to live, she tried dragging herself from the cave, the stench of copper and blood permeating her nose. "Please..."


    Her eyes turned red with fear as she attempted to save her own life. "I will serve better... next... time..." But her body suddenly went limp, and she couldn''t help but feel as if a great weight was pressing down on her.


    It was like her limbs had turned to stone. She could no longer move. Her body was frozen. She was helpless. She let out one final gasp before she died.


    The man, however, shook his head at the wretched scene before him.


    "These fools have no idea what they are doing. Did they truly think that the divine being Mephisto would actually accept them after they finished? Foolish..."


    He turned around and began to make his way back to the entrance.


    As he exited the cave, he stopped and turned around.


    A sudden flash of light and a pillar of flame shot from the cave''s ceiling and pierced the night sky. The black flame was the symbol of Mephisto''s highest believers.


    The Paladins of Death.

 Chapter 255: The Strongest Witch?

    After Velvet killed the dragon, the frigid winds died rapidly, leaving the mountain to thaw quickly. She turned to Asmodeus, who looked quite relaxed¡ªhis hands were behind his head. He seemed rather comfortable, with a smile on his face. "Shall we go check the dragon''s den for treasure or something?" He asked in a lively tone.


    "You''re in high spirits. Don''t tell me you were secretly hoping I would lose this whole time?" Velvet gave him an annoyed glare as she dusted the snow off her cloth dress.


    "Nonsense!" Asmodeus let out a laugh as he stood. "I merely had a feeling that this would turn out in your favour." His tone seemed sincere, and she believed him.


    She paused, looking over at him with curiosity. "What did it look like?"


    Asmodeus shrugged his shoulders while walking closer to her, his eyes never leaving her body, his gaze making Velvet feel her body was on fire once again. "It''s a little hard to explain, but you looked really sexy."


    "Really," she said with a roll of her eyes, her cheeks flushed pink.


    "As a matter of fact¡ªyes." He stopped, standing just an arm''s length away from her. "When you''re focused and passionate, I find myself falling deeper into the depths of your hell."


    Experience new tales on m v|l e''-novelhall.net


    Now that she was a demon, words like hell would be seen as something negative when a human no longer held the same feeling. Instead, she found his attempt at flattery to be quite amusing.


    "Did you spend the fight thinking of cheesy pickup lines?" She said playfully, her hand sliding along his and grasping his arm while pulling him towards the mountain path, her eyes flicking towards his face and exposed body with a faint smile on her lips as she felt quite delighted.


    Asmodeus let out a laugh, leaning down so his head was level with hers. "More or less. What else would I think about other than you?"


    "Oh, please. I bet you''re constantly thinking about ways to seduce other women into your bed." She waved him away and let her elbow shoot out, impacting his chest with a low thud. A mischievous smirk grew on her face as she leaned against his shoulder along the melting path, a cool breeze blowing her hair over her shoulder.


    "I never denied my flirtatious parts," he stated proudly, and yet she could see a glint of regret in his eyes, making her frown for just a second before a smile replaced it.


    "You do have quite the reputation." He gave her a side-eyed look before narrowing his eyes and turning his focus ahead. "I mean, I''ve seen you every day..." Her voice trailed off and had a slight tremble in it before he looked back at her his face so serious that it took her breath away.


    A lump formed in her throat as the question rose on the tip of her tongue, wanting desperately to know what was going through his head right now.


    However, only the howl of the wind came, drowning out any words spoken. She gritted her teeth and moved faster to try and find somewhere to escape from the whistling winds.


    "The den should be over here." Another gush of freezing wind ripped away her words; however, Asmodeus understood her easily. "Kya?!" The next moment, she let out a small yelp as he lifted her body and wrapped them both in a gentle but warming flame.


    Heat tickled Velvet''s senses, and she immediately felt warmer. Asmodeus wrapped his arms around her tightly while hers did the same as they both huddled together along the slope. It wasn''t snowing anymore, but the winds were still just as strong and cold. Yet when she placed her face against his chest, all she could feel was his warm, fiery aura seeping into her.


    ''My chest is pounding so loud... Can he hear them beating so fast?!''


    Velvet wanted to say something to make herself look less pathetic. However, her mind felt at ease, becoming blank when his arms held her back and hips securely, and her face turned red because she could feel him touching her buttocks, but in her mind, she blamed it on his flames that were much too hot.


    Asmodeus sighed contently with each movement of his muscles, slowly feeling them loosen up. It felt amazing to recover from the constant battles and training since he arrived in Baltimore. "Come, although it might hurt at first, once you adjust to the acid and venom, it feels amazing."


    ''This fucking monster! How... could it...'' Asmodeus stretched his tail and wrapped it around her waist before flicking off her robe easily, then pulling her into the deep pool of minerals.


    When she fell into the pool, he grabbed her in his muscular arms and dragged her down into the depths¡ªeven though she seemed to struggle at first, like him, her body completely regenerated in a few moments.


    "Waah?! You fucker!!" Velvet spat as they resurfaced with a loud splash. "I''ll beat you so hard!"


    "Oh no~ a beautiful woman is going to beat me off!" Asmodeus teased, while Velvet''s face turned bright red as she started hitting his chest with the bottom of her fists, splashing the water everywhere.


    "You bastard, stop being so lewd..." Even though she didn''t punch him hard, all it did was make Asmodeus chuckle loudly, which made her feel more embarrassed because his hard body didn''t move an inch. In their current situation.


    Asmodeus knew he was physically stronger than her. Demons possess special bodies, much tougher than human bodies, giving them high endurance.


    However, the Demon King''s body seemed superior to hers¡ªa Demon Queen seemed to prioritise speed and magic power.


    "I can''t help it if my words are true! You are too attractive to hold back" He laughed, holding her body close to his chest and rubbing her head affectionately.


    She glared up at him with an annoyed look, but it faded away as soon as she saw his beautiful face, with his eyes closed while smiling widely. Velvet could feel that he was truly pleased with the current situation.


    "I guess so..." A slight curve formed on her lips as he rested her cheek against his chest and listened to the soft thump of his heartbeats.


    "How long are we supposed to soak here?" She asked eventually.


    "As long as possible," Asmodeus responded simply, without hesitation.


    "Even though I can feel your hand squeezing my ass?"


    "It''s a really great ass though..." His hands tightened.


    "Really?" She murmured while nuzzling her head against his shoulder, enjoying the warmth that radiated through her body as well. "Is it the best you''ve ever felt?" A coy yet seductive voice as her tail flickered above the water, sliding along his cheek, the spikes causing his soft flesh to squish from their sharp tips.


    Velvet''s hand rose out of the bubbling hot spring, slithering up his pecs like a snake on the hunt for its prey until she reached the side of his neck, running along his throat, leaving indentations from her tail as it trailed towards the bottom of his jawline.


    Their eyes met briefly before locking together.


    "Are you trying to seduce me, witch?" Asmodeus asked with a low, husky growl¡ªit sent shivers racing through her core. "I would love for you to be successful..."


    "I see, okay then." He chuckled lightly, moving closer and lowering his head, "So, do you want me to start counting or- Mmphm!" Asmodeus gasped quietly as she kissed him unexpectedly, not expecting the sudden act of passion coming from her.


    Instead, He found himself pushed back against the poolside rocks while being passionately kissed.

 Chapter 256: A Different Kind of Witch *

    In the warm, mineral bath, the taste of Velvet''s sweet tongue overwhelmed the mind of Asmodeus. Her sweet yet sharp taste, like a finely aged wine, one that was intoxicating and dangerous, spread through his mouth. He tried to match her, only for her long, snakelike tongue to coil around his, the warm, squishy flesh tightening as she began to suck, swallowing his saliva with an enchanted face.


    ''My king~ your saliva tastes so sweet, I want to drink you dry.''


    Violet eyes shimmered in the dark, thanks to the minerals sparkling in the cave, creating light. The heat made their bodies relax as she began to explore his body with her fingertips, sending pleasant jolts of pleasure through his body.


    Slowly, she shifted him into another position until he rested his back against the rocks, partly out of the water. Velvet''s warm kiss became deeper and more affectionate as her lips sucked and pulled on his tongue.


    The warm, squishy sensation, like soft clouds covering his tongue, made him become aggressive and reach out to her body while her hand touched his bare chest, tracing lines around his muscles.


    "Mmph~ so sweet and delicious. Do you like my kiss, Asmodeus, My King? I am feeling a little greedy and want you for myself."


    She kissed him deeply with an ecstatic expression while using both hands to squeeze his cheeks playfully.


    Velvet''s passion grew the more they connected. She licked over his chin and down to his neck before looking down at him with innocent eyes that began drowning in lust and affection. Her long, fluttering eyelashes flicked seductively, and her long ears perked up at the sound of his heartbeat.


    ''How could anyone reject her? Such a captivating witch!'' Asmodeus thought, unable to resist the lovable woman in front of him.


    ''His eyes are filled with so much lust~ I can feel it. He wants to devour me right here.''


    Slowly, the atmosphere shifted from gentle and caring to hot and passionate.


    Velvet pushed Asmodeus down against the rocks and let her voluptuous, heavy breasts press against his chest. Her nipples began to stiffen against his chest while she let her tongue slowly unravel from his mouth.


    The sight was too erotic, as her drool dripped and dangled down, falling onto her bountiful breasts before dripping into the water, giving it an enchanting shimmer.


    "Velvet..."


    He groaned when she took his hand and guided it toward her ample breasts, making him squeeze the soft mounds as she began to moan sweetly and bite her lower lip, grinding her buttocks against the growing meat between her thighs, enjoying the thick, searing heat from his member.


    She continued to rub herself while whispering with a husky tone, "Do you like my kiss, My lovely King? You were so good at using your tongue. I really couldn''t get enough of your delicious taste. Give me more." With a sensual and husky voice, Velvet was always an alluring and sexy woman. The ideal image for a true witch, that could enchant and captivate any man.


    ''His cock is so impatient¡ªdoes he want me so much? Ah~ I want to enjoy every inch of his body and never let him go.''


    A deep, pulsing heat grew from her core as she caressed his body, her tongue licking along his collarbone, slowly creating a sticky trail before reaching his ear. Slowly, with her fangs, she bit on his earlobe while whispering, "I need you."


    "I''ve wanted you since the moment we met~ after training. I would become so wet and frustrated. So many times I wanted to bind you and fuck you over and over before you ran back to those little girls."


    "You''re quite the violent woman; I don''t think I can tame you like the other girls." Asmodeus smiled. His hands slipped down from her smooth breasts, the sound of them slapping together echoing in the cave. "How erotic is your lewd body, Velvet? Were you born to seduce the demon king?"


    "Isn''t that why I was given the class Demon Queen? I was reborn for you, only you, fufu." Velvet''s eye shone with a dark glow as her lips parted, saliva and blood mixed, creating erotic threads that oozed from her tongue and lips.


    She could only stretch her body while enjoying the feeling of Asmodeus, who grabbed her ass. His hands wrapped around her soft, spongy meat before pulling and squeezing her cheeks apart while kneading them with his rugged fingers.


    Velvet felt as if she might faint, unable to contain her excitement after years of restraint.


    ''I''m going crazy~ he hasn''t even touched my pussy, and yet I''m getting close... how could this happen?!'' She tried to keep her cool, yet she had spent centuries waiting for a partner who would accept her and free her from that damn curse and make her feel alive


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Asmodeus asked while smiling at the bewitching demoness, his hands gently squeezing and pulling apart her ass cheeks, letting his cock slide along her silky, pink slit smearing her slick, sticky nectar across their connected parts.


    ''Your touch makes me lose all sense of control... Yet I don''t want to admit it, Asmodeus. I want to dominate you~ so I won''t submit!''


    "I am merely intoxicated by the wine that is your saliva. Your Majesty..." Her sensual smile appeared once more, as did the imaginary sound of a snake hissing at its prey.


    "You''re right¡ªI believe that I am drunk on you, Velvet." Asmodeus kissed her lips, a soft peck. "Your beauty." His tongue extended, sliding along her neck, as he began to slide his hands to her thighs. "Your sweet and addictive taste." He then slowly pulled her upward, lifting her in the air, his powerful muscles bulging from his arm. "And your floral scent overwhelms me."


    .net


    ''What is this?! Why... can''t I fight back... that loving gaze, hiding his bottomless hunger and lust... a gentle yet ferocious caress that makes my body tremble and desire to be dominated... I don''t want to lose, yet he''s making me doubt myself.''


    His shaft pulsated between her thick, muscular thighs as his hand slid across her abdomen. Velvet had a slender waist and an hourglass figure that accentuated her enormous breasts.


    Asmodeus twisted his wrist and placed his fingertips above her precious bead, a devilish grin coming to his lips as he leaned closer and bit her long, pointed ear.


    His hot breath sent a pulse of heat directly to her womb, followed by a series of flutters in her heart. It was a pleasurable experience that made her clitoris swell rapidly while throbbing along with her racing heart. "Ahh... you are too cruel, My King!"


    The intense heat that flowed through her made her mind go blank¡ªshe lowered her guard for but a moment. Then his finger slipped lower and gently pressed against her warm button, and like a beast of depravity, he began to slide it along the lubricated hood.


    ''Wha....?!''


    "Nnnm~ Haa... that''s unf...air.... wait... Asmodeus!"


    However, she couldn''t quite resist him and instead found herself kissing his lips, sucking on them with a throbbing sensation spread throughout her body as she came close to orgasm.


    ''More~ I want more....''

 Chapter 257: The Fallen Witch ***

    Asmodeus let his fingers circle and vibrate over her clit as her eyes rolled upwards and closed tight from the utter pleasure.


    Her silky white thighs trembled and closed tightly around his cock, sliding along with a splash. The fluids from the warm bath flowed around her body while mixing in her sticky, pale honey.


    "Do you give up, Velvet?" A warm yet tempting voice echoed in her mind as she felt her body at the mercy of the pleasure his finger had created.


    Yet the moment she came close to an orgasm, his movements changed, slowing and stopping her from reaching that blissful release!


    ''I... no.... let me cum.... I''ll give you anything....''


    "No! Haa.... no matter how good it feels, I will beat you and make you beg for me to stop!" Velvet''s eyes shone with a competitive light as she began to tighten her buttocks, almost crushing his fingers, as a slimy sound echoed, making the cavern atmosphere even more erotic.


    "Very well~ I will make you submit, my little queen."


    Asmodeus lifted his lips into a smirk before he resumed the movement of his fingertips, now teasing both her clit and her g-spot with magic to infringe the ultimate bliss upon the lovely witch.


    ''My king... Aaaahhhh~ My Lord!'' His fingers were gentle but intense as they continued to play with her. Then, he placed his other hand around her buttocks, letting his fingertips sink into her warm, spongy entrance.


    Like a beast of depravity, Asmodeus let his fingertips slide into her soft, velvety tunnel, pushing apart her tightly knit folds of flesh while stroking along the roof of her vaginal walls like a serpent seeking its prey.


    "Nnn~ Why is it so good? Haa... Mmn.... I don''t want to lose."


    "Oh? You wanted to win, such a lovely witch."


    The sensation of his fingertips faintly tracing her g-spot, slowly increasing the exposure to pleasure, sent pulses of pleasure and magic through her body. Velvet shivered from his skilful and teasing touches.


    The Demon King''s hand movements intensified when her slippery folds began to squeeze and tighten with a series of spasms, gushing honey down his fingertips as her body convulsed¡ªVelvet bit her lips and turned away with tightly closed eyes as if to deny her climax.


    ''Damn, it... he keeps making me an edge on the brink of cumming, only to make me feel despair... I almost surrendered from a single climax... I won''t lose, My king... my pussy will devour you and make you addicted to me!''


    "Heh~ That was one. How many times would you like to come?"


    Asmodeus pulled his face back from Velvet''s chest to observe the stunning sight. Her body slowly relaxed as an expression of complete joy overcame her. He enjoyed the sight of her trying to hide her panting, the red hue of her cheeks making it even more obvious, while her insides throbbed while squeezing his fingers in irregular patterns.


    The next moment, he overpowered her in a moment of weakness, pushing her face against the wall and standing from the water with a loud splash, pinning both her arms and face against the rock before whispering into her ears.


    "Do you want me to fuck you now, Velvet?"


    ''Ahh.... fuck me.... No! I won''t... I will be the one to dominate you... Nnn~ his cock really does transform into his partner''s ideal...


    damn it... will my pussy change shape to become his ideal? Can I still win this fight?''


    He found her wet body, dripping with the green mineral water, erotic; with a sudden slap, her huge ass began to jiggle, and the echo of her flesh clapping filled the cavern while their bodies rubbed and pressed together, with both tails wrapped around the other to stop them from gaining an advantage.


    "Your ass is so erotic, you little demon bitch~ don''t you want this cock? It''s shaped perfectly to make you squeal like a pig¡ªhow many times do you want to cum?" Asmodeus spoke with a low, husky voice that sent tingles down the spine of his lovely witch, her core aching with desire each time those pleasant vibrations echoed in her mind.


    "Come on, say it, and I''ll make you experience pleasure like never before."


    "Damn, I am... losing..." Her body betrayed her as her hips pushed against his pelvis, lifted them as her ass cheeks spread, leaving her vulnerable, allowing his devilish cock to slide between her alluring ass, sliding along her pink slit.


    A moment later, he started rubbing his demonic glans against the soft petals, slowly expanding her visible opening that drooled with sticky nectar.


    "Haaa~ please.... kiss me...."


    ''Ah~ I can''t win, but I won''t submit... it feels so good. I can feel every detail of his cock as it scrapes and expands my insides, no matter how hard I try to constrict and squeeze. His cock becomes thicker, longer, and the bend changes... making it feel even better, an endless fight of bliss and divine pleasure.''


    Velvet was trembling in his grasp, her eyes glazed and hazy as she begged for more.


    Asmodeus grinned down at the sight of her body, the beautiful demon woman who he desired as much as she hungered for him.


    It was impossible to resist becoming a true demon for this woman. He leaned down, feeling her insides tightening and convulsing her muscles gripping the base and shaft of his cock, while squeezing as she reached climax made him chuckle before thrusting his hips faster, wanting her to feel even more pleasure.


    "Nnm... Haaa.... mmmm.... I''m going to die... you''re... a demon..." She moaned and whined in ecstasy as the pleasure increased even more, becoming lost in her desire, her entire body aflame with lust before her eyes widened when he kissed her lips gently, a kiss like lovers rather than demons lusting for each other.


    ''What is this?! So gentle and affectionate... it''s melting my heart... his tongue is invading my mouth, but his cock is ravaging my pussy so brutally... and I am loving every second. More!


    Give me more of these sweet yet sinful kisses...''


    "Mmmph... Nnnn~ I love it.... this is strange... Hmmmph.... kiss me more...."


    Her moans and gasps for breaths only fuelled him as their lips met in an affectionate dance, his arms and tails wrapped around Velvet while she was at his total mercy. The sound of his hips slapping against her ass echoed as she suddenly felt his cock swell and throb inside her as if excited.


    Asmodeus broke the kiss with a loud gasp for air and whispered in a low voice. "It seems your pussy will devour my cock any moment, my little demon."


    "Ah~ I don''t care anymore.... kiss me... I won''t lose... so kiss me more!"


    ''Nnnm... what the hell is wrong with me? Is it my instinct to have this man inseminate me? What is this feeling building inside me?''


    A burst of light, similar to an electrical spark of energy, erupted through the entire cavern as he slammed harder into the slim demon woman.


    That moment, she couldn''t help but gasp into his mouth as she felt his entire shaft pulsate and begin to throb before a warm, slimy fluid began to flood her uterus, the hot, sticky semen filling every crevice while her pussy squeezed hard around his shaft as the white seed dribbled out.


    "Haaaa... it''s too warm..." She could barely speak.


    An intense heat that radiated through her from his sperm made her head fuzzy with desire as more and more of his cream began to fill the small tunnel that was being spread and stretched deeper. A hot flow of energy entered through their connected parts, creating a passionate warmth which was only strengthened by their kisses.


    ''My king... did it feel good? I can feel you still shooting your hot seed into me. Was my pussy the best?'' Velvet struggled for a moment before her mind seemed to become lost as the world turned black.


    Asmodeus slowly pulled out of Velvet with his member becoming coated in their fluids. He let the demon queen lean against his chest for support and carefully lifted her body while lowering Velvet into the mineral pool.


    Since he didn''t plan to use it again then, he let the thick fluid flow out, coating her inner thighs in his semen before washing the sticky, white substance clean.


    Her body remained leaning against his chest while he washed and cleaned her in the green mineral bath, the warmth seeming to calm down his lust for this lovely woman.


    "Ah... it''s the first time my lust was completely calmed with one session. I guess this might be my loss, Velvet." Asmodeus whispered with a smile that looked nothing like a loser, kissing her cheek while tying her hair and drying her body with a clean cloth.


    "Let us head home in a few days. I want to enjoy this brief break with you. Ah, finally, you became mine. I always found myself watching you and thinking about you since the moment we met."


    He placed a towel underneath the beautiful woman before carefully pulling her into his arms.


    With his beloved companion in his arms, Asmodeus sealed the passage to the palace, allowing his magic to create a huge fire that would keep them both warm through the night.


    "It seems you are the first queen for a reason."

 Chapter 258: The Secret to his Markings!

    The sound of bodies meeting passionately once again echoed through the dark cavern. Asmodeus found himself pressed to the ground. Velvet''s hips pressed against him, her hands spread against his chest while she lifted and lowered her hips with a rapid and twisting movement.


    "Mmm~ that''s a good boy¡ªyou love this, right? Can you feel my insides squeezing you tighter each time my ass lowers? I can feel you~ trembling inside me. Fufu~ that''s it, let it all out inside me and admit defeat."


    Velvet''s purple eyes shone with excitement as her hips increased in speed, the sticky echo of her lower body skewering itself on his erect member, causing her to release loud, beast-like groans despite trying to dominate Asmodeus.


    In response, the Demon King of Lust raised an eyebrow as a smug smile formed on his face, his blue eyes gleaming in the darkness. His hands reached out and grasped the overside rump of the horny demon queen. The moment his hands pulled on the soft meat, his fingers sank before squeezing and pulling her cheeks apart, allowing the copious amounts of white cream to ooze from their connection.


    "Haaaah~"


    "Mmh... see, you can''t control your body''s lust even when trying to make a strong front... come on! I''ll ride your dick until I break you..." Velvet''s body shuddered; once again, she acted tough, but Asmodeus could only find her cute. After two days of their almost non-stop copulation, the cavern no longer smelt like the mineral pool but the scent of sex and the fluids that came from both parties.


    ''It smells like a goblin den after a month-long gang bang...'' The thought brought a frown on his face, which seemed to excite the demon Queen even further. As he thought that, his fingers sunk in between her soft ass and found what they were longing for. ''She really likes to have noisy and messy sex... this perverted woman.''


    "Nyaa¡ª!?"


    Velvet released a moan of pleasure when Asmodeus'' index finger sank a knuckle deep inside her puckered anus hole¡ªusing the cream oozing from her gaping snatch, lathered in and outside of her ass several times.


    She let him use his fingers on her ass, as it seemed she was used to using that hole, likely a perverted witch that used it to masturbate.


    Velvet''s pace quickened when the Demon King began playing her body with more vigour, and she tried to keep the tempo up with her hips as her insides trembled and clenched, trying to squeeze all she could out of his shaft.


    Their copulation continued for a while until the comfortable feeling overcame them both once again. Velvet collapsed on his broad and well-built body as she shuddered. "Haaa~ mmm, that was so much~ how can it still shoot that amount inside me... we haven''t stopped for two days!"


    As she said that, the demon Queen slid her tongue against his sweaty chest and moved towards her target¡ªthe head of his cock.


    It had become her habit after the act to lick it and take it in between her soft, luscious lips and drink the mixed cream, a mix of his seed and her nectar.


    "Shall we leave today, Velvet?" Asmodeus asked while the beautiful demoness was between his thighs, looking up at him with rather cute eyes.


    "Not yet..." She shook her head while taking his member between her lips again. ''Not until your taste disappears from it.''


    It seems they would be spending another two or three days in their love cave if he let her continue. However, Asmodeus couldn''t just enjoy this ravenous time of lust.


    They needed to move to the south now that things came this far. ''I didn''t know when my evolution would happen, but Serena warned me that there would be oracles the moment I awakened...''


    He felt his shaft grow, and the sensation of Velvet''s mouth was quite a nice thing that it would have made the Asmodeus of old weak and given in his desire.


    However, his hand grasped her head before enjoying how enthusiastic she became, the warm, sticky sensation as she plunged him deep into her throat, tightening around him with her drool lubricating the entire shaft.


    Yet he let out a sigh and pulled her off him, tossing her body back into the mineral bath that seemed able to dissolve the excess fluids almost instantly.


    "Oi?! You bastard..." Velvet pulled out her tongue, which looked pink with a thick layer of white along the surface before she suddenly burped and covered her mouth with both cheeks turning bright red. She then turned away and covered her face completely, letting her tail splash the mineral water everywhere.


    ''Isn''t she cute...''


    With the thoughts of a man, Asmodeus smiled as his lust seemed to grow, nearly causing him to lose his focus and desire to leave. However, he couldn''t do that, at least not now. "Stop being like that¡ªwhen we get back, let''s try something new. Okay?"


    Asmodeus felt amused when her long ears perked up and stopped flopping down upon hearing his words. Even her tail became like a cat and swayed from side to side as she responded in a coy, quiet voice. "Mmm? What like?"


    "It would spoil it if I tell you. But first, we have to make sure everyone is alright and prepare to move, and then..." The lust within his words made the demon Queen flinch, and her purple eyes peered at his body as she watched him slowly cover his body, starting with his boots.


    She couldn''t resist any longer, and she lunged forward like an animal. As her purple-haired head neared his crotch, his right leg flicked out, with a roundhouse kick connecting the heel of his boot with her face.


    No impact could bruise the skin of a demon queen, and it was more of a soft caressing touch, yet Velvet found herself floating back towards the mineral bath, the momentum she had launched with causing the liquid to erupt out from the surface and splash on the ground of the cavern.


    "Patience, Velvet. Save all that lust for later. Remember who you are and what made me fall for you in the first place." A stern warning came from his lips as he turned away. Asmodeus then began looking at the beautiful markings on his body. He felt it was time to complete his look.


    ''I''ve been too lazy with increasing my power, but now i''ve reached this level. I have to start organising myself properly.''


    and


    [Demon Princess of Lust: (Rare)]


    [Accept Fusion?]


    [Y/N]


    ''Of course...'' Asmodeus sat on the tall stone, his eyes closed, prepared for the immense pain he would feel the moment he merged and applied the tattoo of Asmodea. Because the stronger the tattoo, the more pain it would cause.


    [Fusion Started]


    [...]


    [...]


    [...]


    [Fusion complete! - Compatible Marking detected (Sariel + Asmodea - The Demon Maidens of Lust)


    [Accept Fusion.... Fusion Started!]


    Before he could even speak, it was like the voice of Serena detected his desire before he could speak¡ªthe next moment, his right leg began to burn with immense pain, both a burning and freezing sensation as blood oozed from the markings being etched into his flesh.


    [Succubus Sariel - Evolution beginning!]


    ''Eh?! What does that mean?''


    [Don''t worry, Asmodeus, it just means that Sariel, who was trying to evolve, can finally break through the limit and will evolve back home. Look forward to meeting your newly evolved succubus princess.]


    ''Damn Serena...''


    [I can take it away, you know? You should show me affection, not scorn~ fufu.]


    ''This goddess... actually blackmailing her apostle, what an evil goddess! She must be punished one day!''


    [Try it, boy!]


    ''Heh, you''re just a little virgin. Stop acting tough! I know you watched me and Velvet like a dirty, perverted fox!''


    [The Demon Maiden''s of Lust] (Myth)


    Area: Right Leg (Demon Princess Asmodea + Sariel)


    Increases Intellect by 100


    Increases Stamina by 50


    Increases Sexual Prowess by 150%


    Increases Bond with Sariel, Perfect Sariel and Asmodea x 2


    The new tattoo on his right thigh was beautiful, an image of two women, clearly Sariel and Asmodea''s figures, dancing with the same ribbon as before but with a detail beyond all the other markings.


    His entire leg felt energised while the smooth markings didn''t feel unnatural, as if he was born with them on his leg.


    ''Since I have that dragon marking, is it going to be related to Velvet''s tattoo?''


    Asmodeus had a hunch, and instead of just applying markings without rhyme or reason, he started to focus and see which markings could be fused.

 Chapter 259: Returning to Baltimore, the greedy queen.

    Asmodeus noticed some markings had a strange tag. It was only for Vinea, Asmodea and Erika''s marking.


    ''Did I just not notice it before, or was there some sort of requirement?''


    The tattoo for Vinea was Demon Hero but also had the word [Wrath], but it was greyed out, which made Asmodeus wonder if he hadn''t reached the right level of bonding with her to awaken this tattoo yet, the same words were present for all the sins.


    Only the current fusion of Sariel and Asmodea and Velvet had the sins written in white, not grey.


    He looked back at the lovely woman now gazing at him while trying to hide in the pool before looking at his left leg and letting out a sigh before choosing her marking and pressing the button beside her and Sariel''s name.


    [Awaken Lust and Greed?]


    [Y/N]


    Asmodeus took a moment to think. He didn''t know what awakening those two sins meant. However, if it strengthened him, he wouldn''t refuse with the appearance of the cult of death.


    The rush for him to reach the top was more important than ever.


    ''Yes!''


    [Awakening innate sins]


    [Link between consorts increasing]


    [Magic binding]


    The moment he pressed accept in his mind, a sudden rush of emotions and feelings flooded his body¡ªthe magic power of Sariel and Asmodea began to flow into his heart like a surging tide, causing him to gasp.


    "Ugh... what...!?"


    "Ahn~ it feels like My King is inside me, filling me with such wonderful feelings?!"


    Velvet couldn''t contain her sweet sounds while gripping a pillar within the pool. She tried to calm her body. The pool''s cold water did little to cool the heat from the rush that suddenly overcame her.


    Asmodeus could barely resist and not fall to his knees. Sweat poured down from his brow while he looked back to see Velvet''s violet hair that swayed with her intoxicated movements. Although it was not a purely sexual pleasure, she felt all her nerves overwhelmed with a pleasant and joyful sensation.


    Asmodeus quickly rolled onto his back and started taking deep breaths. He could feel his mana circulating inside him, changing. He wondered what the consequences would be. Yet it was greater than before, like a lake becoming a river.


    As the pain grew more intense and the feeling became hotter and sharper, Asmodeus had to resist screaming, afraid his loud voice would alert Velvet. But then, he began to feel some other emotions, a mix of hatred, despair, anguish, fear and longing that weren''t his own.


    He saw flashes of two young girls'' memories, their lives and feelings. He appeared in their memories, and he felt their love, affection and trust towards him...


    The intense sexual desire of one towards him, from the moment she laid eyes on him, like a desperate hunger for him to become hers... the other a greedy desire to make him hers, and everything about him from the moment they met.


    ''I see...''


    ''This is the feelings of Liana and Velvet; from the moment they met me, it was already decided.''


    [The Demoness of Lust has awakened]


    [The Demoness of Greed has awakened]


    [You have gained the powers of Lust and Greed]


    ''Velvet seems to have been awakened because she didn''t need anyone else, or rather, the ice dragon seemed to be enough.''


    [I wonder what Vinea might need~ she''s a little wrathful. I am sure you will meet a monster that is overwhelmed by wrath and anger one day! Fufu~]


    Asmodeus stopped for a moment and closed his eyes; from the words of Serena, that meant he wouldn''t need to find someone greedy like Velvet.


    However, the keywords were monster, wrath, and anger.


    Stay connected with m-v l|e''-novelhall.net


    Serena didn''t respond, meaning she couldn''t help further, but it was more helpful than nothing, at least in his opinion. The mountain should have all but dried out after he left a flame constantly melting the snow and water that was left when melting during the past two days, so now it was time to leave.


    "Velvet?"


    "Mmm?" A sensual and low hum came from the mineral pool. It felt like her skin was glossier than before. To his eyes, she was more alluring and beautiful¡ªnot much had changed, but their connection of magic and mind felt so comforting; although it didn''t let them read each other''s minds, it gave subtle hints to what the other desired.


    "Come here."


    Asmodeus spread his arms and watched as the lovely queen jumped from the mineral pool with arms stretched and wings flapping gracefully, slowing her landing so he didn''t get hurt by catching her.


    "My king..." Velvet cried out as her naked, wet body contacted Asmodeus, who looked imposing with the huge axe tattoo on his chest along with the other markings. She wrapped herself around his body before the pair fell towards the fire, hugging each other tight.


    "I needed another bath after all..." Her sensual whispers made Asmodeus feel as if his body would catch fire. "This is nice..." He closed his eyes after wrapping her body gently in a hug while smelling her intoxicating sweet scent.


    "What''s wrong, you keep staring at me, Velvet?" Asmodeus asked with a charming voice; he opened one eye to peek at his lovely queen, who hid her face in his chest as if shy.


    "I can feel something strange... My King''s feelings... his greed to make me his, and your magic is flowing through my body, making me stronger constantly as if your hands are lovingly wrapping around my existence."


    Her tail wrapped around his waist, making Asmodeus smile warmly.


    ''I see... This is what it is like to become closer and awakening their innate power. It feels comfortable.'' Asmodeus'' left leg was the symbol of greed, which Velvet''s thighs wrapped around as if drawn to it. The closer she was to his marking, the stronger the effect of their bond felt.


    Meanwhile, back at the inn in Baltimore, inside a private room, the demon princess and consort of blood, Asmodea and Sariel, were sitting together, holding hands. The figure of Sariel hid in her quilt, but her beautiful pink hair draped down from the facial opening.


    The quilt was like Sariel''s armour or safety blanket, as she had just woken up after experiencing an evolution. There were memories and feelings from the sealed Sariel that were transferred over.


    "Hey, Sariel do you feel it? Our beloved''s feelings, thanks to you, I can feel his desire and thoughts about us both."


    Asmodea smiled warmly towards the beautiful demon beside her while closing her eyes and enjoying his warmth that flowed to her.


    The quilt she was using was made in part from the materials they collected in the dungeons, but the warmth came from the distant feelings of their shared love interest.


    "Mm... he''s thinking about us right now. He desperately wants to come home to see us both."


    "Heh, that''s my king, our beloved."


    Asmodea blushed slightly when she realised Asmodeus could also hear and sense their thoughts at that same time¡ªwhen she suddenly felt a strange connection a few hours ago.


    She locked herself in her room and was forced to pleasure herself until she became listless. "It seems that Velvet has become his lover too. How interesting."


    Sariel looked up, her eyes like gemstones in the maroon sun. "Shall we get ready for his return, Asmodea? I don''t think the others can feel this yet."


    "Nn~ cute little succubus princess, we should. Let''s make sure the mistress cooks his favourite meals tonight."

 Chapter 260: Guide - The Departure Nears

    ''She snores with such a cute sound, compared to how violent and greedy she becomes when she''s awake...''


    He felt a sense of defeat for the first time after she attacked him once again before they left. Now, their bodies were covered in the proof of their thick, passionate time.


    What surprised him most was that the moment he completed the marking that was dedicated to her and upgraded it to the mythical level was that she also gained a marking, different from the tattoo that his women gained around their pelvic area.


    Your next read awaits at m v|l-e''-novelhall.net


    Instead, the word Demon Queen was written in demonic letters under the marking on her left leg, but unlike his, her marking was magenta-coloured like her flames and was an image of his demon form with both arms spread while surrounded by her flames.


    ''Does this mean Sariel and Asmodea will have on their right thigh?''


    "Nnn... My lovely king.... my body is so sore. Why were you so violet~ it hurts to move my legs."


    Asmodeus looked down at the sleepy demoness before tapping her nose.


    "Ouch~ it hurts..."


    "Don''t lie, and you are the one that jumped on me and bit my neck and challenged me to a fight!"


    The poor coachman was listening with a red face.


    He had already heard the unholy and erotic actions the pair spoke about while coming down the mountain. Now, he felt a burning jealousy and envy towards the handsome male but was terrified of him because of the man''s demonic look.


    "..."


    "I wasn''t the only one, but why do I feel so much pain in my waist and crotch while my body feels super refreshed?" Velvet purred, "Maybe sex is more effective than training with a sword. However, the sword in your pants is pretty amazing, too. Haha."


    Asmodeus face-palmed before turning into the beautiful woman with her smooth white skin and silky purple-black hair, which almost made her look like an angel, despite the black horn growing from her forehead, created of pure mana.


    Her beauty and charisma rose to an otherworldly level. The violet marking along her thigh peeked from her short robe, causing the demon king to feel hungry for her once again.


    ''Ah... I really have become so greedy, this woman¡ªhow much did I want her in the past, and how far did I hold back before this happened?''


    Velvet chuckled at seeing the sparkle in her lover''s eyes, his ocean blue iris glistening like the sun hitting the ocean in summer.


    Her hands stretched out, squishing his silky smooth cheeks as she couldn''t help but form a wide smile and beam at him in complete delight and bliss. "I love you," she uttered before pressing their lips together¡ªtheir breaths mingled for a moment before she pulled back and leaned her head carefully on his shoulder as the gates of Baltimore came into view.


    As soon as the guard saw the carriage with the guild emblem on it, he didn''t hesitate and ordered his comrades, "OPEN THE GATE!" a loud bellow echoed.


    Normally, they would need to present their pass and identification, but this carriage was sent out after the strange occurrence in the mountains happened.


    They were told in advance that this carriage, in particular, carried important information regarding the evolved dragon.


    "Opening the gate!" Another guard above the wall began to turn the pully as the gates began to shift, dragging against the ground with a loud creak.


    ''Phew...''


    "Hey, Velvet."


    "O-Oi, calm down..."


    "No!"


    Asmodeus'' eyes twitched as Velvet threatened to chop his little brother down below, the most prized thing of a man. He couldn''t step down, yet because she was faster and grabbed it with her hand and squeezed slightly. His new queen grasped the true weakness of the demon king.


    "Promise you won''t touch other women, or I''ll squeeze!"


    ''Oh my god, it is so sensitive there; don''t touch them with such hatred! Please...''


    "Hahaha, of course, of course!" The poor Asmodeus laughed dryly with cold sweat running down his face. ''I will definitely sleep with whoever I want!''


    "...."


    Velvet''s eyes seemed to become dull and even more deranged as she leaned closer to Asmodeus and bit his neck, letting her teeth pierce his skin. "If you dare, don''t think I won''t punish you, don''t make me lose my mind. H-o-n-e-y~ understood?"


    A little drool came down the corner of her lip while she chewed softly, enjoying his muscular neck like a chew toy.


    ''I think I created something scary.'' His face stiffened at her look before chuckling in defeat.


    "I won''t." The demon king promised with a twitching grin, "You can believe me


    Asmodeus sighed, holding her in a hug, before pulling his lover to her feet, and together, they exited the carriage and went towards the guild building, where he could already see a commotion forming.


    However, he wasn''t interested after the threat of Velvet and planned to get revenge and tame her while heading towards the desk and looking at the woman who saw them with a bright red face.


    "Ahem! We are here to report the completion of the urgent quest regarding the Evolved Wyvern." Velvet''s eyes were narrow, and she looked at the poor woman like prey as if she had stolen something of hers.


    "O-oh... the wyvern? I will quickly go check with the sub-master... please excuse me." Like a terrified rabbit faced with a wolf, the poor guild clerk hopped away, turning back before scurrying away, her trembling so immense it was visible to the naked eye.


    "Hmph! That girl looked at my property... she is lucky I didn''t punch her little rabbit face." She mumbled while walking towards the bar, buying two mugs of alcohol.


    He noticed the girl soon returning, holding a large sack that made a loud jingling sound. She looked at them with sparkling eyes as her mouth turned into a big smile, "Master Asmodeus and Lady V-v-Velvet, here is your reward¡ªI have updated your guild cards to Rank-B."


    "Y-Yes? W-What can I do to serve Master?"


    "Master?"


    "A-Ah... I mean Lord Asmodeus..."


    ''Why is she so nervous and saying leading words that will make Velvet angry?'' Asmodeus smiled helplessly before waving the guild card before him.


    "If I wanted to travel from here to the Beast Kingdom, how should we best move and through what route?"


    The rabbit seemed to be shocked, and her eyes brightened as the fear from earlier seemed to vanish she pulled out various fliers of paper and began to explain the various coaches and passages to enter the Beast Kingdoms with her eyes filled with delight.


    ''Ah... she''s from the beast kingdom, no wonder.''


    "If you want to, this is the best...."


    And so Velvet could only frown and pout as the lovely rabbit clerk gave Asmodeus a long guide on how to enter without issues and according to the correct laws.

 Chapter 261: Enchanting Fox and Seductive Succubus

    Meanwhile, at the entrance of the inn, sitting at the dining tables, were Yumiko and Erika, dressed in lovely clothes and sat waiting with smiles on their faces.


    Asmodeus opened the door¡ªhe gazed around to see the two women waiting for him with four plates of steaming food on the table, along with several mugs of ale.


    "Welcome home, Asmodeus." Yumiko was the first to leave her seat, her body fading and appearing like a fairy teleporting before she appeared and leapt into his arms.


    "I''m home, my lovely fox. I missed you, missed you so much."


    His words were whispered into her fluffy white ears, which twitched from the low tone, causing her body to tremble. Yumiko then tightened her grip around his body while Velvet walked past them and tried to hide her changes with a red face.


    ''Ah... her soft, silky hair as white as the snowy mountains and eyes red as rubies. I have missed her embrace so much.'' His hands stroked the enchanting fox''s back while stroking her four tails, surprised at the fourth tail appearing but realising that showed how hard she worked while he was busy preparing for their journey.


    "Your eyes look pretty today, Yumi."


    A smile appeared on her soft face as she pulled her body closer to his while leaning into a passionate kiss that made Velvet cover her face. Erika smiled and turned away, embarrassed at their intense kiss that ignored the presence of other people.


    After their time apart, she began to accept herself more, both the past human Yumiko but mainly her change as a beastkin, and now Yumiko leaned closer to the beastkin side.


    "Mmmph~ Asmodeus..."


    While wrapped together, Asmodeus lost himself within Yumiko, enjoying the fresh taste of her cherry lips, which never faded, no matter how many times he tasted them.


    A string of saliva formed as they pulled away from each other, the blushing fox narrowing her seductive eyes, with long silky lashes surrounding them, towards her lover before winking and hugging him tighter. She wrapped all her four tails around him tightly.


    A loud thumping noise could be heard in Yumiko''s chest¡ªAsmodeus could feel it as she crushed her chest against his, looking up at him with her eyes narrowed into pleasant slits.


    Her heart was racing, the rapid beats audible to his ears, felt by his chest. "I love you." Her lovely voice whispered, a slight sense of shame as she turned her head slightly to the side. Their relationship differed from four months ago as she acted less afraid of her emotions toward Asmodeus.


    "Wow... those two flirt so much," Erika whispered to Velvet who was currently drinking from a mug of ale, her eyes a little salty while looking at the pair enjoying each other''s company at the doorway.


    "Yeah... I''m so jealous, even though we were together for five days..." Velvet muttered while wondering if there was any anti-swelling cream in any of the female''s rooms.


    ''Damn, we should add these kinds of medicines to the must-have list!''


    Meanwhile, the pair at the door were oblivious to the two other women feeling a little left out.


    "I''m so hungry right now..." Whispered the black-haired man who stood within the clutches of the snow-white Kitsune, surrounded by four fluffy tails that blocked others from seeing his body from the back.


    "Then, would you like to try the food Eri and I cooked together with help from the mistress?"


    He felt a sense of comfort while the squeak of old wooden floorboards echoed underfoot, a scent of cedarwood and female aroma flowing on each floor as he approached Sariels room, a feeling of worry and anticipation growing inside his body, causing him to feel excited.


    ''Ahh~ what am I getting all flustered about?! She''s fine. She will definitely be fine...'' But no matter how many times he thought those words, they didn''t calm his worries. .net


    When he reached her door, the sound of skittering and moving things sounded, bare feet tapping across the floor and excited breathing on the other side of the door before he knocked.


    "Sariel, it''s me. Can I come in?"


    The image of the cute succubus who lacked most emotions and parts of her soul, a cute head of pink hair and light blue skin, flashed through his mind while he waited for her response.


    "A-Ah... My dear Master, finally you''re here?! Please come in!"


    ''Hmm, her voice sounds a little more mature¡ªit''s still lovely and as beautiful as a siren song... I can feel my body reacting to it.''


    Asmodeus turned the handle and pushed the door inwards¡ªhowever, the scene before him wasn''t what he expected. Instead, he saw a pair of thick thighs wrapped in a loose towel that slipped to the ground, revealing an alluring tattoo on her plump right thigh.


    It felt different from Velvets... the image of him was reaching towards her inner fight, as if his arms were caressing her, and pink hearts wrapped around the marking.


    ''Each time she moves, those seductive thighs jiggle and sway slightly... such an abundantly erotic existence... '' His eyes traced the outline of her leg until it vanished between her luscious thighs, the curves of her well-endowed figure cast shadows on the walls, making the bedroom look mysterious.


    A small hidden triangle, with fluffy pink hairs visible between her legs pressed together, a holy gap while her lewd bubble buttocks were on display as she leaned towards him, allowing her oversized breasts to flop into view. Her tiny blue fingers could not hide more than her nipples and the dark pink areola.


    "My master... did you miss me? How do I look... am I able to stir your desire now?"


    Her long, extended tongue slithered from her lips, which formed an erotic smile, yet a few adorable features remained, like her overly big eyes that shone with a golden light. The gentle outline of the bedroom light framed her black curled horns while highlighting the edges of her hair with a magical pink tint.


    Asmodeus blinked and looked again to be sure he wasn''t hallucinating¡ªhe''d had a lot to drink after all, and although he felt only slight effects from alcohol, the intensity of the charm Sariel radiated was beyond even the most erotic of his women.


    "Sariel... why are you naked...?" Asmodeus'' tone attempted to hide his embarrassment.


    He felt himself reacting and sighed, realising that he couldn''t really hide his thoughts or feelings because of their link. Now, she wasn''t just a cute girl he wanted to protect; unlike before, he now saw her as a female.


    Her dark azure nails pinched and pressed into her soft, blue breasts, rolling along the smooth skin as she gazed up at him, slightly parting her legs, with the sound of them slapping gently echoing through the small room.


    "Do I make you aroused?" She asked curiously, her tail swaying with joy as she felt his lust through their connection.


    She felt proud, empowered that she could now tempt Asmodeus¡ªfor the first time, he didn''t see her differently; she no longer failed as a succubus.


    However, before he responded, he took off his robe, revealing his upper body, and wrapped it around her warm, blue shoulders. His fingers sank into her soft, squishy meat, shocking him.

 Chapter 262: A Tender Succubus and Violent Consort!

    ''It''s warm~ and smells like master''s body. It makes me feel strange inside~ Ah... I want to sniff it, but what if he thinks I am weird?!''


    (Why are you holding back? If you want to enjoy his scent, enjoy it!)


    ''No... how can I do that? You are so naughty... Riel!''


    (Hmmm~ Sari, you are so strange. Since the moment I met him, my body was already convinced it wanted nobody else but him. Aren''t you the same?)


    The second voice, the name Riel, seemed to be the mature and intellectual voice Asmodeus would sometimes hear when they changed places.


    When she evolved, the link between their souls and the connection became stronger. This allowed them both to speak whenever they felt like. This was the reason she lay in such a seductive pose, showing both her breasts and crotch so easily.


    "I won''t force myself... You make me feel so hot here... and it makes me restless." Sariel''s sweet voice drew Asmodeus towards her while she grasped his hand and placed it on the soft and smooth surface of her abdomen.


    "I see; well, let''s take it slow; rushing isn''t the best idea, and you''ve become so beautiful and charming that I want to enjoy every little change."


    Asmodeus smirked before kissing just above her right eye, where a new small tattoo appeared. It seemed to be something related to her succubus heritage as the small black moon looked lovely wrapped around her well-maintained eyebrow.


    ''Master kissed me~ ah, it feels so good his thick energy is flowing into my body and making my nerves tingle! Riel, I want more, but Master wants to go slow!''


    (Phew... Sari, how can a succubus get so wet and aroused before seducing her target? Fufu, you''re so cute.)


    Ever since the two could speak, they became like sisters, with Riel trying her best to support and teach Sari, the innocent and lovely succubus who tempts and seduces Asmodeus.


    However, Asmodeus could sense the change from the start. Whether it was because of his new ability or the fact he became the king of demons. He could sense the two women; their magic and mana, after evolving, had become slightly different.


    As if they were becoming two different people.


    "If I am too slow, what if you grow bored of me?!" Sariel''s lovely eyes shone bright like stars as she grasped the chest of Asmodeus.


    (You''re so silly, Sari; this man wouldn''t get bored or let you go after everything you''ve been through. Can''t you sense his attraction to you? Use your nose, your taste, feel the feelings he has using your senses, and you won''t worry anymore.)


    ''I know... but...''


    Asmodeus looked at the desperate succubus hugging his chest. Despite her weak grip, he could tell she was trying to hold him in place. Yet he didn''t pull away or complain.


    "Haha, I would never get bored of my lovely little succubus, and we have all the time in the world. Let''s not rush it... for me..." He stopped himself for a moment before continuing, "We won''t ever be forced apart and can take things further whenever we please."


    "But..."


    "Sariel, you are special to me. You helped me so much back in Grigor, yet I''ve yet to do anything for you."


    "It''s fine. Just having this feeling in my chest and staying beside you feels amazing enough..."


    "Mmm... I''ll do my best to help... I promise." Her eyes closed again before her weight fell on his body.


    The succubus fell asleep with her head nuzzled into his neck and chest. The smell of Asmodeus became mixed with Sari''s feminine aroma, a blend of flowers, honey and fresh cotton. "It seems you were tired. Did you wait for me?"


    "Who''s there?"


    Asmodeus turned his head and saw the beautiful horns of Liana, the demon princess of lust and his consort of blood.


    Her beautiful eyes flickered between red and blue, but her sexy black dress revealed her right thigh as she stepped inside, showing the strangely erotic tattoo identical to Sariel''s, except one was pink and the other blue.


    "It''s me, King Asmodeus. This girl loves to sleep anywhere recently..."


    She stepped in, holding a bundle of blankets before placing a hand on Sariel''s shoulder and pushing her sleeping body onto the bed, then covering her up. "Asmodea..."


    "Mm?" The beautiful demon with soft, enchanting skin looked back with a gentle smile.


    Her current beauty looked nothing like the devilish princess who was bathing in blood from a few weeks ago.


    "You seem to have become more handsome since we last met. It feels like your aura will entrap anyone in your vicinity. Is this a new skill to tempt me into your arms, or should I blame myself for being so crazy about you?" As she spoke, her soft hands reached out, and she leaned her tall frame closer to his.


    Despite not being a succubus, Asmodeus wondered if this woman had been blessed by one, unable to resist her subtle, tempting movements and actions.


    He tried to remember her previous self back when she was a princess. Yet all that came to his mind was that twisted smile and her devilish actions inside that cave.


    ''Ah... she makes me go mad with lust and violence.''


    "Hah~ Finally, you''ve lost yourself in your desire and cannot wait to ravish me again~ I am so happy. Come with me." Like a lovely girl in love, she grabbed his hand and fluttered her wings as she skipped towards her room, dragging him along.


    Her mature figure swayed to the sides and left her lover more intoxicated than ever. A mature demoness with a royal upbringing filled with grace, elegance and immense intelligence made it easier to entice him.


    She wasn''t as pure as Sariel, but because of how intense their first time was, her body and heart seemed to crave and call him.


    "It''s been so long since you came to me~ I was so hungry..."


    "Hmmm, is a week or two long?" He asked with a teasing voice as they reached her room.


    She bit her lower lip before opening the door and stepping into the bedroom of the princess. As soon as she did, she tossed him onto her bed and slammed the door, "Even a day without you is agony~ Asmodeus."


    Asmodeus stopped resisting his desires and spread out on her bed, watching her slip off the sexy black dress.


    He allowed his consort to climb onto his body, mounting him with her eyes narrowing into slits. The expression of lust on her face appeared obscene as the wings on her back fluttered as if a mating dance designed to entice him further.


    Asmodeus felt the heat radiating from her body. Despite her icy appearance, there was a warmth no one else could compare with, not to mention her alluring curves, which matched the female body he fantasised about the most.


    "I won''t be gentle~ just for you. Fufu." Her voice echoed with a slight vibration as he felt her hips lowering to the base without waiting.

 Chapter 263: A Quiet Day, Unexpected Visitor!

    "Mm..."


    Liana''s slightly swollen lips parted with a slight groan as her eyelashes began to flutter.


    "A....Asmodeus, are you awake?"


    She seemed dazed while stretching in the quilt, her hands tracing along his body, squeezing his biceps before rubbing her nose against his chest with a little squeak.


    ''What is this cute creature doing...? Last night, she was so insistent on showing how far she would go acting like a lioness. Yet now she is like a little squirrel.''


    "Oooi~ don''t ignore me, I will bite you." Liana''s lovely voice sounded like an angry kitten.


    Asmodeus let out a low chuckle and then buried his hand in her red hair. The soft, silky locks wrapped around his finger while they slid through them.


    "You can see that my eyes are closed," Asmodeus whispered, opening them up halfway. "So maybe I was really sleeping-- Ah.. don''t bite there..."


    "Hmph~ amu!"


    The sound of gnawing came from Asmodeus'' chest as Liana puffed her cheeks and bit his neck hard enough to leave teeth marks. There wasn''t much pain, so he didn''t get angry and instead started to softly massage her scalp, causing the red headed witch to melt in his arms.


    "Are you mad at me?"


    "That is not it..."


    Asmodeus felt Liana bury her head against his chest again.


    She seemed a little agitated and embarrassed about last night...or maybe she wanted some affection after the rough evening?


    Liana wasn''t really speaking coherently since she was trying to hide in the quilt and his chest while nibbling and kissing his flesh like he would disappear if she didn''t taste him.


    "Nn~ I don''t want to leave. That means we can''t relax like this anymore." Liana''s whine made her seem like a needy child, but her actions were those of a woman who had recently taken the body of her lover for the first time. She kissed down to his stomach before resting her chin on his pelvis and looking up at him with big eyes.


    "You''re a little too cute right now¡ªstop it, or I might lose control."


    "Heh~ and do what?"


    Asmodeus took the sheets covering their lower half and lifted them. He exposed their legs and the part where they had connected the night before, finding that there was still a sticky liquid seeping from her entrance. Liana''s face was filled with a delighted smile as something slapped against her cheek with a loud "Pwa" sound.


    "Woah, hehe...this morning you''re... even after all that?"


    It looked even larger than yesterday when she held it. The thick veins almost seemed to throb visibly, and it stood tall in the air like a thick and smooth tower.


    "Do you want me to calm it down for you? Mm..."


    The demoness of lust''s soft, squishy red lips kissed the warm, slightly sticky meat with a stifling scene. "Woah~ it smells so dense and erotic." A heavy aroma of lustful desire began to fill the air and cause her womb to tingle with excitement.


    Liana licked her soft tongue over her glossy, cherry-red lips before biting down, letting her lower lip slip through her teeth, swelling slowly and turning into a light pink colour as saliva coated it, making the lips appear wet.


    "...My King, did I make you feel good last night?" Liana''s words caused Asmodeus''s length to quiver. "Let me reward you again, My King," her words were laced with sweet honey that caused Asmodeus to grunt at the soft hand gripping his base.


    "Ahhhh, that was lovely, Asmodea... you look so cute with a tear-stained face..." Asmodeus'' fingers were still entangled in her silky hair, stroking her as he took heavy breaths.


    "Fuu, fuu..." The demon girl finally got to take a fresh breath as she gasped while trembling slightly, her knees shaking under her weight.


    However, despite this, she didn''t stop moving her head, continuing to service the throbbing organ. She cleaned the last remnants of his seed, which quickly turned into her food. The demoness of lust was able to transform his semen into a useful energy for her body when not trying to reproduce.


    "That was mean... to do that so suddenly..."


    She complained to Asmodeus cutely, tears welling up in the corners of her eyes. Yet he could see through her little white lie; reaching out, he lifted her light body and pulled her into his embrace. Though the scent of his seed was thick, it didn''t matter right now.


    "Do you actually think that...?"


    Asmodeus raised his eyebrows, his question answered by the state between Liana''s thighs as he slipped his fingers between them. When he spread them apart, the pink, moist hole released a gooey, slimy substance.


    "Ahn~ No, don''t touch there..." Her pleading caused her red lips to pout, but they only made the man smile more as she attempted to close her legs, but his fingers skilfully slipped deeper between her folds.


    "And yet here is saying differently..." The warm interior seemed to grasp and suck his digits desperately like a small, hungry animal as Liana''s cheeks went red.


    "D-Dont tease me, you brute." Liana''s face flushed red¡ªher words couldn''t hide the truth after all, but the sudden stimulation made her let out an awkward whine.


    "I...I can''t deny that it felt good, My King..." Liana''s lips curved downward in a sulky frown. Even though she enjoyed the act, it wasn''t fair that she wasn''t warned ahead of time.


    "Well, next time, you can get revenge and sit on my face when I least expect it or something. Shall we get some breakfast? It''s a bit late, and I want to help pack up."


    Asmodeus let out a gentle laugh and kissed her forehead before getting off the bed with her in his arms like a princess. He helped clean her with magic and find new clothes.


    Soon, both were presentable enough to appear in front of the guests without fear of causing a scene.


    ''Though I doubt any of those women would even make a scene or complain if we left the room naked.'' He thought to himself while noticing the dreamy look on Liana''s face.


    "Oh! You two finally woke up?" Yumiko said as she watched the pair walking downstairs. Her beautiful white hair was tied into a side ponytail, with her ruby eyes sparkled the moment she saw Asmodeus. The next moment, she dashed and jumped into his arms and clung to him with a cheeky smile.


    "Hello there, Miss Energetic morning fox¡ªhow are you doing?" Asmodeus chuckled and kissed her lips before she smothered him in kisses as if to remove Liana''s scent. She kissed his face, cheeks and nose before returning to his lips like a desperate maiden suffering from drought.


    "Asmodeus, good morning," Velvet greeted from the dining table. As usual, her casual clothes were a sight to behold: black leather shorts with a fishnet mesh over her shapely, long legs, along with a tight dark blue shirt that accentuated her demon queen class breasts perfectly.


    "Nnph... Morning, Velvet... You''re very passionate today, Yumi; your saliva tastes like berries..." The woman continued sucking on his mouth but soon reluctantly released him, letting his face escape her grasp.


    Both Liana and Velvet looked at the pair and grimaced, knowing that Yumiko was special to him after he arrived home. So they moved to the side and just observed while eating some light breakfast.


    "Yeah~ I know you like this taste, so I made sure to eat some when I heard you coming down the stairs!" She exclaimed while gazing into his eyes, with the most enchanting gleam in her beautiful crimson irises. "Fufu~ And you smell like Liana... Don''t leave me out when you have sex next time!"


    With an understanding wink, the white kitsune blew him another kiss before licking her lips as she climbed down from his embrace and rushed towards the door where several large boxes and packs were being filled.


    "Although you said we should leave tomorrow, I think today might be best, Asmodeus." Yumiko looked back with a slightly gloomy look.


    The next moment, before he could respond, the door opened, and two familiar faces walked inside, one blade in a smart blue robe with wooden sticks at his waist. A nostalgic figure beside him was a male with thick stubble and short hair, with two blades at his waist.


    "Paul?! Simon... you''re here!"

 Chapter 264: Departure - With Old Friends Once More!

    The moment Asmodeus saw Paul and Simon, he felt like his mind returned to his immature state almost half a year ago. Happiness, excitement and worry flashed through his mind.


    These emotions caused him to almost leap from the table and hug the two men. Although he had only met these two a few times, and they had not met in months, he could not deny that he had missed them.


    They were two different people: Paul, the protector who was in the prime of his life and made Asmodeus feel like he gained a big brother, or caring uncle. Then there was Simon, the sly one, lacking confidence in his abilities as a leader, yet he was kind and warm to Asmodeus when he first joined them.


    "Paul, Simon!!" He couldn''t resist and hugged the two men who were now shorter than him in his muscular arms.


    "Haha, Asmodeus, calm down, buddy." Paul patted him on the shoulder when Asmodeus pulled away from him and gazed into Paul''s eyes with admiration.


    "This kid, look how handsome you''ve become¡ªI hear that you stole all the princesses from our kingdom, haha!" Simon''s eyes narrowed while he showed a sly grin. This man, at first, did not make Asmodeus trust him fully, but over time, the natural kindness that he tried to hide using sarcasm broke through his cunning nature.


    "Yeah... thanks for helping me in the past. I couldn''t have grown this far without you two guiding me back then." His face lowered and his tone quietened into a serious state while sighing at his luck and looking at the ceiling.


    "What a funny kid, you were always running ahead with your damn axe! Hahaha, what you''ve done and achieved is all on you, my little hero." Simon slapped Asmodeus on the shoulder, causing him to jump, almost knocking Simon to the floor, "I am not a little, old man; I''m much taller than you!"


    "Haha, that''s true. Well, we''ve come to offer our services¡ªyou are on a quest to save Grigor, right?" Paul held several letters and documents in his hand, but the writing was obvious. It was from Alan and Avandar, several letters for the princesses, Alice and Velvet, along with ones for him.


    A contract was visible, and the content was simple but straight to the point: aid Asmodeus in the recovery of Grigor alliances and protect Anne and Liana while they must ensure his safety until returning to Aruna.


    "You signed this, but what about your wives?! It''s not going to be a quick journey, Paul... Even you, Simon, what are you thinking?"


    The contract was written in ink created from Paul''s blood, and the agreement was between Alan, Paul, Avandar and the hero Duke Alan Grigor. Asmodeus was a demon, but he treated his allies and friends greater than even a holy man would. He looked at the two men with concern filling his ocean-blue eyes, yet both of them just laughed and rubbed their heads. .net


    "Well, the king offered a good deal, and after this ends, I am allowed to retire with a noble title. Isn''t that more than I could ask for?" Simon''s voice wasn''t sad or disheartened¡ªinstead, he sounded joyful.


    "Anne and Liana are important to our kingdom, and my wife loves the pretty princesses, so even though my wife may get angry at me later, I don''t plan to die. I''m confident enough to keep us safe, especially after seeing what you can do, Mr Demon King." Paul whispered the last bit with a wink before placing a hand on Ryuji''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry¡ªif it were someone else, I would refuse. It''s all because it''s you that I accepted. Let''s finish this mission and go home, alright?"


    Asmodeus was quiet for a moment¡ªthe surrounding girls whispered and spoke about how strange he was acting, but the ones who knew his relationship with Paul and Simon, like Erika and Yumiko, just smiled at him with a warm gaze.


    "H-Home..."


    ''It was a word that I long forgot... since that place became cold and lonely...''


    They had gathered everyone near the entrance¡ªmost were ready to leave immediately and start the journey to the southern kingdom of beastkin one day early.


    "Send her to my room; before we leave, I wish to speak to her in private..." Asmodeus walked into the kitchen as he needed to purchase some more supplies and wanted to ask the mistress and her husband if they could help.


    His mood seemed quite low and dark, and the surrounding women could sense his strange atmosphere. Especially those who became true demons, like Ciela, Vinea, Liana and Velvet.


    Sariel understood but didn''t speak or react to his feelings¡ªinstead, she watched him with a gentle smile, knowing that he was the same master she met in that cave. ''He forgave me, even when I tried to take his life and steal his power... I hope that he can untie the knot in his heart that she created.''


    "I guess I''ll go and get her. Sorry girls, if I made the atmosphere sour.... but she''s also like a sister to me." Paul apologised while heading outside to the carriage.


    "Don''t be sorry, it''s okay, we understand." Yumiko seemed to be the nominated head of the women, who nodded to her words.


    "Thanks, girls..." Simon showed a bitter smile while noticing Ciela''s conflicted appearance¡ªhe only hoped that the girl could fix things with Asmodeus.


    ***


    A few minutes later, Paul opened the door, and something walked inside.


    Her eyes were devoid of light, her hair brittle and dry with the brilliance she once had faded. Sheila stumbled inside, her lips cracked and fingers covered in minor cuts. She looked horrible. Despite being beautiful, they felt she could only be likened to a wilted rose in this state.


    "He will meet you on the third floor, the largest room with double doors. Wait for him in there." Ciela was the one who spoke, a neutral voice, but she tried her best not to shake.


    "....nn...." Sheila''s voice was low, and her throat was dry as she lowered her head, dry tears filling the corners of her eyes as she passed Ciela, her former best friend, until the goddess accepted her and changed everything.


    "I-I am sorry...Ali...C-Ciela... I am s-so sorry..." Each step she took to the second stair seemed painful for her, as if she wanted to drop to her knees. Her voice was so dry and broken, yet she apologised. Simon and Paul already knew of the changes and how she now went by the nickname Asmodeus gave her instead.


    Ciela didn''t answer¡ªthe memory of what she had seen was fresh in her mind.


    The sight of Asmodeus dying because of the selfish goddess, and the reason it came to that point, was all because of Sheila in her mind, yet she clenched her fists and nodded. Time might heal the wounds, but she couldn''t forgive this woman before knowing how her beloved would treat her.


    Despite knowing the truth, thanks to Serena, they all understood that fixing the broken Sheila wouldn''t be something easy or kind.


    Because Sheila didn''t want forgiveness, her heart likely desired to be blamed. Otherwise, she would be recovering, thanks to Paul and Simon.


    ''Please, help her husband... I know it''s selfish... but please hear my hope.'' Ciela thought to herself while, for the first time, she grabbed a bottle of the expensive alcohol and began to down it, causing quite the scene on the ground floor as Sheila vanished onto the second.

 Chapter 265: I Cannot Forgive you...

    The room became silent, with worried and anxious gazes of Paul and Simon lingering on Asmodeus, who looked at Ciela and moved towards her with quiet steps.


    ''I originally planned to kill her... Even if she was a pawn used by Lumina, that woman almost hurt those close to me and tried to kill me.''


    He felt it foolish to trust her blindly, yet to keep her around, it would be impossible for him to justify. If he used extreme measures, Asmodeus could probably trust her, but in reality, it would make him become a true monster and the fear of those around him changing their hearts because of his actions also weighed on his mind.


    While looking at Ciela''s apologetic look, Asmodeus couldn''t help but cup her cheek with his palm and lift her face to look at him. "Is that what you truly desire? If so, I cannot promise to forgive her, but... For you, I will make it so that she doesn''t give up and finds a reason to exist."


    The dark elf princess seemed to have found resolve nodded, and slowly smiled bitterly, trying her best to hold back her tears. Sheila was her friend, and the one who helped her leave the forest, although it might have been for an agenda for Lumina thinking back now.


    ''I know that this makes my dear husband suffer, the things she did... Almost hurting and causing damage to us, the pain and anger he feels, I can feel it too... his concern for me is even greater than his desire.


    How can I make it up to this man who adores me this much?'' Ciela thought to herself as she felt the feelings of Asmodeus thanks to their deep connection¡ªshe wanted to reach out but felt that would be unfair to him because of what she was already asking him.


    "Ciela... This is my last question to you," Asmodeus muttered while he stared into her eyes. He moved his lips closer to her long, dark ears and asked her his question. "If the only way I can give her the will to live is to make her miserable. Can you forgive me?"


    He wasn''t doing it for himself, nor was he willing to forgive her easily¡ªhowever, Asmodeus planned to take care of this incident from now on.


    ''Sheila is my enemy. However, Paul, Simon and Ciela are my family and friends... They will be hurt if that woman takes her own life. So I have to keep her alive, even if I am to become a monster that they might despise.''


    His tone made Ciela understand that this was his last offer¡ªshe didn''t know whether she could bear the thought of what he might feel to help her. However, knowing that she could not see her friend ever again pained her equally.


    "I am sorry for making you deal with something so difficult. Please, save her..." Ciela spoke with an almost voiceless whisper.


    Hearing such words come out from Ciela, Asmodeus could feel his heartache¡ªthe feelings he got from her that helped him realise how much she cared for him and his feelings, but also he couldn''t stand to make Ciela sad when she spoke, his hand stroked her cheek slightly rougher than usual, showing that it wasn''t easy for him.


    "Understood, I''ll do what I can."


    For some reason, he felt that his actions right now might change something in the future, but Asmodeus threw out that thought while he held his lover and gently kissed her cheek. Then he walked toward the stairs leading down to the basement without looking back, moving his head left to right as he felt irritated.


    "I have to ask you to go prepare a place for our new guest on the carriages, though whether I let her ride one is up to fate."


    "No problem, I will take care of it," Yumiko answered before heading for the door.


    Not looking back to check the faces of Ciela, Paul and Simon, Asmodeus began ascending the stairs with a calm face. He would face the woman who threatened his life and forcibly kissed him after she knocked him unconscious in the past...


    While opening the door that led to the second floor and heading towards his room, he noticed Yumiko standing by the main entrance; she glanced at him with a serious expression on her face as she mouthed, ''Do your best.'' Then she waved while blowing a kiss, before she bowed before she went outside.


    ***


    Although the rooms were beautiful, there were many differences between the high level of the royal palace and the Apostle''s abode, where Sheila once lived.


    However, she no longer felt anything for the past building or lifestyle she lived anymore. The lavish designs on the bed or furniture didn''t interest her, and even if they had cost fortunes beyond imagination, she saw them all as useless items without purpose.


    He hadn''t expected his reaction to be so intense upon seeing her again¡ªhe believed it would just be anger, but he could feel it, a dark desire because of this woman''s actions and the feelings from before she chose Lumina.


    "..."


    "Why?" The man spoke with an eerily cold tone to his words.


    Sheila gulped at this, trying to focus and keep control of herself even if she told him the truth about how most of her life was controlled because she was nothing but Lumina''s puppet.


    Even the kiss was not Sheila''s desire, but Lumina, who overtook her body, knew he couldn''t accept that, and neither did Sheila plan to give those excuses.


    "Because I wanted you to be mine and to follow me."


    A half-truth. She felt lingering affection for him, and it took the past four months without Lumina for most of the effects of her control to fade.


    Yet this man was one thing Sheila couldn''t forget or let go.


    Sheila accepted her feelings even though he might despise her and kill her, but she became stubborn and would rather die or suffer at his hands than hide her true feelings, even if they were born from the actions of Lumina and her obsession with him.


    "Sheila, there is no way I could suddenly accept you, let alone forgive you."


    "Nn... I understand."


    His words were stern, but hers were soft.


    Asmodeus sighed deeply, then calmly stated, "You understand, but won''t you explain yourself?"


    "I want to stay with you forever..." A beautiful whisper left her lips.


    "How selfish are you...?!"


    His hand slammed into the wall, causing the entire hotel to shudder¡ªthe poor priestess, who lacked the benefit of her apostle powers, trembled as she cowered slightly.


    "Do you think you deserve to have such desires after all that you''ve done to Ciela, Paul, Simon and me?! Don''t make me laugh!" He shouted.


    "Then what do you suggest I do?! I couldn''t help that. It wasn''t my wish to act that way!"


    ''I gathered so because Serena already told me, although my head understands I can''t change my anger and distorted feelings towards her so easily.''


    ''You''re asking for too much...'' Asmodeus wanted to say that, but he could feel his body beginning to burn with an overwhelming force, a feeling of humiliation when he learned from Serena that it was Lumina who kissed him and injected her divine power, trying to control his mind and make him her slave.


    That day, they defeated the Lich. He learned after becoming a demon king that it was Lumina who tried to seduce him, not Sheila. Yet even so, that feeling of betrayal and confusion upon seeing her face. It was something Asmodeus couldn''t just forget and put aside, forgiving everything because of the goddess.


    ''Because the Goddess has already been punished... She''s dead...''

 Chapter 266: You Will Regret This...

    Sheila looked very different from how Asmodeus remembered. Her glossy and beautiful hair shone like the night sky, now dry and brittle with split ends. Her fair and creamy complexion looked pallid and pale and it was obvious she lost quite some weight despite being light as it was.


    Yet despite this, Sheila''s eyes were still vibrant with the desire to live. Their colour was now pitch black after losing the blessing of the goddess, almost like a curse devoid of any light. However, Asmodeus didn''t mind about something like that. It just proved to him she was no longer affiliated with the goddess Lumina.


    ''She really looks horrible right now.''


    Her eyes narrowed, looking at Asmodeus with a sense of fear, but the lingering hope in her heart stopped her from giving up. Sheila''s body adjusted, recovering from the fearful action of him hitting the wall.


    ''Ah... He looks so different. His face shines with life, and his eyes are deep and piercing. As if he can see into my soul and knows all the sins I have committed.''


    "What can you do, as you are? Without the blessing of a goddess or an apostle. You are just a weak priestess, unable to offer me anything. Why should I let you stay with me?" He growled while walking towards Sheila, pushing her to the bed and gazing down from above her, Sheila''s weak arms above her head as she felt too sore to move.


    Her thoughts were interrupted, and she became shocked at this new position he put them in.


    ''What do I do? What can I say to make him accept my words?!'' Her thoughts were filled with constant doubts and questions towards herself.


    "Lord... Lord Asmodeus... I am sorry-"


    "I don''t need your apology. Tell me what you can do as a priestess."


    A quick interruption shocked her once again as if to cut the past grace off with no mercy, making Sheila''s tears fall to the side. Sheila felt ashamed of herself for believing this to be easy and that she could take her spot back after being yelled at and sobbing a little. Her weakness was on full display with no dignity left.


    "I can you healing magic... and bless my allies, if we face the undead... then I can smite them," she said with conviction despite her weak body, "I would die for you willingly at any time and even kill those who are against you. No matter how many times you hurt me, I will not hold it against you."


    "You expect to do that as you are now? I could kill you with a slap. The enemies we face would eat you without a second chance."


    Asmodeus closed his eyes. Over the past four months, even the knights were slowly exposed to his blood. After their agreement and permission, The entire group began to intake the blood of Asmodeus once a week.


    Thanks to this, their strength began to increase beyond normal humans, though they didn''t transform into demons or become monsters. Their bodies, if cut open, would be no doubt different from a normal person¡ªtheir bones, blood, and muscles are all likely closer to demons than humans.


    ''Well, even those who could barely use magic before were now stronger and had more mana than the average mage.''


    "..." Sheila remained silent. She couldn''t say anything at all. What could she say when she was this weak, unable to resist at all?


    ''Why is this so hard? I never should have accepted her offer. If I knew that, I would meet everyone... Things would be different!''


    .net


    "Can you give me everything, devote yourself more than you would have the goddess?"


    ''It''s taste... is so sweet... and delicious.''


    There was a sudden shock in her eyes that widened, and as the thick blood began oozing down her throat, she began drinking to survive.


    "Ngh.... Mmmph?!"


    This action caused the eyes of Asmodeus to glow brightly as the connection between them both began forming. However, there wasn''t only one effect.


    ''It hurts... something is strange, my insides feel hot...''


    Unlike the other women, Sheila wouldn''t surpass him, and she couldn''t evolve without his permission. If she tried to hurt any of his women, then she would be tormented by the blood inside her body and die an agonising death.


    "Sheila, you will become a demon, my demon and will never betray me."


    ''Though if she earns back everyone''s trust, I can remove these negatives if needed.''


    Asmodeus wondered what type of demoness she would become. Because with other demons, it was related to their talent, skills and desire. However, he didn''t give the same benefit to Sheila. The demon she would become was only related to her talents and not her desire.


    Her body suddenly contorted in pain, a black aura exploding around her frail form. The transformation into a demon took shape slowly as her bones began to crack, the sound like firecrackers erupting. A slow scream escaped her lips before she collapsed, writhing in agony.


    "Haah... No! Stop... It Hurts! Help... someone help me...."


    Asmodeus did nothing except place his hand on her head.


    As Sheila''s soul and mind became flooded by his power like a flash flood, it tore apart the lingering remains of divine power and her shattered blessing of Lumina, which the goddess had given her, even though it was currently dormant and less than a fraction of its former amount.


    "Asmodeus.... I can''t.... I''ll die!"


    The blood from Asmodeus didn''t care and began to devour everything, the body of Sheila slowly being wrapped in a cocoon of pure black, pulsating energy that seemed like thousands of hands were trying to claw their way out.


    Slowly, Sheila''s consciousness drifted away in exhaustion as the pain subsided after some time.


    He could only watch her with a cold gaze, the pretty face fading into the cocoon as it sealed her inside. "Sleep, if you wake up, we will talk..."


    Although the loud sounds of her body deforming and transforming continued. Asmodeus didn''t show any concern, nor did his face change as he sat on the bed beside the cocoon.


    Well, he could remove these shackles if she ever earned his trust...


    ''It depends how she behaves, however...''

 Chapter 267: The Goddess Offers Her Hand

    Asmodeus felt guilty because of his actions. The departure would be delayed. However, it couldn''t be stopped or changed now. Instead of lingering on such thoughts, he remained silent while listening to the sounds coming from inside the cocoon.


    "I wonder what you will become..."


    ***


    Meanwhile, inside the cocoon, Sheila''s mind and body were being picked apart and gouged out piece by piece before slowly merging with the demon blood lingering inside the cocoon. Her soul was forcefully dragged from her old body as the sinister forces twisted and crushed the intangible source of power into a deformed and monstrous shape.


    ''Where... where am I?''


    Sheila felt no pain nor had any idea what was happening around her, as if she was being held in a deep slumber. The surroundings changed back to the kingdom of Grigor''s castle, but this time, the sky was dark, with red lightning dancing everywhere. Monsters covered the city below the castle as far as she could see.


    This scene caused her heart to race because the knights she once met in the past were dead, their bodies torn apart or hanging from sharp stakes like dried meat in front of the butcher. Bloodstained everything while cries of despair echoed endlessly, causing the place to resemble a living hell.


    The people she was trying to protect in the past, who had helped her multiple times when she needed them, had disappeared.


    "What.... where is this?!"


    However, she felt something, an energy that made her desire to run towards it. Nostalgic, beloved... something that attracted her body and soul in the same direction.


    She rushed towards the location, her feet almost slipping in the pools of blood and muddy liquids. Then she slipped and fell down the cracked wall, her ribs aching as she rolled on her back only to see the destroyed inner wall, broken doors and dried moat.


    ''It hurts... but... why is the world so empty?!''


    It was at that moment she heard something, the sound of metal clashing in the distance over the small mound beside her.


    ''Ahh, it is the knights. They must be there.''


    She stood up again, feeling her entire body aching, especially her bones. Even her hands were twisted, and her breathing became more and more erratic as she kept climbing. Her body swayed and staggering as the bruises and bloody wounds on her body became worse.


    "Ah?!"


    Sheila slipped, her hand holding the stone wall lost grip before her body rolled down the stones, her bones cracking because of the heavy impact.


    Despite her fall, she felt a sense of desperation and determination while pulling herself up; each time she put pressure on her hips and right shoulder, an unbearable pain flooded her body, almost causing her to lose consciousness.


    ***


    When she reached the top of the outer wall, Sheila could see several tall figures standing further away from her location. However, there seemed to be only five monsters left in the place as the corpses littered all over the place. A group of people who fought against these creatures also died without even leaving traces of their presence.


    No... five monsters were fighting a single pair of people.


    "Why? What is this sight..."


    Alan''s corpse was impaled a few metres from where the group fought. Even Liana and the other women who she recognised all lay spread across the battlefield, bloody and torn apart. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-novelhall.net


    Yet in the centre, with an arm missing and his right eye blinded, Asmodeus fought alone while protecting someone... It was a strange yet beautiful demon with red skin and a beautiful pair of silver and golden eyes.


    "How did a mortal survive... interesting, no, you are not human but a demon?" Mephisto, the god of death, spoke to Asmodeus, his eyes and nose turned up as if mocking him for daring to even remain alive after being near him.


    "It matters not anymore..." Asmodeus grunted while spitting on the floor.


    "Tell me... Asmodeus, how does it feel to be face to face with the true criminal who killed your mother and father with a curse?" A gust of wind passed as the dull, lifeless eyes of Asmodeus began to burn with anger, despair and frustration.


    "MOTHERFUCKER!"


    Asmodeus charged at the god of death with a broken sword in one hand and a broken arm that could barely hold anything, including its weight, without snapping off. There was no elegance¡ªhis form from the inn when she met him was all but gone as he attacked relentlessly.


    "If that''s all, I can see why your little lovers are all dead," Mephisto grumbled. After hearing such mockery, Sheila watched as Asmodeus lost control and kept charging with a crazed look on his face.


    No matter how many times his broken sword slashed towards Mephisto, the male just flicked the air and created a divine wall that stopped all of Asmodeus'' attacks.


    Slowly, the demon started to grow weak before falling to the ground with blood gushing out from every open wound. His chest became distorted and crippled under Mephisto''s attacks.


    Mephisto snorted. "You call yourself the heir of Satan? What a joke..." A black ball of darkness appeared beside Asmodeus, and with a sudden flash of darkness, half his body vanished, blood spurting from the half-destroyed organs that suddenly vanished to the strange attack.


    "I am not done..." The dark, bloody aura around Asmodeus'' body started to thicken, causing the entire area to sink and crack under the pressure.


    [You see him suffer. Now tell me. Do you truly accept his blood to become a demon and never forsake him? You have one chance, choose, or your soul will never know peace!]


    ''Were the feelings I felt ever my own... Or were they all created by Lumina''s obsession?!''


    "I...I am unsure about this all... I want my feelings, not ones forced on me!!"


    [Lumina is dead. Any feelings you feel now are your own¡ªher powers are not able to overwrite a person''s mind even after death. The affection you feel now was created by you, yourself!]


    [But know, he won''t forgive you easily, and the path he has chosen will be full of suffering and difficult battles. Can you truly accept that?] The voice paused as if expecting an answer.


    ''What is the purpose of asking me if I cannot decline!''


    Her body began to move toward the collapsed male, the world frozen, yet the dark ball that caused Asmodeus to fall into this state was close to his head. Yet Sheila hugged his bloody, dying body.


    "Even if he keeps hating me until the end, I will accept his wrath and never forsake him again!"


    [Good...] The voice seemed pleased.


    "But...."


    Suddenly, a tremendous wave of energy emerged around her, almost causing her soul to explode.


    This sudden burst of energy forced itself into her body, but the nostalgic power made tears stream from her eyes¡ªas the world became dark, Asmodeus vanished from her arms, and the image of the strange male called Mephisto also disappeared.


    [Never forget what you said, but don''t give up hope.]


    [Forgiveness will come to those who deserve it.]

 Chapter 268: Demon Paladin

    The moment her vision faded, the pain exploded within Sheila''s body, yet it felt different. Rather than her body being damaged, she felt like the remnants of Lumina''s power were being destroyed and used to fuel her transformation.


    A dark yet holy energy.


    [You will become his paladin using that woman''s divinity as the cost. I shall give you mine.]


    [Serve the King with all your body and soul¡ªseek his forgiveness through bloodshed!]


    [Arise, First paladin of the True Demon King.]


    Sheila''s body almost shattered. The moment she heard Serena''s harsh yet fair voice, her muscles expanded, tore apart and reformed.


    Every inch, speck and millilitre of inferior muscle, flesh and blood was burned, destroyed or removed in this way, as piece by piece, the goddess of darkness reforged and created the perfect body for Sheila to serve her penance in.


    ''It burns, hurts and feels like I am being devoured at the same time. Yet a feeling of warmth and comfort keeps leaking into my muscles and bones that blood, filled with such heat, makes me feel so at peace.''


    She didn''t know that the blood was from Asmodeus, who continued to feed the cocoon more of his blood to hasten the process¡ªthe sky turning orange as the day passed.


    ***


    In silence, Asmodeus waited for hours after the final scream of pain from Sheila ended hours before. Now, it was no longer a time they should depart for the Beast Kingdoms. Despite this, Asmodeus seemed content as he continued feeding the cocoon of his blood.


    The colour became a deep red shade mixed with the black casing.


    ''It seems her transformation will soon be over.'' He observed. The world went dark, but he knew his vision had not been impacted, and it wasn''t because night came, but the cocoon finally broke; with a loud crack, the entire room was shrouded in ''her'' darkness.


    "Serena..." The nostalgic scent of this dark aura and power was the divine magic that he felt each time she brought him to her realm. Yet this was weaker and felt more mortal... That''s when a beautiful black hand stabbed through the cocoon.


    ''It seems the goddess of darkness gave you the last push to pull through, Sheila...''


    He looked at the beautiful black claws, a sleek yet tough exoskeleton formed over her fingertips and forearm, while Sheila remained still for a moment before she collapsed the other edge of the cocoon with her black claws and, with a loud shattering, tore apart the fragile cocoon to escape.


    [I hope you enjoy my present to you, Asmodeus. It is still far too early for me to give you direct help. Forgive me.]


    ''How could I complain... You have already given me too much, Serena.''


    [It''s not enough... compared to...] Her sentence finished as she seemed to be unwilling to finish, not wanting Asmodeus to learn too much of his fate or the things she held in her chest.


    ''That woman always flees before saying the important things.''


    A soft click of his tongue followed as a soft laugh escaped from his lips before turning towards the cocoon, and his eyes widened. "It''s fine... this was good enough..." With a nod, Asmodeus turned his attention to the beautiful naked young lady with pure white skin


    She was beautiful like moonlight, an unnatural colour... Yet the feeling of divinity oozed from her body as ''Sheila''s'' wings unfurled, their beautiful obsidian feathers shimmering and glistening in the darkness that enveloped the room. Their each movement was filled with grace, elegance and a subtle seduction.


    As she moved, her breasts swayed rhythmically¡ªa dark mark over where her heart should be¡ªreminiscent of Serena''s, but it was the same marking of Asmodeus, his mark that looked like a heart pierced by a pair of blackened swords.


    "She is certainly blessed by you now... "He muttered as he admired her new features.


    Her body appeared to be slightly bigger and more defined in a few places, primarily in her upper and lower parts. The lower part of her arms and legs resembled his demon king form, with black exoskeletons covering them like a pair of armour¡ªthen her ears were also long and pointed but covered with the same black scales.


    ''...''


    Leviathan shook her head while armour began to form, covering her ample breasts and devilish curves with silver armour that looked similar to the black scales. Yet was shaped like actual armour and made her look like an actual knight.


    "I do not need food, for I can live off the moonlight and your aura or essence."


    "Understood, I am going downstairs. Do you still have memories of who you are and what you did? If so, make sure never to forget and always make the smart choice, Leviathan."


    ''Now, you recreated my mother''s past image to save this woman... tsk, such an annoying goddess.''


    Leviathan merely lowered her head but soon moved to follow him after he left the door, like an obedient pet. Yet her armour made no noise, and neither did her breathing.


    As they went downstairs, people stopped talking and gawked at them as they noticed Leviathan.


    Her changes were substantial, but you could still tell it was Sheila from her lips and nose, even if she now looked more mature. It seemed Paul and Simon immediately felt their breath being stolen away as Leviathan gracefully descended behind Asmodeus.


    "She''s like an angel of death." He couldn''t help but hum as he was led towards a table set up to one side.


    "Yeah... but why does it feel like she belongs beside our boy? They make a perfect picture," Paul added while sipping from his ale.


    "Sheila looks so pretty, even if she looks a bit scary... and evil now," Ciela whispered while stepping towards her old friend.


    Leviathan didn''t change mentally more than swear her oath. The goddess didn''t tamper or change her personality or feelings¡ªfrom the start, everything was all the desire of Sheila, who saw the future and bleak path. She wanted to help create a path for him that didn''t force him to suffer and thus accepted all her changes.


    Her black eyes and silver pupils shimmered while gazing at the back of Asmodeus, observing and admiring his form that fought so hard, even after losing everything.


    ''It seems she can be a useful vanguard...'' Velvet thought to herself while whispering to Yumiko about their plans for the future mercenary group when battles and missions become more difficult and dangerous.


    Asmodeus turned to face everyone while putting a sack of coins on the desk, where the Mistress smiled warmly.


    "Shall we have a grand dinner and spend one last night at this wonderful inn?"


    "Somehow, doesn''t he feel more mature and regal?" Simon whispered, his hands rubbing his eyes while trying to focus on the young man he found changing the moment he removed his glance.


    "Ah... he feels more like a king than Avandar..." Paul added while taking a snap with his magical tool, images and small videos as proof of their journey together.


    "Your wife wants to see your journey, haha. She''s so cute." Simon mocked Paul before they sat back and enjoyed watching the young man who was so weak standing so tall.


    "Not just my wife, I wanted to see how far he would grow and what lies ahead in his path. Somehow, I''ve grown attached like a true brother to the kid."


    "You too? Haha, does that make us brothers by association, my dear friend?"


    "Hahaha! Shut up, let''s drink, To Asmodeus!"


    "To OUR Blood Tyrant! Haha!"


    The merry celebration of the entire group lasted until the early hours of the morning¡ªhowever, this time, their carriages departed from Baltimore just before sunrise.


    Hungover and with sore eyes, the group departed on the next chapter of their journey. What the gods held in store for them, nobody knew.


    -


    -


    -

 Chapter 269: A New Land - A New Mystery!

    Magnificent trees, colourful and vibrant flora surrounding winding dirt paths and untouched mountains and hilltops. A collection of various climates suited to different clans and races, a beautiful group of untamed beauty.


    The beauty of the Beast Kingdoms was their choice to live in certain areas while leaving the rest to nature out of respect for the goddess of Nature. A fair and neutral goddess blessed all races who knew how to appreciate the world and her beautiful nature.


    The goddess was mainly linked with the elves, who loved the forests, but she once made a deal with the first empress of the beast Empire that fractured upon her death.


    However, even now, she is considered the goddess of all half beasts, beasts and their kin.


    Asmodeus and his large group of knights and ladies reached the border after three days of travel¡ªalong the way, they met with bandits, monsters and various adventurers curious about their goal. He did not feel like revealing his purpose, so he had everyone give vague answers and ignore their probing.


    ''Well, some of them seemed to be strange, following us from the moment we left Baltimore... So I killed them after having Liana help me torture them.'' He thought to himself, looking out the window of his carriage while sipping on some tea that Erika poured for him.


    ''Spies for the Kingdom''s nobles... The Lord of Baltimore was curious about our plans, then even cultists killed themselves the moment they were caught. It seems that many people were interested in our group, but now they will never know...''


    "It''s been five days. Are we going to reach the first tribe soon...?" Asmodeus wondered out loud while Yumiko leaned against him with a warm smile. "Mmm, I believe that we should reach the eastern clans soon."


    "Eastern clans?"


    .net


    Asmodeus knew little about the beast kingdoms other than they had an emperor born from one of the clans and four main clans that took a role similar to the kingdom''s Dukes. Pillars of the kingdoms.


    Yumiko''s ears fluttered as she glanced up towards Asmodeus. "Do you want to know more?"


    ''Although I know her look is quite adorable, so let''s listen to her explanation.''


    "I would love to, Yumi." Asmodeus smiled warmly down at her.


    ''Our master has quite the soft spot for the mistress...'' Erika thought to herself when Yumiko smiled brightly while her five tails danced in the air, slapping the soft leather cushions.


    "The main clans control the lands of the north, south, east and west, while there is a vast island in the centre of the kingdoms that are ruled by the reigning emperor''s clan."


    "The Milduke family of Lion and cat type beastmen in the West."


    "The Varmen family of aviation and bird-type beastmen in the south."


    "The Luca family of aquatic-type basement in the North touching the great sea between the Beast kingdom and the elven empire."


    "The Inukami family of the fox-type beastman in the east."


    Asmodeus listened to the four large families and wondered why there weren''t any wolves, who were usually the biggest competitors against the lions in stories.


    ''I wonder where the wolves are...?''


    "Oh...?" Then, his mind suddenly made him remember something, and he asked. "By chance, are the current clan occupying the emperor''s seat wolves?"


    Yumiko''s face brightened as she looked excited. Although she was once a woman from Earth, she abandoned and accepted her second life as a woman born in the Inukami family¡ªthe reason she began to research this was because of meeting a travelling fox beastkin who mentioned something that shocked Yumiko.


    "It seems I will need to read up a lot more on these Beast clans while we are here," Erika whispered while hugging Asmodeus.


    "Enemy attack!" A female knight yelled from outside. The sound of clashing swords and the neigh of horses echoed as Erika and Yumiko rushed to see what was happening through the windows.


    Hundreds of beautiful females with spears, their bodies wore soft, silken robes of a familiar style to Erika, Yumiko and Asmodeus. It was the style of their country back on earth, shrine maiden style outfits, kimonos and old-fashioned clothes.


    However, what caused Asmodeus to feel slightly shocked was their beauty. They looked just like Yumiko and Serena, but not quite at the same level. But their faces were smooth, with juicy, full lips and dazzling eyes. Each one appeared to have a few unique features, but they were all charming.


    "Put down your weapons, state your business in the Inukai domain!" One female, slightly taller and older than the others, said to the knights. Her voice was sweet, yet her aura was threatening as the rest of the women stood by her side with their spears ready to attack at any time.


    "Asmodeus... let''s go outside." Yumiko''s voice sounded a little strange, but Asmodeus also felt confused. The tall female looked identical to Yumiko, only her hair was golden, while Yumiko''s was snow white now... she once had golden hair when he met her with blue eyes, the spitting image of the leading female.


    Erika held Yumiko''s hand as she and Asmodeus left their carriage.


    ''I wonder if this is fate rather than an accidental happening. Maybe it was Serena that made this happen...''


    As he walked out of his carriage, dozens of narrow eyes gazed upon them, almost like they pierced his soul. The tall female was still watching his knights when she finally noticed him before looking at Yumiko, and her aura and expression collapsed before her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Y....Yumiko? It cannot be... you were.... they said you.... were dead?!"


    "Princess, you must not!"


    "Princess!"


    The tall woman stepped forward, her weapon dropping to the floor as she began to increase her pace. Masterful and perfectly measured strides as she dashed to Yumiko¡ªAsmodeus stopped the knights from attacking because he could feel no aggression or danger.


    Only sorrow, joy, delight and hope... emitted from the woman.


    "Yumiko!"


    However, the woman who stood beside Asmodeus looked shocked¡ªlike a stone. She froze solid and looked pale as her face began to fill with thick sweat.


    Erika whispered in Asmodeus'' ears: "This must be her sister... What should we do?"


    "... I''ll speak with her later."


    Yumiko was suddenly embraced by the flying woman, her arms wrapped around her back. The difference was that there were only two blonde tails, while Yumiko had five snow-white tails that were longer and thicker than the woman who knew her name.


    "I thought you were dead... For so many years...."


    However... Yumiko''s voice caused the entire area to freeze.


    "Forgive me, but who are you...?"


    "Hueh?!"


    "I do not remember you."

 Chapter 270: The Hidden Twist of Fate

    Asmodeus could have sworn that Yumiko''s memories of this world only started after being sold as a slave. Yet the moment that the two met, he felt as if something clicked inside his chest. A strange phenomenon.


    He made an excuse to lean back against the carriage while sitting down and taking a deep breath to watch the surroundings easier.


    Yumiko and the fox princess seemed to be speaking together, but his mind was too focused on the situation to pay attention. It was a serious conversation comprising "Who are you." and "I am your sister!" followed by the princess speaking about memories.


    ''What''s going on? Why doesn''t it make sense? How could she be related to the Inukami clan?''


    However, there was something that tickled the back of his throat, like a small chicken bone after eating some cheap wings. ''Wait... they worship the goddess of darkness! Selene?!''


    [After all, you called me.]


    His eyes narrowed, watching the pair of foxes hugging. Nonetheless, he could see Yumiko didn''t seem to have memories because of her confused and conflicted face. Her body seemed different as she hugged the female tightly.


    ''Tell me what you did. Yumiko''s body, how did you create it?''


    There was a hunch, something brutal and macabre brewing inside his mind. Yet, he didn''t think that it would be that kind of thing because Serena hated making dirty moves and abusing her powers unless it was for good reason.


    [You think of me so highly¡ªif I break your trust, will you hunt me and aim to become a god-slaying demon king?]


    ''Serena...''


    Yumiko seemed to calm the longer she hugged the female the others called princess. Their spears remained lifted, yet once, the princess called out to lower them. All the foxes soon lowered their weapons and formed into a neat row and column formation.


    "Stop! Don''t fight. Put down your weapons and return to formation!" Her lovely voice was almost silenced by the oversized chest of Yumiko being the same height as her face.


    "Yes, Princess!" The various fox warriors in their shrine maiden outfits called out in a chorus of beautiful and enchanting voices.


    Meanwhile, Asmodeus watched the face of Yumiko, his fists clenched with worry. How would this turn out? He didn''t know, but nothing mattered as long as she didn''t get hurt or betrayed.


    [Yumiko is her sister¡ªI didn''t use the body without permission, and your beloved empress would soon remember the sealed memories with continued contact with this princess.]


    ''Can you be more specific...''


    [I didn''t have a container for her soul and needed to find someone who believed in me without any doubt, and the princess of the Inukami tribe just happened to have been poisoned during the inter-clan meeting and tossed into a slave wagon when she prayed to me in her dying moments.]


    The face of Asmodeus visibly darkened as the tension and atmosphere around his body grew denser along with his complex mood. He didn''t like where this story was heading. Why did the other clans want to kill this princess? What was their motive?


    "I... what am I doing?" Yumiko hesitantly whispered before looking back towards Asmodeus, her tails drooping.


    ''She is looking to me for help...'' A regretful thought filled his mind while Asmodeus waited for Serena''s response.


    [The princess prayed to me in her dying moments, so I explained what I wanted to do by using her body. At first, the princess was apprehensive, but it amazed me they shared the same name. It felt like fate, so I asked both souls if they would consider a different path...]


    "Why should a King take notice of a mere princess?" The face of this beautiful warrior turned as pale as ice, and her legs started quaking at his imposing aura and intimidating glance, yet she held strong, which impressed Asmodeus greatly. "Oho? A splendid warrior..."


    However, to his words, the knights behind him, along with Erika and Liana, both snorted with narrowed eyes.


    ''Hmmm? Do they think I am going to increase their number? I''m not... it was just a joke. Really...''


    He was only being slightly playful because this trip was turning out to be far more entertaining than he thought, and his curiosity about the Inukami Clan grew exponentially. No, it wasn''t just the clan, but this entire kingdom and its strange setup. Despite being an empire, they didn''t commit to it.


    "Will you guide the way, little Princess Yuina?" He once again teased while carrying Yumiko in his arms, his face returning to a kind smile, but unlike before, it felt genuine and had more impact. Yuina was already being charmed by the demon.


    "O-Of course."


    "You!! Princess, you mustn''t accept a demon like him!"


    "Aki..." The princess whispered with teary eyes, her expression sorrowful at the sudden change of attitude from her friend.


    "Yuina... this man is pure evil. He clearly has evil intentions! Look, all his followers are female!"


    "This bastard is looking for more women, and we cannot let him have his way! No sex for a week!" Velvet protested, while beside her, the other girls looked dark at the thought.


    "Uhm... a whole week?" Erika''s eyes seemed to become dull without light.


    "Ah~ what if he becomes a beast unable to hold back and ravishes me in the open?!" Liana, aka Asmodea, fell into a deprived image in her mind while Vinea and Ciela watched his movements with a sense of longing and desire.


    In the background, Erika, Liana, Vinea and Velvet were speaking together and nodded to the warrior Aki''s words; meanwhile, Fuuka, who was with the knights, found the situation amusing. Since Asmodeus never approached her other than to practise, she never saw his perverted side and thus doubted their words.


    "Aki, do not speak such a way. He is my sister''s husband. Look how dearly he treats her, and you know the truth... Look at her tails." Yuina was trying her best to hold back tears as she tried to convince Aki, who turned her head and finally took a long and careful look at the tails of Yumiko that Asmodeus held in his arm.


    "Haa... we must seek the queen and elders'' advice..." Aki looked exhausted as she sheathed her sword, the only fox to use a sword instead of a spear.


    "Come, dear sister and... May I ask your name, sir?" Yuina''s eyes sparkled brightly, different from before. It felt like he had gained a little sister, so he couldn''t help but go along with it. A new and novel feeling.


    "Asmodeus... Demon King Asmodeus."


    "Ah...! King Asmodeus... please forgive our ignorance... Please come along." The cute princess spoke while moving up toward a massive stairway leading towards the eastern-style village with a vast temple at the centre. "W-Wait.... D-Demon King?!" Yuina exclaimed in terror


    "Yes," The demon king smiled while walking up towards her while still carrying his empress bride.


    Yumiko couldn''t stop blushing at his bold action of carrying her around like a princess, but she felt grateful since after meeting Yuina, strange images and memories began to float in her mind... an image of two blonde foxes running around with their tiny tails covered in sticky honey from a bee''s nest with hundreds of bee''s chasing them.


    "Honey... makes your tail glossy like mothers..." Yumiko''s whisper caused Yuina''s ears to flutter, but she didn''t turn back. Instead, her eyes and pupils widened, with the corners of her mouth lifting. ''It''s really sister!''


    "You fiend! If you try anything, I will smite you down!" Aki''s low voice sounded in the ear of Asmodeus while she remained beside Yuina; it seemed to be a wind-type magic to transfer her voice to a specific person.

 Chapter 271: To the Inukai Village!

    Asmodeus watched the sway of Aki''s exposed flesh, her soft buttocks almost enchanting him as she constantly glared back at him, aware of his lustful gaze. ''She reminds me of Kathryn... but is more of my type.'' He felt a little irritated because Yumiko left his arms to speak to her ''sister'', but he wanted the best for all his women, so he allowed it.


    Suddenly, a soft tap hit his behind, breaking his focus, and when he turned to face who hit him, it was Erika with her hand resting on him with a pout on her lips.


    "Don''t make new women. Instead, look at me, okay?" Her whisper caused his back to tingle as she leaned against him¡ªit was rare for Erika to show jealousy or discomfort, so instantly, he switched gears and focused on her.


    ''That''s right, I don''t need to keep looking... Even if I am a demon king of lust and sex, the ones I truly desire are already beside me.''


    "Erika!" Asmodeus called out while his movements stopped, causing Velvet and Vinea to turn to gaze in his direction while the knights also peeked. His voice was deep and husky, yet they all knew he did this voice because they loved it and found it sexy.


    ''He must have upset Erika...'' Vinea thought to herself with a wry smile and let out a sigh.


    ''This Horny bastard wants to fuck that fox with black hair...'' Velvet thought to herself with a bitter smile, but her eyes flashed with a jealous and possessive light.


    In reality, Vinea and Velvet held a similar response to his actions, maybe because they were family, rather Vinea idolised Velvet growing up, so much that her demon form was the most aggressive and alluring visually but looked similar to Velvet, making them look like sisters.


    ''Ah, ~ darling is getting aroused. Will these filthy foxes be able to endure his lust? Should I drag him into a monster cave or bandit nest and fuck him senseless so he only looks at me?!''


    Liana''s mind was the most in sync with Asmodeus. Their lust and desire linked the moment he started to get aroused, she knew. That''s why she didn''t get jealous but thought of ways to take advantage of this situation and also have fun with her beloved.


    Be it killing or sex, she always wanted to do it together with him.


    Erika could feel the gaze from the women behind, but the strongest was Yumiko who walked beside her newly found sister with their arms linked. Yet she kept looking back at Asmodeus with eyes like she was lost and lonely.


    ''After all, Yumiko is cute when she misses our darling.''


    The two of them became great friends from being almost enemies at the start. Erika often remembered that cold night when Yumiko had sex with Asmodeus in the fairy forest, and she couldn''t stop herself from masturbating.


    Yet now that became a fond memory thanks to how gentle and accepting Yumiko was accepting her as a second lover.


    Her coldness was more apparent, and her love for Asmodeus grew deeper each day. Erika couldn''t help but hope the pair''s love was successful.


    Erika would often think of Yumiko''s relationship with Asmodeus to be like the sun, so she only wished to become his moon, quietly giving him a place to relax and soothe himself when tried.


    "Are you alright, Erika?" Asmodeus peered down at her face. He could sense her worries and complex thoughts about himself and Yumiko.


    He kissed her head, wrapping an arm around her shoulder, whispering while smiling. "You have a large place in my heart, too. Don''t worry about others, and please remember your happiness."


    Instantly, her cheeks reddened.


    Erika was weak at this kind of flirting; it wasn''t lewd but very embarrassing. After she took a life for the first time, her heart fell into darkness, yet it was always Asmodeus who came to pull her out. The same as she called Yumiko his brilliant sun, she knew Asmodeus was hers.


    "I just... thought about the past...."


    "Phew..."


    "Nn~ everything, you can have everything if you never leave me..." A whisper, like the soft sound of the gentle breeze."


    "... Erika... That''s unfair." Asmodeus didn''t know what he could say, only hugging her tightly in response.


    He felt he won at life with such wonderful women that he could never possibly deserve. All of them were important to him, more than he could explain with words, and it frustrated him because he couldn''t express his feelings well.


    Even Erika couldn''t handle his muscular arms anymore because her eyes began to flutter as she started falling asleep¡ªit was the first time in a while she felt so secure. His scent, aura and gentle words filled with passion and affection allowed her to relax completely at last.


    Asmodeus worried at first but soon heard her gentle snoring, causing the elves to look back with stunned gazes to see a sleeping maiden in the extremely tall male''s arms.


    ''Well... I can only take it step by step, until the day comes they all know how much I need them.'' He smiled at Erika''s sleeping face, but the look of a Demon King''s genuine smile filled with love caused a sudden change for the elves and female knights able to see him.


    "Woah... the boss looks so charming, he can smile like that?!" Fredrika''s voice echoed, causing Fuuka, Liana, Vinea, Ciela and Alice to look. However, Alice seemed the most affected as her mouth opened and her eyes widened in complete shock.


    "He can make such a face? Was the demon king not a being void of such passionate and warm feelings?" Alice muttered to herself, while looking at Velvet to her side, the blushing cheeks and maiden-like face making her realise that the test she started was probably over.


    ''He... already made that Velvet fall this far?!''


    Sariel watched them all from above, her beautiful wings fluttering with long pink hair. She seemed full of happiness. "That''s it! I only want my master to be filled with happiness; that''s why Sariel will bring you together... Because Sariel loves everyone."


    The most affected by his smile were those who had seen glimpses of it before but also saw his fake and broken mask smiling in the past.


    Yumiko''s tails gently swayed as she returned her gaze to her sister Yuina, a strange feeling and memories of her previous life flowing steadily into her mind and heart the longer he held the lovely blonde fox''s hand.


    ''To think you gave me your body in your dying moments. Yumiko Inukai, our souls became one, so from now on, I will be you, and you are me. I will protect your dear little sister and family as if they were my own, I swear!'' Find adventures at mvl


    She felt a strange feeling as her heart pounded from seeing Asmodeus smile, and thinking of their past months together, she realised just how deeply she adored him, but that love wasn''t just hers... the one that fell for him first.


    It was the princess and the other half of her soul, Yumiko Inukai.


    ''I see... Did you love him too? I''m so happy we could love the same man.''


    At that moment, Yumiko''s body trembled, and it felt like something cracked and finally... fell into place; all the time, she felt insecure and worried.


    Somehow, she felt confident those feelings would never return, and as the huge Tori gates appeared, she could only speak in the beast''s language1.


    "I am home."


    Finally... the souls of Yumiko Sakurai and Yumiko Inukai became one and accepted their life in this world as Yumiko Inukai, the demon king''s saint and a second goal.


    To become his genuine empress, with the love of two women.

 Chapter 272: The Melancholy of a Lonely Goddess

    In a dark space, the world with only a small fallen tree and a beautiful woman sitting atop the stump wrapping her body with her tails.


    [After all, this is how you should be...]


    [How could you become a cold Demon King with such a loving heart? I envy those who have won your pure affection. Will there come a day when you learn everything, that you forgive me for causing your suffering?]


    Serena wasn''t like Yumina, who started as a hero. She was born a lesser goddess, without the feelings of a human or mortal race. Thus, at the start of her existence, over thousands, millions of years, she committed horrific acts void of feelings.


    [When did it begin?]


    [The moment I began to see these mortals as more than a source to grow my power and dominance?]


    She wasn''t like Mephisto or the other gods who reigned above the most important elements of the world. Jealousy, greed and desire for domination weren''t something she felt at all. Instead, in this dark world where there was only silence to keep her company...


    There was only one person who seemed to help break this feeling.


    [Are you really the one who will save me from this darkness?]


    ***


    Countless years ago, before the kingdom of Grigor existed...


    [Hmm... how did this happen?]


    Serena looked at the strange woman sleeping in her garden of nightshades and violets flickering in the darkness; the flowers that grew in her divine realm could never live without sunlight, yet they thrived.


    Now, she looked down at the sleeping creature with a beating heart in the centre of her garden.


    An impossible existence had appeared before her.


    "Mm..."


    As Serena approached this mysterious existence, they slowly stirred awake before quickly waking up.


    A few hours earlier, in the grand chamber of the divine gods. She sat on her lower throne and watched the meeting about how the goddess of creation would soon create another race of mortals in this new world.


    Thousands of years already passed since the goddess of nature created the elves, who created and nurtured beautiful forests that filled the lands with their graceful beauty and pride. Stay tuned for updates on mvl


    In response to this many of the higher gods created races and placed them on the world, from strange beastmen with various tribes and races, to the enchanting mermaids.


    "There is a problem with this world, and we must create something to balance everything."


    The original goddess of life, Medea, sat in the highest seat with a beauty that could conquer nations by the levels Asmodeus would grade her spoke. Her power surpassed all the other ten gods without a chance of opposition.


    However, the race she created... Humans are a race with the freedom to believe and follow whatever they desire became a problem.


    Their main kingdom followed Medea and worshipped her without issue, yet the ones granted freedom began to seek more; they wanted more knowledge and power and sought to invade the other races.


    "Thus, we need a new race, one that could keep the humans in check¡ªmonsters and demon beasts failed. If we do not create a solution, then this world. It will collapse in a sea of flames!" Medea was not a martyr or gentle goddess, but she was fair and prioritised the world over everything else.


    However... this is when the main gods discovered a limitation placed upon them. It was the moment they realised they were not the strongest or even the original gods of this world.


    They could only create one race!


    This rule applied even to Serena, the lowest goddess who ruled over darkness. She lacked worshippers because of the humans and other races who loved the light.


    Only a few people worshipped her, which led to her being quite unpopular even as a main goddess with power over most other divine entities.


    "Now, since only one of us hasn''t created anything. Serena, the goddess born from a mere beast. You need to create a race that can keep humans in check and stop them from burning the entire world with their endless greed."


    Medea''s request felt simple for Serena, a woman born from a divine beast, part of the reason she felt no human emotions added to her divinity.


    ''I see...''


    [Understood, Lady Medea, I will endeavour to do so!]


    Because of her lack of believers, the goddess of darkness became isolated and looked down upon by the other gods.


    Her isolation lasted until she met the first demon, Lilith. The original demon queen, ruler of demons, demon lords and demon royalty. However, more than that, she was Serena''s first creation, first friend and family member.


    ***


    "Who are you?" The beautiful woman, with long black hair like sleek obsidian and soft, blue eyes like the ocean, asked Serena in the dark garden of flowers.


    [I am the goddess of darkness and the one who created you, it seems...]


    [What...?]


    [How can this be?!]


    Yet no matter how much she begged, argued and fought against them, she was still only a middle-tier goddess and couldn''t resist the might of the others. Locked in her divine realm, she could only watch in despair.


    Fifty years later, the Demon King''s castle...


    "My Lady..." A beautiful woman with black feathered wings and beautiful pink hair down to her hips called out with tears in her eyes.


    "Please, take your leave... please..." Her hands wrapped around her body as tears streamed down her face, mourning the loss of her only child.


    "I cannot leave, Sariel... I am sorry. To make you, the succubus queen, suffer in this state. Forgive me for not giving you a chance to find your ideal partner and forcing you into a lifetime of solitude."


    "My Empress... and dear friend... Lilith.... please... They are coming. The castle cannot last!"


    The beautiful demon empress with blue eyes and long black horns curved behind her head towards the sky and shook her head.


    "Can I ask you a favour, dear friend? Seal yourself in the deep labyrinth and awaken when you find the true demon king who will save us all. I cannot do this. Forgive me; I cannot save you from this dark future."


    Sariel looked down and wiped the tears from her golden eyes with the back of her hand.


    She fell to her knees, unable to beg anymore.


    How many times did she cry and ask her beloved empress to escape or seek an alliance with the elves or beastkin through threats?


    "It was my fault! If I hadn''t accepted my place as the succubus queen... I could have always remained your friend... until the end... But, you will have descendants?" Sariel looked at the beautiful queen, who smiled bitterly.


    "Ah, my mother, I am sure my kind mother will create another to help you all. I hope that in the end, I can meet her once again, the crybaby goddess... My beloved mother, Serena."


    Without a care for their emotional farewell, the combined armies broke through the outer gate.


    "Do not come back! You hear me!? No matter what, don''t open the door! Not until you meet him!" Lilith screamed as the gates of her domain began to shut, with thousands of chains shooting from the depths of the earth. Then, without hesitation, they locked up the tearful succubus inside the labyrinth.


    In the final moments, Sariel shattered her soul, creating a lovely girl sitting in the centre of a huge teleportation sigil. The girl looked at Lilith with a pure smile before she started vanishing.


    "I see... you will use her to find your true mate... I understand. Sariel, then let me grant her my blessing to keep her safe until she meets that man."


    It was the beginning of the end, and just as the enemy entered the Demon King''s chamber. All the heroes and champions fell silent. Lilith was surrounded by darkness, beautiful lilies, violets and nightshade flowers filling the throne. Her blue eyes flickered with divine light.


    "Welcome Heroes! It''s time to meet your doom!"


    Soon, the human king hung the head of the first demon empress from the destroyed castle walls. The image resembled the dungeon that Asmodeus once visited when he first became a demon lord.


    This fateful day was when the kingdom of Grigor was born.


    [My beloved daughter... Where did you go?! I can no longer sense your existence!]


    ***


    10,000 years later... In this time, she became one of the strongest gods in the entire council. The goddess Medea died long ago, overthrown by the hero who killed the first demon empress who became a true god after living as a demigod.


    Another demon appeared, sitting in the now empty dark, with a single tree, withered and without life. The goddess, now with pale hair and lifeless eyes, watched the starless sky in her domain.


    [Ah... Another one...]


    "It''s been a while, Mother. it''s me, Lilith." A beautiful woman with a small beauty spot below her eye and glossy black hair, yet her atmosphere was nothing like the previous Lilith.


    This reincarnation shouldn''t have been possible, but it was her. The first Demon Empress was born again. "The garden... it''s not here anymore?"


    Serena didn''t speak or turn to look at Lilith.


    "Hmm... It seems you''ve cried a lot, mother don''t worry, I promise that this time I will set you free. Well... not me, but my son; I will make sure to give birth this time. To a strong and healthy man who will free you of this bullshit!"


    With a kiss to the goddess''s cheek, Lilith walked away into the darkness, leaving Serena''s pale cheeks flowing with tears filled with glistening stars, a small whisper the first time she spoke with her mouth as she reached out.


    "Please don''t leave me again."


    However, Lilith was already gone, and once again, the cruel hands of time began to flow...


    It was not long after this that the beautiful goddess began to watch the human kingdom of Grigor because of a promise to her daughter. There was a strange boy amongst the heroes, someone she had been watching in the past.


    With his blonde hair and blue eyes, Serena could feel his soul resonating with hers and became interested in something for the first time in countless years. The boy suddenly acted like a fool as she watched the scene, unaware of the small grin on her lips from the moment she began watching him...


    And so the first chapter of Ryuji''s Erotic adventure in another world began at this moment.

 Chapter 273: A strange Feeling stirs the soul.

    Asmodeus found himself separated from the other women because of the customs of the village. He could still picture the cute face of Liana and Vinea, who Sariel and Ciela dragged away the two with bitter smiles.


    ''The crying face of Vinea was quite adorable...''


    It wasn''t permanent, but during the first night, it meant that he would sleep alone and bathe in the sacred waters of the Inukami hot springs to remove his ''impurities'' to avoid a disaster.


    ''Oh... Serena? What''s wrong you sound a little low.''


    The hut given to Asmodeus was quite snug, made from the special trees that protected the eastern forest, both resistant to fire and water while retaining both flexibility and strength.


    Moka trees, which would give a delicious peach-like fruit during the autumn seasons.


    This information was something that Yumiko mentioned as they walked through the tori gates¡ªMoka trees were spread on either side because not only did their fruit keep the tribe well-fed during winter, but the effect made monsters wary, forming a natural barrier.


    [I...]


    ''Go on tell me, I have time... lots of time to listen to you and your worries.''


    Asmodeus sat beside the window, which overlooked the village from above.


    His hut was near the main shrine and palace-like structure, and the hot spring was a few moments from him.


    He overlooked the beautiful forest while letting his lips gently lift into a smirk, hearing Serena''s weak voice like a tired office lady coming home to her lover and kicking off her shoes before complaining about her boss.


    ''That''s the feeling I get now...'' He thought while picturing Serena in an office ladies'' suit, lying on the sofa while kicking her shoes and looking back at him with slightly drunken eyes.


    [Really, then... can I summon you?]


    Asmodeus realised that there must be something wrong because he had never felt Serena so vulnerable; even when flirting or teasing her, she kept her strong will as a goddess.


    Yet right now, he could sense nothing¡ªshe just felt like a female fox.


    ''Anytime, no matter what you need I am always willing to help.''


    This woman not only helped his mother to leave this world with his father, but she did much more than that for him. Without Serena, he would have died at worst, but also, the woman he now loves would have suffered a horrible fate without her aid.


    That''s why, for him, Serena was both a motherly woman he felt attracted to and someone that he wanted to protect.


    [Mhm~]


    A brilliant light filled the hut before Asmodeus rubbed his eyes, yawning several times before his body lay on the dark brown table.


    The scene of the handsome demon king with his hair cascading over his shoulders while sleeping by the window was picturesque¡ªa shame none of his lovers were here to see it.


    However, one person saw with curious and sparkling eyes.


    "Tsk... this man, how can he sleep so peacefully, now I have to wait until he wakes to send him to the bath... Damn!" The black-haired fox spoke with a huff and snorted. Yet her eyes continued to gaze at the male as a soft breeze blew his hair through the air.


    ***


    Darkness...


    Asmodeus found himself in this place countless times in the past. At first, he felt uncomfortable and wanted to find the light, or bright light, in this realm.


    However, now that he had visited so many times, his eyes could see perfectly in the darkness, and somehow, he didn''t want others able to see this sight, so he wanted the darkness to remain forever, keeping out anyone but him.


    [Eh...]


    [Would you truly do that for me?]


    "!?"


    The soft words with her honest tone caused a tight pain in his chest. Asmodeus understood Serena didn''t mean that as a joke, and because of that, it hurt him. A feeling that he didn''t expect, like a sudden uppercut from a dark horse that knocked the champion down in the last round... Asmodeus fell.


    "You can''t leave me. I won''t let you."


    Asmodeus reached back with his hand and placed it against the silky hair and closed his eyes, his hand sliding across her smooth cheek and brushing against her glossy lips with his fingertips.


    Serena''s eyes looked stunned¡ªshe could sense his thoughts and feelings if she used her usual power, but right now, after thinking about the past, she had forcibly cut off her powers just to take a break because of her chaotic feelings.


    "You fool..." Her lips moved for the first time, able to feel the pounding in his chest through her fingertips and his emotions through his gaze¡ªthe two connected by his hand around her shoulder while resting their foreheads together.


    "I''m going to become a God-seducing Emperor!"


    The moment he spoke, it felt like her mood shattered, yet the honest and serious flicker in his eyes made her almost burst into laughter at the ridiculous title.


    "Are you now?"


    Each time Serena spoke with her true voice, the seductive and sweet tone overwhelmed Asmodeus, yet he fought hard to resist it. She made a succubus seem like an innocent young girl with no charm.


    "Yes..."


    A curt reply as Asmodeus breathed slowly, his heart beat like drums during a metal concert. His eyes flicked towards Serena and captured hers, refusing to be overwhelmed by the lustful presence she possessed; in contrast, Serena could see his resolve, almost tasting the sweetness of it upon her tongue.


    Lay this close to him, and with the goddess pressing against him with such force, Asmodeus couldn''t stop his growing desire as he wrapped his hands around her neck after she turned him around.


    "You are so sinful, to touch a goddess and lust for her with such a brutal thing between your legs is utter blasphemy! Should I pass judgement on this foolish male?"


    Her silver eyes gleamed, and a soft expression replaced her former sad face¡ªas if she was waiting for him to act this way and enjoy his punishment.


    The mischievous spirit within Serena was alive once more, and although she was depressing her divinity, Serena could still destroy him if they duelled 1v1.


    "Heh~ I don''t believe in god! But, maybe if the goddess was a super beautiful and sexy fox with black hair that becomes my wife in the future..."


    "Dream on lover boy~ maybe if you conquer the world and make me the sole goddess of the world." A joke, merely playing with his mood, yet a twinkle of seriousness, only a handful of dust in a sandy desert.


    However, they both seemed to swallow their saliva, and the thought crossed both their minds in this cold, dark place, with only their bodies creating the comfortable warmth.


    "Prioritise your current women, they love you to death and want you to understand them..." Serena suddenly whispered in a fragile voice. "I''ve seen many fated souls break apart and lose everything because of the most simple mistakes."


    This woman hugged him against her chest, lowering her head until he could hear her quiet breathing.


    Sometimes like a friend, a sister or even a lover, but now she felt like a caring mother. The strange feeling the goddess gave was something that Asmodeus cherished, even after becoming a demon king.


    "I''ll do my best."


    "Good!"


    The dark world slowly began to fade, a feeling of water enveloping him as her words became distant and harder to hear. Unlike they became but a mosquito''s whisper.


    "I can wait..."

 Chapter 274: The Ritual of...

    ''What did Yuina say the plant was called again? Sakura Noctula?''


    "A plant that blooms pale pink in the moonlight..."


    He couldn''t help but find the forest beautiful; even as a demon king, the beautiful trees that entwined with the Sakura Noctula looked dazzling, especially as the sun began to fade.


    The patterns on each tree looked different and began to glow with a faint pink aura in the moonlight.


    Once they absorbed enough of the moonlight, beautiful and delicious peach fruits would be created that could improve beauty, increase magic power and other unique benefits.


    ''Though this secret should only be known to the Inukami clan, thanks to my cheating ability to see the truth of the world with my Demon King eyes~ I now realise that the information has been given to the other tribes. There is a traitor, and someone wants to take their fruits and Moka trees for their own.''


    However, Asmodeus knew another key factor was that without the fox clansmen themselves and their divine rituals, the fruits could never come to pass.


    "A ritual, huh..."


    "My dear husband, are you busy...?" A soft voice interrupted the calm and peaceful night, a voice void of confidence and filled with a sense of worry.


    ''Ciela... I should treat you better, my lovely elf.''


    The elven princess, someone who used to keep her problems and feelings sealed tight in her heart. A girl from an entirely different world suffered a life full of troubles and difficulties, but now she found happiness within his embrace.


    Her lovely dark skin shimmered like a glamorous evening star as the faint light reflected from the Sakura Noctula plants in the Moka wood forest below illuminated the beauty. Her long silver hair, which fluttered in the cool air, drifted around her body like a silk dress.


    "I am never busy for you, Ciela. Come to me!" Asmodeus said with a confident smile. The one he always wanted to express, yet only now had the power to do so. No longer does his old self and thoughts contain him as his arms open wide.


    Ciela didn''t waste another moment before jumping into his arms. Her natural fragrance smelled delightful, and her soft and supple breasts pressed firmly against his muscular chest. "I missed you¡ªthe journey was so hard~ make me feel warm on this cold night in a strange land."


    ''This girl... she is always so reserved during night service and lets the other girls go first.'' Asmodeus thought back to how Ciela would always insist that Velvet, Erika, Yumiko, and Liana should go before her... It was a strange feeling. She seemed happy to just hug like this many nights under the moonlight.


    "Are you worried about your mother and sisters?" Asmodeus asked carefully with a kind smile, hoping to support his lover and future bride.


    "... Yes... What if they don''t accept my changes... our changes? I worry they will turn against you, and I will have to kill them." Her eyes, which reflected the light beautifully, shimmered with tears of sorrow as the memories flooded back to her mind, causing her pain that only those closest to her noticed.


    "I will do anything to avoid that, as I cannot bear to see your beautiful emerald eyes full of tears.."


    "I can be strong when you need me to¡ªif it comes to it, we must protect our family together."


    "I''m sorry..." Tears ran down her lovely face; the stress finally broke her usually solid defences and revealed that beneath was an insecure young lady who needed comfort.


    "No... Do not be sorry," Asmodeus replied before kissing away the tears while stroking her hair gently. "I could not pay attention to your needs enough. Sometimes, I was a little too unfair and treated you all differently, but I need to treat you each uniquely to your own needs... I understand it is tough to endure knowing about the elven oracle and that they are preparing for war now."


    "I don''t care about that!" Her face looked up, and the beautiful moonlight almost shone with a pink hue because of the forest of Moka trees. "I cannot stand the thought of anyone calling you a monster or evil... You have done nothing wrong!"


    Her cute face pouted as she looked at him with tears in her beautiful fury-filled eyes as if to suggest if they said anything, she''d slaughter them with no hesitation.


    "Ah..."


    "What?"


    "When did my lovely elven lover become so adorable?"


    ''That woman... Aki? She seems to have feelings for Asmodeus. Does she want to sleep with him? It reminds me of Kathryn. Thankfully, she already had my brother as her fiance?e, or it might have gone badly.''


    Ever since she returned, Yuina continued to refresh Yumiko''s memories and taught her more about the things she couldn''t remember, thanks to her selective questions.


    Aki looked rather cute in her white robes and bright tail swishing in the water behind her. Still, she had many bruises from her fight with Asmodeus earlier, which brought a wicked smile to Yumiko''s usually blank expression.


    Yuina herself was gorgeous in a strange set of thin kimono-like underclothing; the faint light reflected off her golden hair beautifully, leaving an angelic appearance as she closed her eyes and twirled the staff in her hands with two golden hoops and a beautiful silver ribbon.


    The moonlight hit the Sakura Noctula flowers, causing them to shine with a vibrant yet enchanting pink, allowing her to notice how many young and mature-looking foxes were performing the ceremony in perfect unison.


    ''To think that the reason I pounced on Asmodeus and fell for him so easily was due to how the Inukami chose a mate... A long life, a single love... Fated by the moon? Is it really the moon and not my womb? That handsome boy made me want to appeal to him from the moment we met eyes.''


    Yumiko thought back to their meeting when she had no memories and the moment her eyes met his. She didn''t know or care about anything he did. Yumiko just wanted to sleep with him, to leave her mark on him and claim him as her man.


    ''To think my race is such a passionate yet erotic race...''


    Her gaze then focused on Aki, who, like her, kept looking towards the tower where Asmodeus was likely enjoying a lively night with several women.


    ''I want to go and join in with them...''


    However, there was a sudden surprise waiting for the young fox maiden that she would learn after the ritual that would change her and the fate of the world forever.


    Because this ritual had another meaning.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Chapter Title: The Ritual Of Fertility


    It was the ritual of gratitude to the goddess Serena for blessing the clan with a new royal princess.

 Chapter 275: The Princess Laments Her Mistake

    Meanwhile, as Yumiko performed her ritual and Asmodeus was flirting with his many beloved women, several intruders were watching from a distance.


    Their eyes glowed in the darkness, trying to unveil any secret possible, and amongst them were the main culprits of this action. A wolf with dark grey fur and a scar across her eye watched the Inukami village with sharp eyes.


    "Send word to the empress that the abandoned princess has returned." Her words were slow, filled with venom and a bitter tone as she bit her lower lip and crushed the dirt beneath her with both feet in annoyance.


    ''How could she survive? We sent her to a danger zone, made her a slave... Those useless humans, why couldn''t they kill her or make her into a whore?!''


    "Damn it!"


    "Lady Lupera?! Please calm yourself. The enemy will detect your aura!"


    "Hmph... retreat to the outpost. Ensure you aren''t spotted, and kill anyone who even appears to have noticed!" Her orders were cold and ruthless but received with great enthusiasm by all present.


    The wolves sought the secret of this ritual, but there was something even more pressing as there was an ancient prophecy that the Inukami would become the true rules of the beast empire; once again, a female would rise with the strength and wisdom to guide them into a golden age.


    ''A fox born of snow and rubies shall come to the land, a princess once before, but an empress with two gifts she shall return.'' The broken prophetic stone tablet only contained this much information.


    A traitor of the Empire and the Fenrir clan destroyed and stole the other half, so the only thing they could watch out for was the royal family of the Inukami bloodline.


    To keep the foxes under their control, they used force, trade restrictions, political tactics, and assassinations; anything to limit the power of this race. What they feared most came to light now...


    "This is not good! Not good at all..." Lupera''s eyes widened as her aura burst forth from her body uncontrollably. She dashed forward at top speed without looking back or ensuring that those following her could even catch up.


    ''She shall lead us into ruin...'' These words rang in her mind; she had heard them countless times since childhood, an old rhyme that every beastman knew.


    Lupera knew the empress trusted her¡ªas cousins, and there was nothing she did for the empress. However, when eliminating threats, this empress didn''t care about friends or family. "I must hurry... I can''t afford to be involved in this."


    Her face was full of terror, and the only path to survival seemed to pass on the information as quickly as possible. Not once did she look back at her confused subordinates¡ªinstead, she focused on how to survive without being kicked out of the clan.


    In the dark of night, many of the clans suddenly became active.


    The return of the princess was an important factor, but they did not realise their greed and desire to have part of the prophecy related to their clan would backfire and cause them to lose everything.


    To covet Yumiko Inukami was to covet death.


    ***


    Yumiko''s eyes flickered, her hands rubbing them with a soft squish that caused her to smile unconsciously. ''Was it really just a dream? I don''t feel so tired...''


    She could smell a floral scent mixed with peaches and fresh tea. It felt nostalgic while also foreign. After accepting her two personalities, Yumiko became even more beautiful and relaxed as a beastkin.


    The fatigue of yesterday was entirely gone, and she even felt more powerful than usual. The sound of birds chirping could be heard outside of her room while rays of light escaped through the window.


    The curtains were thin enough for her to see that the clouds were clear, and the morning sky appeared blue like sapphire. However, she could only give a bitter smile, looking towards the tower to the left of her window.


    ''I want to meet you, Asmodeus... You were on my mind all night, during the ritual and even now...''


    Not once did he appear during the ritual, though some of the clan tried to speak her out of leaving, and because she had just come home, she felt it hard to say no.


    This made Yumiko''s eyebrows pinch together slightly as she got out of bed before stretching. It didn''t matter how much they tried to keep them apart. She was going to meet her husband!


    ''Let''s see... the path, oh yes! It was here.''


    "Princess? A gentle voice sounded to the noise inside the room, before opening the sliding doors quickly. A maid with brown hair and fluffy ears entered and a look of worry. "Ah! Princess, you''re awake. Shall we get you changed?"


    "I won''t!" Her mind raced. She remembered the warning, but as an Inukami, she couldn''t betray her master, especially with how coldhearted her mistress was to those who went against orders.


    The elders were already setting up a marriage ceremony for the princess and her original fiance?... yet something felt strange and Aki began to doubt their words.


    "You have many women... can''t you let the princess go--"


    Before her words finished, a burst of magic shot from the palm of Asmodeus.


    A huge swirling blood flame expanded, the crackling of energy and a sweet scent filling the area before it collided with the mountain beside the ritual pool and exploded with a tremendous burst of energy, causing a black cloud.


    "Oh, goddess?!"


    "The mountain is collapsing!"


    "Run!"


    The surrounding guards screamed and surrounded Asmodeus before charging forth, weapons raised as they planned to execute this foreign demon!


    Their blades flashed, each of them swinging down or thrusting at him, but no matter how many came at him, Asmodeus casually moved and stepped sideways, avoiding each attack. He did not kill anyone yet, but his swift movements were used to knock them out cold one by one.


    "That is enough!!" Aki called out and looked apologetic, but it was clear that even though they could not harm him, they had stopped him from proceeding forward. "Please do not resist. My clan doesn''t wish for conflict."


    "Stop treating me like some fool¡ªyour entire clan makes me want to vomit! Where is my wife!"


    "... I cannot tell you," Aki sighed, looking defeated and doubtful.


    ***


    Yuina looked at her reflection in the pond water, the gentle waves rippling in a slow circle before returning to normal.


    ''Strange, mother and father always taught me to act for the clan and not with emotions...'' Her gaze watched as she felt a sense of confusion in her sister''s reaction to the sudden engagement... Two males were lying on the ground, their throats ripped out and crotch torn with a blade.


    "S-Sister, is there some misunderstanding? Lord Lupan is a reputable man of high rank..."


    "Haha, are you stupid, Yuina? What high rank?! He''s garbage compared to my husband!" Yuina bit her lower lip before kicking his body and sighing heavily.


    She was confused, and her feelings torn.


    To come home and then suddenly the elders act as if they know everything, suddenly speaking about marriage and bullshit she doesn''t care about.


    ''I will only marry one man!'' Yet after killing several of them, she also realised that they weren''t forcing it but seemed genuinely confused.


    ''It''s as if they never thought I would refuse?! Why?''


    Looking around at the temple, a look of regret and sadness came over her. How long had it been since she left? But things hadn''t changed. The scent of lotus incense floated through the temple, and candles burned softly.


    "I am going to Asmodeus!"


    "...I will inform the elders," Yuina bowed, speaking with a bitter tone before leaving, unsure what to say, a sense of frustration at her own stupidity and making her sister feel distressed.


    They were sisters... they shared a childhood... why did it seem so hard to speak freely now? Even worse, she couldn''t understand why Yumiko liked that man and forsook the clan rules.


    Both sisters gazed at each other and could only ask the other in their minds.


    ''''Why did things go wrong?''''


    The next moment, the magic of Asmodeus hit the mountain, and the face of Yuina turned pale as she realised the gravity of the mistake she made by following the elder''s advice.

 Chapter 276: Stopping the collapse

    The moment Asmodeus attacked he released all his frustration, knowing that Aki wasn''t at fault and it would be pathetic of him to keep shouting and blaming her.


    Asmodeus looked at her and saw the pretty face of the black-haired woman turning pale, and so he shook his head, lifting his lips bitterly, smiling at his childish temper.


    ''Well, thanks to that, I am only half as pissed... let''s find her.''


    His raven wings grew with a tinge of pain as they tore his back, and unfurled, beautiful, glossy feathers fluttered across the guest room, causing Aki and the other elves to gasp.


    "Asmodeus...? You''re truly him?!" Aki''s pupils dilated as she staggered, watching all the women behind him discarding their human figures and transforming into devils.


    The only reason he hid most of the features was to avoid Yumiko''s homecoming being ruined. So It wasn''t just his wings that he revealed but his horns and the black exoskeleton covering his arms and legs up to his elbows and thighs.


    ''She looks terrified, am I that ugly?''


    "Ah... did you not believe it before? That I was the new Demon King?" A cold voice, yet filled with a sense of pride and another emotion. Aki thought this was his disappointment, not in himself but in her and the Inukami clan.


    "D....D....Demon King?!" Many of the Inukami warriors began to back away, their bodies under pressure from the aura naturally released by the demons, especially Asmodeus and Velvet who acted no different from normal.


    "The prophecy! Ah.... this cannot be.... what is going to happen...." Aki whispered while looking at the demons with glassy eyes, tears building up as she seemed to imagine the end of her clan.


    Her body staggered, falling over a rock because of her current mental state, before a gentle gust of wind flew past her, and a thick, muscular arm lifted her body off the ground. The flutter and swish of huge black wings entered Aki''s ears.


    "Silly fox, why are you so dramatic?" A charming voice, with a slight chuckle, teasing the woman as if he wasn''t seething with rage.


    "Why...? Shouldn''t you want to kill us all for this, for trying to marry your wife to another?"


    Asmodeus didn''t deny that it made him want to kill all the old, wrinkled elders.


    However, he could still think rationally. Would this make Yumiko happy? These people were her last remaining family and did the elders even know about his and Yumiko''s relationship in the first place?


    ''For all those old people knew, I could be the same as the other humans keeping beastkin slaves. However, I hate their guts if they do not force anything after this. I will merely ask for renumeration instead of massacre.''


    "You should just think about how to help us meet and solve the issue. If they don''t learn from their mistakes, then there will be consequences."


    Aki''s body trembled inside the arms of Asmodeus¡ªshe feared to match his eyes. Yet the aura flowing into her body from such a close range was enough to make her feel as if she was burning up from his immense heat, and she felt bewitched by his sweet scent.


    She turned to several of her subordinates who were further away, their eyes unable to look away as their legs quivered in terror.


    "Hurry, and bring the princess here. I don''t believe there is a need to follow the elder''s request anymore, lest we lose our entire tribe."


    "I wonder where Yumi ran off to...?" He scanned the air near the ritual grounds; because of the strange barrier that protected this village, he struggled to sense the locations of his lovers, making this annoying. However, Aki began to point at likely places.


    Yuina approached the two and held out her hand to Yuina, both women with blushing cheeks, while Asmodeus watched Yuina''s movements. He didn''t push her away or mention the incident. Yet when she noticed his gaze, she gave him a polite and elegant bow.


    Read exclusive chapters at mvl


    "Brother Asmodeus, forgive me for my foolish actions. I swear to never partake in such a stupid matter again."


    ''I should probably hear her explain first, but for now, I am hungry.''


    "Good, your apology is accepted. Now explain yourself and what the plan was for marrying Yumiko to another male. Though I will try not to wipe your entire race off the planet... I will do my best to be understood-Ahhh?!"


    He let her stand as her face rose¡ªhe met her purple eyes with a cold and harsh stare until Yumiko pinched his waist and looked up at him with an angry pout.


    "Don''t be so angry. Didn''t I just soothe your anger with my body?"


    The fox girls gasped at the implication of that statement. Yuina looked embarrassed, and the last remaining fox woman looked curious about how she soothed him in the sky. Aki was quite the nai?ve and innocent woman, despite her actions, it seemed.


    "Haha, fine, I won''t kill anyone until I hear her explanation... you little devil, stop putting your hand inside my robe... do you want to be eaten again?"


    "Mhm~ being eaten sounds good. Shall we go to my room? Tonight, I feel so happy!"


    Asmodeus could only grimace and smirk while his demon eyes gazed at the two tiny lights of mana glowing inside her abdomen, the two precious treasures, as if sleeping in a hidden vault.


    "As long as you take it easy, then it''s fine."


    After returning to her bedroom and allowing Yumiko to change her clothes and rest, Yuina began explaining everything, and Asmodeus soon understood her actions.


    "Asmodeus, our tribe and clan are very weak right now... the entire fox population. Although Aki and I have trained most of our lives, we cannot face the might of the other clans... We are on the brink of losing our right as a great tribe because the damn Fenrir clan have an issue with us." Yuina spoke with disdain on the last part, clicking her tongue.


    "They would crush us sooner if I didn''t keep resisting. Their royal family wanted me to marry one of their useless abandoned heirs. We kept going fighting, but we were reaching the limit... Even Aki was almost...." A sense of sorrow and desperation flowed from Yuina''s body, which caused Asmodeus to sigh.


    ''Though I would normally not care, this girl is to become my family... Family.... something I always adored. Then, could a brother really leave her to suffer? Even if Yumiko is happy, would she remain happy if this tribe vanished? Now that her souls seem to have fused...


    I cannot treat them like others.''


    "Tell me what I should do." Asmodeus shrugged, his arms lifting the sleepy Yumiko into his embrace and sitting on the edge of her bed with a bounce.


    "You nee--"


    "Princes!!!" A voice interrupted them before a messenger with an envelope stamped with the Fenrir clan marking rushed inside. "Urgent news from the Empress!"


    Asmodeus watched Yuina''s expression as she opened the black envelope, turning from ugly to disgusted, and finally, she looked full of despair. It seemed like she lost all will to live.


    "Ah... they made their move¡ªthere is an imperial ball being held in two weeks, and they are asking me to dance with their shameful rejected heir!"

 Chapter 277: Meeting of the Elders!

    Asmodeus sat at a round table made of beautiful wood¡ªthe purple patterns from the Moka wood made the elegant room feel vibrant and warm. And the purple carpet and display fixtures looked elegant and rather charming.


    ''This table could sit over ten people...''


    At first he wondered why Yuina summoned him and Yumiko after breakfast. However, now, with her sitting beside him and holding his hands while facing the various elders who caused the issues the night before felt stifling.


    "Asmodeus, are you alright?" Yumiko''s beautiful ruby eyes peered into his face as she held his hands tight underneath the table.


    As their arms gently swayed, the elders began to enter the room with sour faces. Those who were aware of who Asmodeus was had forced smiles as they sat around them. Continue your adventure with mvl


    Others didn''t notice him at all, their focus only on Yumiko. Their lost heiress, now appearing with a strange male demon... No, a demon king, and to make that worse, they could sense she was carrying his seed in her stomach.


    Asmodeus felt irritated whenever they showed such looks of contempt and disgust towards Yumiko. However, he promised not to cause any problems during the meeting because she wanted to learn more and get closer to her sister. His heart clenched whenever Yumiko tried her best to reassure him.


    ''I wonder what kind of plans they have for me. Will they pretend to accept me before making an issue to banish me? Or will they simply attempt to murder me?''


    A young woman with long blonde hair entered the room, wearing a very light pink dress with silver patterns and frills.


    The way her hips moved with each step was like a devilish seductress. Asmodeus realised this woman was also an elder, her eyes gazing at him instead of Yumiko before lifting the corners of her lips with a cryptic smirk as she sat.


    "Well, now, it seems we are all here." The woman spoke first, a charming and clear voice like a bell wrapped in velvet ribbons. "Princess Yuina, thank you for attending this meeting today. The same to Princess Yumiko, thank you."


    "We welcome you as the elders of the Inukami tribe."


    After the seductive female spoke, the elders began to greet them one by one. It seemed they were attempting to apologise, so Asmodeus stopped emitting his aura to crush their spirits.


    The old man who caused so much trouble last night bowed, but his smile twitched. He wasn''t happy about Yuina calling them this early.


    "I think we should first address Your Highness and the future; forgive me, Princess Yumiko. We were too far ahead of ourselves. Can you forgive our actions?"


    ''Hmmm... they are only apologising to Yumiko, but that''s fine with me.''


    Yumiko looked at Yuina with a curious glance before squeezing the hand of her lover for confirmation. She had done well to play the part of an obedient princess in her youth, but now she was a demon and the future empress of the demon king. Her plans changed, and so did her heart.


    ''I will make him the emperor of this world... Since these men and others always look down on him...'' She thought of something that Yumiko had considered for the longest time.


    "Yes, we will accept your apology," Yumiko said in a sweet and high-pitched voice.


    At those words, the elders sighed in relief. As if expecting Asmodeus to react, they turned to him with cold faces filled with fear, but he didn''t respond at all. Although Asmodeus hated them, he wanted to know their plan first, so he played along with Yumiko, hoping she''d let him punish the elders later.


    ''After all, they are her family. She seems happy to just trick them for now... My lovely wife.''


    Then, the agenda moved to the sudden invitation a few hours prior. This caused many of the elders to look sour because this invite would cause them to suffer significant damage and because it was their turn to serve as the emperor next. The Fenrir used this underhanded proposal to try to tie up their heir.


    "What should we do about those damn dogs?" The elder, who was uptight the night before, sounded more pleasing to Asmodeus when he began to curse the wolves.


    Meanwhile, the Elders seem to have finished their voting with four against and seven for. It seemed Asmodeus would become Princess Yuina''s fiance for the next few weeks at least.


    ***


    After the meeting, Asmodeus, Yuina and Yumiko were sitting in the private room of Princess Yuina. Of course, they would be here to talk about the future ball while enjoying some tea and snacks.


    ''Why are they so close to me... Yumiko is one thing, but Yuina is clinging to me by copying Yumiko''s actions!''


    Asmodeus was seated between the sisters in a sandwich style. Both sisters wore matching kimonos with thick fur coats and long white socks. Only their hairstyles were different¡ªYumiko kept her hair straight down to her ass with long bangs, and Yuina tied it in a half braid over her shoulder, revealing her soft, delicate neck to Asmodeus.


    "Yuina... you know it''s just pretending, right? There''s no need to be so close to him."


    "Sister~ I need to look realistic, so I am just playing my part... ah, his chest is full of muscle... so sexy..."


    "Yuina? What did you say, oi? Stop hugging him!"


    "Dear sister~ It''s only a hug between in-laws, don''t be so jealous.... hehe, so warm and comfortable."


    ''....''


    ''They really ARE sisters!''


    At first, he thought Yuina was a cute and pure little golden fox, but the moment they weren''t being watched, she transformed into a predator! Asmodeus now realised why she sent away her maids and instead brewed the tea himself.


    [You are really popular with fox girls...]


    ''It''s good you are a fox too, then, right?''


    [Hmph... that little princess! I used to bless her, but maybe I should curse her instead...]


    ''Don''t be jealous....''


    [Who is jealous?!]


    Asmodeus noticed something about Serena over the past few months...


    The closer and more he spoke with her, it felt like she was an onion at first, with him slowly peeling away the dry outer layers until he found the soft, and emotional inner layers, and now she felt quite human in her interactions.


    Though he worried about them becoming something more, because it would cause significant issues if she entered the fight.


    "Sister... do you get to lay beneath this body every night?! I am so jealous...."


    "Yuina... get your hands out of his robe, or I''ll beat your ass!"


    "Oh, my~ brother-in-law, my dear sister is going to hurt me. Please keep me safe, hehe~ this is so fun."

 Chapter 278: The Forest of Moka

    Asmodeus didn''t truly forgive the elders for their comments and actions. However, because several elders genuinely expressed their apologies, he gave them all a second chance.


    ''To think they would grant us the permission to live in their royal palace...''


    "Asmodeus, the monsters surrounding this forest are significantly stronger than those outside the barrier of the empire because of the magnified mana that exists in the beast kingdom." Liana fed him a purple grape with a sweet juice inside while talking.


    Princess Liana and Vinea sat on either side of the demon king while he enjoyed a morning breakfast of exotic fruits and a light rabbit soup. Ever since arriving in the beast kingdoms, or rather the empire as the people living here called it, he noticed something strange.


    Asmodeus found many things were far different from what people thought outside the barrier. In reality, until Yuina mentioned the barrier and situation of the elven, beastkin and demon lands, he was completely clueless.


    ''No maybe even those from Grigor don''t know themselves as it seems to be a secret kept from humans and outsiders who don''t reach a certain level of prestige.''


    "Is that why my magic was so powerful two days ago?" Asmodeus thought back to the morning after the ritual and almost destroyed the sacred mountain that protected the Inukami.


    ''No wonder their elders were terrified of me back then, haha.''


    "That''s exactly why my dear, because the gods who protect these races maintain a barrier to protect them from harm to a degree."


    Vinea looked beautiful as her delicate red fingers carried the spoon of hot soup to his mouth, her eyes glistening in anticipation as she murmured. "Ahh~"


    [Though the barrier of the elves has been eroded by the demons forcing them into that alliance.]


    ''I see...''


    From the moment they solved the issues, Asmodeus noticed the girls created a little rotation so they could all spend time with him.


    Although he wanted to try to spend his time with them in one day, they smiled bitterly and told him that a week was better. Otherwise, he would rush the day and not relax when he spent time with them.


    Today''s duty to serve Asmodeus was Velvet, Vinea and Liana¡ªbecause Alice went straight to the Inukami grand library, she was excluded.


    As for the other groups, it was quite interesting that Ciela and Erika would become a pair while Yuina insisted on spending time with him when it was Yumiko''s turn.


    ''I told them that since we are in the beast empire, Yumiko would get time alone with me, and when we go to the elven lands, it would be Ciela''s turn... but I need to think of the other women too.''


    [Yes, balance is ideal. I love how you allow Sariel to spend time with you regardless of the group. The girls also accepted that idea. Fufu~ is she your true favourite?]


    Asmodeus enjoyed how Serena would comment or tease him more often, especially after her confession, which caused them to grow closer.


    ''Female demons are very territorial, despite looking at ease or gentle... I am glad these three are sisters by blood, which allows them to control those violent desires to kill intruding females...'' Find your next read at mvl


    [Still, you must be careful.]


    [Velvet and Asmodea are extremely dangerous demons, not that they will betray or hurt you.]


    [However, if they ever got the chance, they would bind you or lock you in a dungeon, unable to escape, so you become theirs.]


    ''I don''t think it will happen unless someone else interferes or another woman causes them to lose their current balance.''


    He noticed something during their time living in Baltimore. It was strange to find that the women grew to accept each other, but he noticed, as Serena taught him, that female demons have a territory, and if they entered another demon''s area, they would definitely fight.


    ''That''s why Vinea and Ciela often duelled in the training area...''


    "Hmmm~ really? What should I do... that makes my body feel hot." Velvet hummed in joy, finally heading to the door and giving him a bright, radiant smile. She couldn''t suppress the excitement rushing through her body. "Well then, Dearest King, I am going to change!"


    Liana watched Velvet with a very sharp and aggressive gaze. Asmodeus noticed Liana was the most dangerous of his women as she didn''t seem to care who entered her territory. She would fight them or play tricks on them.


    But because the girls had come together to take turns pleasing him, Liana allowed them to live. Otherwise, she would have most likely killed Erika, Vinea, Yumiko, Yuina, Alice and Ciela without hesitation.


    As for Sariel, she was blossoming into a woman that Asmodeus couldn''t resist. That''s why he tried to keep her at a certain distance. His instinct screamed it wasn''t time yet and that if he touched her too soon. It might trigger something irreparable.


    ''I need to find her true body first... I am sure it is in the demon lands.''


    "I''m going, kiss me~ my cute Asmodeus." Liana blew him a kiss. If a normal person saw it, they would most likely fall in love and obey whatever command she gave. "Wait for me outside at the gates."


    She smiled lovingly at his calm face, a small pink kiss mark forming on his cheek.


    "Go on, stop making trouble. Asmodea." Vinea sighed. The last of the sister demons left with the quiet jingle of her metal armour. "I''ll see you at the gate, darling." She looked back with a soft smile before her body vanished into the darkness.


    "Good grief, those three..."


    Since he was going to fight powerful monsters, Asmodeus felt quite excited and quickly changed his outfit. Thanks to the high levels of mana in the atmosphere.


    The temperature in the Moka forest was quite warm, so he could wear his black samurai-style hakama and cloth boots and leave his chest exposed, allowing his marking to absorb mana from the surroundings faster.


    "I look forward to today, oh so much."


    With the crack of his neck and fingers, Asmodeus left the palace and walked towards the northern gate, his powerful aura fluctuating with each step.

 Chapter 279: A Troublesome Scent!

    Asmodeus used his demon eyes to observe the surrounding forest. He could feel several monsters lurking in the shadows and hidden thickets, yet they didn''t attack. At first, he thought they were too intelligent and might have some kind of understanding of the situation.


    However, this thought was soon debunked.


    "Asmodeus~ let me kill them, okay?" Liana''s eyes shone with bloodlust, her beautiful eyes filled with excitement at the appearance of the seven beasts that resembled monkeys.


    "Don''t be selfish. We should all take a portion of them each."


    "Vinea, we could crush them alone, so don''t be so boring. Let me fight them all."


    Meanwhile, Asmodeus watched the three beautiful demons standing in front of him as if to protect him. Their alluring figures shook, letting him enjoy their fruitful rumps and majestic curves.


    When they were exploring the Moka forest, they found several paths and caves leading towards a large valley filled with fruit and a long, sparkling lake with water so clear and beautiful it felt like magic.


    However, when Liana touched the fruit, several monster apes attacked them. But just like all the other monsters until now, these, too, did not attack immediately. They just made intimidating noises before quietly observing them.


    At first, they thought it might have been because of the three women since they were a demon princess and queen, after all. But none of them made any move, and their magic wasn''t leaking out.


    ''Because of that, we came to this position where the girls are fighting over who gets to kill them...''


    Liana, Vinea, and Velvet weren''t foolish enough to waste their power for fun. However, killing the monsters on the path seemed worth it because of the amount of magic and aura each monster gave off. There were no enemies strong enough to challenge them, so they thought the apes could give them some good training.


    "I''ll go." Liana shrugged off her sister and Velvet, then stepped forward, her fingers snapping as a long bloody whip manifested in her hand.


    The beautiful demoness of lust looked back at Asmodeus, blowing him a kiss before her horns began to grow. She stopped holding back the aura that exploded from her beautiful crimson hair, which formed like a sea of blood, tainting the Moka forest in her scent and aura.


    "Haaa!" With an adorable grunt, Liana cracked her whip, striking a monkey with such speed that its head exploded as a watermelon dropped from a building.


    Then, it retracted as the demoness'' body glowed with a red light that seemed to absorb something from the corpse. ''As expected. By taking their lives, the demons can absorb magic from their dead victim to empower themselves...''


    While the demons were made by him and gained demonic power, weaker demons could only strengthen to a certain degree, but the Demon King and his women could grow stronger almost endlessly.


    With one of their kind dead, the other six monkeys jumped from the walls and trees and rushed at Liana, who looked strange. From the moment she killed the first monkey, her cheeks became red, and a look of arousal formed in her eyes as she lifted her lips, forming a wicked and twisted smile.


    "Kya~!" She dodged their claws by jumping up, and her red whip slashed across them, ripping apart limbs and opening their necks as the demoness enjoyed herself, looking like a dangerous goddess of death.


    From behind, Vinea and Velvet sighed at the sight, but Asmodeus felt captivated, remembering the various monster caves and bandits they tormented and called dating.


    The scent itself wasn''t deadly¡ªit would just make a person feel intoxicated and a little dazed. Even the demons felt a slight effect if breathing it, but when concentrated so highly, it seemed to have a greater effect. As such, it would only work on humans or weaker monsters.


    "Sister, you- You''re okay?"


    "Why are you surprised? We have trained together since kids."


    "But I always thought you had a stick up your ass..."


    "... I guess being honest isn''t all bad, huh?" Vinea chuckled, watching the cavern entrance where Velvet stood alone, fighting against the massive spiders. From time to time, they saw the spiders'' legs being chopped by some kind of transparent blade, while a figure appeared and disappeared occasionally like some kind of shadow assassin.


    Velvet''s fists were deadly, and even though she gained magic to fight, she preferred your past style of fighting¡ªhowever, using her mana, she created sharp blades that formed over her fists, adding penetrating power to her blows.


    "Hah!" Experience new stories with mvl


    "Velvet, should I help you?" Asmodeus asked, his head aching from the powerful rose scent, the sweet and captivating fragrance making him want to rest for a bit. If it hadn''t been because Velvet kicked him out of the flower scent and seeing his Queen fight so fiercely, he would have fallen asleep.


    "No worries, my King. These puny insects cannot harm me..."


    Suddenly, a web came from the entrance and wrapped around the entrance as something appeared from the depths: a gigantic spider with a rose-red body.


    On top of it stood a woman wearing robes with the appearance of a priestess, her eyes glowing with green light, almost as if hypnotised, while a green fluid ran through the side of her lips and down her chin, dripping down to the ground below her feet, falling onto the monstrous spider with her hands touching its head.


    No, she wasn''t standing on top of it but fused with it. This woman was an Arachne!


    "My King, her rose spores are more effective against males... Since they are used to trick them into mating!"


    Velvet informed him as she kept slashing through webs, trying to get to her quickly enough so she could stop any attack against them. As a former knight, Velvet was skilled enough not to inhale poison unless exposed directly to its effects.


    "Liana, help me!" Velvet called out, but the sudden sweet scent caused her to be held down. Asmodeus grabbed her body in his arms, his eyes slightly glazed over, with his lips curled into a delighted smile.


    Asmodeus tried hard to control himself, but he couldn''t seem to focus properly.


    ''That''s right, take her, she''s yours, make her squeal and beg using your name!'' A strange feminine voice constantly whispered in his head, causing his hands to become more active, slipping inside Liana''s dress and touching her warm, spongy flesh directly.


    "Asmo~ please stop..." She squirmed beneath him as he touched her sensitive parts, slowly reaching her lower back before cupping her buttocks with both hands. His fingers dug deeply between her cheeks before spreading them wide open.


    Her protests sounded weak to him, and he barely noticed them as the beautiful demon occupied his lust-filled mind.


    "I can''t stop, Asmodea, you''re too alluring."

 Chapter 280: The Queens Iron Fist! *

    "What are you doing?!"


    Vinea''s spear penetrated the spider''s webbing, and she used her shield to block a heavy blow from the spider''s front legs with a loud bang.


    "Don''t blame me for this!" Asmodeus roared angrily.


    Suddenly, a sharp leg shot out from underneath her, and Vinea''s shield was sent flying as she fell on her back. Vinea quickly rolled over onto her hands and knees, dodging another venomous spray before thrusting at a nearby leg.


    Vinea''s attack penetrated the leg, causing the giant spider to screech in agony as green blood and flesh burst into an explosion, covering the ground with corrosive poison. Taking advantage of this, Velvet charged towards its head and smashed it with her fist using brute force.


    Liana gritted her teeth as she watched Asmodeus''s movements grow more adventurous, his fingertips stroking her soft, silky petals, the feeling sending tingles down her back while biting her lower lip.


    "Mmm~ it''s good, but I can''t... Asmo~ Asmodeus please.... Haa.... don''t..."


    The spider slammed into the wall, her humanoid body flopping over its front with both arms limp. Asmodeus felt a sudden feeling of clarity, yet the warm, sticky feeling of Liana''s wet, silky folds wrapped around his fingers as if sucking on them made him reluctant to stop.


    Liana''s eyes became wet as she covered her mouth, the thick sensation of Asmodeus stroking her insides with his fingers breaking her concentration while she groaned with pleasure.


    "Mmmm! Hnnngg! Ugh! No... no... ohhhhh!


    I''m cumming...!"


    Her walls began to contract uncontrollably, spasming under their own volition in response to his intrusion while Vinea pulled her weapon out before thrusting forward once again, aiming to kill the spider before it let out another screech.


    Then thick pink petals exploded from its back that smelt like peaches filled the entire cave, causing the iris of Asmodeus to turn pink. The next second, he inserted another finger into the hot, slimy entrance of Liana and closed her mouth with his lips, kissing her.


    His thick tongue pushed into her mouth, toying with her, sliding across her gums and teeth and coiling hers. Liana''s eyes narrowed, her mouth sucking on his lips, as her body began to tremble from the constant sensation of pure bliss from his skilled fingers dancing along her sensitive spots.


    Velvet frowned at this. The last thing she needed was for Asmodeus to be distracted in a dungeon battle.


    ''Damn, that looks so pleasant... I am jealous...'' She thought before wrapping her body in purple mana, her eyes turning back to the injured arachne.


    "Vinea, it''s up to us to bring this bitch down, then we''ll make sure that bastard makes us howl like that! Agreed?"


    "Yes, please, Sister Velvet!" Vinea nodded before charging forward.


    The arachne tried to escape, but because of the severe pain coursing through its body, it didn''t take long before Velvet''s beautiful wings fluttered, sending her body shooting into the Arachne as her fists smashed into its hard pink body, causing it to collapse onto its side.


    "Haa.....haa... I can''t believe the monsters here are so strong..."


    Finally, Liana pushed Asmodeus away, grabbing his shirt with her right hand and shoving him away with her left.


    "Nooo! More..." she gasped between breaths, tears streaming down her face as he leaned closer.


    His hand ran down her back as she struggled to pull away, her legs trembling as her crotch oozed with sticky white honey, the soft petals slightly swollen and pink. "My King... please wake up..."


    "Hmm? When was I ever asleep, haha? Your insides felt amazingly soft as always, Asmodea... It seems you want more, though, from that open crotch."


    ''This bastard was faking it?!''


    ''Ah?! Asmodeus... how could he do that...''


    ''Fufu~ that''s my king... my body feels so weak, that skill and technique wasn''t some stupid spider''s magic.''


    "Asmodeus, you better shut up and sit on that rock right now! Velvet began walking up, her aura growing stronger with each step. While removing her clothes piece by piece, Vinea followed behind her with a red face.


    Asmodeus could not dodge or escape the situation as Velvet appeared beside his body, her hand grasping his face before lifting her left leg and shoving his face into her crotch¡ªwith sharp eyes. She curled her lips into a victorious smirk, a gaze filled with lust as a faint pink ring appeared in her iris, a sign of the peach scent''s effects.


    Meanwhile, Vinea snuggled herself against him. His arms instinctively wrapped themselves around his waist from behind whilst burying her nose between his neck muscles, inhaling deeply, taking in every ounce of masculine odour emanating from beneath his body.


    "Are you enjoying yourself, sister?" She teased quietly as Asmodeus felt something wet, probing and sliding along his neck, then realised it must be Vinea''s tongue lapping hungrily upon exposed areas while he gazed as the soft, pink lips of Velvet glistened with her honey.


    "I want more... but those two look so happy..."


    "Ahhh~haa.... mmm, that feels great, My lovely Demon King."


    Velvet purred softly when she enjoyed the moist, thick tongue of her lover pushing past her soft petals, teasing her clit before slithering inside her sticky entrance to tease her velvety folds, savouring her juices coating his tastebuds like sweet nectar.


    Vinea began to rub herself against his back while biting and nibbling his neck, her eyes never leaving his face.


    She loved everything about this man. How powerful he looked, how warm he was whenever they snuggled close, like right now. Vinea especially adored hearing his heart beating loudly in his chest, knowing what awaited them next.


    "My King... does my sister''s cunt taste that good?" Her narrow eyes and seductive whisper caused tingles to shoot down his back.


    "She tastes like sweet honey, and it drives me crazy. But I love how you taste just as much, Vinea."

 Chapter 281: The Flowers of Grigor ***

    ''His nose is sniffing my crotch, such a perverted husband, his lips keep brushing against my clit... such a tease, but I can''t go easy on him yet!''


    "Use your tongue, make me feel good." A husky, aroused voice flowed from above Asmodeus while he could feel her fingers sliding through his hair, grabbing it and pulling slightly.


    "Horny woman... You smell great. Let me taste you."


    ''Her breathing increased, such a lovely queen.''


    His tongue slipped from between his lips, extending slowly as it flicked across her protruding pink clitoris, the salty taste of her skin quite delectable as her hips shuddered. The next moment, her hands pulled Asmodeus into her crotch, the thick scent of her sticky slit now flowing into his nostrils from zero distance.


    "Haa... your tongue keeps teasing my clit~ Nnm..." Velvet''s eyes narrowed, feeling a warm, sticky sensation traced along her petals, his tongue swirling around her sensitive slit as he lapped up her slippery honey. An addictive tingling pleasure spread through her crotch, causing her back to arch while pressing his face against her pussy.


    "Nnh! You''re trying to charm me with that lewd tongue? ...I won''t go easy on you if it''s like this."


    "Sister''s face looks so pleasant... here~ My King, how are Vinea''s hands on your cock? Does it feel good?"


    "Your hands are nice and warm, but the way your sister''s pussy clenches onto my tongue while pouring her lewd honey into my throat is amazing."


    While Asmodeus was sucking on the soft pink lips of Velvet''s crotch, his tongue delving into her depths, tasting the salty and sweet tang of her insides covered in sticky juices. Vinea was wrapped behind his back, her hands sliding along his exposed cock, the thick member pulsating in her hands as she traced the veins with her fingertips.


    Asmodeus could feel her soft, huge breasts pressed against his back, a tingling sensation as the delicious taste and scent of Velvet filled his mouth and nose, blocking his senses. He enjoyed the warm hands of Vinea teasing his cock, with her kissing and biting his neck passionately.


    ''It''s so thick... my hand can''t wrap the entire thing.'' Vinea slid her hand along his dick, feeling its weight as she twisted and turned around it, each movement followed by a slight tremble from Asmodeus''s shaft throbbing in her hands.


    ''This feels so different from when he''s dominating me... hehe~ I can see why sister likes this type of activity~.''


    "Haa... Mmm~ your tongue felt amazing."


    "You tasted delicious. I want you both!"


    Velvet''s eyes were filled with lust as she squatted down, her lewd thighs thicker than the other two women as her crotch touched the tip of his cock, the sticky juices from her pussy drooling onto his shaft as Vinea continued to jerk him off as if aiming to make him shoot his cum inside Velvet.


    ''I can feel his cock brushing against my cunt, and it''s changing shape~ ah, so Vinea likes it thick? I like both length and girth, though, my cute little Vinea. Let me show you how amazing this bastard''s cock can become if we desire it.''


    "Vinea, can you move? I am going to push this bastard on his back and fuck him¡ªhow about you sit on his face and let him lick that huge ass of yours? I know you want to try anal."


    "I do not understand where Sister gets all these dirty ideas," Vinea spoke with a blush, but her body moved back, her long pink tongue licking the sticky precum from her fingertips, squinting slightly from the salty taste.


    ''If Asmodeus licks my ass... will it feel good?'' Vinea gazed at Velvet, who pushed Asmodeus down with one hand¡ªdisplaying Velvet''s lewd body full of alluring meat. Her huge breasts swayed, and her tail danced in the air before she climbed atop Asmodeus, now sitting above his cock. She placed both hands on his cheeks.


    "Asmodeus~ I love your cock, now I''m going to fuck you senseless."


    "Do your best, Velvet. I am sure you''ll cum first, you lewd bitch." Asmodeus teased, his body hot and sensitive from the peach mist, able to feel every sticky fold and crease from her petals and the narrow insides that began to expand with a silky squelch with each inch that slipped into Velvet''s pussy.


    "Ngh! You got even harder! How much do you love my tits? Or is it because of Vinea''s ass hovering over your face? Damn lewd King... fuck my insides are being forced apart...


    Haa....what an amazing dick... Mmm.... tease my tail~ make me feel more!"


    Her tone was still haughty, but Asmodeus could hear her breath quickening while Velvet bit down on her lower lip from his thick shaft entering deeper, his pulsating veins creating an exotic sensation against her sensitive folds as he felt her soft tail slide along his stomach and into his palm.


    His fingers caressed along its smoothness, a sticky lubricant oozing from the tip that smeared over his hand before it started to seep into his skin.


    "Are you having fun?" Asmodeus asked.


    "So much fun~ now, what should I do? I can feel your cock throbbing inside my pussy~ fufu. Should I drop my hips and let you crush my womb? Or use these hips of mine to make you beg to cum?"


    "Haa... Mmmn~ Asmodeush... Ahh...Nnn!" Vinea''s hands gripped him tighter as she began to slide her pussy and hips faster, reaching close to climax.


    Their bodies became entangled with the passionate moment. Velvet continued to bounce on top of Asmodeus. The two horny demons continued to use their body as instruments of pleasure.


    Vinea arched her back as she let out a low moan as her juices gushed all over his face. Velvet tightened her cunt on Asmodeus and squirted all over his waist before letting out a quiet gasp, her mind falling into a void as her legs collapsed, her huge ass and pussy covering the face of Asmodeus fully.


    His nose and mouth were full of Vinea''s scent and taste as her ass crushed his face.


    However, Velvet didn''t notice or care. She felt her body tingling, a sense of orgasm building as she started to gallop with her hips, faster, with more force as her lewd ass jiggled each time she slapped against his thighs, the pleasure of his cock poking her g-spot and womb driving her mad.


    "Fuck me! Harder...faster!"


    "My King... I want to be one with you."


    The sensation of Vinea''s thick body sliding off his face caused Asmodeus to feel relieved as his breathing wasn''t blocked.


    However, Velvet''s plump lips still covered his mouth as she began to kiss him passionately, her breasts squished against his chest. Her tongue pushed into his gooey mouth, which released erotic sounds and caused saliva to trickle down her chin, not stopping despite tasting the juices from Vinea.


    "It''s not fair for Vinea to monopolise your tongue." Her husky voice filled the tent with lust as Vinea laid off to the side, still lost in the afterglow of her orgasmic bliss.


    Velvet''s eyes were full of desire and lust, her hips swaying faster with more fervour. "I''m ready to come. Hurry, let''s do it together."


    His hand reached for her cheek, gently caressing it before holding the back of her head, their foreheads resting together as they embraced each other.


    Asmodeus no longer allowed Velvet to take charge, now sitting up as his muscles flexed and rippled, hugging her tightly, as his hips began to thrust each time she lowered her body, causing her to squeal and groan into his mouth.


    "I love you, Asmodeus!" Velvet screamed out.


    A primal impulse overwhelmed him.


    "I love you too."


    The heat in his stomach threatened to explode as her inner walls clenched around his cock, wringing him intensely.


    Thick globs of cum burst from his cock, flooding her insides as they both moaned in pure ecstasy, both of them about to reach their pinnacle, with Velvet''s pussy clenching him as she began to convulse in his arms, forcing their hips to keep moving with loud, erotic sounds.


    "Fuck...So tight..!" He growled as she kept bouncing, milking him dry.


    "Yes! Nmghhh!!!" The demon queen screamed out as she lost control.


    Her lower body felt light and relaxed as she came, drenching his entire lap area with her juices while squirting from the immense bliss, able to feel his cock still throbbing while shooting more sperm into her womb like he wanted to mark her permanently.


    Even after they finished orgasming, they remained entwined, unwilling to separate.


    The scent of sex now overpowered the peach scent, and Asmodeus had long conquered its effect. Instead, he gazed into the teary, dazed eyes of his lovely queen and felt his balls squeeze one last time, filling her with a final spurt of his seed.


    "My king..." A voice drifted from behind him.


    Asmodeus turned back to see Liana, and her legs parted to reveal her neat and lovely pussy with two fingers parting her puffy lips, revealing her wet, glistening hole.


    "I want you to fuck me~ can you do it?"


    That day, the patrol team didn''t return until just after midnight¡ªwhen asked what happened, the three just mentioned the cave, and the Inukami tribe blushed and nodded.


    It was only later they learned that the peach spider was, in fact, known as a local earth god who brought couples together if you brought the right offering.

 Chapter 282: The Fenrir Approach - A Maidens Thoughts

    In the holy shrine of the Inukami, Princess Yuina and her guardian Aki were praying to the goddess Selene together, the area filled with a gentle hymn dedicated to her.


    The walls depicted a beautiful maiden with lovely black tails and glossy hair. She walked amongst the sick and homeless while giving them hope. The paintings showed how the people held her in high regard, not only as their patron deity but also as members of the same race.


    As the moonlight shined through the stained windows, casting a beautiful light on both Yuina and Aki, the prayer was nearing completion.


    "Princess Yuina, it is almost time for the delegation from the capital to arrive. They will likely request us to all attend the ball once they know everything. Do you plan to let your sister attend?" Aki''s voice was lowered to a whisper, with a softer tone than usual, as she gazed at Princess Yuina, who wore a thin white silk prayer garb in the warm pool of prayer.


    "My dear sister, she is truly amazing and surpassed my imagination. Yet, I cannot feel that something may go amiss if she were to attend." She said with her eyes closed before looking up toward the statue of Selene.


    "So, I ask that you help guide my heart to the right path so she may live a peaceful life without suffering, Goddess Serena," she prayed one last time before leaving the pool, water dripping down her body. Her soft, wet footsteps echoed behind her as she gracefully exited the chamber, heading off towards her private office.


    She knew exactly why this ball was taking place, but somehow, the appearance of her brother-in-law gave her confidence. He told her that she didn''t have to get married and the Inukami tribe wouldn''t be affected.


    Those words alone brought relief and ease to her burdened heart. She no longer had to worry about marrying a prince from another tribe by force. Yet the thought of her sister''s husband to be, made her heart and body tingle... A strange feeling that she hadn''t felt for a male before.


    ''This is worrying, what are these symptoms...?''


    On her desk were countless papers and documents to stamp, check and sign, but there were also many medical books related to tingling pains and an aching chest. Every time her hand touched her chest, the tingling sensation became even more apparent.


    ''Does the Goddess Selene see fit to punish me so? It seems I must work harder than usual today to repent,'' Princess Yuina mused as she quietly sulked to herself over the lack of understanding of what was happening to her.


    "Over the past week... brother-in-law has helped our village so much..."


    She began to think of the first day he came back with the peach flowers from the sacred cave. Although they worshipped the monster, it was only to avoid its destruction.


    ''Yet Asmodeus and those ladies saved us from that monster...'' After that, as if on a mission, he and the other women he brought would alternate in groups and explore the forest.


    ''His face was so nonchalant when he offered such rare and wondrous elixirs and herbs for nothing in return. The amount he brought back in a week could keep our village healthy and strong for at least ten years.'' Yet despite everything they offered him. Asmodeus only asked for delicious food and wine, nothing else.


    ''It can''t be that I, a holy shrine maiden, have fallen in love with someone who is to marry my sister? Then I must forget these feelings, though they might be a seedling, then I shall become a cruel mistress and cull this seed. Our engagement is only temporary; I mustn''t fall in love.''


    Aki stood at the door and watched the princess, able to understand her current dilemma.


    The man named Asmodeus at first made her irritated and doubtful because his company was only for women. However, over the past week, she observed and spied on him and learned that he could keep them all satisfied and happy... He wasn''t a bastard like she thought.


    Yet, she also noticed the princess''s changes and feelings. But it wasn''t just her. She felt this same change.


    At first, it was a feeling of irritation when he wasn''t around or she couldn''t find him. Then his jokes and stupid flirting made her chest beat faster, and finally, she started to get wet when she spied on his acts of coitus with his harem of women.


    ''I can not allow this¡ªI cannot fall victim to these temptations of flesh! My duty and fate is to protect the holy shrine maiden!''


    The two women faced a sense of dilemma, unaware of what the future might hold, a cruel fate, maybe a bitter but happy one. They couldn''t know anything they would face in the next year.


    ***


    "Hmm... okay, that''s right, I let the blood rush to my head. First, we enter the village and see what these foxes are plotting!"


    ***


    Meanwhile, during the time it took for them to travel through the forest, Asmodeus came to find Yuina. He looked at Aki, who glared at him with her sharp eyes, her lips lowered into a frown.


    "Can you give us both some privacy, Aki?" Yuina was the first to ask, causing Aki''s face to show surprise before reluctantly bowing toward her princess and walking away.


    "Hey, don''t be too mad at me," Asmodeus spoke up, grabbed her hand and pinched her cheek. "Don''t look so upset. I won''t eat your princess."


    However, unlike the usual punch, because of her earlier thoughts, Aki''s cheeks turned red before she rushed outside and slammed the door. "I''m right outside. Don''t try anything strange!" Her voice echoed through the door.


    "So..." Yuina started to say after Aki left, her hand trembling slightly. Asmodeus simply smiled gently at her and sat down on the couch.


    "Come here." He beckoned, tapping the soft seat beside him with a warm smile.


    "What do you want, Asmodeus?"


    "Well, why don''t you sit down before we talk," Asmodeus said as he patted the sofa with his hand.


    Princess Yuina slowly got up, walked over to him and sat down. He felt she was cuter than Yumiko, with a unique style and atmosphere. If Yumiko were the Sun, she would be the moon.


    "So, what''s on your mind?" Asmodeus asked, placing his arms around the back of the sofa behind Princess Yuina.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t hide it. I know you have been avoiding me for the past few days." His face came close, causing Yuina''s face to turn red and almost appear to be puffing smoke as she felt herself getting hot.


    "N-Nonsense..."


    "I''ve also heard about this problem you''re having. You see, your sister has told me all about your feelings..." He paused for effect while looking deeply into Princess Yuina''s azure eyes that seemed to hold an endless cosmos of stars within them.


    ''He knows?! How? Why would my sister tell him...''


    "Your chest tingles when that person is close, you find yourself lonely when they are not around, and unconsciously search for them in, and it gets hotter, especially when they get close to you. Does it feel painful?" He whispered, knowing precisely what the symptoms were.


    However, his eyes became much colder, turning darker, looking like those of a true devil or demon.


    "Y-You..."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t think I will fall into your hands..." Princess Yuina began to panic. ''It must be because my brother-in-law isn''t normal... this beating heart is not because I love him... right it must be! He is just a fine male, and any woman would be like this.''


    "Oh? Do you think you can stop me?" Asmodeus curled his lips into a smirk as his hands touched the shoulders of the small golden fox. "Then watch me take you into my hands."

 Chapter 283: The Horrible First Meeting

    ''The Inukami warriors are not weak, but they only showed their true skills in actual battle. During training, they held back their holy magic and ferocious attacking style.''


    Asmodeus watched as Aki clashed with Leviathan. Despite the pair of them both being stronger leaders, it was the way his new demon paladin could direct and command the other knights while clashing with Aki, who became invested in her duel.


    Fredrika, the former vice-captain, asked Sheila to become their new captain after noticing this talent, whereas Vinea became less burdened and only dealt with the issues outside of battle, like forming battle plans and strategies.


    "I still don''t understand why you suddenly called for me..." Yuina sprang into a conversation while looking straight at Asmodeus from the side.


    Her cheeks turned red as she felt his hand holding her hips tighter while looking to her sister for help. Yumiko didn''t seem to mind sharing her alone time with Asmodeus, accompanied by Yuina.


    "Because you are my fiance?e, and we need to improve our relationship." Asmodeus smiled calmly with a sly smile, his gaze peeking into the loose chest of Yuina causing her face to turn red.


    "S-Stop... watch the training..." She hid her chest as much as possible.


    The training was interesting for Yuina because even though she fought with the shrine maidens normally, seeing them fighting against another formidable force made her feel proud of her people. ''Why does he keep touching my body... it makes me feel strange, and my heart keeps racing...''


    "Yumi? Should I stop?" His cold, blue eyes looked toward Yumiko''s beautiful face. She shook her head as she wanted him to continue teasing her sister since their current situation needed it to feel authentic.


    "Why would you stop if I asked? If anything, wouldn''t you touch her bare skin if I said no, haha?"


    "No." He gave out a direct answer but left Yuina''s lips agape because she somehow knew that he would, because that''s what he did the other day, when Yumiko complained!


    Yumiko only smiled with a giggle when Yumiko leaned in and spoke something in Asmodeus''s ear. "I will never go against your wishes. However, you can''t force her, okay?"


    Asmodeus nodded with a grin. "I won''t," He answered softly. However, while watching the training, he still fondled Yuina''s waist, slowly sliding down to her plump hips and caressing her lower back as if he were massaging her.


    "Asmodeus... it feels nice~ keep pressing there."


    Read exclusive adventures at §Þ??


    Yuina didn''t know if he was actually trying to seduce her or not, but these subtle teases made her body start to burn as if a fire was lit inside her body, changing her thoughts, especially with his other hand slid inside Yumiko''s kimono doing naughty things.


    Meanwhile, although he was enjoying time with the two fox beauties, Asmodeus watched his demon knights with a keen eye to see their improvements and changes over the past few months.


    After they became quasi-demons, their features only changed a little, although each woman became prettier, and all blemishes and scars healed overnight... It took a long time for the rewards to show.


    However, her body trembled as Asmodeus''s hand gently stroked her cheek, sliding down to her hand and clasping it.


    "Don''t worry, they are just trying to upset you, Yuina. Can you trust me and my people? I promise to protect you and your honour."


    Her face turned red. Her eyes looked deeply into his, a hint of sadness filling them after remembering how he handled those other clans treated her people and even herself like a whore. She tried her best to raise their combat power; two years ago, the shrine maidens were weak, yet now, after fighting against the monsters around them, Yuina felt proud of them.


    ''Despite how scary and flirtatious he can be. I feel warm and happy that he cares for my pride... for all the hardships in my life, this is something I wanted the most when finding a mate... not someone who expected me to sit around or be ''a woman'' for them...''


    Yuina''s body felt heated whenever she spent too much time close to Asmodeus, yet she didn''t hate it; feeling his large hand grasping hers as if to support her made Yuina want to learn more about him, to accept his feelings.


    ''Though his face and that gentle smile make my body feel so hot... that I want to become a woman before his tender gaze.''


    "Well, it seems a bunch of old men and useless women couldn''t put up much of a fight. Look at them, not a single male in sight." Baberu Fenrir added, his eyes narrowing on Levia and Aki, a slightly lewd light flickering in his eyes.


    "My lord, these women are merely playing knights. Don''t treat them like the real thing." One of his vassals said.


    "It doesn''t matter, and all women should serve a man. It''s time for me to show these girls what to do as women, hahaha." Lord Gran started to laugh like an insane fool, which angered Yuina because his gaze kept staring directly at Yumiko''s chest.


    "You dare to insult my master and his mistress? You pathetic man!" Aki''s voice echoed as she pointed a spear at Lord Gran with an angry growl. However, it was Levia who placed her hand on Aki''s shoulder and gave her a sly grin.


    "Don''t blame them. They are just inferior males, insecure and lacking in confidence." Leviathan mocked them with a calm voice, "Especially compared to our Master." She glanced back and raised her chin, gazing at Asmodeus, who looked at her with an amused grin.


    ''Sheila has really started to change since she became a demon paladin...''


    Following Leviathan, the Demon Knights and Inukami warriors started cheering, throwing up their weapons, praising and speaking about their engagement together, which made Baberu''s face become sour.


    "You rude little bitch, how about you fight me and learn your proper place in this world?" Lord Gran growled and drew his sword, pointing it at Levia.


    The moment he spoke, the entire area became cold¡ªall women in the Inukami clan and the Demon Knights of Asmodeus gazed at Lord Gran like a piece of human garbage.


    Leviathan, the former priestess and apostle of Lumina, drew her black longsword and lifted her huge kite shield to prepare for battle. Her gaze peeked towards Asmodeus, who nodded, causing her lips to curl into a wicked smile.


    Because her mask hid most of her face, she looked bewitching and sensual, letting only her soft, red lips show with their glossy sheen.


    "As if! Let us deal with that ugly bastard!" Aki exclaimed with a growl, her ears twitching in anger, but it was the noble figure of Yuina who stopped everyone else.


    "No, Aki. Since he has insulted my future husband and our knights. Then Lady Levia will show these uneducated men the difference in ability between the man who stands beside me and you." Yuina announced with a confident and mocking tone, her fingers interlocking with Asmodeus as she showed a fearless smile, causing even Prince Baberu to become stunned.

 Chapter 284: Demon Paladin Vs Foolish Warrior

    Levia gazed back at Asmodeus for several moments before her aura became calm. She narrowed her eyes and turned to face her opponent with a relaxed mind. Lord Gran wore a disgusting smile on his lips while holding his weapon.


    "Since this little lady desires to fight, I shall humour her." Lord Gran''s attitude and mockery were blatant to the point where she felt nauseous. Yet, Baberu Fenrir distanced himself more and more while he did.


    ''That ugly wolf seems smarter than expected.''


    Levia didn''t mind the male gaze or his narrow thoughts. However, he insulted her master! The man who gave her a second chance and allowed her to become his sword and shield.


    She took a slow breath, holding her heavy kite shield, adjusting the grip while her eyes shimmered with a silver light. ''I will crush him.''


    "Do not humiliate the honour of the Fenrir clan, Gran."


    Despite their initial solidarity after the initial clash. Baberu started making the distance between himself and the knight with an unpleasant smirk on his lips. Meanwhile, he observed Yuina with a foul in the distance.


    "There is no chance of that, my prince. This beautiful lady knight. How about we make a wager?" Gran''s voice was filled with mockery while he sneered at her.


    "Although a beauty, it is likely she shares a bed with her master. Look at those wistful eyes and her outfit."


    "Another slut, Lord Gran will teach her!"


    "So what do you say, Lady Levia?" Bolstered by the support of his fellow warriors, Gran recovered from the previous shame and became more confident.


    Leviathan fluttered her eyes while lifting the corner of her lips with an amused smirk. She took the black spear of Fredrika with a long black handle. Then Levia stepped several metres away from Lord Gran and took a simple stance.


    "A bet sounds fine¡ªif you lose, then I will take your life."


    "Then, should I win, kneel before me and accept me as your new master."


    At this moment, Baberu realised he had messed up. The black aura flowing from Levia''s body erupted, causing the air to become heavy, and even his breathing became difficult.


    ''After all, I should have stopped this fool!''


    Nevertheless, they couldn''t turn back. Levia''s silver eyes became pitch black, with her pupils glowing silver, like the moon.


    Lord Gran used a heavy sword, a similar weapon to a bastard sword but far heavier. He grasped the handle with both hands, the sound of leather squeaking. The weapon''s pommel carried Gran''s family crest a sign of his pride in both the weapon and himself.


    "Since you are but a woman, I will allow you the first move. Do try your best. Lady Levia."


    "Fufufu... I see¡ªthen let me accept your offer. Hah!"


    Levia''s body vanished¡ªlike a crack of lightning, she transformed into a shadow.


    Black smoke formed where she stood. The next moment, her figure appeared with the howl of her spear piercing through the air.


    "Gyaaa?!" Lord Gran''s scream echoed through the village.


    "Fuck! I am a superior male. How can I lose?!"


    Lord Gran, despite his strength, couldn''t keep up with the flurry of combination attacks from Levia. His movements were clumsy, and his attacks were full of openings due to the wounds. In desperation, he lifted his sword above his head, and it began to glow.


    "I will kill you, you whore!" Lord Gran yelled out. The sword in his hands glowed with a purple hue that enveloped his body and the area surrounding him as he swung down. A wave of lightning appeared from the sword and struck Levia''s shield.


    A brutal purple flash of lightning erupted, sending a wave of dust across the village square. When the dust settled, Levia''s figure was visible through the smoke, with her shield blocking the attack. Her silver eyes shimmered as the smoke covered her face. She looked a little burned due to the dark mist enveloping her body.


    "Hahaha! See, you, dumb bitch¡ªthis is what you get. This sword forged by my ancestors killed a dragon!"


    However, Levia''s body only slightly jittered and didn''t answer.


    "Since you lost to my overwhelming power, how about you kneel now?" Lord Gran''s broken smile became hideous, deformed from the damaged bones and loss of teeth.


    "Ah~ ahahahaha! You fell for it!" A lovely cackle, the silver eyes of a witch, Levia''s arms spread apart with her pristine, porcelain face on display. "Sorry, you were weaker than I expected. I''ll end it now, Master." Her gaze lingered on Asmodeus, who watched her with a warm smile, causing Levia''s chest to pound in twisted delight.


    Black energy began to form at the tip of her spear while Levia''s head tilted to the side. Her magic caused the surroundings to quake, adding a chill to the atmosphere.


    "W-Wait.... we can talk this out... Lady Levia!"


    Levia''s body lowered like an Olympic sprinter.


    She took her form, with her muscles tight and buttocks high, before she dashed forward, a black aura swirling around the tip of her spear. Like a shadow, she was before Lord Gran¡ªher wings spread to increase the dread.


    "Die!"


    The spear pierced his chest and out his back, the black energy surrounding his body and flowing into his veins. The magic weapon, which was his pride, fell from his hand. All in the blink of an eye, before his body suddenly began swelling and exploded. Lord Gran''s blood rained down over the area, painting the village square red.


    A disgusting stench spread across the place.


    Levia didn''t mind, nor did the others, but the way Lord Gran''s body exploded shocked them.


    "Y-You... what have you done?!" Baberu Fenrir trembled, his hand reaching out to the mass of flesh that was once called Gran.


    "I said I would kill him from the start." Levia didn''t show any respect to the prince and instead flicked the mess from her spear and rushed towards Asmodeus like an excited puppy.


    "I won, Master!"


    "Well done, Levia. You did well."


    Asmodeus smiled and affectionately touched Levia''s head, running his fingers through her soft black hair. At the same time, Yuina and Yumiko both made similar pouting expressions.


    "M-Master, I want a reward!"


    Levia''s silver eyes shimmered brightly as her cheeks reddened as her pupils dilated, like didn''t care about anything else. Ignoring the surroundings and just felt blissful that Asmodeus didn''t hate her and gave her a chance.

 Chapter 285: The Choice

    Though in return, not a single of the knights who followed Asmodeus reacted. Instead, they stood proudly, with their arms behind their backs, unlike the shrine maidens who seemed shaken by the display.


    "Explain yourselves, you treacherous foxes! Is this how you treat your future husband, Lady Yuina? How dare you kill one of my people!" Baberu''s face twisted, his revealing fangs while spitting with each intense word.


    The atmosphere became volatile with his aggressive words and the posturing of his troops. Yet, the moment Asmodeus stood up, everything vanished with a simple flicker of his aura.


    Asmodeus simply unleashed his aura for an instant. That instant wiped out their entire groups collective resistance and caused Most of the female demons to kneel instinctively.


    He didn''t speak, instead wrapping his arm around both Yuina and Yumiko''s waists, lifting them and resting their rumps on his forearm.


    "Hyah?!"


    "Kya!"


    ''This seems to be the limit of a useless heir, though he isn''t completely stupid.''


    "Who are you?" Asmodeus spoke in a low, calm voice while the two women wrapped their arms around his neck.


    One of the warriors seemed to be quite brave¡ªstanding forward. He pointed at Asmodeus and yelled out as if using all of his willpower.


    "Who are you? How dare you speak to our prince that way!"


    ''Oh? Not bad for a mere grunt.'' Asmodeus thought, while gazing at the obsessive and lovely silver eyes of Levia. Because she was in the process of asking for a reward, it seems she accepted the brunt of his aura. The moment she collapsed to her knee, her face became more lovely, as her legs visibly trembled.


    "I am the king, and you?" Asmodeus asked, his voice filled with amusement. Despite their rude actions, he didn''t actually dislike these honest wolves. The warrior instantly paled and took a step backwards.


    In the background, one could see the shrine maidens quivering with their hands trembling. Yet the knights seemed excited and full of energy. Though it seemed Baberu was doing just fine, despite accepting his aura.


    "T-The king... of what?!" It was Baberu who spoke this time, his voice one of fear and curiosity.


    "Well, for now, I am just the King of the Demons. However, in the future that title should probably spread further. I will become King of the Humans, elves, and even the Beastkin. I aim to become something special, maybe a God King?"


    Asmodeus announced to everyone in the plaza. This was the first time he ever said his thoughts out loud, yet it felt so natural, almost like he was reading out the weekly grocery list.


    [You... what are your plans?! Are you going to treat me like those girls!?]


    ''Of course, it''s your fault. Don''t forget what you said the other night. I cannot forget and will not let you escape either.''


    Asmodeus''s words caused Serena''s voice to shiver, her body trembling from the memory of her words and his goals.


    [I see... Then don''t let me down. I''ll be waiting.]


    ''Hmph, of course.''


    ''This kind woman and her pesky sister using her charm to help...''


    "Baberu Fenrir, answer my question. If you fail, what kind of life awaits you? The two princesses are mine¡ªI won''t hand them over until Yuina sits on the throne. I shall not cease in my efforts to crown her, like the original agreement of the clans." His words caused the warriors to raise their heads, their faces filled with hope and expectation.


    This time, it was Baberu''s moment to think and reflect. From a young age, his sisters and mother treated him like an ugly runt because he lacked the grace and beauty of past princes.


    A life fighting to gain footing, he spent years building up a social network of allies, only to be betrayed over and over until reaching utter despair.


    His father and mother only allowed his survival to continue because they needed him for marriage to the Inukami clan. His sisters were no better, and if the marriage were to fail, he knew that only disposal awaited him in the form of battle or assassination.


    They would surely be able to create a reason for his death so that the people wouldn''t bat an eyelid.


    "There is nothing."A desolate voice added to his eyes, void of life.


    Asmodeus observed Baberu for several moments and sighed. There was something about his new life in this world and meeting Princess and Dukes that needed saving from their fate.


    [After all, you aren''t as heartless as you seem.]


    ''Shut it...''


    "Then Kneel!"


    His voice was deep. Once again, his immense aura began to overwhelm the warriors, their bodies trembling, while Baberu''s legs also gave in. He knelt, placing his head to the ground at first only because of the force, yet soon his eyes began to change.


    A light of hope, although small, he could feel his heart pounding inside his chest.


    The next moment, a thud sounded as Baberu knelt with his hands and knees on the floor, almost touching the ground with his forehead.


    "Although I hate the idea of surrendering to another male if you can guarantee my life and the lives of my people. I will accept, but should you ever become careless and seek to harm them."


    Baberu''s eyes shone with a powerful intent. "I will kill you myself!"


    "Hahaha! How amusing, Baberu of the Fenrir clan, you have my attention and word. Now..."


    "Apologise. You and all your knights take back any negative words you''ve spoken about my princess and the Inukami clan right here. Then I will create a path for you to survive and get your revenge."


    Baberu''s ears and tail were shaking with excitement, and his eyes became moist. Whether from relief or fear, it was unclear at this point; however, his voice echoed loud and clear in the Inukami village.


    "I beseech thee to forgive my rudeness, disrespect and unbecoming behaviour. I apologise for my actions, and if I must kneel for a lifetime to achieve my goal. I will do so, so please accept my humble request, Your Highness, Yuina Inukami and Demon King Asmodeus."


    Following Baberu''s words, all the knights began to confess and beg for forgiveness, causing Asmodeus to smile. He didn''t seek to become a tyrant, and he needed more people to protect the places he would leave in the future.


    The moment his words ended, a surge of magic enveloped Baberu and the warriors who followed him. No longer did the aura cause them to feel their bones creak and muscles spasm¡ªinstead, they felt at ease.


    "I won''t rush you to accept my rule! For now, you will train with the Demon Knights and Shrine Maidens before we head to the Beast Empire''s capital in the near future."

 Chapter 286: A Quiet Moment with the Princess

    Asmodeus didn''t trust Baberu from the start.


    However, thanks to meeting Alan, Avandar, Paul and Simon not to mention those that once hated him yet eventually became his allies.


    He gave him a chance. Now while the others were busy preparing to leave, Asura remained with Yuina in her private chambers as she finished her daily duties.


    "Do you always have so much paperwork?" He asked while lounging on her soft sofa with an arched back.


    "Mm."


    Yuina wore a small pair of glasses while writing on parchment with skilful movements. Her quill fluttered in the air while she occasionally peeked at Asmodeus.


    After the Fenrir knights and prince swore to follow Asmodeus, Yuina needed to write several letters to inform people of what happened. Of course, she twisted the events and made her fiance? seem less forceful to avoid issues in the future.


    ''Though it''s only a false engagement, why is it hard to remove my gaze from his body?''


    "Hey~ do you not feel bored? How about you come here, and I''ll feed you some peaches."


    She knew he was here to give her support. Yuina realised she felt overworked only after he began to visit her like this each day; sometimes, she found herself sleeping in her bed. Yet swore she was at her desk earlier.


    ''Yet this demon, he would always finish the work he so loathed. So I could rest and wake up to enjoy breakfast with him and my sister instead of a desk full of paperwork.''


    Yuina closed her eyes, pondering how to answer him.


    In truth, she felt scared of the day this sweet act ended, and she returned to her mundane life as the princess.


    However, once she took the throne as empress, it would become ten times worse. Yet he would no longer be there to do these things for her.


    She was always a serious sibling, the responsible one who acted maturely for the sake of her country and family. Asmodeus made her feel like she didn''t have to be. That she could just be Yuina, even if it were for a moment. His existence allowed her to breathe and rest, and that''s why Yuina began falling in love with him.


    ''Not his looks or power. Those are amazing features he holds, but this time, right now. A calm and quiet time where even the most troublesome issues of diplomacy couldn''t bring her mood down.''


    He made her realise she wasn''t a perfect doll born to be the princess and that she could be herself without fear of judgment.


    Thus, she stopped holding back when it came to him. A strange flash appeared in her beautiful eyes, something similar to Yumiko when she desired him and couldn''t hold it back.


    "Come feed me while I work. Mouth-to-mouth would be nice~ brother-in-law~ hehe."


    Yuina blushed at her words, and her voice was barely above a whisper, yet he heard it loud and clear. He couldn''t believe what she was requesting. It was something he never expected from this childish and innocent woman. A shock so great that even he couldn''t believe this girl was Yuina.


    Asmodeus remained still for a moment¡ªhis hand extended to grab the plate of silky peaches in golden syrup.


    ''Ah~ it''s the first time I saw Brother-in-law look so dazed. How adorable is his face? I want to see this look more...''


    Yuina thought, biting the tip of her quill. However, she couldn''t help herself. Yuina was a member of the fox beastkin race and a maiden in love.


    To them, flirting with a spouse was natural and nothing shameful, and Asmodeus was an incredibly handsome man who could make any woman fall in love.


    Yuina fell back into her chair, all the peaches consumed before she realised. Yet, so excited, her body shook with a rosy blush on her cheeks.


    ''What''s happening to my body?''


    "Hmmm... this is delicious. Do you know that you taste very sweet?" Asmodeus''s voice seemed to echo in her head, making her ears twitch and her face become bright red.


    After all, she couldn''t beat this lustful brother-in-law!


    "Ah..."


    Her eyes were unfocused, but she felt relieved when he suddenly lifted her body in his arms. Like a princess, she leaned against him, letting her tired limbs dangle on the way to her private room.


    "You worked hard today¡ªgood job, Yuina. I hope you enjoyed your reward."


    She heard his voice in the haze that was on her mind and nodded before passing out on her bed.


    Asmodeus sighed, realising that Yuina was different from the other girls at his side. She was pure and lovely like a Lilly. He didn''t want to become defiled or dirty.


    ''Yet because she was so pure, his heart desired to stain her in his colours.''


    "Sleep well, my lovely little sister-in-law."


    Asmodeus left the room, leaving the sleeping beauty alone on her bed. He didn''t take it any further after tucking her in. Yet because Yuina ignited his lust, he headed straight to Yumiko''s bedroom, the sound of her and Erika laughing together like a dinner bell in his ears.


    "Yumiko, Erika, I''m coming in..."


    "Asmodeus~ I missed you!"


    "Asmo, please come inside."


    Asmodeus coming to them didn''t shock either girl as they were waiting for him. Yumiko sat at the edge of the bed, greeting him first, able to notice the glossy gleam from his lips. "Oh? Who did you visit last?"


    She narrowed her eyes and lifted her sharp and lovely nose, sniffing him before Yumiko''s eyes widened. "My sister?!"


    For a moment, she seemed jealous, so Asmodeus stepped forward and hugged her soft body, his hands holding her tight. "She wanted to eat some peaches, that''s all."


    "Fufu~ so peaches means you need to suck on her mouth? Your lips are covered in her scent and saliva, damn bastard."


    "I am but an innocent man."


    "Hmph! Erika, help me punish this bastard. We''ll kiss him to death!"


    "Kiss him to death?"


    Erika tilted her head, confused, but giggled as she moved closer to the pair. Their acts would often be together since they arrived in the Inukami village.


    "Enough of your nonsense. Come at me, both of you!"


    "As you wish, my King." They both looked like hungry wolves before pouncing on him.

 Chapter 287: The Curious Duchess

    He wanted to spend some time alone after spending the night with Yumiko and Erika. To his surprise, they just wanted him to cuddle with them and spend the night.


    ''Well, it was a pleasant chance to recharge myself.''


    "Hmm?"


    A flutter of leaves and a powerful magical aura cut through the air in the distance¡ªfrom the monster''s growls and loud noises. It appeared someone was fighting.


    Asmodeus ran towards the place where he felt the disturbance¡ªusing the trees to boost himself, he arrived at the spot where a group of goblins was fighting a woman.


    ''Goblins... and it seems like they are evolved ones.''


    The goblin warriors had a height of two meters, and their muscular bodies could rival an Olympic weightlifter. But what stood out was the fact that each of them had a unique appearance.


    Their skin colours were different from the usual green, and they had different sizes and shapes. However, what was most noticeable was the horn on their heads. However, maybe it was due to him being the king of demons now, but Asmodeus knew their races and titles just looking.


    [Goblin Champion Lv.30]


    [Goblin Commander Lv.25]


    The blue-skinned commander seemed to obey the red-skinned champion with a huge black horn growing from its forehead. Yet, the interesting sight for Asmodeus was the maiden standing with her back to him, fighting them. Dozens of goblins lay dead, but the only weapon the lady used was her fists.


    ''I recognised that figure... those wide hips with such a tight waist.''


    "Phew... Here I come, goblin trash." With a deep sigh, she lowered her hips and took a stance before speaking to the goblins. Her voice was elegant yet carried a fierce and rough tone¡ªthe sound reminded Asmodeus of Alan for a moment, and then they realised why she looked familiar.


    It was Alice.


    "Keke, human female, I will break you!"


    "Kuku, killing our brothers, you must pay!"


    The two leaders growled while the weaker blue goblins seemed to be goblin knights. Asmodeus, however, no longer cared about the goblins. Instead, he found himself unable to look away from Alice and her martial arts. That was the style his mother created, not the one he was teaching his lovers.


    ''I noticed Velvet using parts of this style in the past, but I never thought Alice could use it to this degree...''


    Asmodeus hopped onto a nearby tree branch, leaning against the sweet-scented Moka trunk to observe her fighting the goblins.


    ***


    Alice felt her muscles aching from using them for the first time in a while. At first, she wanted to avoid fighting because her curse was unlike Velvet, or Liana''s. However, the Duchess of Grigor loved to fight, even if she knew her curse would rapidly activate the moment she tried to grow stronger.


    A black mist spread, a powerful magic-like thin thread slowly unravelled and bound her body the longer she fought or tried to use her body in intense moments.


    ''Ah... this feeling of crushing enemies is exhilarating.''


    But she loved fighting; ever since she was born, there was knowledge about martial arts in her mind. The images in her head constantly improved the more she used them.


    When she was younger, the form carried various weak spots, and Alice could easily see the flaws in her fighting. Yet, as the images in her head grew clearer, her fighting form grew stronger and more refined.


    ''These fucking goblins are strong! I am so happy~ more, let me fight more!''


    The goblin champion was shocked. It had just witnessed its subordinate get killed with a single punch, and the surrounding goblins were also dead.


    "You demon! Betray own kind?!"


    He looked at the goblin with a shrug of his shoulders, turning to Alice. "Now you do it."


    "Eh...?"


    Asmodeus'' hand grabbed Alice''s waist, moving her body and positioning it correctly, causing her to blush. "Try to relax. It''s hard to explain, but you need to connect your muscles with your bones. Don''t think about them as separate entities."


    Alice felt her heart beat faster and faster, and her breathing was erratic. It was nothing like when he usually tried to flirt with her. She could only focus on Asmodeus, who was now behind her, whispering in her ear. His voice sounded calm, but the whispers sent shivers down her spine.


    "You dare play with a human woman?! I kill you!"


    Angry that he ignored the champion, it rushed forward. Yet, before Alice could react, Asmodeus pushed her to face the goblin and held her fist. Her body moved on instinct, following Asmodeus'' guidance and mimicking the previous action.


    ''I can feel his aura and mana... flowing into my body... guiding me. It feels strange, and my curse is unravelling!''


    Alice felt her body moving, her hips and legs twisting to deliver a powerful blow, and in the next moment. The goblin''s face twisted in agony. Unlike Asmodeus, she used her elbow to hit the goblin''s chin. The uppercut caused its head to fly off its neck, and Alice''s fist shook from the impact.


    ''So... this is the feeling of that image in my mind... the flow of energy and the connection between muscles and bones...''


    "Haa...haa... I can''t calm down... More..."


    Alice looked exhausted, yet it was the opposite. She spoke with a passionate and fiery voice, her eyes dazed by the effect of her curse being shattered, making her body burn with strange feelings.


    "Fight me!" Her leg extended like a cobra, striking at Asmodeus, but he only gave a faint smile, easily deflecting and flipping Alice on her back with his hands.


    "I''d love to."


    Asmodeus held Alice in his arms, carrying her on his shoulder like a bag of rice. She didn''t know where they were, but the atmosphere felt different. Asmodeus seemed to have taken her to a hidden area in the forest¡ªthe sound of a rushing waterfall and the scent of Moka trees filled the air.


    "Hurry and wake up. You smell bad." He joked, tossing her bruised and bloody body into the water with a loud splash.


    "Kyaa?!"


    It was the first time Alice actually made a feminine sound, her tough and icy face, a muscular body covered in scars from her training. When he first met Alice, Asmodeus felt she was like a wolverine in noble clothing. After fighting for two hours, he realised it was true.


    "Ubu.... damn you! Wait?! Who smells bad? Fucker get down here!"


    She was nothing like a noble, and the slightly rough side of Vinea and Velvet clearly came from this woman. He could only smirk as she almost drowned while floundering in the river.


    ''It seems that her curse is quite masochistic. Though... she was born with an amazing body.''


    Alice finally began to recover, her narrow eyes filled with an icy glint.


    She crossed her arms beneath her chest, revealing her muscular figure. A body designed for combat and seduction with her bountiful chest exposed after unwrapping the cloth that bound it.


    "What are you looking at? I am not like Velvet. Hurry and get washed so we can fight again!"


    However, she seemed to hate losing to him.

 Chapter 288: The Secrets of Alice Lithia Grigor

    Asmodeus discovered Alice differed from how she appeared in the past. He once thought of her as the most pristine and noble woman he met. Yet now, revealing how vulgar and violent she was each time they fought, her guard became weaker, showing her true self more and more.


    In reality, he understood why his interest in her was minimal before, yet after the past two days of training in the woods with her in secret. He began to feel a sense of de?ja? vu. Something about her brought him back to the past.


    Alice used her power to restrict her body during combat. Though they fought since early morning, she refused to release that restriction. Two hours later, she crushed the last remaining monster with a brutal axe kick, shattering the furry monster''s neck and collarbone.


    "Haa.... my god... this is so fun.... haa... though my wrist is fractured... hahaha!"


    He watched Alice from a distance, fighting most of the monsters in the nest they found. Asmodeus would let a small amount attack the Duchess before he killed the rest, slowly leaking one or two monsters for her to fight as she progressed.


    However, watching her at that moment he saw her image overlapping with another woman...


    [She is not her! Though you might think it is, your mother''s soul was wiped clean before rebirth!]


    ''Then how does she know mother''s martial art? Even Yumiko and Velvet don''t know the complete style she used... I have only seen those stances and movements a few times, so I couldn''t properly recreate them for Yumiko!''


    [I don''t know! But I am the one who accepted her request and wiped her soul... this shouldn''t have happened.]


    Serena''s angry voice carried her frustration and an emotion Asmodeus couldn''t quite identify. He noticed that in recent days, the goddess who once lacked a speck of warmth was thawing rapidly the longer he spent with her.


    This situation was caused by Alice''s off hand comment of her just knowing how to use that martial art from a young age.


    Asmodeus thought about her words and felt a sense of confusion.


    "I just felt the movements coming to me in my sleep, but in my dreams, I am not human. Instead, I''ve become some sort of monster. That''s why when I met you, somehow, something clicked and drew me to you... because your eyes looked like mine in that dream."


    Since then, Asmodeus spent more time with Alice hunting in secret, while pretending she was weak to the others.


    However, he wondered if it was the right thing to do when he saw the beautiful and noble Alice fighting in that style. The brutal and violent style mixed with her captivating style.


    He couldn''t stop himself from becoming captivated.


    ''I know you don''t know, but maybe someone else interfered and played a cruel trick on both of us. After all, my mother was special to you... right?''


    [...]


    Serena couldn''t deny it because his mother was indeed the first and most special existence to her after Asmodeus himself.


    [It cannot be her! They destroyed Lilith''s soul... only a fragment remained when she took you to that world. Her punishment... No? Maybe it was Our punishment.]


    Asmodeus closed his eyes, listening to the movements of Alice, who began to pick the useful parts and cut out the mana stones and core from the monsters.


    At first, she claimed it wasn''t worth the time, but after she started, it seemed Alice wanted to become the best at dismantling monsters, too.


    ''She''s very competitive. Mother was the same even with me, her son.'' This became a slight complex for the current Asmodeus. Lost between his sexual attraction for the duchess and the strange feelings of loss and nostalgia, he couldn''t move closer than this.


    ''What''s going on?''


    However, despite his conflicted emotions and thoughts, the goddess helping him remained silent. Her lack of reaction only added to his confusion and uncertainty.


    Alice''s hand continued to move up and down. As if curious, she grabbed, squeezed and twisted while stroking his member through his clothes. Asmodeus felt pleasant yet kept himself contained despite her intensifying with each stroke.


    "Haa... haa... it''s bigger than I thought... I wonder if it''ll fit... haa...did Velvet really put this thing in her mouth?" Alice''s hand moved faster, and her breathing became heavier. As she stroked him, she began to pant, and her voice became hotter.


    It almost appeared that it was her receiving his touch. "Does it feel good? Am I better than Velvet?"


    Her voice became more seductive and provocative. She was challenging him to admit that she was better, and he wanted to respond, but his mind was in turmoil.


    ''Shit... I''m really enjoying this... but I don''t understand why I feel so hesitant to accept her touch.''


    Since he couldn''t give her the reaction she wanted, he reached out and grasped her soft, squishy breasts. His large hands kneaded and fondled her breasts with ease, causing Alice to moan and gasp in pleasure. Not that he wanted to be obscene, but his mana needed to be applied through massage to heal such scars.


    "Haa... ahh.. ha... you''re so rough... haa..." Alice began to breathe harder and faster, her hand stroking him even faster, and she began to unbutton his pants. However, before she could, Asmodeus suddenly grabbed her hand.


    "No." His voice was stern and authoritative, his face showing no emotion, and only a pair of blazing eyes looked at Alice.


    "Why? Are you going to let Velvet touch you but not me?"


    There was something different about Alice, at least for Asmodeus; he somehow felt that if they rushed their relationship, it would ruin everything.


    He felt that with each step forward, he would lose a piece of her, and it would disappear forever. He couldn''t explain this feeling or why he felt this way, but it was strong and unyielding.


    Asmodeus wanted her, but he was afraid of losing the Alice he saw and liked right now forever.


    ''What should I do, Serena?!'' It wasn''t his intention to ask her, yet he was desperate for answers.


    [Why ask me?! I don''t remember you asking me for all the other women!]


    It was the first time he heard her speak with such anger and frustration towards him.


    ''I''m sorry, Serena... but she feels special to me... no, us. I know this girl is special to you too... otherwise, you wouldn''t be so angry.''


    The silence that followed made Asmodeus feel a cold chill run through him as if he had just lost something precious.


    [Idiot...]


    "You don''t want me to touch you, right?" Alice spoke while panting slightly, her face red and her eyes filled with desire but also a hint of loss, knowing his rejection and unwillingness.


    "Well, this time, I can let you off, but next time..."


    Her hand squeezed him tight, almost hurting his little brother. "Don''t make me feel this way again, or else~ I will make the future hell for you."

 Chapter 289: Long Road Ahead - Brief Rest

    "Hey Baberu, are you sure it''s okay to come with us?" Asmodeus sat beside Baberu on a black horse, trotting through the Moka forest.


    Asmodeus and Yuina decided since it was dangerous, they would only send a portion of their knights and allies. ''Though it makes me feel strange... for Yumiko to stay in the Inukami village with Erika and Velvet.''


    Because there might be an attack to force Yuina''s hand, this was something the pair decided while he spent time with Alice.


    "A....ah, My lord..." Baberu''s eyes looked different from three days ago. The moment he accepted the blood of Asmodeus. It seemed he surpassed his limit.


    This allowed him to grow stronger for the first time in several years, to the delight of his former warriors, who became over-excited. "I wanted to protect you at all costs!"


    Although his enthusiastic voice seemed doubtful, Baberu now treated Asmodeus like a king. It was amusing, yet filled with his genuine gratitude.


    ''It seems for the Fenrir tribe, like for demons. Strength is everything, so being able to surpass the limits he faced and caused him to be mistreated by his clan caused a change in his mind.''


    An interesting thing was that he seemed to have no interest in Yuina in the first place. Asmodeus learned this after Baberu''s second night at the Inukami village. Find exclusive stories on M V L


    He came to Asmodeus and knelt while admitting the sexist and disgusting things he said about women and Yuina while begging for forgiveness.


    "I see, but remember that doesn''t mean I want you to be reckless. They are still your family, so there might be some who can redeem themselves like you."


    "!!!"


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but notice the way Baberu''s eyes shone upon hearing that fact. Not that he was being soft or overly kind. Instead, he wanted to emulate what Alan did for him. So, he would give the ones who didn''t directly sin a chance to avoid a heavy punishment.


    "You are too kind, My Lord!"


    Baberu''s horse suddenly sped up, along with his warriors, while they looked back with glowing eyes full of vigour. "We will scout ahead, Lord Asmodeus!"


    The ability to improve meant more to some people than Asmodeus realised.


    ***


    Inside the Moka forest, the aura and mana became thick and woven together, forming mist and fog of pure magic. This is the reason for the powerful monsters¡ªhowever, in the most dense places, the magic itself became a danger for weaker creatures.


    [Oh... it''s a mana spring.]


    ''A mana spring?''


    There was a beautiful pond of water, the light blue shine vibrant and enticing. Asmodeus could see a magical flicker of light mixed with the steam and vapours coming from the water.


    [It is a collection of pure mana but formed as a liquid after the process of fusing mana, rain and aura at high pressure before turning into a liquid form.]


    ''Seems like it would be nice to take a bath inside...''


    [Hahaha~ that''s only for someone like you or a demon of high standing. Normal people would melt, hahaha¡ª*snort* ah!?]


    Suddenly, the bell-like laugh of Serena sounded inside his ears, before she snorted and suddenly became quiet.


    This time, Asmodeus didn''t speak but winked and offered his hand towards the carriage. This wasn''t just about being perverted, but the pool would help her become stronger and more confident. At least with his help; otherwise, she might just burn and melt in the pool.


    "Darling, is the water to your liking?"


    The soft brown body of Ciela pressed against his chest. Her silky hair spread across the pool''s surface as she stroked his cheeks with both hands, gazing into his eyes with her beautiful eyes.


    She was showing him the beautiful brown peaks of her chest, which he felt harden and press against his skin. His hands subconsciously grabbed onto Ciela''s soft rump, causing her lovely face to blush, leaning against his chest.


    "You really like my ass, don''t you... Darling?"


    "Of course I do. It''s really tempting."


    "Ahem! My King~ what about Liana? What do you like about Liana?" The scarlet hair of the demon princess fluttered with her movements.


    Then she tied it up into a ponytail, leaning against his back and whispering seductively in his ear. "Tell me, my love~ I want to know."


    He could only bite her long, pointed ear and mutter a soft response. "Everything, especially your gorgeous red lips."


    Asmodeus enjoyed this light competition. Liana never took things too far, and Ciela was very accepting. As the smooth skin of Liana rubbed against his back, he noticed the cute fox leaving her carriage and parting with her guards.


    ''Oh? Is she going to join us...?''


    Asmodeus collected his magic, ready to coat her body, and slowly filtered the immense mana into her soft, creamy skin. His eyes became fixated on the lovely woman who reminded him of the past Yumiko, just with smaller breasts and a more enticing rump.


    The shrine maidens and guards moved back, allowing Yuina to step forward. The moment he saw her, it felt as if time stopped, the sound of her robes sliding across her lovely curves before hitting the floor.


    He could feel Ciela and Liana rubbing against him, but his gaze remained on the lovely golden fox, turning her head in shame.


    "T-Turn away... it''s embarrassing, brother-in-law!" Yuina''s voice was soft and full of shame, yet she didn''t cover her body. It was as if she was fighting against the urge to hide but wanted his gaze to remain on her body. He noticed her small hands twitching at her sides.


    "Come, let''s bathe, Yuina!" His voice sounded confident, but her appeal still shocked his mind. Asmodeus could feel the twitch of his manhood, the desire to hold the lovely princess in his arms and make love to her here and now.


    Yet he tried to force those thoughts down, at least for now. He needed to help her grow stronger and more confident as he spread his arms. It seemed to make her throw caution to the wind.


    ''What a gorgeous woman...''


    Yuina then began rushing to him, her long legs tapping the soft grass before his mana wrapped around her body. The black energy kept her safe as she hopped into his arms with her eyes tightly shut.


    "Brother-in-law! Catch me~ I''m scared!"


    As if prepared, Asmodeus held her with ease and gently dropped her into the warm mana-infused water. He felt her legs wrap around his waist, her soft and delicate feet rubbing against the backs of his thighs. Her beautiful face came close, and her face turned bright red.


    Whether from the hot water or embarrassment, he didn''t know at this moment.


    "Oh... darling, isn''t this girl really cute? Are you going to eat her?"


    "My love, she''s so adorable."


    [Damn woman eater!]

 Chapter 290: Another Tail!

    The moment she began to feel thick and hot pure mana seeping into her body. Yuina couldn''t help but cover her mouth to hide her voice.


    "Ugh... it''s... Mmmph!"


    A slight tingle became a burning sensation. A new type of energy was invading her body, and strangely, she couldn''t compare the previous sensation of mana to this new, overwhelming feeling.


    ''My body feels on fire... what is this feeling, something is expanding my insides.''


    Yuina''s body arched as the Mana continued to flow into her. She grasped Asmodeus tight, her fingers sinking into his muscle, while she pierced his flesh with her sharp nails. It was as if the new, stronger energy was trying to force the old, weaker one out.


    ''It hurt... at first, but now...''


    Yet the pleasant feeling of the old energy left her body and created a unique pleasure, a pleasant pain that Yuina never experienced before.


    Experience exclusive tales on M V L


    ''Why does it feel so good? Like something is spreading through my body... I feel overwhelmed and full.


    She could feel his hot breath blow against her neck. He didn''t need to take more action to submerse her in pleasure, both legs tightly wrapped around his back. Yuina''s eyes were wet with euphoric bliss. Beside her, the two demons beside Asmodeus could only smile at the lovely princess undergoing a considerable change.


    "Nnn.... Mm.... Haa.... Ahhn..."


    "Ah... look at her cute face. It''s all red, and she''s panting like Liana when the Master does you from behind, hahaha." Ciela''s deep yet feminine voice made the lovely fox aware of her current image. Meanwhile, Liana''s cheeks were red with delight. Such things coming from Ciela were like praise to her now.


    "Oh my, isn''t she more like when a certain elf has her ass caressed?" Liana and Ciela liked to tease and mock each other, but the people who enjoyed threesomes together most were these girls.


    ''Why... their words are so filthy and crude...''


    Yuina didn''t have the time to think about what she sounded like anymore or how she could react. The mana filling her body began to spread to her limbs, fingertips and finally, her breasts and buttocks.


    Those parts contained sensitive nerves, creating a violent pleasure, causing her to convulse suddenly. She felt herself tighten up around Asmodeus as if her body were trying to pull him in further. It was the first time in her life she was ever this way.


    ''Ah... I feel so... hot... his body is so hard... and cold, it makes me feel so good.''


    Yuina could feel skin pressed against hers the more contact she shared. The more mana flowed into her body, especially her exposed chest, which began to tingle and feel comfortable. Her breasts felt as though they were melting in his arms.


    The two demons, Liana and Ciela, watched as the princess''s body began to shudder, her eyes closed tightly. The feeling was beyond comfort¡ªit was as if she were being completely consumed by something far greater than her.


    ''Something is coming! It''s coming... why does it feel so good.''


    Her tails began to sway in the water, soaked and full of the thick essence of mana, causing the fur to become silky and shimmer with a beautiful glossy shine. Then, just above the two tails, a glowing golden circle appeared, pulsing with energy.


    That was the moment that the three demons felt the girl was finally ready. She had reached her limits and was about to explode with power. And so, Asmodeus gave her the final push, filling her with even more energy, and just as she began to scream out in ecstasy.


    He covered her lips.


    She was afraid of the Empress, a woman who was not only the most beautiful but also the most powerful in the empire. However, with that beauty and power came a jealousy and doubtful nature that nobody could tame or resist.


    "A mere apology? Do you think being a countess will help you? I will have your entire family executed if you fail me!" The bitter empress grabbed the maid by her fluffy ears and bit her neck, a violent and sharp bite drawing blood.


    "Yes... I''m sorry. I will die right now!"


    The maid quickly took a small blade from the pouch attached to her waist and was prepared to slash her neck, but the Empress stopped her.


    "No, that is no longer necessary."


    It wasn''t because she changed her heart, but because her pride and ego felt sated from the actions of her maid. The empress loved to see people surrender to her. It made her body burn with an obscene fire of desire.


    Her eyes gazed at the cute maid, a member of a weak wolf clan. This pleasure of being above her caused her lips to curl into a mocking smirk.


    The empress slipped her foot from her shoes, placed her bare feet against the maid''s soft lips and ordered her.


    "Lick."


    Instantly, the maid understood what she wanted and began trembling, her lips slowly parting as blood oozed down her neck; she licked the empress''s toes.


    "Your majesty, I humbly apologise." The maid licked her foot and sucked on her toes until they became smooth and slick.


    "Hmmm... that''s a good little bitch. Now, tell me what happened. What happened to the Lord of that area?"


    The empress was not interested in a maid, but in the information she brought. She didn''t care about the lives of her people when she could enjoy this blissful pleasure. With her body on fire, the maid continued her "service."


    "Nn? What... did I sleep?"


    Yuina didn''t know when, but she seemed to have fallen asleep in the pool. Her eyes looked around, wrapped in a warm blanket and lay on the soft cushion of the carriage. She felt a sense of delight, sniffing the cloth with his scent. A sensation of peace and warmth enveloped her, making her want to go back to sleep.


    Yet, she knew that if she did, it would be much more difficult to enjoy such a thing again. Her eyes peered around for Asmodeus to find his figure when she finally adjusted to the dark¡ªthere was an image she couldn''t forget.


    In the moonlight, a beautiful brown body, like the desert sands, bounced atop the lap of Asmodeus. Her large, plump buttocks jiggled with each movement. She saw something monstrous entering Ciela''s body, spreading her crotch apart as it skewered her.


    The only thing Yuina could do was gaze in amazement and listen to the sighs of Ciela, along with the loud, wet clap when their bodies collided in the darkness. They didn''t notice her awakening as the sounds continued echoing in the small space alongside the scent of sex.


    "Oh my, so you were awake, Yuina?" Liana, who was sprawled to the side covered in sweat and a thick, sticky fluid oozing from her crotch, noticed that Yuina had awakened.


    "A...ah... this...."


    Yuina couldn''t help but feel her body start to become hot, while her eyes refused to leave the part where Asmodeus and Ciela connected...


    ''I want to enjoy that pleasure too...''


    A feeling of jealousy and greed formed in her heart.

 Chapter 291: A Building Desire *

    She began watching Asmodeus in secret. Each night, she would watch as he and the women vanished or left during meals and follow him.


    ''I wonder where he is...''


    Yuina wanted to speak to Asmodeus since he seemed to become busier training with Baberu and the knights they brought, meaning she didn''t see him as often.


    ''Celia, Levia, Liana, Sariel and Alice. Of those, I know he has a relationship with Princess Celia and Liana, while Paladin Levia and Sariel both seem interested. Asmodeus also spends a lot of time training with Duchess Alice alone during the mornings...''


    She didn''t know who he would be with, but since they left, he spent a lot of time with the two princesses.


    Yuina''s face turned red, remembering her shameful action from the other night.


    She hid beside the carriage and watched as Princess Liana knelt before Asmodeus and put his thing in her mouth.


    ''Then she drank that thick white stuff... even while choking, tears flowing down her face and bubbling from her nose. It was so strange and made me feel hot like a fire began to burn in my loins.''


    That was the first night that Yuina ever thought to comfort herself, and the man in her fantasy was Asmodeus. Since that night, she continued that fantasy, constantly seeking him out.


    "Where did he go?" She whispered, her blue eyes flickering in the darkness, moving through the sparse foliage and trees. Unlike the Moka forest, the Mildas plains only had a few small forests near the mountains.


    It was at that moment she heard that voice again, his deep and attractive voice, a low command that made her instinctively want to obey.


    "Place your hands against the wall and push out that lewd ass of yours. Haven''t you been trying to seduce me all morning, you lewd bitch."


    A voice like when he fought monsters sent tingles down Yuina''s spine as she instinctively placed her hands on the tree ahead of her.


    ''It''s going to start... once again!''


    Unable to control her growing libido and greedy desire to see him in the act. Once again, the princess of Inukami village would watch Asmodeus have sex.


    ''Brother-in-law... how can you be so big? Does my sister really take that thing inside her body!?''


    ***


    Vinea looked at Asmodeus, her eyes different, the silver and golden orbs filled with hunger, while her cheeks turned dark red, more than her usual tanned hue.


    Today, during training, Vinea began attempting to seduce Asmodeus. Since the trip began, she watched as Ciela and Liana were able to monopolise him. Because Erika, Yumiko and Velvet stayed at the Inukami village, she wasn''t the type to seduce him normally.


    ''I could no longer be the same after that day... Everything changed, on that afternoon when the others went scouting.''


    It happened two days ago during practice because she became jealous of her sister and Velvet.


    His voice, filled with the desire to monopolise and dominate her, was a completely different emotion from the romance she knew from books. However, he was the man she loved. Vinea was at a loss; she couldn''t stop him, nor did she want to stop him. She wanted to accept his desires, like her body that began to seek him openly.


    ''To accept this desire is dangerous. I might die... Yet my heart tightens in delight that he wants me this badly.''


    Asmodeus''s fingers were thick, long and rough, a sign of his life of struggle. She closed her eyes, able to feel their sensation when they slipped between her thighs, sliding along her soaked slit. Vinea''s body became stimulated by his actions, her body twitching and shaking, his breath against her ear, and the sweet scent enticing as if to melt her brain.


    "Look at that, you really were a perverted woman. Did you want to fight me back in Grigor because it made you like this? Listen to how wet you are, such an obscene princess."


    The squelch of her juices was a shameful melody, yet it was so pleasurable. Her insides began to tighten around his fingers while her body arched upwards, seeking him, begging for it to go further. His fingers slide inside, twisted and spread apart her soft, sticky walls. He toyed with her silky folds of flesh while able to find every weakness inside her.


    Slowly, the pleasure melted her desire to resist or fight... Vinea just wanted to enjoy more of this sweet and intoxicating pleasure.


    ''Husband... my body is yours... just don''t stop.''


    Her vision became blurry, and her mind blank each time he squeezed her neck, almost breaking the fragile bones in his domineering grip. She became bewitched and aroused, her stomach tightening and cramping while her lungs burned. His hand released her, and she took a desperate gasp of air, her chest heaving upwards.


    "Haa.....haa....haa.... Hrk...."


    However, the moment he stopped applying pain, his other hand rapidly began to tease and caress her insides, two fingers on different weak spots. The sensation caused the lovely princess to gasp and squeal in a loud voice.


    "Ah... Ah... it''s too much... Hnngh!"


    The pleasure was too much, too sudden, her mind unable to process anything, and she could barely think. After a moment, his hand returned to her throat.


    The feeling of her air supply being restricted made her cry, tears flowing down her cheeks. Her body arched, and a spout of juice spurt from her crotch, the intense mixture of pleasure and the fear of death causing Vinea''s mind and body to become unstable.


    "Wow, such a filthy woman, squirting as you are about to die... I want more... but here is enough for today. Vinea~ my lovely princess."


    "Agh.... Ngh...Urk...."


    He stopped choking her, and the feeling of release made Vinea''s body quiver and convulse. Her insides tightened and pulsed around his thick fingers; on the brink of orgasm, her eyes rolled back, and the pleasure and struggle for air became so intense her mind became blank.


    In the last moments of her consciousness, her mind could only focus on her body''s desire and the stimulation of her most sensitive place.


    ''After all, just like his perverse desire... I am also a monster with such strange desires.''


    Now, her body wore nothing; she roamed the forest naked after using the same method to seduce him today, yet wearing nothing beneath her shorts and begging in his ear. Vinea looked at the demon king who would toy with her body once again, except today... She wanted more, and he promised to give her what she greedily hungered for.


    ''Today, I will make him mine.''


    Unaware that the lovely Fox Princess Yuina also began to fall into the web of Asmodeus, all because of Vinea''s desire and her innocent curiosity.

 Chapter 292: A Desired Punishment. ***

    Vinea could feel her heart racing; she grasped onto the rugged surface of the rock wall, a slight pain running through her palms. His rough hand reached out, grabbing her soft, seductive ass, pulling on the delicate meat, causing her to sigh in anticipation.


    "Haa...Nnn..."


    ''He''s being so rough... my pussy is so wet... will he notice how horny I am right now?''


    Asmodeus gazed upon the plump red ass swaying slightly in his grasp before enjoying the squishy sensation of her asscheeks as he parted them. Her soft, muted sighs caused his lust and excitement to grow.


    "What''s this? Your pussy is already dripping wet. Are you that much of a perverted virgin princess?"


    "No¡ªHnnng?!"


    He didn''t let her respond and attacked her slippery hole, spreading it open with a lewd squelch as his fingers slipped inside her lubricated hole.


    The amount of sticky juices dripping down her seductive petals allowed him to toy with her easily. He began stroking her insides with a slimy squelch each time his fingers curled and twisted inside her soft, silky folds.


    "Ugh... Nnn..... it''s... Mmmmn..."


    "Don''t speak; your body is already speaking for you. Your slutty cunt keeps sucking on my fingers; you want it deeper right?"


    ''So embarrassing... he knows exactly where it feels good... my pussy tightens each time he starts being rough or insults me.''


    Vinea''s soft ass began to lift each time his fingertips traced the surface of her slimy walls, teasing her g-spot with a smirk on his face. The wet echo of her soaked pussy, causing him to feel aroused and want to tease her more.


    Asmodeus began to caress her lovely red ass, the feeling as his fingers sank into the supple flesh, making his cock swell with excitement. He lowered his face, the heat and thick scent of her pussy flowing into his nose, so intense he could almost taste it.


    "Haa...Hnng....Mmmn...Haa...Nnn.."


    A lovely demon panted as his fingers squelched inside her pussy, rubbing and caressing her soft inner wall making her legs tremble as she reached climax.


    *Pah!*


    With a harsh slap, her insides tightened, squeezing his fingers as her honey began to drip down his hand, the soft folds of her cunt wrapped around his two fingers. Asmodeus could only smile while pulling apart her meaty asscheeks, enjoying the sight of her sticky slit and puckering asshole.


    "You like being spanked, such a lewd little bitch."


    "Hnnn... It felt so good..."


    Her voice was sweet and alluring; he could listen to her erotic panting forever. His hand smacked her ass again, the sound reverberating through his ears as her body shook in pleasure.


    Asmodeus could tell she was close to another orgasm, narrowing his eyes in delight. He flicked his fingers faster, scooping deeper into her warm depths, causing her ass and legs to quiver suddenly.


    Vinea bit her lower lip, trying to hide her moan as drool leaked from her mouth. Her juices oozed from her tight pussy onto his fingers, coating her thighs in her love juices.


    "Ahhh... Nnngh... Mmm... Haa... Something''s coming...Darling...."


    "Such a slutty little demon, cumming so much already. You must really love being toyed with, huh?"


    The moment she was about to climax, his fingers moved rapidly, teasing her g-spot without mercy, as her ass lowered and swayed violently.


    Vinea''s moans became violent before she arched her back, pushing her ass in the air. The pressure inside forced his fingers out, the soft walls almost crushing them before the erotic demon began to squirt.


    "Ahhh!...Nnnghh!..."


    Her pussy clenched and unclenched as her juices spurt from her delighted hole. The sticky fluids dripped down her legs as she began to slide down without power.


    Asmodeus'' eyes narrowed, and he slammed into her, the sudden penetration causing Vinea to squeal, his cock sliding into her womb in one stroke.


    His balls smacked her slit with a lewd noise the moment his dick filled her. Vinea''s soft, silky walls stretched before tightening to their limits, clinging to every inch of him.


    "Haa....Asmodeus.... darling....Nnn..."


    Vinea''s eyes closed in pleasure. Her legs spread apart to allow his cock deeper inside as she lifted her ass slightly.


    Each time he thrust, the lewd squishing of his dick echoed from her wet pussy. Asmodeus gripped her hips and began to pound her.


    The feeling of her delicate pussy and the cute moans she let out brought him closer to orgasm. His dick was so deep it hit her cervix, causing her legs to shake each time he poked her depths.


    ''He''s hitting so deep... I can''t think...''


    Vinea''s tongue stuck out as her face twisted in pure pleasure. She could feel his cock swelling inside her and knew he also wanted to cum. Her weak muscles struggled to tighten her ass so her pussy could wrap around his cock, feeling the pleasure of his veiny member rubbing against her wet walls.


    "You''re going to make me cum soon. Can you feel it? Where should I finish?"


    "Yes...Ha...Nng...Asmodeus...I feel it, I feel it! I want you to finish inside. Fill me with your cum.... I need it...Ahhh...."


    Asmodeus'' breath became rough and deep, and his eyes closed as her soft cunt tried to milk him. Vinea''s legs were shaking as his thrusts became violent and powerful, almost knocking her through the wall. Her feet left the floor each time he pounded her ass with his pelvis.


    Vinea''s pussy tightened around his shaft each time his tip penetrated her womb, causing her to gasp and whimper. His cock felt amazing as it dragged along her walls, the pleasure building in her abdomen.


    ''Ah.... something is strange... Yuina feels so good... Brother.....''


    "Ahh!...Nnngh!... Darling.... I''m going to..."


    Asmodeus felt his muscles tense, her pussy quivering around his cock. Her sticky juices flowed onto his shaft, and the way she clenched caused him to groan in pleasure. He could feel her insides convulsing and tightening. Vinea''s juices spurted as she reached a fierce climax. His balls tightened as his cock swelled, preparing to release his thick cum.


    "Cumming....Ahh...Nngh...."


    Vinea''s pussy tightened and convulsed. Her walls clung and squeezed his shaft. She could feel Asmodeus'' cock pulse inside her. His warm semen flooded into her womb.


    "Mmm....so hot... I love it...haa...I can feel it filling me...Nng..."


    His cock was still hard and pulsated in her sensitive cunt. His balls twitched, releasing another load of thick, sticky sperm. Vinea''s eyes widened as she felt his seed fill her insides and begin leaking. His cum was far hotter than before, causing a shiver of delight to run through her body as her mind became vague.


    Her legs began to tremble, and she had to hold on to the rock wall to support herself, the afterglow of her orgasm making her body weak.


    Vinea could feel her pussy overflowing with his semen. His white sperm oozed out of her slit, creating a sticky puddle on the floor. The smell of sex and lust was so intense she could almost taste it.


    "Haa....Hnng...Mmm.....Nnnmph...."


    The moment his cock pulled out, a loud pop and squelch echoed as his white jelly began to leak from her gaping hole. His lewd demon''s legs are weak as she collapsed into the pool, making her ass sticky.


    "It was a great fuck, Vinea. I''ll use you again if you''re good."


    Asmodeus smirked while walking away, still naked. Only to find the dazed Yuina sitting with her legs spread and a wet patch spreading around her pussy and in a messy arc.


    "Oh? My cute sister-in-law masturbated and squirted watching me fuck someone else... how cute."


    However, he didn''t tease her and instead lifted the unconscious fox with dazed eyes and gently wrapped her in a spare cloak from his storage space. A gentle smile formed, different from the lustful grin on Vinea''s flushed face.


    "I look forward to seeing how you develop, lovely little fox."

 Chapter 293: Arrival - A Foul Mouth!

    After that night, the relationship between Asura and the two women changed slightly.


    Chapter Continue:


    Yuina became addicted to that pleasure and constantly watched in secret whenever he spent time with his lovers. Meanwhile, Vinea, who lost her virginity in such a violent and fierce way, caused her to seek that pleasure each time she met him.


    However, Ciela looked at him strangely, her eyes filled with a sense of confusion. She felt like something had been taken from her. A pleasure and delightful night somehow passed to someone else because of God''s mistake.


    Asmodeus could understand. He looked at Vinea''s ass squatting on the carriage floor before nodding to himself. ''I will make it up to her... definitely.''


    [Don''t blame god because you couldn''t help but think of her while fucking someone else!]


    The travel was uneventful, with a few monsters attacking the caravan or beastkin, looking to cause trouble by acting as bandits.


    Only to be massacred by the knights and shrine maidens who began showing their improvements from combined training. There were a few times that the weather became too bad to travel. This led to several days of Asura taking Liana, Ciela and Vinea.


    Once they reached the edges of the plains, they could see the distant capital city. The structure and architecture were nothing like what Asmodeus expected.


    ''It reminds me of the beautiful palaces in R-Union back in my previous world.'' Asmodeus thought while leaning back in the carriage.


    His hand placed on the soft brown hair of Vinea, gripping her head as she wrapped his member in her mouth. All while trying not to make a sound while Yuina lay on the opposite seat.


    It felt like their travel from the Inukami village had taken a long time, but with such a thick and passionate two weeks, of course, it felt that way.


    "Mmnph~ Slrrrp~..." The sound of Vinea''s mouth was soft and moist. She used her tongue to lick and lap up all the juices that leaked out from her drooling lips, not letting a drop go to waste.


    Yuina had her eyes closed and masked her panting while reaching between her thighs, letting the rocking of the carriage help her pleasure herself. Her imagination ran wild, thinking about the obscene act that Asura and Vinea were doing in front of her. A feeling of jealousy and the thrill it could be Yuina''s mouth he stuffed himself into.


    ''What''s happening?'' Asmodeus thought as he looked out the window, observing the city in the distance.


    A dark aura surrounded the city, like a cloud looming overhead. Though the pleasant and hot sensation continued to envelop his crotch, he couldn''t help pushing on her face. The sudden lack of air caused the tanned princes to gag and suffocate.


    "Guuh~!? Gluck~! Hnngh~! Aahh~!"


    She choked, the tears forming in the corners of her eyes. Her watery eyes trembled as she looked up at Asura with a look of confusion and bliss. He didn''t seem to notice, so she relaxed her throat with a whine, then tried her best to accept him and allowed him to go deeper until her nose was buried deep inside his well-groomed pubis.


    The tight and wet feeling of her throat and the vibration of her choking gave a pleasure that finally brought him to his limit. Asmodeus grunted and released his load into her mouth. The white liquid filled her throat and spilt from her lips.


    "Guhh... Mmhh...! Gluck... Gubuhh... Mmmph?!" The lewd and perverted princess moaned at the sudden violent surge of sticky goo. She felt the warm and thick seed of her master flowing into her body, unable to stop herself from climaxing and almost choking herself.


    Yuina could hear the lewd sounds of the pair and increased her speed. She bit on her pillow, unable to endure while her fingertips roughly caressed her trembling bud as she enjoyed another voyeuristic orgasm.


    "I-I''m done..." Vinea''s voice was weak and tired, the sound of movements and clothes adjusting filling the carriage. Asura, satisfied, fixed his clothes and let the exhausted princess rest on the seat beside him, her head resting on his lap as a reward. This seemed to be what she liked after any act. Meanwhile, Yuina drifted into a delightful slumber after enjoying another dangerous moment.


    "Master... What happened? You suddenly became so intense," Vinea asked while trying to catch her breath.


    "It''s nothing... Just the air in the capital reminded me of some people."


    "People, who?"


    "Unforgivable! They were going to kill us and destroy our home! They are the worst of the worst! Even though the mandate and vows our clans took to say that the empire should be switched with each generation!" She said, her voice filled with anger and hatred.


    ''Wow... I never thought this little voyeur could get so angry.''


    Although rather than elicit fear, her lovely puffed cheeks and golden tails slapping the carriage seat felt more adorable than fierce. Asmodeus, however, would never tell her that. Instead, he saved the image of the lovely princess to his memory and nodded with a smile. He then moved away from the window and sat beside her, pulling out a book to read.


    Yuina felt shocked and turned around with a confused look on her face. "W-Why are you reading!? Aren''t you going to teach those dogs a lesson?"


    "Hmmm? Why would I step out and risk destroying half of your future city? When Levia is right there, pissed off for me?"


    [Tsk... You are secretly worried about her being attacked by the cult; don''t pretend to be aloof!]


    ''Haha... you caught me...''


    He didn''t seem too concerned and just focused on the book in his lap, and the sound of the Fenrir clan yelling and insulting the Inukami was drowned out by the pages flipping.


    "I am the paladin who serves the great one! You will bow your heads and step aside inferior insects!" Levia''s voice boomed before a loud thud sounded, causing Vinea and Yuina''s eyes to widen and slowly turn their gazes to Asmodeus.


    ''Huh? Levia?''


    [Hahaha! I love her!]


    Asmodeus thought she would help diffuse the situation... but from the look of her and the enemy wolf who now lay several metres away, embedded in the wall. It seemed her idea of ''dealing'' with things was much like his own!


    [Well, you made her into a demon. Haven''t you thought about why they all seemed to become more violent and aggressive?]


    ''Tsk, it''s your fault, of course!''


    [You wanna fight me? I''ll beat your ass into the granite!]


    ''Way to ruin my isekai fantasy...''


    [...]


    While the two bickered outside, things became more hectic as Ciela also stepped forward.


    "A fallen one?! Why bring a filthy elf who has sinned into our empire!" A male wolf growled, tightening the hold on his spear.


    ''Oh no...''


    Just as Asura wanted to bring a comeback against Serena, he saw Ciela''s face¡ªthat normally calm and gentle elf who loved him playing with her ass actually snapped.


    [Oh Yes!]


    That moment he heard an elegant elven princess speak in such a tone, you might expect from a drunken sailor in a cheap port tavern...


    "Dare insult me? You filthy mutt, your mouth isn''t good enough for drinking orc piss. You fucking dog!" Ciela shouted.


    ''Who taught my cute dark elf to speak like this? Please tell me your name!''

 Chapter 294: The Fenrirs Greeting!

    ''No, they will be used by the enemy. So I should just smash the gate myself.''


    "Yuina, would you like to wait here for me? I will show you how awesome your brother-in-law is."


    Vinea''s hands gripped his arm for a moment. He knew she loved to fight. In the past, she was the one who came to fight him to the death. Yet Asmodeus didn''t want her to dirty her hands with these peons.


    So, instead stroked her soft cheek with the corner of his lips lifting ever so slightly.


    "You take care of Yuina for me, okay? I am going to take care of some rubbish blocking our path."


    "I can¡ª"


    ''Fight!''


    "Shhh!" Asmodeus placed his fingertip on her soft lips, stopping her voice before leaning forward and kissing her forehead gently. "I know you are strong enough to crush everyone at the gates. But you''ve forgotten one thing, my lovely demon princess."


    ''Of course, I am, so let me beat those bastards who called you bad things!''


    "???"


    Vinea looked confused and tilted her head while narrowing her eyes with an aggressive glare. She didn''t understand why he wanted to go alone and felt he no longer cared about her after taking her body, which made her feel insecure.


    "Of course, you''re also one of the women I want to look cool for now since we''re lovers."


    ''Ehhh?! Lovers?''


    "Oh?"


    Her lovely mouth opened wide while her cheeks rapidly turned red. It was a blindsight of him to say something sweet to her, using it to take advantage and leave the carriage. However, Vinea only watched his parting back. Her eyes opened wide and blushing with a dark red hue.


    ''Damn fool... why did something like that make my heart pound? It feels like my chest will explode. That kind of tone and look is unfair!''


    ***


    The truth was that after meeting Baberu, Asmodeus didn''t think for once that their people would welcome Yuina.


    He understood they would try to hurt or insult her. Maybe they would even trap her in a horrible place, which made his chest feel tight and annoyed.


    ''Honestly, I knew that I was human trash even before I became the demon king. Suppose a woman makes even the slightest step into my heart. Because of my emptiness and fear of being alone, I will accept them... That''s why, from the moment Levia and Yuina started turning to face me.''


    Asmodeus watched as the Fenrir guards began to point their weapons at Levia and Ciela, who stood beside each other. One beautiful elf drawing her bow, the other a delicious demoness protecting her from the side with a massive kite shield.


    ''It was too late.'' [It was too late!]


    Serena coped with his tone and way of speaking before giggling. This allowed him to calm down slightly. Otherwise, he might just have destroyed half the city using his full power while enraged.


    "If you dare cause trouble here, our empress and her army will strike you down!" The trash mob of a guard called out. His body visibly shaking from the aura Levia emitted.


    "Shut up!"


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but enjoy the feistiness of the surrounding women. Maybe the goddess brought him here for this reason as if instinctively knowing he would be happy here.


    [Aren''t you giving that moron Lumina too much credit?!]


    ''I met you, didn''t I?''


    Ciela moved away, her expression filled with a hint of regret. Levia remained in place, and her lips still parted seductively.


    She couldn''t help but gaze at him while trying to keep her feelings inside. A deep, hidden lust and passion that she felt unworthy of showing.


    ''After all such a lovely woman... No wonder she was an apostle.''


    [Careful... she still needs to make up for what happened!]


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but find their actions cute, especially Leviathan. He wanted her to keep making him want her. After all, it would take a lot more for him to forgive her. Even if he lusted after her, she still had sins to repent for.


    "You!" A sudden arrogant and haughty voice sounded, a wolf with a tall stature, with countless guards and people following them. It seemed to be a noble, and judging from their aura, they were a little strong too, maybe a B rank or a bit more.


    Asmodeus'' brow furrowed as he sensed the newcomer''s power and pondered to himself.


    ''Is that guy a Fenrir?''


    "How dare you attack the noble city of the Fenrir clan! You will be executed without chance of survival!"


    The white-haired wolf began to go on a rant. It was apparent that they felt confident and powerful. Their chest puffed out with a sneer. It seemed like they viewed Asmodeus as if they were about to crush him. "A mere insect with no power dares to show off here! The territory of the great Mephisto!"


    "As expected of Sir Rufio!"


    "Lord Rufio is so handsome!"


    The moronic people around him cheered as if this pathetic paper dog could fix the situation.


    The moment Asmodeus spoke, he could see the man''s face turning green and then red from anger. It was as if Asura told a massive joke, and the crowd began to laugh at him.


    ''What a bunch of idiots...''


    Rufio drew a sword, then stepped forward with his chin in the air, ignoring the guards at his feet, crying and begging for help, some of them already dead.


    ''Shit... I thought the wolf beasts would be stronger.''


    "You filthy fiend! Die!"


    Rufio slashed at Asmodeus, his blade glowing with a golden light.


    The force of the strike caused a powerful gust of wind to blow through the area. The citizens, who had been laughing, quickly stopped and felt awe at the man. The sheer force of the attack knocked some of them to the ground.


    However...


    ''Is this it?''


    Asmodeus used his pinky to stop the blade; no magic, no aura, he used nothing! The sword was sharp, but the strength was lacking, and the mana was pitiful.


    ''What a shame... I should have let Levia and Ciela get some experience from these trash mobs.''


    "Are you done, mutt?" Asmodeus looked down at the wolf, his eyes glowing blue.


    "Hrrk?!"


    Before Rufio could respond, a massive hold burst through his chest, destroying his heart and organs, while blood spurted out from his back. He could barely keep standing as the mana and life force from his core began to flow into the lips of Asmodeus.


    "Thanks for the snack."

 Chapter 295: The Second Princess Juliet!

    Most of the population in the capital was from all five of the main tribes. Many drifters from the smaller tribes also gathered to avoid a single race dominating.


    "Lord Rufio... lost?!" One of the minor Fenrir nobles began to tremble, their eyes gazing upon Asmodeus like a monster.


    "Hurry, we must tell the princess and empress!"


    Asmodeus didn''t stop them; he watched the several nobles rushing away with pale faces; some of them weren''t wolves but seemed to be members of the other clans.


    ''This seems to be more than just the Fenrir''s doing... The cult of death, Fenrir and Milduke from the west seemed to have allied.''


    Though he couldn''t confirm this, he could feel it. Similar to the situation in the past with Lord Qwass and his allies, there would be no reason for lion-beastmen to join the current wolves.


    Unless there was something to gain from letting the Fenrir remain the leading clan. There was a need for Asmodeus to ensure the safety of Yuina no matter what, because the situation felt more complicated than he thought at first.


    ''They will probably never let her take over the throne unless she has the correct backup. I have to be careful and avoid anyone harming her.''


    ***


    After a short while, he used magic to kill the remaining Fenrir guards and caused their corpses to vanish. The gaze of the citizens looked on in terror before finally Yuina came down from the carriage.


    Her beautiful golden hair bounced with each step, glossy and light, while her clear blue eyes gazed at Asmodeus with her lips curling into a soft smile.


    "You''ve done well, Asmodeus." Her voice and actions carried a more refined and elegant aura than before, causing him to gaze at her for several moments in a daze.


    She and Yumiko were two unique beauties; one of them had a cold aura, while the other was like a warm spring day. While Asmodeus watched her face. Yuina''s sudden appearance from the carriage took aback the people, as they never expected the Inukami heiress to come to the capital.


    "The princess, she''s come to us?!"


    One of the fox-type beastkin spoke in the crowd to them, although they knew it was the year to change over the reigning empress and emperor. They doubted she would actually come and face the dangers of the Fenrir tribe and strange cult that now supported them.


    "Shh... we can''t let Princess Yuina become endangered! Don''t you remember the Varmen heiress five years ago?!"


    ''Hmmm?''


    Asmodeus noticed their chatter and looked back at Yuina; he heard about the death of the previous Varmen princess but thought that it might have something to do with the handover. He never considered the relationship between the two issues and suddenly felt that things were going to become more complicated.


    "Yuina, come to me." He spoke with a commanding voice.


    ''There is only one thing I can do now: become her shield and sword as I promised.''


    He recalled how he swore to her when he left Yumiko to come here. To help her sister and protect her. Even though the promise was to help her gain the throne, she still couldn''t do anything without the proper authority.


    She bowed her head, a gesture of respect that Asmodeus appreciated.


    "I am the demon king Asmodeus Vincenzo, fiance? to the princesses from the Inukami tribe. I am sorry to have forgotten my manners as well. I hope we can be friends despite the situation."


    Yuina then stepped forward, holding his hand and gave an elegant greeting. No losing to Juliet in grace and charm.


    "Second princess Juliet, I, the crown princess of the Inukami tribe, Yuina Inukami, greet you. I would like to offer my thanks to you, a worthy member of the Fenrir tribe." She said softly but with a powerful voice.


    There was truth in her words, but she gazed directly at the second princess with a strong glare. "I am here to obey the elder''s and ancestors'' decree and take my position as empress."


    Juliet felt a little intimidated by the sudden change in Yuina''s aura, and she couldn''t help but feel a chill run down her spine. But, after a moment, she regained her posture and nodded her head with a sigh.


    "Very well, my sister will not be pleased to hear about this, but I shall escort you into the outer palace."


    "Well, it doesn''t matter whether she''s pleased or not; her time is over." Asmodeus vanished and appeared before the second princess; taking her hand, he kissed the back while watching her reaction with his eyes narrowed, an aggressive yet bemused look lingering inside them.


    Juliet shuddered at the sensation, her eyes glancing at the tall, elegant man before her and the beautiful fox princess behind him. She knew her sister would not give up so easily. ''There will be a lot of bloodshed, and I cannot do anything about it...''


    The werewolf could only remember the slightly hot sensation spreading from her hand, the warmth of his soft lips. Yet she quickly snapped out of it, shaking her head. ''This man is dangerous... his charm almost overwhelmed me!''


    "I understand. Please follow me."


    Asmodeus was satisfied with her reaction, a small smile on his face. He turned to the people behind him and nodded. ''No matter what, the Fenrir clan will not go down so easily, and they''ve already joined our sworn enemies, so I have to be on guard at all times.''


    Juliet offered them a seat in her carriage, although it wasn''t normal procedure. Asmodeus didn''t mind, and Yuina grabbed his hand tight as if scared to lose sight of him.


    Once they entered the carriage, Baberu stayed outside to watch over them, and the gates to the inner city finally opened. It was at that moment a wave of hot air blasted the group, and Asmodeus couldn''t help but look towards a tall mountain range behind the palace.


    ''I sense a strong existence from those mountains. Is it related to the empire?'' He couldn''t help but wonder, his eyes narrowing with a dangerous light inside them.


    Yuina seemed to know about the mountains, so she leaned close to Asmodeus and whispered, her tone slightly fearful.


    "Mount Kremuz, the place where the ancestors of all four main tribes are sealed." Princess Juliet noticed his gaze, and then, with a soft voice and gentle smile, she introduced the mountains.


    Asmodeus noticed her clutching his hand. The little fox was jealous of the grey princess. He couldn''t care less about the mountain. Yuina was a precious person to him and Yumiko, so he treated her with respect and love.


    ''It''s like having a little sister, but I can''t leave her alone when she''s so cute...''


    "Please, tell me more about the city, I want to know everything. Because my future wife will rule this empire." Asmodeus squeezed Yuina''s hand, causing the golden fox to blush while gazing at his face.


    ''Idiot...''

 Chapter 296: The Darkness Inside the Capital City Avencrest

    ''I wonder if he realises how rude and dangerous it is to speak about a new empress while another is reigning. However, indeed, our family hasn''t let another family take their place for fifteen years now, which is also strange.''


    "You wish to see the capital? I understand, though Avencrest is quite beautiful please be aware the empress wishes to meet as soon as possible. I hope that you will consider this, too."


    Asmodeus looked at Juliet, his lips curling into a smile. Honestly, he found this grey wolf to be pleasing. She carried an air of royalty, much like Yuina when he first met her. Not only did she know how to be pleasant and how to interact with others. Juliet showed her backbone and bottom line politely.


    He stroked the hand of Yuina, who looked up at him with a faint smile, then spoke with a voice filled with charm. "We will be going to the imperial palace after we visit the capital. I do not wish to disrespect the Empress. However, as my husband said, we will be taking over the ruling of this city at the end of the month, so if you would forgive our rude actions.


    But, I wish to know how the people are living."


    Juliet nodded at his answer, and his eyes looked towards her. "Juliet, would you mind showing us around the capital?" Yuina added to the end of her words. A softer voice with more emotion than before.


    The grey wolf nodded at the words of Yuina''s speech. ''She is trying to see the reality of the people. How kind is she?'' The answer to the golden-haired fox in front of her pleased her greatly.


    In reality, Juliet only spoke about heading to the palace out of worry. She thought her sister might have already contacted the temple to cause some issues in the handover. This happened last time. Then afterwards, the princess of the Varmen tribe was involved in a scandal with a human commoner.


    ''Though once I learned the truth, it was too late... How could my sister have the poor Lady Vul''keta framed?''


    Asmodeus could tell that Juliet wasn''t a bad person, so he didn''t get involved after his initial actions. The carriage slowly began to travel around the massive city. Each of the five clans created a small sector of the city.


    ''Each of these sectors is vast... and it''s only the nobles who live in this part of the city.''


    The division of the sectors further confused Asmodeus and Yuina. Because they forced the commoners to live in cheaper, inferior homes with poor ventilation and badly made chimneys. The nobles lived in larger mansions and homes with magical cleaning, hot water and services.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to go to the poorer parts? I want to see the average citizens. After all, the nobles will have nothing but praise for the empire," Yuina spoke up, her head poking out the window as she sniffed the air. Her three golden tails fluttered in the face of Asmodeus.


    ''This lady is Princess Yuina? She seems to care more about the commoners... will she be able to bring a change to our stagnant empire corrupted with greed?'' Juliet wondered; although a princess, she started the empire''s first charity organisation to help the starving war orphans.


    ''However, at each step, the nobles and my sister keep impeding progress...''


    Juliet tapped the carriage several times before they began to enter the poor zone of the Varmen district. A place where many of the aviation and bird-type beastmen lived.


    Though, the city became far more cramped and dirty, with the streets covered in dirt. A smell of rotting food and something else hit Asmodeus and Yuina. Causing Asmodeus to frown. He used magic to clean the surrounding air.


    Asmodeus began to release his magic and aura, causing the entire city to shudder. His body was wrapped in a beautiful bloody flame while he spread his arms to the children.


    "I am a demon king, not only can I make you strong enough to protect those you hold dear. I will never let you starve as long as you never betray me."


    The children began to cry and weep loudly, and to the surprise of Asmodeus, terrified of him they hugged each other. However, the brave boy struggled and tried to keep looking at Asmodeus with a resistant glare. He was the oldest of the bunch. The other five looked up to him and trembled.


    He tried to put on a brave face. "Wha-what will you ask us to do?" He was the only one to answer. While the others were scared and didn''t want to leave, he did so to protect the others.


    "I will train you both, first combat, second survival skills and third learning to read, write and whatever you want to learn for the next ten years."


    "Hmmm.... after that...?" The boy looked exhausted, his small aura fizzling away as he protected the kids behind him.


    "If you wish to remain under my service, I will make you into a knight, grant you a title and pay you well. Or, you can live in the place of your liking. All I seek is for you to grow up and reach your limits."


    It was at that moment the boy collapsed, and Asmodeus moved to catch the child. ''This one is the most talented, and I will make sure that he will have a bright future. So, don''t you give up now?''


    "Then... save us from those thugs... they will kill us if we fail." His weak voice and hand pointed to the gang hiding around the corner, who, after seeing the boy''s actions, made their move.


    "Oi, I don''t think these brats are worth your time, Sir Noble."


    One of the thugs stepped forward, looking at Asmodeus with an inquisitive gaze. It seemed more trouble fell onto his plate, unbeknown to him; both to him both Juliet and Yuina watched him with shining eyes.


    "I cannot believe that the Demon King is that generous..." Juliet muttered in a confused tone, yet she watched him keenly, not wishing to miss a thing. Her ears were fully upright, and her tail was swaying in anticipation.


    "Ah... he''s so amazing, broth¡ªMy betrothed is so amazing..." Yuina sighed, her hands clasped together. Her eyes sparkled as she watched Asmodeus.


    The pair seemed to get along, though at first, it was difficult; after Asmodeus began to move, it felt like something shattered, and their conversation continued.


    "Do you think he can manage it alone, Princess Yuina?"


    "I wonder if you know my husband''s strength? Even in a one-sided fight, he would still be victorious. Also, since you''ve treated me so well, don''t be so stiff; call me Yuina. We''re both royalty." Yuina spoke softly, while narrowing her pleased eyes at the scene of Asmodeus protecting the children.


    ''Soon my sister will give birth... will he be a great dad to that child too? I''m jealous of her...''

 Chapter 297: Meeting the Empress - A Jealous Knight!

    Asmodeus noticed the two women spoke freely after he called for Levia and Liana to come and meet the children. He also wondered whether it was due to the kindness and adaptability of Yuina; or the noble and accepting personality of Juliet.


    However, the children felt a little resistant to leaving the city where they grew up. Once the two women in expensive clothes and armour appeared, they soon left.


    The young boy looked back towards Asura several times, likely unsure and worried he was a slave trader or tricking them.


    ''This kid is quite cute, though I have no desire to trick them.''


    "Asmodeus, you seem quite different from the prophecy... I mean, it painted you in such a horrible light that it makes no sense to me." Juliet touched her chin while gazing at Asmodeus. That was now relaxing, with Yuina massaging his scalp.


    ''I guess it depends on the god and place who gave the prophecy, though, right?'' He thought to himself while letting out a pleasant sigh.


    Yumiko normally did this for him after the day ended in bed. It was the only thing that made the demon king feel sleepy.


    "Hmmm... a prophecy from the true goddess of this land or the little usurper Mephisto?"


    His words caused the lovely grey wolf to suddenly freeze, her mouth opening wide before checking around them. She looked terrified someone might have heard his words, a sense of amusement on his lips seeing this spectacle.


    "A-Asmodeus... you must be careful! That kind of speech, it will be dangerous if someone hears?!"


    ''Haha, it seems the cult has taken a deep hold of this city. Just you insects wait.''


    There was no chance he would tolerate them remaining while Yuina was the empress.


    "Haha, what the truth. It was Serena, goddess of darkness, that saved and protected your kind. Now you wag your tail to her enemy and the god trying to kill her apostle?"


    "H-Husband, you shouldn''t be so mean to Juliet. She''s not a bad person..." Yuina''s soft hands stroked his cheeks, while pushing out her lower lip pouting.


    The little princess didn''t wish for him to get in trouble and became worried about his words.


    "..."


    Juliet watched with a dazed look in her eyes. It seemed she also felt it strange but didn''t want to implicate herself.


    That''s when Asmodeus slowly lifted himself from the peaceful and warm thighs of his lovely fox princess and moved close to the grey wolf. His sudden movement caused the lovely second princess to blush.


    But upon hearing his words, her face began to twitch.


    "Well, it seems you agree with me, right? Those filthy cultists of death must have hurt many of your people since they came. Don''t worry, I only speak the truth; as the apostle of Serena, I won''t let that filth remain when Yuina takes the throne."


    "H-However...." She responded, only for Asmodeus to place a finger on her lip, causing the wolf to blush and tremble.


    ''This man doesn''t listen to me... doesn''t he know how fearsome those people are?!''


    Despite these thoughts, even stupidly caring for the enemy. Asmodeus just sneered, then stroked her silky grey hair. "Don''t worry. Would you not like to remain the princess after Yuina takes over? I think the beast empire needs to evolve. This current state just makes each clan compete and never work together."


    Yuina no longer felt their relationship was an act. No matter how many times she reminded herself, the lovely princess couldn''t help but fall for his charm. ''Brother-in-law, you idiot! Always making me feel this way....''


    It was only a few moments later that the carriage began moving once again, this time passing through the gates. The moment Asmodeus and the two princesses entered the courtyard, the coachman stopped the horses and opened the door for them to exit.


    ''It seems we have to walk the rest of the way...''


    The three of them were quite a distance from the main palace, its huge and grandiose appearance taking up the horizon. Juliet and Yuina gazed at each other before taking deep breaths.


    "I am sorry, no carriages can come any close to the palace; the rest of the way must be done on foot," Juliet told Asmodeus, who looked a little irritated, while her knights walked towards them with sour faces.


    "Princess Juliet!" A male wolf with brown hair scowled at Asmodeus before turning a flattering look to Juliet. This caused her to frown, and her lips pressed tightly together while narrowing her gaze. She didn''t realise just how judgemental this city and the surrounding people were until meeting Princess Yuina.


    This lady from the Inukami clan spoke to her and accepted her ideas when no one else would.


    "Please let us accompany you to the palace," the knight said with a gentle and loving smile. It was clear to Juliet he wanted her to accept him as a suitor or maybe to approve of his loyalty. But the moment she felt a tug on her sleeve, she realised Asmodeus was pulling her along.


    "Shall we go together, Juliet?" His lips curled into a smirk, a strange feeling, but Juliet didn''t mind him calling her name so easily; it felt strange and fresh.


    "I¡ª"


    "How dare you speak to the princess that way!" The knight shouted, breaking off her words and interrupting her. A rude and shameful act for a knight, yet he showed no repentance. Only a look of disgust and anger.


    "Hmm, are you that desperate for the princess to like you? You must be quite desperate, huh?" Asmodeus chuckled, then stroked Yuina''s silky hair, who was blushing and pouting at him.


    ''Always flirting and chasing women... this man, will he ever settle down? No! I must make him stop so sister doesn''t become sad!''


    A war started inside Yuina''s mind as she pulled Asmodeus closer to her and clenched his arm with both of hers. He tried not to smile or laugh at the adorable face of victory on Yuina''s face.


    Her lips curled into a lovely smile, and eyes narrowed into crescent moons and her nose slightly elevated as she snorted with an arrogant air.


    A look that didn''t fit a lovely princess at all, making her look even cuter in his eyes.


    "You should be careful, Sir Knight. It is rude and uncouth to speak over royalty." Asmodeus spoke with a calm and cold tone, yet everyone realised he wasn''t angry or irritated.


    The knight, however, couldn''t see this and became furious.


    "Who do you think you are? You''re not even a beastman. Leave this place. You have no right to speak here!" The knight''s words made the others confident, yet they didn''t notice the dark face Juliet made as she looked down in embarrassment.


    "Yeah! Get out!"


    "Filthy human, we don''t want you here!"


    It was an amusing situation for Asmodeus, but Yuina and Juliet both became angry on his behalf.

 Chapter 298: A Forgiving Asmodeus?!

    ''Well, I''ve already dealt with two idiots today. I''ll just ignore it and use his arrogance to fondle his princess.''


    Yuina''s cheeks turned red, but because she didn''t mind, there was no resistance. Juliet, however, almost froze solid. The moment his hand wrapped around her body, she became confused, unable to decide what action to take.


    ''Do I pull away?! No... that might affect the future talks! Ah... but the knights are all looking. Maybe I should remove it after all?''


    Asmodeus turned to face her, his lips lifting into a wide grin. Yet, Juliet could only watch him with her cheeks turning deep red, still unable to take action.


    ''This... this man is taking advantage of the situation!''


    However, then she realised that the dark thoughts inside her faded like a cloud dispersing and giving way to the blue sky. Her mind suddenly became clearer than it was before. She could now think properly.


    ''I can''t allow them to see me in this state, especially not in front of this demon king. That would be too embarrassing for a princess like me. Though the knights must also be punished for their rude treatment of royal guests!''


    Juliet''s nose twitched as she finally showed a smile, the corners of her lips moving slightly. Then she stepped forward and pointed to the knights that insulted Asmodeus.


    "How dare you insult our royal guests? This man is the fiance? of the next Empress!"


    Juliet felt refreshed saying these words, and felt the beaming smile of Yuina from behind her, which made her feel good.


    Her actions and words seemed to shock the knight greatly. Maybe he didn''t understand what happened. In the past, Juliet seemed to be passive and uncaring about the crown or ancient traditions, including royal guests and other races.


    ''This is strange, what happened to my Juliet?!''


    "Princess Juliet! We''re just..."


    "No, you''re all to blame¡ªhow dare you use such language before me, your princess, and Princess Yuina! I cannot look away, and you must all be punished!"


    The knight looked flustered as he could feel the cold aura of his princess, and then he immediately knelt while making excuses.


    Princess Juliet was the princess he held secret feelings towards.


    Thus, once she began to show disgust at his actions, it caused his small pride to crumble.


    ''How can this be?! Did Juliet not love me back... she always smiled and greeted me, even giving me her handkerchief after training!''


    "You can''t do this to me, of all people... Princess!"


    ''Why?! You are mine, why are you with another man and blaming me?!''


    If Juliet knew his thoughts, she would feel confused because these events never happened. However, once, after the royal knights held a competition, Juliet did indeed give him a towel to wipe himself. She did so to all knights who reached the final battle.


    To think a simple event like that could twist an honest act of kindness into a weird and disgusting obsessive affection. The knight''s face turned pale, and he seemed to be lost in thought.


    ''If it weren''t for you! You damned outsider, I would have been her future husband!''


    This thought echoed inside the knight''s mind. He could not help but grind his teeth and glare at Asmodeus, his hatred growing as Asmodeus continued to


    ''Oh, this must be the Inukami princess my dear sister wished to kill or deal with using Baberu?''


    The male thought while gazing at Yuina, and then his eyes noticed Asmodeus.


    He was about to look away, bored, when he noticed the black horns, sclera with blue pupils and the exoskeleton covering his arms and legs. A cold chill travelled up his spine. ''This man is dangerous! He''s not human, for sure... that appearance... a male demon?!''


    "Greetings, Princess Yuina, I am pleased you could arrive here safely." The male bit his tongue and forced himself to be civil; despite being enemies, he was not a low-class person like the knight earlier.


    ''This man didn''t even blink or bow?!''


    "Princess Yuina." The prince bowed before moving over to Asmodeus.


    ''Ah, this is it.'' Asmodeus thought to himself while grinning. He could already feel the strange aura of the prince.


    "Prince Asmodeus." A second bow and a smile, a very weak smile, trying to hide his trembling lips. However, Asmodeus felt this was enough.


    ''He didn''t show disrespect and quickly stopped gazing at my woman. Let''s forgive him. I can''t make everyone enemies, not until we deal with the empress anyway.''


    So Asmodeus gave back what he received; the noble etiquette his mother taught him was an old style used by many races in the time of peace and unity. Thus, the moment he began his elegant salute, not just Lukas but also the other Fenrir nobles and Juliet was quite amazed.


    "It is my pleasure to meet a prince of the divine Fenrir tribe. As you heard, I am Asmodeus; my title doesn''t matter; I am here for my future wife today."


    Yes, today was about supporting Yuina, who looked at him with dreamy eyes before shaking her head and snapping out of him.


    "I am Yuina, the first princess of the Inukami tribe."


    Asmodeus gazed at his pretend fiance?e and her lovely movements. After a lifetime of preparation and training, her subtle movements and the flick of her tail were all in sync as she curtsied for the fourth prince.


    In reality, this was a fact Asmodeus only learned after parting with Yumiko that Yuina was the firstborn twin.


    However, Yumiko beat Yuina in a childish fight to determine the eldest sister when they spoke to each other. It was Yuina who called Yumiko elder sister. However, this had no bearing on their official title.


    "Oh my... so elegant..."


    "Is this the princess from the east?" A beautiful noble with a lion''s tail and golden brown hair commented, watching from the corner.


    There was quite a commotion as people began to move closer, no longer remaining distant from the strange pair.


    Yuina and Asmodeus didn''t mind the fact the empress clearly started a banquet on the day they arrived, and made sure not to send invites or welcome them.


    The pair entering was wearing beautiful clothes.


    They wore pure white dresses and suits; the male and female seemed to be extremely high up, Asmodeus knew instinctively, the woman glaring at him with those hungry eyes. She was the empress, for sure.


    Yet the one speaking arrogantly was her spouse.

 Chapter 299: The Wolf and the Demon

    A few moments before, the Empress met Asmodeus and Princess Yuina.


    "Introducing Her Imperial Majesty Empress Aurelia Celestine Des Fenrir, the jewel of the south. And His Majesty Cassian Alaric Des Fenrir."


    While the fourth prince lost in their first clash, the empress watched from the distance. Her eyes glared at those who bowed, able to see the cowards and insects who hid their resistance and hatred.


    ''It seems a purge shall be needed. These worms think they can become arrogant because of an Inukami bumpkin.''


    However, when Aurelia saw the man standing beside the princess, it felt like everyone else in the room vanished, and only he remained. Those stunning black and ocean blue eyes gazed at her without bowing.


    A confident and powerful man who made her feel a sense of danger, causing excitement and awakening her instinct to hunt.


    ''The man...''


    Despite wearing such a beautiful dress and outfit planned from head to toe, that man only wore a simple yet elegant suit and made the empress feel defeated.


    ''Not only his aura but his atmosphere and beauty... I want this man to stand beside me!''


    "Oh? It seems someone let some inferior country nobles enter an imperial banquet hall¡ªhow embarrassing and dirty, Knights!" Your next read awaits at M-V-L


    ''What?!''


    The empress looked at Casian with her eyes narrowed, slight wrinkles at the edges of her eyes from how enraged she felt. Aurelia didn''t care what this man did. He was just someone from the collateral family with a good pedigree in the past.


    ''But if this bastard dares to get in my way. I''ll tear his throat myself! Even that wretched bishop he brought into the empire has caused nothing but troubles!''


    "Asmodeus..."


    Yuina''s soft voice, filled with beauty and confidence, echoed in Aurelia''s ears, causing her eyes to widen. ''I see his name is Asmodeus!'' The back of her dress started to shift, from the black tail beneath her dress swaying in delight.


    Her husband''s arrogant and mocking tone made Asmodeus feel dissatisfied. His beautiful lips slowly parted and spoke with the utmost elegance towards the Emperor.


    "My name is Asmodeus, a pleasure to meet you, Your Imperial Majesty. You look ravishing today; it''s a shame you are beside such a useless man who cannot see his better."


    Asmodeus''s eyes narrowed with a low blue glow as his handsome face formed a confident smile. "It''s also a pleasure to meet the Empress, who I''ve heard so much about. I don''t know what the rumours are, but I must say, they were all false. You, Empress, are far more beautiful and fascinating than the rumours say. I''m so glad to have come to this place to meet such an excellent woman."


    Aurelia, the empress of Fenrir''s kingdom, couldn''t stop her tail from swaying even more. She didn''t expect this man to be so bold and daring.


    "It''s a shame her disgusting blood taints her beauty."


    A group of nobles began shouting, and the atmosphere became tense. The empress''s knights unsheathed their swords, causing the voices to become quiet.


    However, she normally might have agreed with them. This reaction was special because of Asmodeus. His existence changed her actions, causing many of the Imperial faction to feel confused.


    ''What is wrong with the Empress?'' Cassian''s veins popped out as he looked at his wife and then at Yuina. "Very well, you may leave! Leave, you wretched girl!"


    Yuina and Asmodeus bowed and left the scene to mingle with the few people Yuina knew previously.


    ''Why does Aurelia look that way.... what''s going on?! She has never shown such a look.... does she like that mutant male?!''


    However, before he could speak, the whisper of the empress entered his ear, causing his body to tremble, a feeling of death stroking down his back.


    "Cassian, if you touch a hair on that man''s head. I will send you back to being a little dog bending over for other men to earn food. Do not think because I use you to avoid other males and irritating proposals. I will forgive you for interrupting my hunt only this once."


    ''What?! How... That frigid bitch Aurelia is going to hunt a male?! This cannot happen... Mephisto and the church are relying on me to take over this empire! You damn slut, because you look down on me, this is what happens!''


    "Forgive me, my empress; I must return to freshen up; I''m a little tired." Cassian quickly left the area, his expression dark, as he walked away, vanishing from sight.


    Aurelia watched the back of her husband. She couldn''t help but sneer at his back, ''Damn lowly fool... I saved your life, and you dare to glare at me like an enemy?''


    "Forget it, everyone. Please continue to enjoy the delicacies! Continue the music." Aurelia''s eyes constantly searched for his figure, Asmodeus, the man who shone like the stars.


    She sat on her throne, staring down at the ballroom.


    Although different from human celebrations, they still adapted some of their habits.


    The nobles and other aristocrats danced, played and chatted, their eyes secretly gazing at the empress and the throne of Fenrir. They all needed to learn how to act and who to shun, and the empress was the centre of this.


    ''These foolish animals, why can you not think for yourselves...''


    Aurelia Des Fenrir, the empress, was a stunning and elegant woman. She used a platinum crown to tie her long brown hair into an elaborately braided bun. She had a curvy and tall figure with tight muscles on display.


    The dress was a long white dress that hugged her curves and revealed her abdomen and bountiful chest. The peach lipstick that covered her full and luscious lips enhanced her high cheekbones and fair complexion. Her eyes were dark and calculating, yet there was a coldness and cruelty in them.


    "Tonight will be fun... right, Princess Yuina?" She whispered, drinking wine from a silver goblet.

 Chapter 300: The Banquet of Death - Part 1

    Meanwhile, the empress took her place, watching the various nobles and the emperor mingling with others. She awaited the eventual arrival of the dreaded church. Although she felt interested in Asmodeus, her interest was fleeting at best as she focused on the upcoming banquet.


    ''That bastard, he puts pressure on me using my children, and that fool keeps listening to their lies. Our family were devout believers of Serena for hundreds of years, almost thousands!''


    Frustration filled Aurelia''s heart as she gazed across the vast imperial halls, only to realise there were only a handful of people she trusted. ''To think that all the hard work of my mother would become such a waste, now I understand why the ancestors desired for us to change every five years.''


    To avoid stagnation and corruption.


    Her gaze noticed a couple dancing to a romantic song; an orchestra was playing a beautiful ballad of the past. It was a tale of love and joy, a tale she had not heard of for many years.


    Many years ago, a songwriter composed a song that detailed the romance of a noble from one of the ruling clans and a human she met at a royal ball. Even though all her surroundings rejected the man, he charmed her and came to love her deeply.


    Thus, after overcoming various challenges, the pair eventually wed.


    This was the tale about Aurelia''s great-grandmother. However, the tales of her marrying a human carried a stigma due to the church of death, which replaced Serena''s believers using dark magic and violence.


    ''Maybe I''m the one to blame. The same as my mother, I wanted a longer-term ruling them. My beloved people...'' Tears almost flowed from the empress'' eyes as she looked at the various people dancing and enjoying their lives.


    "Aurelia," a voice called to her. She turned her face to see the emperor holding out his hand. "shall we join the others on the dance floor?"


    However, she couldn''t bring herself to accept the man who came from a family that would one day destroy this beautiful empire. She knew his goals and that their son, the crown prince, already believed the pope of death over her. "No, I will await the pope."


    "Why do you always make me feel inferior compared to your father? Am I that shameful? Do you detest me so much for being a believer in Mephisto, the one true god? After all, everyone dies." The emperor asked.


    The empress gave him a frown before moving to the side, "Don''t you even dare compare yourself to him!" A low growl, hidden from the outside world using magic. She tried her best to respect this man. A once kind and loving young noble, yet the moment she married him and let down her guard.


    ''His true nature appeared, but the church of Mephisto doesn''t allow divorce of royals or high-nobles....''


    This became well known AFTER the change from Serena became widespread. However, this led to more freedom for the commoners, who didn''t care if it was the nobles who couldn''t divorce. They could now, and it saved many people suffering in silence.


    "I''m sorry for angering you, my love," the emperor spoke in a mocking tone as he stroked her cheek, an icy hand void of heat. Then, in a huff, he turned and left her alone with a couple of servants. He moved towards a group of nobles and began laughing.


    Aurelia didn''t notice, however. She kept looking at the various high nobles and royals from the various realms. ''Why did I have to marry such a snake, dooming many of those who once supported me, to become the pawns of that bastard?''


    In reality, she loved Cassian; otherwise, they wouldn''t have married. Yet the betrayal, when she learned of their plot, and it was she who destroyed everything her family and this empire stood for. It crushed her.


    Now, she didn''t search for love or even forgiveness... Only someone who could change this stagnant and crumbling empire, filled with corruption.


    ''Damn it, I am struggling to hold back...'' he thought when gazing at Yuina.


    "What''s the matter, Brother-in-law?" Her lovely gaze peered at him, lifting her chin as she twirled in his fingertips, their bodies pressing together as she leaned close to his chest.


    ''This little...'' Asmodeus grinned as the pair resumed their dance until the song stopped and horns began to sound; it seemed the official announcement of the pope would start.


    At that moment, everyone bowed towards the empress, who was watching with a calm expression. However, she looked in Asmodeus and Yuina''s direction, causing them to stare at each other for several moments.


    "Is she looking at us?" Yuina whispered while clasping his palm with both hands, an action that stirred feelings and desire within him.


    "Who knows? But, it seems our banquet and dance with the church has already begun." Asmodeus muttered as he glanced toward the top of the steps. He watched the pope carefully.


    An old male with pale skin and dark rings around his eyes, a black robe with runes made of pure death energy that pulsed outwards from every step.


    "Please show respect, and worship to his excellency the pope. Johan Vidus Pontymare and the crown prince Julias Melpha Des Fenrir."


    "It is good to see so many people gather here to welcome my presence! Today, I came here not just to give a lecture on the greatness of my god. But to extend his gracious and loving embrace to all." His voice carried a harsh tone, but as Asmodeus listened to the old man, he couldn''t help but laugh internally.


    Yuina saw his lips curl into a smile and pouted, "Why are you smiling?"


    She pinched his hand playfully, which caused Asmodeus to rub her soft cheek and wink, and then she suddenly gasped. "Ah?!" Because Yuina felt his hand slip into the back of her dress.


    The rough sensation of his palm now wrapped around her left cheek, squeezing her with an aggressive caress.


    "..." Yuina blushed so intensely that she lowered her head while panting, the feeling of excitement as the old pope spoke his sermon. She felt herself getting wet from the demon king''s pleasant hand.


    "To make it easier for you all to understand the truth and reality. Death is the gateway to the beyond, and our souls must enter the embrace of the god of death before returning to life once more. We call him Mephis-" The popes'' speech paused abruptly as his eyes caught sight of Asmodeus.


    Stay updated via M-V-L


    Pope Johan seemed shocked to see him groping Yuina''s ass underneath her dress as they swayed side to side, lost in their desires. Yet his speech continued after a hiccup, but he remembered the face of Asmodeus... a man who disrespected Mephisto!


    ''There are always troublemakers.'' Johan thought as he continued to speak. "Death is essential; without death, there is no rebirth or growth. While Serena is a weak and powerless goddess... Our mighty god of death has helped lead thousands of lives through death to immortality!"


    ''This old guy sounds so fucking convincing...'' Asmodeus narrowed his gaze while noticing the empress looking at the nobles with a dark, hopeless face.


    "Nn~ Asmodeus... please... stop, okay?"


    ''After all, there is always more than meets the eye to people... even Baberu and Juliet. No one is inherently pure evil, except this old father, maybe...''

 Chapter 301: The Banquet of Death - Part 2

    Pope Johan''s sermon lasted an uncomfortable amount of time. Asmodeus noticed the faces of many nobles looking stiff, almost terrified, as they looked away or hid themselves from his sticky gaze.


    ''It seems not all of the nobles and royalty have accepted this religion, yet it feels too dangerous to reach out.''


    "Are you alright, Husband?"


    Yuina''s hand grasped Asmodeus before wrapping, entangling their fingers. He couldn''t help but feel her warmth, like an afternoon in summer when she gazed at him with her clear blue eyes. A sense of worry hidden under their surface.


    "I am alright, just worried this will turn badly. Although I warned Levia and Liana in case of emergency... I still worry about your safety."


    ''She looks so difference from the princess I met in the past.''


    Despite bathing in the mana pool, and increasing in her tails. Asmodeus still felt worried about Yumiko''s sister. It wasn''t because she was weak, but because she wasn''t a demon.


    However, while Asmodeus felt concerned for her, she also swore to support him, even though her engagement to him was for show. That fact long became irrelevant to her. Now, he was the only one she pictured when dreaming of her future husband or partner.


    ''Asmodeus... I won''t become baggage to you. I promise to help you and fight at your side no matter what. Because I am your wife and the princess of Inukami!''


    "Asmodeus... I won''t be a burden to you..."


    Yuina''s voice was quiet as it leaked from her hidden heart. She worried her words would annoy him as she gave a small sigh, feeling her racing heart.


    Then Yuina covered her mouth and released a cute sound. Because she felt his hand squeezing her fingers and buttocks, followed by the hot sensation of his breath on her neck. "Then, I will keep you safe, my princess."


    "Y....you... Hya...?!


    ''This damned perverted man... why does his touch only ignite my body with such... needless and sinful desire?!''


    "Shh... just enjoy it, my cute little wife."


    "Ahem! All be blessed in the name of our Great Lord, Mephisto!"


    "As thy Decree!" Almost everyone followed Johan''s final words with these words, an acceptance of Mephisto''s blessing.


    ''Huh?!''


    Asmodeus could see the flow of mana and aura with his demon king eyes. Thus, the moment the blessing happened. He noticed a flood... almost a tidal wave of black energy rushed into the royal palace and burrowed into the people who accepted Mephisto... even the empress.


    ''It feels disgusting, the scene of death... the sound of wails, how is this divine?!'' Asmodeus could feel a change in the lovely fox beside him. His body stood ahead of her as if to shield Yuina from any harm.


    "I... can feel it, Asmodeus... that strange darkness, what is it?!" A trembling voice, a tone lacking any sense of power. Yuina''s lovely eyes darted around while looking at Asmodeus as if seeking his answer and help.


    "It''s fine, calm yourself... don''t focus on the energy," He whispered smoothly in her ear while running his hands through her soft hair.


    ''The pope is never going to let us survive...'' Asmodeus thought after seeing this spectacle.


    Then when, he felt a gaze, pulling her away to hide her face against his chest. Asmodeus could feel Johan''s gaze upon him and all those who rejected the dark energy. ''He is making notes of heathens!'' However, Yuina was his priority, not the empire.


    ''No matter what happens to this kingdom, empire or world... I will protect you all, those that I care for.''


    Although he appeared relaxed and calm on the outside, like fire and ice were surging in his blood, he was ready to boil over.


    *Whoosh*


    *Drip. Drip.*


    "It''s impossible... unless it''s the God of Death himself... or someone with divine power. My magic should ignore your magic! It should negate all mana... how is it that a Demon King has Divinity as well?!"


    With one flick of his finger, Asmodeus burned away everything Johan fired, tearing off his right arm. ''Damn, I am lucky that I accepted the hero''s bloodline and power from those Grigor girls... but what to do now. He will soon realise I have limits to my divine power!''


    [Asmodeus, you cannot fight here... the people are supplying him with endless divinity!]


    Almost like she told the future, the pope chuckled before he pointed at one of the guests.


    Then suddenly, they trembled and looked terrified. The mana of death suddenly broke out of their bodies, causing them to bleed from their eyes, screaming in pain. "It hurts! Help! Argh.... my insides... help me... your highness!"


    Asmodeus''s eyes widened.


    ''I can''t...'' Yuina''s eyes flooded with tears as the beautiful girl from The Varmen family exploded in a mass of blood and flesh. Her bloodied corpse splattered across the floor while Asmodeus blocked Yuina. He moved to shield her face with his left arm.


    "Ahahaha! Fool! Now... come forth, those of sin and blasphemy!"


    *Crack*


    The pope''s magic freed all the knights, who suddenly began to groan. Then, the death magic inside them caused their bodies to deform and grow taller, and their muscles began bulging. "Urgh.... Grrrr!"


    ''They''ve become beasts!''


    "Yuina... prepare to fight, don''t hold anything back!"


    ''Aki... you should be ready now, come out!''


    The next moment, Aki, the beautiful knight with black hair and soft, tanned skin, appeared without her previous wounds. However, a single scar with black energy leaking from her body remained across her chest.


    "Princess.... Asmodeus?! I... I was..."


    "Forget it, now isn''t the time!"


    "Aki~ come here; please aid me and use the beacon flare to summon the knights!" Yuina cried out before drawing her sword.


    "But, your Highness... argh!" Aki wanted to protect them, but it was pointless. She couldn''t go against her master. Also, fighting against these monsters was impossible alone.


    ''I can''t believe I am alive...'' Aki thought to herself while activating Yuina''s emergency mark on her back. The scene of Asmodeus saving her still vividly remained in her racing heart.


    [Everyone who has had the mana of death released from inside them... will die!]


    "I know!" Asmodeus growled, holding a huge greatsword that appeared from thin air, causing dozens of nobles to flee and scream.


    However, their luck ended before reaching the door. The pope clenched his hand and forced them to the floor while groaning in agony.


    "I will kill them all as long as it means my lord is pleased!" Johan''s crazed eyes no longer glazed over; even his old body started to rejuvenate, becoming a handsome silver-haired male with black eyes.


    ''Fuck this broken divine magic!''


    His black and red blade flickering with a dense magic aura due to his anger at the pope almost killing Aki and turning his gaze to Yuina. The power of his mana caused the air to vibrate and crackle while three people faced over thirty and the pope.

 Chapter 302: The Demon Knight Falls?

    Meanwhile, outside the city where the knights began making a camp, an issue occurred. Ciela and Liana stood together and watched from the hill. At the front, Leviathan and Vinea stood together, watching the strange men in black armour approaching.


    "Princess Ciela, Liana. We should prepare for a harsh battle."


    "Why do you say so, Levia? We aren''t weak damsels, you know. Is there a reason?" Liana''s voice was sharp, nothing like when dealing with Asmodeus, but how she spoke when faced with bandits, enemies and love rivals.


    Levia wore her black armour, which clanged the moment she lifted her black kite shield covering most of her body. "Because Aki and her knights didn''t return after entering the city with that noble earlier. I don''t believe these knights are here on friendly business, and you are important to my master."


    The words of Levia were calm and filled with logical thought, causing Liana to shrug her shoulders before her lips lifted, curling into a twisted smile. "Good, I like you! Let''s do as you said."


    "Are you sure, Lia? I don''t know if they will be aggressive, but what if it affects our dear husband?" Ciela didn''t seem to want to cause an issue, her mind returning to what almost happened with her sister and the elves in the past.


    "Don''t be naive, Ciela¡ªthere is no ally here." Vinea''s position was the highest just due to her current state and relationship with Asmodeus. Because she was Liana''s older sister, the young queen of lust would follow and accept her words.


    "Sister, are you sure...?" Liana seemed a little unsure until Vinea spoke out, her silky crimson hair tied into twintails.


    "I am because our dear king will be angry either way. Didn''t you notice that he''d been watching both Yuina and Aki during this travel if something happened. Hell will fall upon the city, and we must be there to cover for our beloved!"


    "Sister, will our Lord be okay?"


    "Liana, leave it to me and Leviathan okay?" Vinea comforted Liana before stroking her sister''s hair, their eyes flickering with a magical aura. "Let''s see what these men want. If they step out of line, kill them, understood Fredrika, Fuuka?"


    Eventually, the knights in the jet black armour and strange serpent emblems on their chests reached the bottom of the hill. Many knights and warriors assembled for a ''greeting'', so Levia and Vinea prepared themselves for a fight.


    "We are here at the behest of Pope Johan Vidus Pontymare! You shall drop your arms and surrender to be given a baptism of cleansing! Too much dirty energy has amassed in your bodies, and you must be cleansed!"


    A few knights were wearing white robes, standing near the paladin at the front. His light blue hair flowed in the wind while he gazed at the women like trash. His body seemed to hold more divinity than even a cleric of Lumina.


    "The Order of the Black Cross is formed from the elite crusaders of our Church who wield Divine Power directly. We have no qualms with making an enemy of any demonic race. So, I, paladin Alexander Lindon, will judge any that decline our kindness!"


    ''Kindness... this fucking moron.'' Liana''s face looked blank, hiding her emotions while her insides were black and filled with venom.


    "We don''t want to deal with you fanatics, so leave already! We aren''t some poor humans that can''t protect themselves!" A beautiful woman''s voice came forth before Vinea stepped forward. Her face was one of apathy and boredom.


    However, the moment she twirled her spear and unleashed her magic, the knights became tense. "I am the future wife of Demon King Asmodeus. What business does a mere paladin have with me."


    "Wait, princess!" Levia stepped forward, her black exoskeleton covering her extended hand. "I am the lord''s personal Paladin. Thus, this ant who dares to insult our wondrous and perfect master. I shall crush him!"


    "Ack... Hurry Escap¡ª"


    Alexander tried to shout, but the moment his voice resounded, several bloody spikes penetrated his body from the ground, impaling his body in the air.


    Liana''s eyes filled with pure bliss, while her blushing cheeks darkened, watching the knight in mid-air with holes in his chest and abdomen. "Ah~ you shouldn''t have told them... now I have to kill them quickly..."


    Suddenly, she extended both hands and closed them tight. "Rend and repent!"


    "RUN!"


    "Ahhhh!?"


    "Escape, god save us!"


    But they failed to move. Because, under their feet, an ocean of blood suddenly formed with bones scattered across the ground. Even more terrifying, their feet sunk into the pool, slowly melting their armour and flesh, restricting their movements.


    "I''ve got to catch up with my dear demon king...." Liana chirped while hundreds of blood spikes grew from the ocean of bloody mud. In less than thirty seconds, only three men survived due to a black light covering them entirely.


    "T-This monster, how dare she!"


    A priest shouted while falling to the ground and begging for mercy before a spiked penetrated his throat, letting the priest drown in his blood.


    "We must tell his excellency of this monster!"


    "She is too powerful. How can we possibly defeat her?!"


    "I won''t allow you to escape!" Fuuka shouted as she dashed forward, holding her eastern sword and cutting through their bodies. Only one knight is left alive.


    "Phew... they were weak after all," Ciela muttered to herself but noticed that Levia was limping... it seemed in the final clash, she suffered a huge wound across her chest.


    "Levia, what''s wrong?"


    Liana was the first to notice that, despite her rapid healing. The paladin''s body became sluggish before her exoskeleton started to crumble. Her wound was only growing deeper, with blood oozing down her abdomen.


    "Hrk... it''s nothing...."


    A moment later, she collapsed, reverting to her human form.

 Chapter 303: The Chaos Ends - An Unfinished Fight!

    After the pope transformed, he and Asmodeus began fighting. Their blade and magic clashed several times, causing Yuina and Aki to become shocked. He flung Aki from his shadow at the start of combat, now fighting beside the princess.


    They tried to watch while fighting off the deranged nobles and knights.


    The moment Asmodeus revealed his strength, the eyes of Pope Johan became bemused. His young and attractive form glowed with a dark light. However, that shock lasted but a moment before his fingertips snapped, turning several of the nobles into blood mist.


    "Pope Johan!?"


    "Hmph! Mere animals who exist only to serve our lord do not speak my name!" Johan''s eyes gazed at the beastkin like garbage.


    The next moment, black runic and magic circles flooded the space around Asmodeus, while the demon king merely pointed towards the pope. "Arrogant priest!"


    A bloody shockwave exploded, causing half of them to shatter. Afterwards, he swiped his sword and cleaved through the others, rendering the pope''s attack worthless.


    "Nice trick, Demon!" The pope''s body vanished, his body rapidly teleporting and appearing in front of Asmodeus. Johan''s black staff slams down towards his head. He responded by catching it with one hand before thrusting his sword directly towards the pope''s head.


    Johan''s face distorted slightly, tilting his head before the force knocked him back several metres. In response, the priest smiled with satisfaction. "You are truly a suitable vessel for my Lord."


    ''What?!''


    "Eh?!" It was Yuina and


    [No... Asmodeus, you cannot keep fighting here! Take the princess, empress and your knights and leave!]


    ''Serena?''


    A feeling of doubt crept into his mind; hearing even Serena speak that way made his heart waver. Was this a trap? The entire thing from meeting the cult of death to being driven to the south and them waiting here?


    ''I don''t understand?!''


    He felt confused. How could Mephisto want his body... but before he could ask her, the connection suddenly became distant again, like in the forest...


    It was at that moment that the pope of death stabbed his staff into the ground; a rumbling sounded through the temple as countless blood golems sprouted throughout its vast halls.


    Countless dead nobles contributed to the formation of the blood golems. A strange mixture of animal parts created the monstrosities, which oozed with sticky black blood.


    "Kill them," Johan commanded as more and more monsters grew.


    "Asmodeus!" Yuina called out before her body glowed in a faint golden light. She lowered her hips, dodging the enemy''s blade, before using her eastern sword, slicing the throat of a black knight. However, before she could recover, two golems appeared behind her.


    In response, Asmodeus moved towards her side to save her. He pushed her body towards Aki and used his blade to block violent fists filled with immense pressure. Yet the nobles were constantly being drained of their life force to power the five golems.


    "Ngh... Yuina, Aki, are you alright?"


    "Hahaha~ a touching little mutant!" Johan''s Right hand touched the cheek of Asmodeus, creating a small magic circle while forming a large one overhead.


    ***


    "Haa.....ha...."


    "I don''t understand; why don''t you accept my lord''s offer? Your shoulder looks so painful," The pope asked with curiosity, finding it strange. "Can you not hear his voice? That divine one calling out to you?"


    "Shut up... I don''t care if you want to kill all of the beastkin in the city. Can you leave me and my women out of your dirty plans?"


    Johan''s brows raised, and a smile spread across his face. His hand moved down toward his hips as laughter resounded throughout the temple. "Ahahahhaaha! Oh, my dear Lord Mephisto. This petty king truly thinks he could defeat me... let me show you the true meaning of death!"


    The next moment, the pope took out a black vial with a strange fluid inside and quickly swallowed it. Johan''s body began to pulse, causing Asmodeus to feel a sense of danger.


    ''Did this fucker lose his mind?''


    However, he noticed something, not only a distortion within Johan''s soul but his flesh was melting... Then, as the golems closed in on Asmodeus, their bodies exploded and turned into sticky crimson liquid. The blood transformed, turning into tentacles and attaching themselves to his arms and legs. "Hiss... I feel his love! His power! Mephisto~ come to me!"


    At this point, Asmodeus could no longer hold himself back; his eye narrowed before his demonic mana exploded. Without delay, he transformed, instantly forming his wings, horns and exoskeleton while facing the deformed pope. A horror fused with the flesh golems made of dozens of nobles.


    "Hah!"


    "Suffer and repent!"


    A thick shadow spear formed on each fingertip of Asmodeus before flinging them straight at the monster. Yet with a single swipe of his hand, Johan sent them flying each one exploding against the palace walls, creating a large blast.


    The golden-haired man flew forward, and the sound of space shattering rang out as he slammed into Asmodeus with the back of his fist.


    "Ngh..."


    Not missing an opportunity, he twisted his hips, creating a sudden howl, flinging his opponent away, smashing him into several pillars. Asmodeus couldn''t stop his momentum and crashed into the stone wall. Shards of rock flew outwards as dust and smoke spread out.


    "Give up! A demon King cannot defeat a god!"


    ***


    A little earlier...


    On the far side of the battlefield, near a castle tower, three people hid behind debris.


    "Yuina?!" A female voice sounded as several knights stood looking at the trio with confused looks. It was Vinea, Liana and Ciela, while Levia seemed missing from the knights.


    "Liana?! You''re all okay!" Yuina let out a sigh of relief before hugging her, the demon princess. "You should be out of the city. Where are the caravans?"


    Vinea gazed at Yuina. "Some knights in black armour suddenly attacked us; thankfully, we won... but Levia is wounded."


    Something strange was happening in the capital. Yuina looked back at the palace while Empress Aurelia seemed to be slowly recovering from the strange black mist.


    "We should help our husband!" Vinea shouted. The group agreed before hearing the loud explosions coming from the palace.


    When suddenly, a figure flew from the roof and slammed into the ground beside them, rolling several times with a few bounces.

 Chapter 304: The Aftermath - An honest Alliance

    Asmodeus surpassed the power of Johan after transforming and using his full power; however, he felt strange. It felt like Johan''s power wasn''t at its limit and constantly increased by sucking the life of the nobles.


    ''I don''t like this feeling...''


    He watched as the pope''s body rolled across the ground outside, his right arm severed along with the bloody tentacles.


    Though he seemed to have won the fight, Asmodeus looked at his missing right arm and wounded chest. He knew he might have lost if not for cutting off his right shoulder after being infected.


    ''Johan is a monster even after transforming into a demon lord. If I didn''t cut off my arm when I did... then the situation might''ve been different.''


    He stood on top of the roof of the broken palace, watching where there were a lot of dead nobles and those who survived with fear still on their faces. The only thing he noticed was the dark energy and link between them, and Johan had vanished. ''It seems their lives have been barely saved... but the cost is so great.''


    Asmodeus felt his heart sinking as he looked around him. The dead nobles and commoners outside the palace, then the wounded knights who followed him and Liana and Vinea covered in dirt and blood. The corpses lying everywhere in a pile made for a dreary sight.


    "They all died in a single moment."


    Asmodeus muttered out loud. ''But who saved them? Why do I feel that this wasn''t a serious attempt to kill me?''


    Pope Johan''s figure seemed to vanish into black smoke the moment he flew from the palace, yet when Asmodeus looked at his lovely demons.


    He noticed Levia wasn''t present, and a few knights were also missing. Baberu looked ragged, his armour torn, bloody wounds across his chest and arms.


    ''We need to speak with that woman and come to an agreement before the church recovers or attacks for real.''


    "Asmodeus!" Yuina called out before running to him as he landed. Her warm tears dripped down her cheeks as she held him tight, trembling in his embrace while the others came by them.


    "You''re wounded! I thought I was going to lose you." She cried out loud as Asmodeus tried his best to hold back his laughter. She seemed to be cautious about his missing arm while burying her face against his chest.


    "I won''t die so easily, my little fox."


    "Eh? What does he mean... that she was going to lose him?" Liana gave a wicked smirk, her lips trembling while she tried to avoid getting jealous, watching the two embrace.


    "Liana, where is the rest? Where are Levia and her knights?" His tone became curious as he pulled away from Yuina to stare Liana down. Something was going on; however, he didn''t want to think that they lost.


    "What do you mean-" Her words cut short as the rest surrounded him.


    Vinea and Ciela both wrapped around him like Yuina, but unlike the little fox. Their demonic mana helped his body recover, both of them kissing him deeply as if no one was watching. Slowly, the blood stopped oozing out of his wounds, and the regeneration of his arm started slowly.


    "Thank you for helping us," Aurelia said in a calm and elegant tone while speaking slowly. The words seemed to choke up her throat, not because of embarrassment nor the pride of an Empress, but because she was alive and now free. Her gaze peered at the hero who saved her.


    ''His fight is burned into my vision; never will I forget such a valiant and selfless man...''


    Although his wounds began healing, she saw how much suffering he must have endured to keep those now alive and safe. Yet his eyes still seemed locked in the battle, as if only Asmodeus was preparing for the second round. ''I cannot continue my selfish actions.''


    "I will help the city recover, then hand the throne to you, Princess Yuina Inukami. Though I pray, you will not forsake the Fenrir clan because of my actions." It was the first time she spoke in a humble and apologetic tone, holding Yuina''s hand and squeezing it tight.


    "Empress... of course, though I never sought to forsake them in the first place. We are all of the same empire, and the goddess created us all for a reason."


    "I understand, princess. It seems that even after serving as empress I am the one that needs to be taught and helped to understand. You truly are a gentle and caring soul." The previous times an empress changed, there was a bloody war and conflict.


    Empress Aurelia held the throne for this reason. She tried to ensure that all races remained healthy and prospered without the needless wars and purges. Yet now, she realised it was unfair to keep the throne in their family for so long.


    ''I want to help them... we should unite under Lord Asmodeus, no Princess Yuina.''


    Her gaze continued to linger over Asmodeus, whose form was back to normal after transforming into a demon lord. Yet he seemed pale. Aurelia could tell that he needed time to recover. The fear that the church wouldn''t grant that to them lingered in their minds, though.


    "We should first help the bodies pass on; if they remain, our city might become filled with disease or worse!" Aurelia looked at the wounded nobles and knights. "May I ask for your help, Princess Yuina?"


    "Of course, Empress!"


    "As for you, Great Demon King... I am grateful you saved our people, even when you had no reason! Thus, I swear to make a pact of alliance with the Inukami tribe and hand the throne to her once this situation has been dealt with."


    Turning toward Asmodeus, she gave a slight bow, shocking everyone around her.


    Though her gown was covered in dirt and blood splattered her face, she still looked like a perfect ruler. "I hope you can accept and stay comfortable in the palace."


    Yuina looked at Asmodeus with shining eyes; even Aki stood beside her and did the same.


    He couldn''t help but accept and agree because it was his desire, too. These two cute foxes just added to the reasons.


    "Then we have a temporary truce and an alliance, Your Imperial Majesty." Asmodeus touched his chest and gave a polite bow. The first genuine bow to the empress of wolves.


    "It is my pleasure, King of demons."

 Chapter 305: The Price of Recovery

    After the pope vanished, the knights and empress held hands with Asmodeus and Yuina. They offered the second palace, which Juliet lived inside, for his demons and knights. At the same time, Lukas and Cassian showed a difference in their actions after the mist vanished.


    "Forgive me for the rude conduct today, Princess Yuina, Demon King Asmodeus. I don''t understand what happened." He rubbed his chin while shrugging his shoulders. "I just felt so angry, and seeing you both made feelings of jealousy and irritation fill my mind." The Emperor let out a sigh before showing a faint smile. "Though I don''t expect you to understand me, I cannot thank you more for saving our people."


    Emperor Cassian Alaric Des Fenrir wasn''t the arrogant person he seemed to be earlier.


    "Don''t think about it, to be honest those damn cultists are a thorn in the entire worlds side."


    Asmodeus didn''t hold things against the nobles because he understood after fighting the pope. The strange mist felt like it could empower the worst feelings in people, from jealousy to lust and aggression.


    "You are far too calm... didn''t you lose your arm? Well, since you''re a demon king it''s started healing but what about that beautiful knight? She''s important to you right..." The emperor''s words struck deep at Asmodeus who tried to act like everything was fine.


    ''Well even this guy can see I am not alright, that''s bad...''


    "Your Majesty, if you would excuse us, I believe my husband-to-be needs some rest at the Rose palace." Yuina took his hand and pulled Asmodeus towards the untouched palace. She gave a bitter smile to the emperor and Princess Juliet, who offered the rooms.


    The lingering worry of the Pope''s death attack caused Asmodeus to be unable to relax. ''I know he held back. Johan called me the sacrifice... will something happen if I don''t prepare?''


    [Don''t worry too much, Asmodeus...]


    ''Serena... they can cut our connection, why wouldn''t I worry?''


    [I...]


    [Please forgive me for not taking this seriously in the past. Had I known the future and that you would come here, no... I was just in denial and wanted to pretend I wouldn''t fall for you.]


    Yuina remained quiet after greeting the empress and emperor, helping the weakened Asmodeus towards the palace. The knights who were injured slept on the first floor, while he and his lovers would settle on the second floor.


    "I''m worried about Leviathan..." He muttered, feeling Yuina''s hand squeezing his.


    "Mm, are you feeling better? If you are, I will take you to see her... we think only you can help her."


    Upon entering the beautiful palace, Asmodeus felt amazed.


    His eyes observed the tall silver walls covered in grand sculptures with gold and blue banners everywhere. The smooth marble stairs led upwards in spirals, while the walls boasted windows as large as doors. Fenrir''s family ancestors built everything to show off their wealth and power.


    It was something that Asmodeus found beautiful.


    "We didn''t want to disturb her, so we moved everyone to the second floor," Yuina told Asmodeus as they ascended the steps. The girl''s face looked gloomy, causing the demon king to feel the worry she held.


    "Do you think we should use our power on her, Asmodeus..."


    Yuina jumped at the sudden voice from the stairs. It was Liana dressed in a long, wine-red dress that flowed just above the floor, a ballroom style with countless ruffles and frills. "I am not sure we can imitate your magic, but if you are tired..."


    Asmodeus felt warm that Liana and Ciela stood on the first floor''s balcony looking down in concern for him.


    "Liana, we are both tired, I cannot even heal a cut right now, much less use a powerful divine spell. Asmodeus is the only person that can save Leviathan from that filthy poison." Ciela descended the steps with Liana.


    [You will suffer; that energy is the trap the pope mentioned... I cannot tell you, nor do I want to tell you!]


    ''Please...'' His eyes closed, realising that the pope ran away, and held back to give the illusion of defeat all for this reason.


    This moment! If he failed to break the spell inside Leviathan, she would die or worse...


    However, if he saved her, then Mephisto could take his body and steal his life... killing him. Asmodeus felt a cold sweat dripping from his brow, his hands shaking with a feeling of helplessness.


    ''I can''t let that man win...''


    "Haha, but I refuse to let this energy kill her... not when she got injured following my commands."


    [Asmodeus...]


    Serena''s voice sounded soft and full of worry for the person she loved.


    "Can you speak to me and guide my magic, Serena? We can do this..." His voice was full of determination and hope.


    [Please don''t ask me to let another''s divine power enter your body...]


    Asmodeus inched closer to Leviathan and leaned into the girl, kissing her lips. Her soft, squishy mouth seemed to come alive, and for a moment, her eyes flickered open. "Asmo..." Her voice sounded weak and confused.


    "Leviathan, you are still there. I''ll save you, hold on a bit longer."


    He could see a tear running down her cheek before she fell unconscious again, her hand weakly grasping at his shirt. ''She heard me didn''t she...''


    However, he refused to stop here and stroked her silky black hair while brushing his thumb along her soft red lips. "Sorry, but I wanted to do this later when you were awake." He then kissed her once again, pushing her lips apart with his tongue, a warm, sticky sensation with a sweet taste filling his mouth.


    A sudden sensation of his mana being swallowed into her body while the black, corrosive divine energy began to shoot towards him. It was like a violent creature that tasted blood.


    His body felt the desire to fight the invading mana, the urge to destroy it. Yet, Asmodeus forced his mind to stop and fight his instincts until that dark, sludgy energy began to flow into his mouth. ''It hurts, why do I feel this pain?''


    [You are not compatible with Mephisto''s energy... because you are mine...]


    ''I am yours, haha... Ugh.....''


    [Don''t speak, just focus. You bastard... I told you not to do this!]


    His body felt like it was on fire, a searing pain that spread across his flesh, and a cold shiver ran down his spine. The black energy continued to invade him, creeping down his throat and towards his chest.


    ''Ahhh, fuck!'' He felt a burning sensation and a desire to vomit.


    However, he could only swallow that desire. The soft tongue of Levia began to slither around his, coiling him with a soft pressure while groaning into his mouth. Her warm, sweet breath tasted like berries, like usual.


    [Asmodeus... why must this happen now?]


    His vague consciousness was only able to hear the tearful voice of Serena. Then the wet sound of Levia sucking on his tongue at the moment the black energy penetrated his heart.

 Chapter 306: Hiding the Truth - A New Goal!

    The dark divine energy burned Asmodeus in a violent, corrupted flame. Yet he refused to scream and draw attention from the other women. He endured the agony of being eaten from the inside, the divine energy gouging deep into his physical and spiritual bodies.


    "Ngh.... Hrrk...."


    A thick and putrid flow of blood vomited from his lips the moment it touched the wooden table, melting the entire thing. It created a foul, sour stench while sizzling through anything it touched, but after being exposed to the air, it soon vanished.


    ''I feel weak...'' Asmodeus leaned over Levia, but his arms became weak, trembling slightly as he fell onto her soft body. He closed his tired eyes, cushioned by her soft and spongy breasts, causing the knight to let out a low groan, but her eyes only flickered. "Are you alright... Levia?"


    Even though his body felt like it screamed in pain and began falling apart, Asmodeus only cared for her. In the past, Levia made a great mistake, but from the moment she swore that oath to him to him. She never broke her vow to him or acted like in the past.


    "Haa... it feels like my insides are on fire. The taste is sour like rotting meat..."


    [You idiot...]


    [That divine flame will keep burning and never assimilate into your power! It will hurt you, make you suffer... all because I failed you!]


    Asmodeus couldn''t show weakness because it wouldn''t be only this lovely woman crying in his mind who would suffer. Leviathan and Serena would never be able to cope if he succumbed to this paltry power.


    ''I won''t fall, nor will I submit... Serena, do not blame yourself. It was my choice and if I had to consume even more to save you.'' He stopped for a moment, feeling something twisting his core. Most likely the divine power and pain she mentioned. ''I would happily do the same!''


    [Idiot... Idiot... what if you don''t get lucky next time?!]


    ''Ah... how blessed am I? A demon king who won the love of his goddess!''


    [Don''t make jokes... I will Descend to that place just to slap you!]


    ''Come, I will throw you down and take you right then...'' Asmodeus didn''t want to let Serena worry, but even though he tried. She could feel his pain and thoughts. Their link felt closer than anyone but him and Yumiko.


    [...]


    Serena knew he was lying and that his teeth biting together revealed his lie. Yet she couldn''t call him out and didn''t deny her feelings.


    It was never her intention, but the more she met him and spent time with him, those barriers that blocked her emotions and made her remain a divine being shattered. Now, he was nothing more than a divine fox in love with a demon king, as he said.


    [I will give you more of my power¡ª]


    ''Stop right there!'' His mind was stern, the voice reaching Serena like a warning, causing her to gasp. ''I will refuse, you know I would never accept it. This energy inside me, I will defeat it on my own! You need your power to help me kill that bastard!''


    ''Master looks different... his hands keep touching me, different from before...'' She couldn''t help but feel a sense of pleasure no matter where he touched her. Asmodeus caressed her cheeks, the cold yet smooth skin pleasant to touch while she closed her eyes, maybe to savour the moment.


    "Levia, you sacrificed yourself for me..." He paused, his hand brushing the soft hair from her face while looking at her. "How can I ever repay your loyalty and kindness?"


    "I... I am... a demon... and you are my King... Haa..." She couldn''t bear to look into his eyes. Her cheeks turned red from how she reacted to his touch. Levia tried to stop him, noticing her erect nipples and the warmth spreading through her body.


    "Am I just your master or just a King, Levia?" He whispered to her, his low voice echoing in her ears. The way he spoke made Levia''s mind grow blank, and before she could react, she found herself speaking the truth.


    "You are the man I craved, even before... I wanted to betray my goddess to have you, so she punished me for my jealousy and madness."


    Levia covered her lips, the words that came out shocking her. Yet, she knew they were the truth, the reason her Goddess abandoned her in the past and used her to attack him at that moment. She couldn''t deny anything after becoming his paladin.


    Asmodeus sighed. ''I never expected her to be so honest and pure. So that''s why she did those things.'' Even though he knew, he kept smiling while looking down at her.


    "So you are jealous of Yumiko and the other women? You wanted me to yourself... is that it?" He asked her with a deep, low tone. He couldn''t stop himself from adding a hint of his arrogance and possessive desire to his voice, making Levia shiver at his words.


    "You know the answer, Master... that kiss wasn''t an order from the goddess. From the moment we met I found you to be different, I wanted you to be mine."


    Her eyes narrowed before finally extending a hand to touch his cheek, the firm muscles and smooth skin causing her to stroke them. "It was Alicia, at first... she got in the way, and it made me crazy when Erika and Yumiko appeared."


    ''I can''t believe she''s being so honest...'' He didn''t order her or use his authority as demon king to do this. The only thing he did was stop holding back the scent of lust his body produced after accepting the sin. ''Maybe, this scent... does more than make women wet and horny.''


    "I see..." Asmodeus didn''t want to punish her that much anymore. He still felt angry at her actions, and the sight of Levia made him feel conflicted. "Levia, I won''t say you did the right thing, but I won''t deny what you did."


    His hand stroked along her soft lips, pushing and squishing them with his thumb. Her sticky strands of saliva stuck to it, creating bridges of silvery drool as he pulled away. "Because you did those things out of your love and obsessive feelings towards me, right?"


    Yet before she could answer, he slowly leaned closer, enjoying her breath blowing against his face as she became excited. Then, with a brief smile, kissed her.


    There was a reason he gave her the name of a demon related to the sin of Envy. He would awaken the sin, sleeping deep within his soul with her help. Right now, he only had lust, but after this... there would be envy.


    The various scenes of defeat in his memories from Serena, now Asmodeus understood.


    After he clashed with the pope, maybe this is what Serena feared. Now, his goal was to unlock each of the seven sins within him. Asmodeus didn''t know why they all slept within his soul, however... if the memories of his seven failures were something to go by.


    He knew he probably failed in those lives due to only having a single cardinal sin.


    To fight against Mephisto, he needed them all!

 Chapter 307: Healing the Paladin *

    Levia''s lips tasted like cherries, her soft tongue coiled around his as their kiss deepened. Asmodeus could feel the heat from her body growing; from the moment she started recovering, her mana began flowing into his body.


    "Mmmph..."


    ''Her lips are so soft, different from that moment in the dungeon....'' Asmodeus couldn''t help but remember their first kiss. The taste used to be like lemons, but now a sweet and addictive taste as she nibbled on his lips.


    At first, this was about her treatment and Asmodeus pouring his mana into her body, all to restore her wounds. However, everything changed the moment she regained strength. Her hands reached to his cheeks and began to caress his face with her fingertips.


    "Nnnm.... you kissed me?" Levia''s beautiful black eyes gazed up at Asmodeus, with tears building as she waited for his answer.


    "I couldn''t resist, are you feeling better?" His lips touched hers with each word, ever so slightly brushing together as her mouth opened. ''She looks so sexy, her hair feels like pure silk...''


    Levia didn''t reply, not yet. Her arms wrapped around Asmodeus'' neck as she pulled him down to her lips, kissing him deeply. She crushed their lips together as if they might die. Her tongue plunged into his mouth, and their kiss deepened. "Mmm... I don''t know, kiss me more... maybe I will get better!"


    ''I never expected this side of her...'' That was a lie; Asmodeus was hoping for her to be this way. He couldn''t deny his lust for her and the way she envied him choosing other women. All that he did was to get these women to become his, from Alice to Levia.


    He refused to let them go.


    The silent room filled with hot sighs and wet smack of lips; Levia became lost in the passionate kiss, unable to stop, while Asmodeus enticed and allowed her to seek more.


    With each second that passed by, the mana that poured into her body grew hotter and hotter.


    Yet, in response, she pumped her mana back into him, which made their kiss more intense. He felt the need to touch her, caress her soft body, and explore her curves.


    Levia didn''t resist his wandering hand and slipped her hands through his hands, pulling on it, letting a moan escape her as his hand cupped her breast. ''After all, her breasts are heavy, they feel so soft to touch...''


    "Hnnng~ don''t grope me too hard...!" Her voice was breathy and hot as her beautiful eyes peered up at him.


    "But they are so soft..." Asmodeus couldn''t resist his urge to caress her breasts with his hands, gently squeezing and groping, feeling their weight in his hand. The way she moaned, her voice, it was all new to him. His left hand slid up her thigh while his right groped her breast. "I''ll be gentle."


    "Nnn, master, you are doing as you please... Haah..."


    "Well, you are mine~ of course I will."


    Asmodeus smiled, biting her tongue while squeezing her nipple and twisting it softly. He smiled as her thighs rubbed against his body while seeking a more passionate kiss.


    "M-Master..."


    "I am your master, Levia. But you may call me Asmodeus during moments like this."


    His finger pressed down on her body before sliding down her muscular abdomen, able to feel the heat of mana travelling from her core towards her chest and lips. Asmodeus kissed her again while his fingers stroked her pubis, stroking the soft hair above her sacred treasure.


    "Asmodeus... Hnnng... Mmmn!" Her moan was hot; her breath tickled his neck while the wet sound of their lips meeting echoed through the silent room. Levia was becoming more and more intoxicated, and their mana exchange grew more intense. The sensation of mana pouring into his body made his demon blood boil, and his desire became harder to endure.


    ''She smells so good, I can''t stop anymore!''


    "Haah... your... thing is so violent, I can feel it against me... Nnn..."


    He spread her needy petals with his fingers before opening his mouth and closing around her soft, silky flesh. Then began sucking her clit with his hot and slippery tongue. Asmodeus'' tongue entered her body, feeling the soft texture and warmth. A warm, slimy liquid began to ooze, filling his mouth.


    He sucked and licked while spreading her plump, soft flesh with the tip of his fingers.


    ''You want it, don''t you? I can feel your lewd walls clamping down on my tongue.''


    "Nnnn! Haah! Haah... your tongue... so warm, it''s swirling and sucking on me... it''s going in, don''t lick like that... it''s weird~ I want... more... I want it inside, deeper~ Master!" Levia became excited, the pleasure when his tongue flicked against her soft folds and g-spot. Her eyes shone, and her body lifted off the bed with a creak.


    Levia panted with each pleasant lick, rolling her hips and wiggling against him. Her mouth was open wide while her trembling. She tried to tighten her thighs while feeling an odd pleasure welling in her stomach. "Ahhnng~ More..."


    She wanted to wrap her legs around him but was unable as his hands spread her legs wide. Her thighs felt soft and warm as his fingers groped, spreading them wider, his fingertips sinking into her flesh before plunging his tongue into her hole. Levia was so wet that he could feel her juices oozing down his chin as he licked and fingered her pussy.


    "You''re... so good... stroke me there, Hnnng~ more please!" Levia moaned. Her pussy, swollen and plump, throbbed as his tongue danced across her clit. Levia''s body arched and writhed, but each moment felt like the pleasure grew stronger; she felt a sense of pressure.


    "Asmodeus! Nnghh... ahh!"


    The pleasure was too much to endure. Asmodeus slid his wet and slimy in and out of Levia''s tight cunt, curling and swirling around as if it was teasing her.


    He could feel her insides tightening, her ass lifting off the bed, as she began to pant and gasp. Her pussy became softer and stickier; the wet sound of his fingers penetrating her made Levia tremble and shudder.


    Asmodeus kept eating her pussy, sucking and licking the honey-like nectar from her entrance. Yet the way Levia gripped his hair, pushing his lips onto her body, let him know to go all out. ''She''s going to cum.''


    "Hnng! Ahhh... mmm... Hnnng, something is... strange, I''m burning up and....haaahn~ Asmodeus!"


    "Cum for me."


    Her pussy tightened, clamped, and clenched his tongue while her juices erupted into his mouth. A surge of juices flooded around his lips while her swollen clit twitched. She had her eyes shut tight while trying to endure a deep orgasm, yet she continued to push her hips down. "Oh god... don''t take your tongue... aah... away!"


    Levia couldn''t stop now.


    She grabbed his hair with both hands as her hips thrust up into his lips, wanting more, more pleasure, more from him. Levia was so excited that she began to moan loudly.


    Her thighs shook violently from the intense orgasm she had endured as she began to squirt, unable to stop holding his face against her.


    "Nngghh... So good... so, so... good~ aaah!"


    Levia was still gripping his hair and shivering while his lips pulled away, causing the long strand of drool and juices to drip from her swollen petals.


    She lay unfocused with both legs spread and collapsed on the bed, her juices and liquid covering both Asmodeus and the bed.


    Her body was shivering while his cum-slicked finger left her body.


    Asmodeus looked at her while her sweet and sour scent filled the room.


    "Did that make you feel better?" Asmodeus licked his lips, a sticky and thick fluid covering his face.


    "It feels better... so much better..." She panted, answering after over ten seconds and looked at Asmodeus while lying back.


    "Do you want me?"

 Chapter 308: Seeding The Envious Paladin ***

    Asmodeus knew he shouldn''t rush things.


    Yet, he couldn''t resist this beautiful demoness after tasting Levia''s lips and smelling her rich scent. His heart already yearned to make her his.


    ''I planned to stop... to keep things at this level.''


    ''However, my hands... my body... my heart cannot stop...''


    ''No I refuse to stop!''


    "Levia, I know you want more."


    A deep, passionate voice. Asmodeus leaned close, his hot breath blowing against her cheeks. Levia felt hot, feeling him stroking her body and how he carried her breasts.


    "Mmmn~ I do, more... everything I will take anything you have to give me. Master!"


    ''Look at her breathless voice, her hips lifting each time my fingers stroke her sensitive little pussy.''


    Levia couldn''t stop her hips from grinding against his hand despite her orgasm and feeling sensitive. Asmodeus didn''t release her, slowly stroking her g-spot with two fingers in a circular motion.


    ''I want to make her scream, to groan in pleasure, never forgetting my touch even when she fights in battle.''


    ''An unforgettable first time.''


    "Aaah~ it tingles... your touch makes me feel pleasure I never felt before! Help my body feels so hot... Nnnm~ and comfortable."


    ''Her insides are soaking. How wet will this lewd paladin get?''


    Shlick¡ª!


    The sound of his fingers curling and sliding deeper, dragging through her soft, sticky folds as they pulled back. The sensation caused her body to convulse as her buttocks lifted off the soft quilt.


    "Haaah.... good.... I''m going to cum again~ please... take, just fuck me."


    "Oh? Are you going to order your master? You cheeky little thing."


    "Nngh?!"


    Several slimy threads of nectar glued to his fingertips as he slipped out of her obscene opening with a wet pop. Asmodeus couldn''t help but smirk, gazing at her quivering hole, now oozing with her honey.


    "Oh my, it seems you''re really horny. Levia, are you actually a demon of lust, not envy?"


    "Ugh... Master, don''t be so cruel..."


    With an affectionate and wet gaze, Levia''s previous resistance and aggression melted like her honeypot now oozing from his caress.


    "Do you want me to make you feel good?"


    ''To think that the apostle that threatened to make me hers would be this cute now.''


    Asmodeus placed his hands on her thighs, squeezing her soft meat, enjoying the heat spreading from her body. He narrowed his gaze while shifting closer with a wicked grin. Then wrapped his tail around her wrists to keep her from interrupting him.


    "M-Master~ what''s wrong?!"


    A shocked gaze.


    Filled with worry and confusion at him tying her hands.


    ''That look...''


    ''That looks makes me so damn aroused, Leviathan!''


    It looked like she might cry, causing Asmodeus to become aroused, his hands spreading her thighs before leaning over her beautiful, lush body.


    "Agh... so hot..."


    "Can you feel it? Do you like how hard it is, pressing against your erotic lower mouth?"


    "Master~ it feels good when you rub against me."


    His gaze narrowed, feeling her silky, warm petals sliding along his shaft. Levia''s hips swayed slowly, desperate for his cock, the wet, squishy sound filling the room.


    Squelch¡ª


    "Nnn~ there.... almost!"


    The moment his tip began to push against her soft, soaking entrance. A spongy feeling as Asmodeus spread her opening slowly made the demoness grit her teeth as she began pushing against him, allowing his cock to penetrate her pussy.


    ''Such a greedy little demon... let''s tease her more.''


    "You''re pussy is so tight, Levia. Such a good girl, I like obedient demons."


    "Aghh.... Nngh.... I''m h...appy...."


    He could see her slight discomfort, who told her to desire a thicker tip than other women. Asmodeus would transform to suit his partner''s needs and desires.


    ''She''s a complete perverted bitch...''


    ''To enjoy such a strange shape, this woman makes me want to lose control.''


    A thick, swollen tip twice the circumference of his shaft.


    "Do you want me to be more forceful or gentle? Tell me, Leviathan. What do you desire?"


    "Haa... ha... my name... It''s Levia... Master~ Master~ more... Nngh... don''t abandon me... please...!"


    "Levia... why are you so adorable?! Here! Take my seed and try not to die from pleasure!"


    "Master~~~"


    Shlick¡ªSquelch!


    A sudden change occurred. Asmodeus grabbed her hands, holding her down as their tongues entangled, thick threads of drool oozing down from their connection.


    He stopped holding back.


    His hips began to slam against Levia''s waist, causing the bed to creak, smashing against the wall.


    "Mmmph... Nnnm~ more~ mess me up.... fuck me... Master I will wait for you~ don''t forget me."


    ''I can feel her aura growing... her envy and jealousy towards the other women that she hid deeply.''


    ''All of it is flowing into me!''


    "I love you.... I love you.... Nnnph.... Haaa.... you taste so good, kiss me, fuck me..."


    Lewd sounds echoed through the room. While the poor demoness, Levia, felt her body ripple and swell with pleasure once more. Levia''s insides tightened and wrapped around his cock as it began to swell inside her womb.


    "Please~ fill me up."


    Her hands were now free; he allowed Levia to wrap her hands around Asmodeus, pulling him closer as they kissed.


    ''More...''


    A bright green glow.


    The envy of Levia was powerful, the amount of mana she radiated now a dark and poisonous glow that filled the bedroom.


    Yet Asmodeus began to absorb it, his cock trembling about to release inside her, shimmering with a dull purple aura. He was a loving man and an excellent master. Since she would empower him, granting him her power of envy awakening the sin slumbering in his soul.


    He would give her the same pleasure.


    "Haa... Haa... Hnng... I love you... Master, I always dreamt of this... in the church... I''d touch myself thinking of your cock... ravishing me... filling me with hot... white sperm!"


    A filthy declaration.


    The demoness didn''t even notice what she said, nor could Asmodeus help but feel aroused by her honest thoughts. Their bodies were so intimately entangled¡ªit was only natural for him to give in to one or two of her wishes.


    With one final thrust of his cock, his balls squeezed with his whole body tensing up before a wave of heat filled Levia''s womb.


    He couldn''t help but pull away from their messy kisses to admire how her expression changed to bliss. Her tongue hung in the air, threads of their saliva forming long bridges drooping down.


    Levia couldn''t hide her happiness as Asmodeus poured his hot seed deep into her cunt.


    Spurt¡ª!


    "AAAAAAH!! Hnnnng!"


    ''So good... Ah.... you dirty little demon... Levia.... you''re insides are milking me dry... fuck!''


    ''How will this make her respond...''


    "I love you, Levia."


    Her eyes suddenly widened, his words causing her to break that slight threshold, causing her to be overwhelmed by an explosive climax. Special words, something she dreamt of hearing.


    The sensation was so hot and filled Levia with a sense of euphoria.


    Levia''s insides melted with his seed flooding her, each thick cloud of semen bubbling and smearing inside as her eyes turned bright green, her mana exploding inside the room.


    "Agh... Wha.... Nnngh?!"


    She couldn''t control herself, spraying her juices all over his body as Levia lost consciousness.


    Shlop¡ª!


    His cock slapped the bed, with a pool of sticky white fluids forming from her gaping entrance, dribbling down her asshole and covering the bed.


    "Ugh... this much..."


    ''Look, she fainted...''


    Asmodeus grabbed her face, forcing Levia to face him.


    She was still mid-climax but appeared half-conscious. Yet Asmodeus could feel her heart and soul screaming at him with love and desire. The green aura still flooded the room while her insides continued to undulate and bubble with his sperm.


    "Such an erotic paladin..."


    PAH¡ª!


    He slapped her ass¡ªthe force causing a lewd gloop of his sperm to spurt from her pussy.


    A smile came to the lewd demon''s lips as a marking that shone purple appeared close to her pubis.


    "It seems my heart forgave you a little more than I liked to admit... keep up the good work. Leviathan."


    "Show me how much you envy my wives with your body, and I might just let you be my sex toy."

 Chapter 309: Over Two Thousand Years of Virginity!

    Despite his parting words and attitude, Asmodeus would never abandon a woman he favoured like Leviathan.


    ''She seems to be exhausted...''


    He couldn''t stop himself from having another taste of her forbidden fruit after her weak gaze. Levia only needed to look at him, and he lost control of his desire.


    ''Well... it''s been four hours, and Levia looks horrible now.''


    A face dyed in pleasure, her body covered in dried fluids, while the thick stream of his seed still oozed from her petals.


    Six times in a row was the limit for Levia. Asmodeus smiled at the lovely paladin after losing her virginity. He noticed the slight tinge of red staining on the sheets before turning the first pool a pale pink shade.


    ''It seems that demons bleed less when they lose their hymen...''


    His body felt energised despite the dull ache from the dark divinity floating around his core.


    [I can feel you''ve changed. Did you finally take that step?]


    Asmodeus let out a long sigh, his right hand circling in the air before all the mess and marks on Levia''s body vanished. His palm emitted a red glow, which created a calming violet and lavender aroma.


    Removing the smell of sex.


    ''I did, this was the only way and we both know it.''


    [Asmodeus!]


    ''Don''t Start Serena! I know what you fear. I promise it won''t happen to me!''


    He felt a sense of irritation and wanted Serena to understand his choice. Asmodeus knew that unsealing the seven sins would make him unstable.


    Each sin would amplify his emotions, growing stronger and stronger.


    Until he collapsed or endured.


    [I have seen you fail... Cried at your grave and waited for you...]


    ''Ah...''


    The memories he saw, that lonely woman who lamented and mourned the loss of her one love.


    ''I never thought that person would be me at first.''


    ''Honestly, it made me jealous...''


    [You...]


    [Don''t charm me with your sweet words. Hmph!]


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but smile and left the room while looking back. He couldn''t forget the beautiful glow of Levia''s pretty face in the morning sunlight.


    "I can''t help it¡ªyou''re too beautiful.''


    Serena didn''t respond to him again, so he gave up with a parting sentence.


    "Since it''s time for breakfast, let''s go fine Liana and the lovely women who waited up all night for me filled with jealousy."


    His voice was louder than usual, causing the peeking succubus to hide her face.


    "Did he see me?"


    She couldn''t tell if it was just Asmodeus being weird as usual, thus peeking once again. Yet when looking again, Sariel couldn''t see anyone.


    "Eh? Where did he Kyaak?!"


    A muscular part of their arms wrapped around her body and pulled her into an embrace. As Sariel tried to resist, she heard Asmodeus whisper in her ear.


    "I miss you, Sari... why have you been so distant recently?"


    It wasn''t a lie¡ªthough he felt a little annoyed.


    Because he didn''t ask her to come with him to the capital, Sariel followed him in secret. Her eyes were watching him in his sleep, her voice whispering to him.


    ''I know she missed me¡ªotherwise, she would kiss me in my sleep and sneak into my bed.''


    "Master..."


    A cute, lovely voice, her head lowering as she wrapped both arms around his back. Asmodeus knew that since her evolution and changes.


    "Of course! Ah¡ªN-No.... how could I do such..."


    ''Hmmm... come to think of it, Riel didn''t act like a normal succubus either.''


    Maybe because her sealed body couldn''t feel anything with her soul locked in place, Asmodeus decided not to ask too bluntly, but Riel herself suddenly opened up.


    "It''s not my fault... I''ve been a virgin for thousands of years. Trapped in this dark place, the only time I feel anythin,or any sensation is when you touch Sarie. It''s. only you. I don''t even know why!"


    That made him remember the first time he met Sariel... the sudden kiss that became passionate and almost suffocated him.


    "Was our first kiss¡ª"


    "Please don''t ask that~ Ah... so embarrassing, this young man is going to discover my embarrassing past!"


    Her polite and elegant voice made Asmodeus feel strange, a lust different from that of Sariel... so before she could switch back, he lifted her chin with his hand.


    "W-What are you doing? Unhand me... Mmmnph?!"


    ''It''s only fair I kiss them both... right? Eh?!''


    It was different, everything.


    Her taste, the sensation of her tongue and the scent of her breath...


    Riel''s refined flavour was like an aged wine, fruity yet with a sharp aftertaste, but the dark chocolate tones drew you back for more.


    Asmodeus began to suck her tongue into his mouth before pressing the poor succubus against the wall. This time, it was his lust that became unstable, Riel... a succubus who had lived for thousands of years and remained chaste.


    It was a true succubus queen.


    "Mmmmn... nha... huff... Mmm... Nmmm! Asmodeus... I can''t stop... no~ we must stop..."


    "Riel... more... let me taste your lips more....."


    It was not Sariel''s cute voice but Riel''s mature and melodic tone that sounded as if she had become more passionate than before. Their tongues entangled, slipping over and into one another''s mouths.


    Asmodeus wrapped his arms around her... only for her body to float, wrapping her arms and legs around him.


    ''Damn, I can''t endure this!''


    After spending ten minutes trying to enjoy the taste of the other half, Asmodeus sighed heavily, his hand on the wall, while the twitching succubus gazed up with dead eyes. He realised how dangerous these kisses were¡ªshe took his vitality, but he consumed Riel''s mana and soul in return.


    "Haa.....ha..... sorry Riel....."


    "Nnnm~ my first time being kissed by a man... this time you kissed me, ehehe~ so happy."


    ''They''re both speaking...''


    Her voice sounded like a melody with two overlapping voices, but he smiled when hearing those sweet words.


    "My King..."


    "Is this where you snuck off, my lovely woman... to kiss another..."


    Asmodeus didn''t turn his head to look behind him as a slender hand reached up and stroked the back of his neck.


    ''Ah... my little princess you became jealous.''


    Liana then bit his nape, her slightly sharp fangs almost piercing his skin, before she licked the red marks with a slow, seductive motion and giggled from his back.


    "My dear king, you should come downstairs, the maids served food a little while ago... okay?"


    "Ah... I will, can you help Sariel clean herself up?"


    "Oh my... did you fuck her? She''s a mess..."


    "No..."


    "Fufu~ how can this girl be a succubus and share the ownership of lust when she squirts from a kiss... so silly."


    ''...''


    Liana began to mock a few of the girls this way since returning from that bandit cave, yet he didn''t mind her cheeky side. It was the manifestation of her holding back.


    A sign she felt comfortable enough to let it all out...


    ''Well, none of us are perfect¡ªthey all have quirks and little things they do...''


    ''Even Serena.''


    [I will smite you]

 Chapter 310: Meeting The Empress - Take II

    Asmodeus enjoyed a hearty breakfast, sweet ale and salty pork. It was delicious, and after enjoying Levia and Sariel together, his mood was brilliant.


    ''That was so good, I didn''t know that Aki could cook...''


    "Thanks for the delicious meal, Aki."


    His hand rested on her shoulder, causing the fox''s black ears to twitch. Aki seemed to have changed from when he met her.


    No matter how much she refused him in the past. Now it felt like Aki would seek him out during practice and afterwards to ask questions... sometimes she would even serve him meals like today with her beautiful eyes shining.


    ''After all, she is attractive... such a powerful warrior, but her body is plump and carries a motherly aura.''


    "R-Really?! The Princess also said that, but for you to compliment me... I''m happy."


    Her voice was deeper than most females, yet the slight increase in pitch was cute. Aki''s tail was too honest, the black fluff swaying behind her, causing a draft.


    ''Ah, my bad habit is starting again...''


    Aki''s face became red, and the other women were eating at the table. Meanwhile, her glistening eyes looked at him. A look of confusion. It was obvious why...


    Asmodeus slipped his hand down her back, his fingertips gliding along her smooth, exposed flesh and resting on her comfy meat rump.


    "You wanted my attention right, is this what you want, Aki?"


    He whispered in her ear¡ªthe fox looked stunned. Her feet left the ground as he lifted her using her buttocks. Aki couldn''t help but cover her mouth. Adamant, she couldn''t disturb Yuina and the other ladies who were eating a few steps away.


    "Aah... Lord Asmodeus! Your hand is... touching my ass..."


    Aki''s eyes were innocent, yet wet... tears forming slightly at the corners.


    "Don''t you like it, like that... I can feel how hot you''re body is getting. Shall I stop? I can''t resist such a wonderful woman."


    Asmodeus nibbled her fluffy ear, causing Aki to whimper¡ªshe did like it. Yet her eyes flicked to the laughing Yuina, her golden hair shining in the sun.


    ''This lovely girl is too honest.''


    ''Well... let''s tell her the truth and help ease her guilt.''


    "It''s okay, Aki. I won''t neglect Yuina even if you become my lover, so don''t be so worried."


    The moment Aki heard those words, her eyes lit up for a moment. Then she gasped, maybe realising her desires became obvious. However, it was too late to take it back... her small ambition and desire were visible in her gaze now.


    "I do... I like it, but please... promise not to make the princess cry. Then... you can do anything you want with me, I will take anything she cannot!"


    Asmodeus felt amused; suddenly, her resistance vanished, but her eyes remained fierce. Aki would never betray Yuina, and despite that feeling, her Greed knew no end.


    ''If only I could stop time and enjoy this soft feeling in my hands longer...''


    "Let''s finish here, for now¡ªI have to meet that damn Fenrir empress again. Be a good girl and look after this place for me, okay?"


    Aki nodded, though she wanted to punch him. She couldn''t deny he had told the truth. The maid of the Empress gave her the message directly, after all.


    "Be careful, Lord Asmodeus... I worry they will trick you, and you''ll get hurt."


    The distance between the two palaces was only twenty minutes with a slow trot.


    So when the butler Sven opened the door, his face twisted.


    "Ah... this?"


    A sudden thick and sultry scene flowed from the carriage, where a female dressed in leather armour was lying on the opposite sofa from Asmodeus. Yet, with her dazed eyes, she seemed to be unconscious¡ªher legs spread with a huge wet patch on her crotch and inner thighs.


    "Don''t worry, Sven this lovely woman is my guard. However she is a little tired after losing a battle."


    "I see... then, I will guide you to Her Majesty. Your Highness..."


    Sven didn''t linger or look at the obscene female for long.


    He quickly adapted and turned back to the ideal butler and guided Asmodeus towards the huge white palace with beautiful towers.


    ''It''s quite a pretty place. Imagine they destroyed it yesterday.''


    "Do I need to remember anything when meeting the Empress, Sven? I don''t really know how your society works?"


    Sven spoke while walking. He was of average height and a thin old man, yet his posture and manners were exceptional and dignified. He had long grey hair in a ponytail and seemed skilled with the sword.


    "You can refer to her as Her Majesty, The Empress, Your Majesty... but no matter what the situation is. After greeting Her Majesty the Empress, you must not make her wait or open your mouth when you do not have to speak."


    Sven adjusted his monocle before turning to Asmodeus with a slight smirk and finished his sentence with a lighter tone.


    "¡ªAt least, this would be true for normal etiquette. You, however... are special."


    Asmodeus felt amused at the butler''s slight display of humour. It wasn''t something a normal person would realise, but for a butler, his words were quite interesting.


    "Then... how should I act with her?"


    He was curious if the Empress truly planned to let go of all the crimes against her.


    "Of course, Your Highness... I suggest you act how you wish and how you want. The Empress Aurelia considers you an equal and has already scolded the maids and other nobles of such facts. In truth she lamented being married, and wished to tie herself to Your Highness."


    ''It''s strange that this butler is telling me so much, why is he so talkative?''


    As if Sven could understand Asmodeus'' expression and thoughts, he gave a slight bow as they entered the palace.


    "The Empress has seen to it, to apply me as your personal butler during your stay in the capital. Thus, as my second master I cannot withhold the information I posses."


    ''Ah... It doesn''t make that much sense, but maybe it''s a beastkin thing. Even Aki, Yuina and Yumiko became honest after admitting my strength.''


    "That''s a great idea; I feel that you will come in handy."


    Asmodeus followed Sven up the long stairways of a magnificent palace. He felt amused when I saw maids cleaning and preparing. There was a pristine blue flag fluttering from the wall with a golden wolf, which seemed to be the Fenrir''s clan emblem.


    He only noticed because the banners inside looked identical to that flag.


    "Your Majesty, the Empress is awaiting you in her chamber. Please, follow me."


    Sven bowed while beside the doorway¡ªa maid wearing a different uniform also gave a polite bow before she opened the door, revealing the private room of the Empress.


    ''So this is what Aurelia looks like when in private?''

 Chapter 311: The Grand Hunt - Preparing for Revenge

    The moment Asmodeus saw the pair sitting together. He felt a strange sense of confusion.


    Aurelia didn''t seem like the woman he met at the banquet. Instead, she sat beside her husband. Her atmosphere was modest, and she wore a calming blue dress with a soft smile.


    The Emperor wore a matching suit and sat beside her. However, he seemed much less aggressive. His eyes lacked the same aggression compared to the other night.


    ''It seems they really were being affected deeply.''


    ''His eyes were bloodshot, and he looked strained at the banquet.''


    The room itself wasn''t lavish. Asmodeus thought it looked nice, but it was for an empress. It was on the same level as Alan''s mansion in Grigor.


    ''I wonder why they acted like the most extravagant people while being


    "It''s good to see you again, good afternoon, Asmodeus. I hope that you are well."


    Asmodeus looked at the Emperor, who greeted him with a soft voice. His arrogance really vanished. Instead, he became more humble.


    "I''m doing well Your Majesties. Since the attack, has there been any issues with the church?"


    Despite knowing they believed in Serena in the past.


    Asmodeus still needed to protect himself and hold back his trust. If he believed in them completely and they suddenly betrayed him at the last moment.


    Then he would lose everything.


    ''Well they seem to be genuine, but I cannot be fooled.''


    ''There are too many women counting on me.''


    "I am pleased to hear that..."


    "What would we have done, our people done without you and princess Yuina. I dread to think."


    The empress interrupted her husband, but he took it with a smile. It truly wasn''t like Asmodeus worried. They sought a meeting to give a genuine apology and reconciliation.


    "Well, for now, everything is fine. However, those people won''t take it lying down, Aurelia what do you plan to do?"


    ''Since I couldn''t be bothered, I dropped honorifics and directly called her name.''


    ''Maybe it was a dangerous test...''


    Her face changed for a moment before her lips trembled. Then, slowly forming a smile, she broke into a cackle.


    "Hahaha~ forgive me, Asmodeus! Princess Yuina said you would drop all respectful tone when comfortable. Yet somehow I don''t feel wronged at all."


    "My Empress... don''t be rude. This man is our saviour!"


    ''Oh?''


    The Emperor showed genuine gratitude and scolded his wife. Though Asmodeus felt closer to them, his guard remained quite high.


    He continued to test and judge them in silence.


    ***


    Not long later, all the things Asmodeus worried about were useless. These two were fools. The foolish couple who loved each other to no fault.


    This truth made Asmodeus even more resentful towards the cult.


    ''Because of their selfish desires to take my body, or destroy the world... This couple almost fell to pieces.''


    ''Avandar taught me how precious an affectionate marriage for royals and imperials would be.''


    Asmodeus was so passionate about this reason. It wasn''t a perverse desire to seek women for the sake of it.


    No!


    He desperately hoped to be surrounded by women who adored and loved him.


    "Though this happened back in the days of Serena, my husband."


    [Ah... see a happy couple all because of my blessing! Praise your goddess Asmodeus!]


    ''You''re finally speaking to me again?''


    [Hmph! Praise me, and I''ll think about it.]


    ''Yes, yes... the goddess is beautiful and mighty. I am ''so'' in awe of your abilities.''


    [...]


    [My Apostle is such a bastard! I''ll curse you, so you become bald!]


    ''...''


    The goddess and demon king seemed to have become quite similar. While one fought back, the other would plot their revenge.


    However, if their argument was so serious...


    "Oh my, Lord Asmodeus... why do you suddenly seem so happy?"


    Aurelia asked with a curious tone. Her eyes shone as she saw the change in the demon king.


    ''Haha, maybe because of them, I feel better.''


    ''It''s not bad teasing Serena sometimes. Even speaking with this stupid couple feels interesting. Let''s help Yuina take power with no harm coming to them.''


    "Ahem! I''ll take part in the hunt if possible... but can you dedicate your catch to multiple people?"


    Asmodeus asked an honest question after clearing his throat. He wondered if it was possible. Yet Serena''s voice suddenly sounded, making him feel a little irritated.


    [Hah?! Why would I like you to offer your catch to multiple people, you damn cheating demon king!]


    However, he ignored her voice and watched Cassian and Aurelia''s reactions.


    The pair didn''t speak and slowly looked at one another.


    Their faces showed confusion, but they both thought deeply and remained in deep thought. This gesture was quite amusing as their mannerisms were quite similar.


    ''Ah... I feel envious about their relationship.''


    "To be honest... we''ve never asked, but wouldn''t Serena be angry? Normally you ask for Serena''s blessing and she shares it with the person you choose."


    Cassian looked at Aurelia, who nodded several times with a grin on her lips.


    ''I wonder if it was her who caught the prey, not Cassian...''


    "Then what if I wanted to offer prey to Serena herself and another woman, not for a blessing. An offering as a woman, that is."


    [What?!]


    "What?!"


    Aurelia stood up with a shocked face. Then he noticed the sincere look on his face, wondering how crazy Asmodeus could be. But then she remembered Yuina mentioning he was her Apostle.


    "Ah... it makes sense, you''re her Apostle. One of the few allowed to pursue her."


    [I''m sure it should be okay... as long as you give me the biggest catch... then maybe I''ll forgive you for cheating on me...]


    ''...''


    Asmodeus let out a long sigh¡ªhe felt a sense of relief. To be honest, his emotions were growing selfish. His envy towards this couple made him angry.


    So the moment he heard Serena''s bratty voice accepting, his mood calmed down.


    "Well.. it seems that she is fine with it. So shall we begin to prepare specifics for the day." Asmodeus looked between the two people before he started smiling and continued. "I have a lot of women to hunt for, so I''ll have to work hard..."


    [After all, I don''t forgive you!]

 Chapter 312: A moment of Adjustment

    Asmodeus felt pressure beyond anything in the past.


    The upcoming hunt would test him and the other women. So today, he was training with the knights and all who came with him.


    ''Thankfully Aurelia managed to delay the hunt two weeks... that''s enough time to grow stronger.''


    ''Since the church is already prepared I must do everything I can.''


    After meeting Aurelia, she sent Crown Prince Lukas to help Prince Baberu in training. Thus, we left the capital secretly under the cover of darkness.


    The Fenrir warriors would train to the south in a place called Devil''s Canyon. The canyon was a place full of Dark Elemental beasts and monsters. Asmodeus chose here to help boost their stamina and resistance to corruption.


    ''I believe Baberu will do well. I have given him the training plan and an excellent sword.''


    ''Next is us... the demon knights and Yuina will be joining me in the north. A place where hundreds of extremely powerful beasts linger.''


    ''Not for stamina or darkness resistance. To boost our strength completely... not just me I will help them surpass any human knights. I will train them... Alice should also arrive soon to help with that training.''


    ''The other women, Levia, Ciela, Vinea and Velvet who is bringing Alice thanks to the messaging system of the empress...''


    "Well they will be training in the west. I don''t know what My Queen has planned, but Velvet said she found a great place to train them..."


    Two weeks...


    That''s how long it would be... I wouldn''t see any of my women for that long! Of course, it felt hard, however, because of the constant erosion of the divine energy in my core. I needed to fight to my limit and overwhelm myself...


    Serena said this was the best way.


    I trust her completely.


    [Fufu~ you finally realise my power! Good boy, I will give you a reward when we meet again!]


    ''Yeah yeah, well for now I am going to calm myself... Those two will come tonight right?''


    [Yeah... get some rest¡ªyou deserve it... Asmodeus.]


    ***


    Meanwhile, outside, Yuina and Vinea seemed worried about Asmodeus. They both felt that after he fought the pope, his atmosphere became unstable and heavy.


    ''I hope he''s okay...''


    Yuina thought to herself while gazing out the window; from the moment Asmodeus came into her life, she knew he was a special man.


    ''Of course... never did I think that I''d fall in love with him!''


    These embarrassing thoughts made her face red, and she covered her cheeks while feeling horrible.


    ''My sister''s husband... I am lusting over her beloved!''


    ''Yuina, why are you such a naughty and selfish girl?!''


    She couldn''t focus and looked at Vinea, a princess like her yet... Vinea always seemed composed, a calm gaze watching Asmodeus sleeping on the blue cushions in the palace study. He said that going all the way to his room was too annoying...


    ''I know he just wanted to sleep close to us, because he will miss those girls... Yet he chose to travel with me...''


    ''Is it because I am too weak, even with that Mana bath?!''


    ''I am so ashamed...


    ''To think about copulating with him. Even when I know that in the future I will become the empress... and we will fight a dangerous battle at the hunt.''


    "Vinea, how do you remain so calm, even when everything seems like it will shatter and never be the same again?"


    Yuina''s heart constantly thundered, thumping quickly. She looked at the beautiful demon princess, who just smirked at her.


    He closed his eyes, and the sudden feeling of stabbing pains occurred¡ªthese agonising symptoms happened every hour without a chance to stop them or control them.


    "Ugh... damn it..."


    [I love you... hmph!]


    ''That makes everything better, haha...''


    [I know you''re lying... I wish I could help you.]


    Despite her wanting to help him, that would cause her to suffer a great punishment.


    Thus, Asmodeus banned her from doing so. He insisted he could endure it and made sure that she swore not to make that choice unless he would die.


    While he clutched his stomach, a sudden lullaby sounded... the same one his mother sang. Of course, the goddess was the one to sing to him as he began to fall into a comfortable sleep.


    When he woke up, it would be time to leave for the north.


    [~~~~]


    ***


    Seven hours later, a carriage secretly entered the palace, carrying weapons, medicine and the woman from the Inukami tribe. Yumiko remained with Erika because someone might attack the village.


    Not just that, they were also training more shrine maiden warriors and even adding swordsmanship to the menu.


    Asmodeus felt much better after resting and eating. He sat waiting with Sariel on his lap and Liana leaning against his arm while watching the knights and shrine maidens gathering. They seemed both fearful and excited to be training with him in private.


    ''Oh... isn''t that Fuuka? I can''t believe she didn''t quit...''


    ''Her swordsmanship was powerful. I should make sure to speak with her on this trip.''


    "Phew... are you alright, Sariel?"


    "Nn~ the food tastes good!"


    Sariel ate a peach with shining eyes, despite the lore saying succubi could only feast on human essence. This girl... loved to eat fruit and fish, to the point it made him curious where it all went.


    "Mmm~ My King, your muscles are so stiff and tight."


    Liana was currently kneading his arms and massaging him. The succubus, on his other side, was now licking her lips clean of peach juice.


    "It''s all gone..."


    The look of loss on Sariel''s face made his chest hurt. How could she look so devastated from eating a peach?!


    Thus, with a chuckle, he handed her his bowl with five peeled peaches and cream. A size much larger than the first. Her expression instantly transformed like an innocent puppy seeing a treat for the first time.


    "They''re your''s Sariel, stop making me feel bad."


    "Ehhehe~"


    Before he could continue, Levia came into the room and, with her affectionate eyes, passed on her message.


    "Master... Velvet and Alice have arrived!"


    The words of his beloved Leviathan caused Asmodeus'' whole demeanour to change¡ªa bright and cheerful smile appeared on his handsome face while Liana, Sariel and Levia blushed. It was rare for him to show such a face that it caught them off guard.


    ''It seems they have indeed grown to like my smile...''


    ''Well it is time to part ways with many of them. I feel a bit melancholic tonight, should we drink and have fun one last time before I go?''


    "Levia, can you bring them to me? Also, get Yuina to find some high-quality wine, food and have everyone gather in the hall."


    "Of course, Master!"

 Chapter 313: Into the beasts arms

    The sky darkened, grey clouds rumbling with lightning.


    A distant arc of lightning descends, following flashes of thunder. Echoes of steel clashing together filled the northern lands of the Luca clan. In the wet, rainy marshes, a group of women in jet-black armour face off against a single man.


    "Don''t lower your guard after your strike fails!"


    "Ack!"


    "Ugh!"


    SWOOSH¡ª!


    Asmodeus flicked his greatsword, sending two demon knights catapulting back¡ªtheir eyes rolled back from the immense force.


    His body then twisted to avoid the eastern sword of Fuuka slicing through the air. His left arm shot out in a punch before Fuuka could even react and stopped before it hit. However, the immense pressure caused a smashing blow to impact her abdomen, knocking the wind right out of her.


    The blow left the knight unconscious in a shallow pool of her blood as Fuuka collapsed.


    A few demon knights jumped from a muddy cliff. Their blades primed to strike him from behind.


    "We can''t give him time to counter-attack!"


    "Hyah!"


    "Never, announce yourself by making noise when trying to attack from behind!"


    Asmodeus sounded furious, his head snapping at the three knights in mid-air, glaring with sharp blue eyes. He lifted his hand before a volley of blood arrows shot from the magic circles that formed instantly.


    "Kyahhhh!"


    "Uaargh!"


    "Clanswomen of the Inukami and my lovely Grigor Demon Knights! I would be disappointed if this is all you have to show me today!"


    His low, sharp voice caused the air to tremble. The women smashed into the rocks, shattering them with the force of his blow, their bodies impaled with bloody spears.


    A dark pressure, filled with anger and pure force, emanated from the new Demon King.


    The remaining knights and those that recovered their senses backed up from the black armoured demon king with an imposing presence.


    "Hehe... It looks like we don''t stand a chance at all."


    "Shut up, Kanon."


    A beautiful orange-haired girl with wolf-shaped ears quietly muttered while holding her sword in readiness. This girl was just another former member of the Shrine Maiden warriors from Inukami. In fact, her father was a wolf, and her mother a fox.


    Before Asmodeus came to the clan, the clan treated her like a low-class servant and an unwanted hybrid.


    Yet, upon noticing her skill, she snuck into the training grounds and mimicked the spearmanship of her peers. Currently, she serves Asmodeus as a member of the Demon Knights.


    Asmodeus himself recruited her to join his knights, accepting his blood and oath.


    Thus, she took his word as a gospel.


    "Don''t tell me to shut up, Lu!"


    He watched the knights, feeling a little disappointed.


    A little aura made them back off. Asmodeus really didn''t want to hurt them for no reason, but would the enemy let them go? No, the enemy would skewer them like pigs...


    So, he had to abandon his feelings and treat them all like the enemy.


    "The blood arrow barrage just then... I did not even use ten percent of my strength in that technique."


    The three women gasped and trembled in shock and horror, the agony and pain causing them to tremble. Yet the other knights now realised his words about what he would do if anyone tried to run or didn''t reach his expectations.


    "That technique is enough for you guys... However, I want it to become useless, something you can dodge, avoid and counter."


    He could only hide his smile, a feeling of familial desire towards these knights. Yet Fuuka was the only one who remained human, a hero who sought not to become like the knights.


    ''She challenges me to a duel every time we train... even if I flay her skin, penetrate her chest with blood spears... or cut her down.''


    ''Fuuka never submit once!''


    "I look forward to the meal, Fredricka your knights have improved well, even in the short three days."


    To be honest, Asmodeus felt the one who grew the most wasn''t a knight. It was the beautiful blonde woman with fluffy ears, now wearing the same black armour as the demon knights.


    His mind returned to the second evening after he crushed the transformed demon knights and almost killed seven of them.


    ***


    A few nights before...


    "Asmodeus!"


    While inside his tent, he watched the opening flicker open, and a beautiful princess entered. Yuina''s body wore a lovely white kimono, yet in her hands, she held a sword and a request.


    "What''s the matter, Yuina?"


    ''I wonder what she wants...''


    Aki didn''t come with her on this trip because Asmodeus didn''t want someone to look after her or baby her. Since then, she has washed, cooked and prepared herself without Aki''s help.


    ''Aki should be with Alice right now, being trained like a dog.''


    "I want to become a knight!"


    "Huh?"


    ''What is this woman talking about?!''


    Asmodeus felt shocked at that lovely princess, although she could use a spear and sword. He didn''t feel she was a warrior but rather a noble... yet...


    Asmodeus watched as her eyes burned with determination.


    "What do you wish for Yuina?


    "Treat me like them, make me fight in the dirt, choke on my blood and fight myself like them! Asmodeus, please don''t make me a princess or a weakling to be looked at... please..."


    "Please, make me your blade... A blade that lives only for you. I do not wish to become anything but something useful to you!"


    ''Yuina...''


    ''What are these intense feelings?''


    His eyes widened, and a look of awe at her declaration... she made his chest flutter. It then dawned on him that she was like her sister. No. Maybe Yumiko got her strengths from this beautiful princess who seemed to glow with aura.


    "You... I can see great pride in your eyes."


    ''If I made her into a demoness and my wife. Would she become a demon of pride, the most versatile and loyal of all demons?''


    For a moment, he looked at her in silence.


    "Why do you wish to become my sword, to become something for me... I am already your sisters future husband and your brother-in-law."


    "We are already family!"


    Then Yuina''s eyes became fierce; for the first time, he felt her ferocious and animalistic nature.


    The princess of the Inukami, a beastkin.


    It was the first time Yuina put her desire before her duty, before her people.


    She gazed at him with clear, beautiful blue eyes and suddenly spoke with a proud, noble and beautiful voice.


    "You will become my mate, Asmodeus Vincenzo!"

 Chapter 314: After all - They are sisters

    Asmodeus looked down, his figure taller, stronger and more arrogant than the knights. He did not face Yuina and the knights with kindness.


    "Since you are this serious..."


    His wings unfurled, cracking the atmosphere and creating a violent sonic boom the moment they flicked out.


    "I will crush you to the floor, so you never stand up again!"


    ''Ah... such a lovely woman, you know I plan to make you mine...''


    ''Nevertheless! You make the outrageous claim to make me yours!''


    "That''s just what I wanted!"


    It was the first time Yuina showed such a side, not the princess but the beastkin warrior she was. Asmodeus could feel excitement...


    ''But she is too weak... much too weak...''


    There was a feeling like the first time he fought and trained Yumiko, teaching her his mother''s martial arts. The rate she learned stunned Asmodeus at first before he became this strong...


    There were many times that she managed to land hits and shock him.


    ''Then let''s give her a little push.''


    ''Serena, can you do it?''


    [You...]


    [Haaah.... why did I forget you were a battle-loving freak like Lilith...]


    [How long will you give your power to her, what percentage, and what''s my reward for doing it?]


    Serena became more cheeky after their constant bickering.


    Yet she would never turn his requests down. Especially if she knew it would be something that made Asmodeus happy. Well, it''s not like anyone could blame her. Serena loved him and only wished to see his smile more than anything.


    ''Enough to where she will be able to stand a chance, for five minutes and I''ll grant you one wish.''


    [Hahaha~ a mortal granting the wish of a goddess...]


    [Okay, you''ve got it!]


    [Then have an enjoyable fight... try not to make her too crazy.


    [Yuina was one of the cute ones.]


    ''You know that''s impossible...''


    "Phew..."


    "Why are you sighing, Asmodeus?! Am I that weak you don''t need to pay attention?!"


    ''She''s like a rabbit puffing up her chest against a lion...''


    ''Adorable woman.''


    "Here, take this Yuina. Do not refuse, this is the power to fight me as an equal for five minutes."


    The moment she heard Asmodeus speak, her eyes widened. She looked at the knights, crushed and unable to fight. At first, Yuina almost rejected it out of instinct, feeling it wasn''t fair.


    "Okay then, but don''t cry when I beat you."


    Yuina''s lips curled into a sharp grin, her small fangs peeking from her lips before she fastened the sleeves of her kimono and pulled the fabric just below her buttocks.


    ''Oh? Is this really the same Yuina?''


    "I would love to see you try, Yuina."


    Asmodeus felt quite stunned to see her muscular thighs, tight calves and toned arms. The next moment, the fluttering red aura in his palm shone silver. The blood then flew across to Yuina and poured into the centre of her forehead.


    "Grrrr!"


    A look of agony and veins began to gather in her throat, arms and legs as she physically shuddered. The ground beneath her cracked as a silver aura began to flow upward from her body.


    "Argh.... Urrk!"


    Yuina''s legs below her knee became those of a beast, but larger and muscular... her hands became claws while she rapidly grew nine tails.


    The very aura around her crackled with aura, a different style to Asmodeus because he could control his power perfectly.


    Yet hers was borrowed, wild and ferocious.


    "Asmodeus!"


    Her voice became distorted, a deep, resonating after her feminine tone, like an echo.


    "Hahahaha! Yuina... Yuina that''s it!"


    But the difference between them was far too great. The speed at which his attacks flew and their power was something not possible to avoid or even see.


    Each blow sent her body staggering back, the blade slicing and cutting his flesh, but he just laughed and hit her twice in return.


    POW¡ª!


    POW¡ª!


    POW¡ª!


    The silver aura shuddered and trembled under his assault.


    Then he stepped back and flicked out his finger, the force causing her body to break the wall behind her.


    ''AHHHHH!!''


    ''It... it''s not possible...''


    ''It''s not fair... this isn''t a fight anymore... this is a one-sided slaughter...! I want it to end... I... I should have just let it go!''


    It was at that moment that she realised something... the amount of pain she should feel from these blows... why didn''t she feel any...


    All Yuina felt was the pain in her organs and overworking her muscles...


    Although her body was a mess from his brutal attacks... it was his body covered in bruises.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "You...!"


    ''He''s taking all the pain I should be feeing from his blows?! How embarrassing!''


    "You bastard! Why are you doing this, is it fun to mock me!"


    It was an insult... Yuina''s body began to glow silver, and she drew her blade, creating an after-image. The next moment, a wave of wind and force shattered every stone and rock, clearing a space that reached outside the valley walls. Her attack was the same as when a master swung the sword, an unstoppable slash of force.


    Asmodeus looked excitedly at the brilliant white light.


    Holding his axe vertically¡ªhis muscles began to bulge and fill with veins as he gathered his power into the head of his axe. Then, seconds before, it hit him.


    He struck down at the force of her sword.


    "Arrrk¡ª"


    BOOM¡ª!


    A violent sonic boom echoed across the sky¡ªthe slash Yuina created spread the clouds before causing an explosion the moment it met his blood aura strike.


    BOOM¡ª


    The moment their attacks clashed... a shock wave spread from the valley. Yumiko dropped to one knee¡ªThat moment, she felt immense pain, not from overwork... but from damage and vomited blood.


    "Ugh..."


    Slowly, the dust settled, and the place she felt pain... was where a deep wound appeared on the chest of Asmodeus.... she wounded him, and he was panting!


    "Kukukuku, so you finally started to feel the pain..."


    "Hrrk... you ba....trd.... Ngh...Haa..."


    "Hahaha... Sorry, isn''t it fun this way?"


    Asmodeus still laughed while strolling up to Yuina, who couldn''t help but kneel, frustrated and defeated... She couldn''t believe he would swap their sense of pain.


    Yet the moment he stood before her, she didn''t hear his mocking voice or any attacks...


    With a dizzy and aching head, she lifted her head before he kissed her.


    [You are so annoying... just because you need to break her pride to help her become stronger when she transforms!]


    ''Shh.... I''m kissing my new wife.''


    [Let''s break up!]


    "Mmmph?! Mwah..."


    Her mind was hazy from the heat flowing from his kiss and into her body. But the sensation of it slowly disappeared... and the pain subsided. His bloody aura flowed back into Yuina''s body, leaving a small amount before returning to Asmodeus.


    Asmodeus looked at Yuina, her violent and angry face.


    She might not have noticed, but there were still nine tails behind her.


    ''Thanks, Serena.''


    [Hmph... you wanted her to become stronger, so remember you need to make up for that loss in power to protect her... You just gave away 20% of your power...]


    ''That''s why I''ll be grinding monsters alone for the next five days!''

 Chapter 315: The Angry Rabbit!

    "You... are leaving now?!"


    Yuina''s lovely voice sounded as she hugged my chest with both hands grasping my cloak. I knew she would be upset, and although I wanted to take her now. This method was for the best of both parties because right now, her body was unstable with the power she gained.


    [Don''t act like you''re some magical good guy!]


    [If I didn''t tell you about her body, you''d be fucking the poor fox doggy style right now!]


    ''Hahaha!''


    [Don''t laugh it off... really, if you transformed her into a demon now... before she makes that power her own]


    [It might have killed her... even the kiss caused the energy you put inside her to almost tear her organs apart! You reckless bastard!]


    ''Don''t be mad okay... I love you!''


    [I don''t want your cheap and unfeeling confession!]


    [Please, cherish them as you would cherish me... don''t make me hate the man I fell for!]


    ''...''


    ''You''re right, I swore to cherish them and you... that''s the only reason you accepted me and those feelings that could mean you being cast out from the divine realm.''


    [...]


    "Asmodeus?"


    "Yuina, would you trust me this once... if you can I will promise once I come back. Then whatever you desire or wish! I will give it to you!"


    Asmodeus''s voice caused Yuina''s body to shudder, a strange feeling. She never heard him sound so sincere and serious before.


    Her eyes changed, no longer weak and begging¡ªinstead, Yuina gazed up and bit her lower lips while thinking.


    "Do you swear that you won''t take back your word?"


    "I promise, as long as you and the knights clear the dungeons I marked in the next five days. Then all of you will be rewarded. However, for you, I will do as you wish."


    "Ugh... I wanted to be together after finally confessing! But, then... kiss me before you go!"


    [Asmodeus!]


    Honestly, that request made his chest flutter. The beautiful princess he met a short while ago, someone he instinctively desired.


    Maybe at first, it was because she looked like Yumiko or because he realised his type was changing, and no longer did he seek his mother in everyone.


    He sought women like Yumiko.


    However, Yuina turned out to be different. She was nothing like her sister, except when it came to fighting, and Asmodeus now desired her for all that she was.


    "I can''t kiss your lips, so please... make do with this for now."


    Asmodeus then leaned close, his lips touching Yuina''s forehead, before stroking her soft blonde hair... he didn''t want her to change, even when becoming a demoness. That was because of her pride that exceeded her sisters.


    ''I hope you can remain Yuina... even after becoming a demon.''


    Yuina gazed at him¡ªthe soft peck on her forehead made the energy inside her abdomen rage. She wasn''t stupid and understood from the moment he kissed her that he was taking a distance because of the power he gave her.


    With a hand on her blade, she unsheathed and sliced towards his throat.


    "Asmodeus, I love you but I am not a flower to be kept in a garden. Next time we meet I will beat you. I swear it!"


    Of course, he didn''t move or look worried. Instead, he smirked and touched Yuina''s soft cheek.


    "Then I will wait for you to crush me."


    ''She''s like an angry little rabbit...''


    Asmodeus backed away, his wings flapping twice before his figure vanished into the distance with a loud bang.


    The wind caused a small swirl of dirt around the knights as they watched him leave.


    [...]


    Serena remained silent only because she couldn''t spill the truth. There was something that bound her lips and voices each time she tried to tell Asmodeus exactly WHO that arachne was.


    [It''s nothing...]


    "I see... if she attacks me, I''ll make her into dinner. Though... I feel no sense of hostility from her, and she even kills monsters that try to disturb me at night."


    [Why don''t you just fuck her already, then!]


    "Haha...."


    [Oi... that was a joke. Don''t touch that monster... your dick will rot!]


    ''Serena seems to really dislike that strange arachne... but her human figure looks so beautiful, and each time I see her face, it feels nostalgic...''


    [....]


    Asmodeus didn''t feel a romantic connection, though he wouldn''t mind trying out each type of monster girl once before he died. This feeling felt different somehow¡ªhe looked back, noticing her skittering back on her webbing.


    Golden webbing... with a faintly divine shimmer.


    Soft, glistening white hair and delicate white lashes with red eyes. And pale skin.


    The Arachne reminded him of someone he wanted to forget, but...


    She also carried a strange resemblance to something he remembered in a distant memory. Maybe the faint shard of a previous life.


    When he failed as a hero, he never met Serena, Yumiko or Alan.


    A world where Lilith never existed.


    ''These fragmented thoughts... blurred memories, are they mine or just something I can see?''


    [...]


    He couldn''t decide without the facts, so instead of trying to complicate his life. Asmodeus left the arachne at a comfortable distance and continued his training.


    There weren''t many monsters that could challenge him in this kingdom.


    "Well, except each clan''s guardian beasts... I really want to fight them all..."


    [You can''t! If those beasts die... this entire nation will collapse!]


    "Che... what a killjoy. I won''t beat them too hard..."


    Serena wasn''t a fool and knew Asmodeus too well the moment he started enjoying a battle. All his thoughts and focus turned to victory and winning. There wasn''t a sense of good or bad¡ªhe just wanted to crush the enemy.


    [That''s why your soul always grants you the class of berserker... instead of a hero. No matter how many times you''ve been reborn]


    She didn''t feel angry, though; in her divine realm, her chin rested inside her palms, watching his face close up.


    A smile came to the lips of the goddess as she watched him eating a haunch of meat while sulking at her comments.


    "After all... you are so cute."


    There wasn''t anything she would do to protect his smile...


    A slight sound echoed as she looked down¡ªbeneath her foot was a lesser goddess, now with countless whitetails piercing her body.


    "So, you''re going to ally with Mephisto, Garuda? I''m sorry... but that cannot happen."


    More than Asmodeus knew...


    Serena now, with her face twisting into a ferocious beast with a wicked smile, resembled Asmodeus when he fought strong opponents.


    Her love twisted the goddess with the same madness that infected Lumina.


    However, lucky for Serena...


    Their love was mutual.

 Chapter 316: Their Progress!

    The final day of their agreement came close, with most of the knights exhausted. Yuina sat on a rock while eating a chunk of hard bread with ham and thin soup. Although they could return for supplies left at the base, they made just outside the dungeon.


    Yuina refused but allowed the knights to leave at their limits.


    ''It seems another two knights are leaving, but four returned this morning after resting outside.''


    Despite placing a heavy burden on herself, she ensured her people didn''t suffer.


    Only a handful of knights refused to leave the dungeon and remained beside her. Fuuka and Fredrika were two of the most prominent.


    "Princess... we''ve reached the twenty-eight floors final room. It seems to be some kind of antechamber. What are you orders?"


    "Mmmn... this bread isn''t so bad after a few days down here." Yuina chewed her food, a little less remnant of her noble figure from a week before. Yet she still carried a powerful aura that made even Fredricka follow her wholeheartedly.


    "Then, make sure all the knights are prepared for anything. I feel like there might be a deadly trap placed in here... maybe several."


    ''This woman... her name was Fredricka and she was a knight of Vinea in the past. A good knight, she reminded me of Aki so we got along quite quickly.''


    ''Fuuka... seems to come from the same place as Asmodeus, but I cannot get a fix on her. Though I know she is trustworthy, her mood and feelings are a mystery.''


    "Your Highness, I will help the scout group and test from any traps at the entrance!"


    Fuuka looked vibrant since coming into the dungeon¡ªit was different from the past for her. She always thought that dungeons were miserable and annoying.


    ''Who would have thought Princess Yuina would be so accepting and flexible.''


    ''She reminds me of him...''


    The reason Fuuka followed Yuina wasn''t due to anything complicated but pure admiration and feeling she was like Asmodeus, her rival and target.


    "I will follow along as well."


    Fredrika''s voice rang out as she walked towards the door¡ªher armour clanked with her heavy footsteps, making Yuina worry a little.


    "Are you sure, Fredrika... what if something goes awry?"


    "Do not worry princess, we all fight for the same goal. To gain the blessing and acceptance of King Asmodeus."


    "I see..."


    Although Yuina wanted to join them, she needed to rest¡ªthey fought endlessly because the last day approached. On the earlier floors, they suffered because of traps and monster rooms.


    Yet now, the exhaustion began to take its toll on her.


    ''This dungeon is stated to only reached the thirtieth floor... I cannot become complacent and risk everything now.'' Yuina watched as Fuuka, Fredrika, and four other knights disappeared from the other side of the door.


    She could only pray for their safe return...


    But as if waiting for them to enter, the doors suddenly closed and caused Yuina''s heart to sink. She could feel a slight bond and connection to the knights because she accepted the power of Asmodeus.


    This bond didn''t appear instantly, but the more she fought, the power siphoned off and became her own. Each time she exhausted herself and then rested, more of the bond felt with the knights appeared.


    That''s how she understood the meaning of what Asmodeus wanted from her and the true reason for their bet.


    ''The door suddenly shut? Why? This can''t be normal, can it!''


    "Knights, make sure you get rest and prepare well. We may need to rush inside to support Knight Fuukla and Fredricka!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    With a loud echo, Asmodeus sighed. He didn''t know how to face this monster right now, but he knew she wasn''t hostile.


    He wondered about leading her to their camp and having the women deal with her...


    ''They might understand her better or learn why she''s following me.''


    Since he didn''t need to worry so much, Asmodeus doused the flames. Then, he lay back on the soft cotton quilt, took a leaf out of Yuina''s book, and rested.


    Because tomorrow, he would fight one of the five sacred beasts... the white tiger.


    ''I cannot wait for tomorrow...''


    ***


    Meanwhile, two groups that split originally joined after three days, all because both teams reached their goal and began to mix their training.


    While Asmodeus and Yuina''s groups were having fun, the people who met with Velvet and Alice experienced hell on earth.


    A training so strict that they vomited and collapsed instead of sleeping. Yet none of them gave up; rather, it seemed to spur them on to fight harder... train harder and win the praise of Asmodeus.


    They were desperate to beat each other, to become stronger...


    "Haa...haa..."


    The ones most shocked were Liana and Vinea, who lost to Alice, a woman who had yet to become a demoness. Her skills with a sword and spear were beyond something they thought possible.


    "Our weak and frail Aunt... how is she so strong, big sister!"


    "I do not know... Liana, we must work together to defeat her!"


    Neither of the girls realises that the one who secretly helps Alice become stronger without turning her is none other than Asmodeus.


    He showed her a path, and Alice became relentless. Whenever alone, she would train, practise, or theorise to defeat someone stronger than her.


    "Are you both done gossiping? I want to fight..." A voice that belonged to Alice suddenly appeared, interrupting Liana and Vinea''s plan.


    "Ugh! Why would you need to train so much? It seems you''ve surpassed us already..."


    "Big sister... do not show her your weaknesses."


    As the three women prepared to fight once again, Velvet watched another person, Sariel. Someone who had never used weapons was now learning martial arts, and Velvet seemed to have fun teaching the lovely succubus.


    "Sariel, your hand position needs to be more firm like this... this is why you can''t use that technique. Your position makes it hard for your mana to gather in your fist and legs. You''re trying to fight as if your human and it doesn''t suit you."


    "Human, why?"


    "Don''t forget your wings and tail. Use them to your advantage, pull your opponent''s arm with your tail, or blind them using your wings to spread dust in their eyes."


    The succubus fluttered her wings and rose a cloud of sand. Velvet smiled.


    Teaching Sariel several minor tricks to protect herself was enough, but she began to realise that Sariel wasn''t some damsel¡ªshe could also fight. Not only Velvet but Leviathan and Liana helped train her when taking breaks from duelling Alice.


    The first week''s seven-day trip was nearing an end.


    But even so, none of the women wanted to remain idle. It was the first time Asmodeus pushed them away to work with each other without including himself, and now they were seeing the changes.


    "Another week... then we can meet darling again."


    This thought was the main thing keeping them going right now...

 Chapter 317: A step from the next level

    Asmodeus stood looking up at his next opponent, a huge white-striped tiger. He felt a sense of pressure just looking at the monster... using his demon lord''s eyes¡ªhe couldn''t help but feel shocked at its strength.


    ¡ª


    // Scan //


    Name: Baku


    Race: Spirit Beast (Land Guardian)


    Level: 450 (SSS)


    ¡ª


    "Young one, must you seek violence to prove oneself?"


    Baku''s voice was elegant and old, and it reminded Asmodeus of a grandfather. He didn''t find any sense of mockery or arrogance¡ªthe creature''s voice and gaze felt like a gentle pond or river flowing naturally.


    ''This is the guardian that protects this empire? Impressive, there are five more of them...''


    "It is not violence or to prove myself. I only seek to fight the strong to surpass my past self. The me from yesterday who was weaker."


    "Young one, do not bullshit this old man. I can tell you are excited to fight me, look at the hands holding your axe and those bloodshot eyes!"


    There was a slightly upbeat tone despite the rise in Baku''s tone.


    "Old man..."


    "Who are you calling old man?!"


    "Then don''t call me Young one!"


    ''Haha... his sections are so cute, like an old man sitting outside the pub, complaining about the weather or youth of today!''


    "This is this, that is that!" The tiger snorted. It was clearly playing with Asmodeus, yet neither showed a true bad face or sense of anger.


    "I see... old man, you''re bored right? You want to fight it out like the good old days!"


    "..."


    There wasn''t an answer, but the aura of the huge tiger trembled for the first time. It wasn''t just Asmodeus guessing, but he felt a sense of kinship with the beast.


    Their eyes filled with a sort of bleak boredom.


    ''I can feel it; this old man wants to fight... even if it''s just once more.''


    ''Can I give him a run for his money in my current state... I became too lax, although I live for the women I love.''


    ''This world isn''t gentle enough to let me lower my guard for so long!''


    Asmodeus lowered his axe and stepped closer to Baku, although they stood atop a colossal mountaintop. Baku used his powers to create a vast field of plains by destroying the peak with his roar.


    ''At least that''s the stories told by those who live locally.''


    "Can you give it to me, young one? Are you really strong enough... even with that foul energy within you?"


    "Foul energy, it''s just another path. There is no difference between you or me old man, don''t be like that now."


    "Hahaha!"


    A tiger laughing like a common old man felt bizarre and made Asmodeus feel a sense of his fantasy world collapsing.


    Though he wouldn''t say this out loud... the tiger was really strong.


    ''Hmmm? His gaze became sharper and those blue eyes feel more vibrant.''


    "What is your name, young one."


    "Asmodeus, and yours?"


    Although he knew the beast''s name, it was polite to ask first.


    Because these were the guardians who would help protect Yuina''s empire in the future. Asmodeus planned to beat them all down and then make them guard her for the next year until he could come and kidnap her.


    "Hmph! I am the noble spirit Baku, once ruler of feline beasts, now their protector!"


    "Old man~ I didn''t use my title so stop bragging, you''re just an old cat ready to retire!"


    "You little basta¡ªAhem! Let us decide how to fight. Will you battle me in this form... or¡ª"


    "Okay... I will!"


    "Tell me when you are ready."


    ''Haa... It''s been a long time since I bothered to make an effort. Did I become too comfortable with their love and affection?''


    ''Though I told the knights they were out of shape and needed to become stronger. Those words were meant for myself too.''


    He then leaned his head back, covering his eyes.


    Then, using his hand as the background, he peered at the screen he had long forgotten to check. It was the first time Asmodeus had reactivated all the notifications that he had found annoying in months.


    -----------¡ª


    Status


    -----------¡ª


    Name: Asmodeus Vincenzo


    Title: Demon King, Apostle of Lust, Blessing of Serena, Traitor, Enemy of Death, Marked by Death, Murderer, Woman Killer.


    Main Class: Demon King - Level 65


    Sub Class: Fallen Angel - Level 80


    ---------¡ª¡ª


    Attributes


    ---------¡ª¡ª


    Strength: 1050 [1450]


    Agility: 450 [550]


    Stamina: 925 [1125]


    Grit: 1020 [1320]


    Intellect: 952 [1152]


    Half Demon Form: Level 300 (SSS-Rank)


    Demon King Form: Level 380 (SSS-Rank)


    *Numbers in brackets = Demon Form Attributes


    ---------¡ª¡ª


    Magic Proficiency


    ---------¡ª¡ª


    Arcane: Grade-C


    Fire: Grade-A


    Ice: Grade-C


    Wind: Grade-C


    Earth: Grade-C


    Blood: Grade-A


    Shadow: Grade-B


    ¡ª¡ª


    The changes were quite immense, and he could feel that his strength was close to that of Hero Alan, who was an SSS rank.


    ''However, looking at these attributes, his strength is below mine... but my Agility is a problem. Although my teleportation can mask that, it seems the issue needs fixing somehow.''


    "Phew..."


    ''I''ve come a long way since half a year ago...''


    "Okay, old man... shall we do it?"

 Chapter 318: Not A Sickly Cat! But a Tiger!

    The moment Asmodeus finished speaking, the cat-man dashed forward. His steps caused slight tremors in the ground while his spear twirled and thrust forward at Asmodeus. The tip almost penetrated his throat in the blink of an eye.


    ''What?!''


    ''Damn... he just had to be an agility type...''


    CLANG¡ª!


    A flicker of steel and a loud clash echoed.


    The power of both men caused the ground to crack, a small crater forming beneath their feet. Asmodeus used his left fist to throw a punch at the cat''s face.


    "Bastard, don''t move around!"


    Baku twirled in a circle, avoiding his fist, before sweeping at Asmodeus, trying to trip him. The demon king growled, letting several mana barriers form, blocking the spear with a loud smash.


    A sound like glass shattering.


    Despite his seven layers of shields, the tiger''s blow still partially broke through, and in retaliation, Asmodeus chopped at the tiger with his axe.


    "Tsk... young one, why are you so crafty!"


    "Old man don''t act innocent!"


    Woosh!


    Asmodeus swung his axe, tearing apart the hidden wind blades. Baku tried to attack him sneakily while speaking.


    The two met and stood facing each other with a slight smirk on their lips. It felt good¡ªAsmodeus felt a sense of nostalgia like when fighting his mother, and Baku wondered if this was what having a grandchild growing up would feel like.


    "I''m coming to get you Baku!"


    "Gyahahah! Come boy!"


    Asmodeus lifted his hand and gathered a large amount of blood mana at his fingertip while Baku''s mouth sucked in the surrounding wind mana.


    A swirling ball rapidly grew and compacted as Asmodeus showed a twisted smile; the old tiger also seemed to have a distorted grin while sucking a raging sphere of mana into his throat.


    They threw their spells at the same moment before a red beam of light fired towards Baku and a massive ball of wind flung towards Asmodeus.


    "Howl of the Tiger God!"


    ''This dumb old man calling out the name of his technique!''


    Both attacks clashed, and a shockwave exploded. Baku leapt into the sky in a hurry to avoid the blood beam cutting through his spell and absorbing the mana inside.


    However, Asmodeus slowly lifted the beam, cutting through the sky and clouds, which created a loud explosion in the distance. One of the small mountains split in half.


    "YOU DAMN CHEATER!" Baku shouted, looking at the beam slicing off some of his whiskers. He turned towards Asmodeus, who was suddenly upon him, axe in tow.


    "You dumb tiger! What are you doing!"


    Asmodeus slammed the axe on the spear, sparks flew. He felt irritated that the old man held back and seemed to have underestimated him. Thus, with his left hand, he touched the face of the tiger while their weapons locked together.


    "Blood NOVA!"


    "Wha!?"


    BANG¡ª¡ª!


    A blood-red explosion filled the sky.


    Then, a loud flash followed, creating an immense force driving both bodies apart. After the attack, the old tiger fell to the ground with his face and upper body burned from the explosion.


    However, the demon king didn''t come unscathed, for the power he wielded also struck him. His hand became a burnt mess while the tiger''s counterattack sent him flying, destroying multiple trees that got in his path.


    "Guh...."


    "Ah... My face, my beautiful face..."


    They stood up, blood dripping and tears falling from the cat''s face.


    "God damn, this old geezer!"


    ''How? What did he do?!''


    "You fucking brat! I''ll crush you!"


    The demon king felt a sense of confusion about how his magic damaged himself. The counter destroyed the exoskeleton, protecting his left arm and burning him with a throbbing pain travelling down it.


    Yet before he could react, the tiger''s claw sliced through the air and ripped open his chest. He discovered the old man''s eyes had changed and now seemed to be serious.


    Then, he followed up with a brutal kick into the stomach of Asmodeus, sending him shooting into the air.


    Asmodeus chuckled.


    "Then let''s fight!"


    ***


    A loud series of explosions filled Baku''s secret world. The mountains and grass were now a burned mess, cracked and destroyed, and nothing remained the same.


    BOOM! CRASH¡ª!


    "Oof! UGH!"


    "ARGH! HAAAAAAA!"


    "Gyahahaha! Come on, young blood!"


    They fought for nearly three hours straight. Neither remained in perfect condition. Asmodeus now had one horn missing and destroyed, while half of Baku was bald, with his right arm missing.


    Their eyes burned with fire and the delight of battle.


    "Haa....haa...ha....haa..."


    Baku felt this monster was too terrifying. He didn''t seem tired after fighting with magic or physical fights. There was a sense that with each exchange, the damn kid learned more of his techniques and weaknesses. It was a feeling of dread for an ageing tiger.


    "You monster... how can you keep growing..."


    ''Baku, if we lose this fight without going all out... then what was it all for?'' Asmodeus asked himself in his head, but his mind didn''t stop moving.


    He analysed everything he could of Baku during their battle, learning what type of individual he was.


    This ability was the main advantage Asmodeus gained over time¡ªhis intelligence and instinct grew to new heights during battles. Only improved by his Bloodline. He felt he could see a bit more with each moment longer they fought each other.


    "One more... one more clash..."


    Baku''s words were desperate; he didn''t have the endless vitality of his younger self, and Asmodeus could sense it... that was something he wanted, too. The spirit beast, maybe it would have won in the distant past...


    ''I was born too late.''


    ''One more clash... Then I won''t hold back!''


    The two were breathing hard, and it looked like they would die, for they didn''t stop... no... the battle could only end by both their deaths.


    Baku grinned, and so did Asmodeus; their bodies swirled with the last of their mana.


    Asmodeus pushed both hands together and cupped them towards Baku while the tiger squatted and began to suck in the surrounding mana.


    An intense vortex of magic began to swirl around the pair. It seemed their clash wouldn''t end until one of them killed the other.


    A deadly sphere of mana filled his hands. At the same time, a raging storm swirled within Baku''s body.


    "This will be our..."


    "Final Strike!"


    Their voices echoed at the same moment.


    The crackle of bloody energy filled the air while a storm rumbled.


    A bright flash and immense pressure spread from their bodies as they slammed their magic against one another.


    ''As the True Heir of Byakuya''s power, this magic, our last resort and divine punishment for enemies who cross the children of Byakuya.''


    ¡ªWHITE LIGHTNING!


    Lightning flashed, hitting the sphere in the sky above Asmodeus, who was looking at his hand. Baku seemed to have passed out while standing, a hole in the tiger''s stomach.


    However, his spell continued, striking down on Asmodeus like a divine hammer! Baku didn''t even care to watch, knowing his end was near, and even without a head, his spell would kill his enemy!


    BZZT¡ª!


    An enormous crackle rang through the air as lightning from his sphere in the sky shot down, but Asmodeus didn''t seem to care... the lightning connected, striking the demon king. The explosion shook the land, creating a blinding flash.


    The last clash ended with two bodies falling slowly... smoke billowing up while their eyes faded from the light of life. But the moment the tiger hit the ground... Asmodeus stuck out his leg and remained standing while breathing hard!


    "Fuck... that was fun.... old man...."


    The next moment he collapsed and closed his eyes, reverting to his half-demon form.


    [Congratulations!]


    [Demon King - Level 65 -> 70]


    [Fallen Angel - Level 80 -> 90]

 Chapter 319: Instability!?

    Asmodeus slept for several days, while Baku returned to his tiger form and slept beside his body. After losing to the demon king, the beast seemed to have changed. There was a look of servitude and respect in the old tiger''s eyes.


    ''This kid... why is he still sleeping? That strange spider seems to have vanished but he mentioned not having time to waste.''


    "To think this dumb kid is Serena''s Apostle... maybe he''s her hidden lover or something."


    The words of Baku caused the air to tremble, making the cat feel a sense of danger, quickly curling up and hiding his face. He knew this aura and the sensation that caused his fur to stand on its edges and couldn''t help but tremble like a lost kitten.


    "Baku!"


    A beautiful voice reverberated. The next moment, the space shifted, almost shattering from the guest''s power. Baku could feel the nostalgic power and energy pushing against his body, almost crushing the poor cat''s bones into dust.


    ''It''s Mother... she''s here... and angry!''


    "Please, do not speak such stupid thoughts out loud in the real world. Baku."


    Soft white hair down to her ankles, a youthful and pristine complexion mixed with her small pointed nose, fluffy white eyebrows and lashes with sharp golden eyes. Ten pristine and fluffy white tails moved as if dancing behind her.


    "W-Why... is the goddess and mother of all beasts here?!"


    "Who is your mother... you know if those poor girls heard you, they might cry!"


    Serena referred to the two goddesses who created the many tribes of beastkin because all she did was grant them protection as a higher goddess. It meant the two lesser ones received less worship and praise.


    ''I should help those girls in the future... poor things, even their children mistake their mother!''


    "Forgive me! This Baku is nothing but a snivelling cat!"


    "Whatever, do not bother me with your shrieking. I am here to see Asmodeus... he wouldn''t respond to me no matter how much I called out to him..."


    Her body lowered, causing the poor tiger to almost die of shock. The goddess, who ruled with a sharp and strict policy, knelt beside the dumb kid who beat him! Then, she began to stroke his hair like a gentle and caring woman.


    ''What a fraud! This scary woman cannot be this kind...!''


    "Baku~~ do you want to become dog food?"


    Serena''s voice was elegant, beautiful and captivating. Yet when she spoke to Baku, it felt similar to a thug, despite the beauty. Her threats, causing the poor spirit king to tremble like a naughty child, would have made Asmodeus laugh.


    ''She''s serious about this kid... ah, what is that face?''


    Baku never thought he would see the face of a woman in love with the goddess who ruled over them for thousands of years with an iron fist.


    "Why won''t you wake up... or listen to my calls?"


    At first, Serena believed it might have been due to Mephisto''s act and began to panic, her divine realm now in ruins. Serena was moments away from attacking him directly before she felt a slight call...


    Asmodeus called her name, so she came to his side despite the danger.


    "Baku, what happened after your battle... I know he defeated you, but was there anything special?"


    The tiger seemed to look awkward for a moment, his eyes gazing away.


    "Uhm... I don''t know, because he knocked me unconscious."


    "Useless cat... really, should I just shave your fur and use it for a nice coat?!"


    "Nyaaoh!!!!"


    "No he would be expecting me to go to them..."


    "Goddess Serena!"


    Baku tried to interrupt her several times, but she seemed too concerned and stuck in her world to notice. Then he suddenly roared, causing the entire space to shake, yet the power caused his wounded body to suffer damage, vomiting blood.


    "Hmmm...? What''s wrong, Baku?"


    She didn''t attack him or become angry but rather noticed his genuine concern for Asmodeus.


    "You need demonic energy, right... strong demonic energy, like from a powerful monster?"


    "Y...yes... and?"


    Serena couldn''t understand what he meant with those simple words and the expression. However, then Baku lifted his left paw, drawing a small sigil and marking in the ground; the golden runic circle shone before a flash of light filled the realm. Baku vanished.


    ''What did that silly cat do? I need to think of a way to save Asmo...''


    Her body couldn''t move from where Asmodeus lay. Serena felt every moment counted until she saw the figure that appeared the moment the light faded. She could feel her heart race, the monster that appeared... a nostalgic face and aura.


    "Lumina... you fell this far after all?"


    The beautiful human figure of the arachne appeared. Her body, with pure white hair and skin like snow, gazed at the fallen Asmodeus with ruby eyes before her furry white spider legs skittered closer.


    "STOP!"


    Serena''s shout caused the realm to crack, several restored mountains instantly crumbling in the distance; while the Arachne seemed unaffected, Baku trembled on the ground.


    The Arachne didn''t even glance at Serena¡ªinstead, she approached Asmodeus, bending her long white legs and gently knocking the unconscious demon king''s head with her front legs.


    "Wake up...?" A heavenly voice, one that could charm even the strongest existence.


    "This?!" Baku looked shocked. He felt the sensation of divinity from the voice of the monster, but her body was a mass of corrupted demonic mana poured into a monster''s frame, like a curse.


    "Sleeping... don''t sleep..." The voice was like a fabled bard or songstress, causing Serena''s eyes to narrow, a fierce jealousy growing. The other girls were fine, but this woman.


    The cursed Lumina was different; she recognised her former enemy with a single glance. Although the others might see an ugly monster, Serena could see the beauty hidden beneath the monster''s skin.


    "Stop touching my man, Lumina... I don''t forgive anyone other than me, touching him..."


    Serena''s white tails moved, wrapping around Asmodeus and attempting to drag him away.


    Yet an array of golden, silky threads spat from behind Lumina, blocking her tails as she grabbed Asura and began to skitter away. Her face showed no emotion, like a puppet or doll.


    The words from Serena were not enough...


    Yet she knew!


    Serena realised the current situation.


    That her only choice would be a powerful monster with a slither of divine power to endure the ceremony. To restore the balance of Asura by sharing their powers to fix the distortion.


    ''Why does it feel those bastards above are having fun... did they arrange this situation?!''


    Serena felt hatred towards the creators, gods far above her and even Mephisto, the source of his true aim. To become one of the true gods of this world, able to shape and change things as they desire.


    No longer bound by oaths and laws. All was fine if they could overpower the other true gods.

 Chapter 320: A Profane Ritual...

    Serena didn''t want to perform the ritual¡ªshe felt a sense of disgust and hatred towards Lumina. Yet also knowing that, like her, the hero was manipulated and powerless.


    However, looking at the man she loved slowly beginning to waste away, it felt agonising to have to pair him with this woman.


    ''Will he ever forgive me, if I kill her... can I take in that filthy energy and perform the ritual myself?!''


    ''Can I really not go and fetch those girls..''


    Baku''s eyes looked at the goddess covering her face with both hands.


    He knew her struggle¡ªthere was a communication line between the lesser gods and the spirit beasts who protected the lands.


    Thus, they knew the basic information of what happened and who this monster was; he figured it out from Serena''s words and actions.


    "Goddess Serena, you know that they are watching the beast empire with all their power. The moment you descended here was the trigger for their trap."


    "I would guess, soon their attack would resume, forcing your hand to seek out the maidens... It''s likely that his cultists have already attacked them. That way he can get instant information on your appearance, to lodge a complaint with the council of gods..."


    She understood, but the feelings in her heart and the logic of her mind didn''t mesh together. To let this woman who became obsessed with his father so easily touch him. There was no doubt that her joke about this situation caused this punishment.


    "Stop being pathetic, goddess! You either share him with another woman or this man will be lost to you forever. I cannot stop Mephisto from entering if he protests and completely overtakes your seat as the goddess of this empire!"


    Baku seemed serious, his words and tone filled with concern despite his body trembling at the thought of death. He demanded to wake his beloved goddess up from her deluded desire.


    "You cannot keep him clean, he is the demon king!"


    "Yes... despite being arrogant for a mere cat. You are right, it''s my selfish desire to keep him to myself. I wanted to be the only one related to the divine who touched his body."


    ''So stupid... Serena, his smile and existence is far more important than your worthless pride!''


    Serena''s eyes changed¡ªnow filled with determination.


    She gazed at the woman in front of her.


    Though she felt anger growing in her abdomen, she took a deep breath. A former goddess cursed and transformed into a twisted existence. Half monster, half human.


    "Do you want that man?"


    Lumina''s eyes narrowed before she nodded.


    "Want... Need!"


    "Haa....."


    With a deep sigh, Serena stood up and walked towards the arachne but called out. "Don''t run! If you want him, then you must obey me." Her steps were loud and carried the weight of her feelings of jealousy, anger and helplessness.


    ''If this is a plot you made to break me, or trap me Mephisto...''


    ''You won!''


    ''However, I won''t break... because he will not leave my side!''


    Lumina held Asmodeus against her soft, delicate breasts, crushing them flat as if to protect her prey from the goddess.


    Yet Serena just gazed into the monster''s eight beautiful eyes, like gemstones, with a cold and unfeeling glare.


    "He is mine, you are only borrowing him."


    "Mine!"


    "No, he will be mine. You will become his!"


    "His... mine... okay!"


    Despite her low ability to communicate, her face showed great understanding, and Serena knew this monster understood each word and their meaning.


    "Place him on the floor, and we will start."


    "..."


    Doubtful, yet without a place to escape, Lumina placed Asmodeus on the ground; her eyes watched him in silence for a few moments before Serena pulled her away.


    "Stop, be patient!"


    Lumina''s eyes blinked upon Serena''s disappearance, yet she didn''t change or become arrogant. Instead, she looked at Baku as if waiting for instructions.


    "Arachne, do you understand my words?" Baku growled.


    "Understand!"


    The arachne nodded with no fear while looking into his sharp blue eyes.


    "The ritual will commence once I ignite these magic circles around you. Then once they start you will feel the desire to reproduce."


    "Mm!"


    Baku knew this monster wasn''t to mess with. A highly intelligent former goddess, at least from his mother''s words. He then shook his head and began to move closer.


    "I will leave this realm the moment the ritual commences, but you must not become selfish. Let the magic flow through your body and guide you on how to save him."


    "You don''t want this man to vanish right?"


    "Nn! No vanish!"


    "Phew..."


    He couldn''t help but feel bad for the young man.


    Not only did his lover, the goddess of darkness, become like that. When he woke up, what kind of feeling would it be to know he mated with a monster like this...


    "It''s fine, Baku... I understand my body... Ugh..."


    "Kid?! You''re awake, since when!?"


    Asmodeus couldn''t move his body well¡ªthe feeling of pressure inside his abdomen from the moment he emptied his energy and started recovering started the problem.


    ''I never thought that Serena did so much for me... but this is Lumina?''


    ''Somehow I don''t feel the same disgust... will I also learn the truth of what happened from her lips one day?''


    ''This situation, I cannot let it control who I am!''


    "The moment Serena cut her link with me and... likely the rest of the world."


    Baku came forward, looking closely at him¡ªthere was no fear inside the kid''s eyes. He didn''t appear to be worried, nor did he appear upset.


    Instead, a look of understanding covered Asmodeus''s face as he turned his attention to Lumina, who remained completely silent after Baku gave her orders.


    No... it seemed she was looking at Asmodeus, and after hearing his voice, her pale cheeks turned bright red, and she gazed away, fluttering he,r long white eyelashes.


    ''It seems that this might just work...''


    "Are you ready? It will be a long ritual, but this realm dilates time... so even if you spend a month in here, it''s only a day outside."


    This new information shocked Asmodeus, who believed he spent a week here already... That meant that only a few hours passed in reality... then he would have at most three months inside this realm to train if he wanted.


    "Stupid boy... why is fighting the first thing on your mind, first conquer the situation in front of you."


    "Arachne girl, I am going to start, don''t forget my words."


    "W-Won''t forget... ever!"


    "Haaa...."


    "Sorry kid, this is the only way."


    However, Asmodeus didn''t seem upset; he instead watched Lumina with a curious gaze.


    He always wanted to understand her obsession, and after feeling the atmosphere of Serena collapse so rapidly. The blame towards her lessened a little.


    Though he planned to make her atone for everything...


    Marionette of Mephisto or not.


    Some things couldn''t be forgiven so easily, especially that monster she helped create in the north.


    ''For now... Let''s forget anything but becoming stronger and healthy.''

 Chapter 321: The Ritual Begins!

    Asmodeus closed his eyes, and Baku instructed him about what he needed to do. The first thing he did was gaze at the arachne who watched him quietly.


    ''It seems a little annoying...''


    ''Yet this is the only way to fix me... damn.''


    A warm sensation filled their bodies while the runes began to glow, turning bright red before embedding themselves into his body.


    He could barely move because of the unstable energy inside his core, forcing him to drag himself to his knees with a great struggle.


    ''I can''t put power into my limbs...''


    The same happened to the arachne as she let out a slight cry of pain, the golden runes etched into her human flesh that seemed weaker than her spider parts.


    "Don''t resist it..."


    His voice sounded gentle despite the anger and negative feelings for the woman who sat before him, her curious ruby eyes peering at him while opening her mouth.


    "Don''t... okay!"


    ''Hmmm?''


    Asmodeus could feel she wasn''t mocking him or stupid. Because the moment she nodded and said okay, the arachne lowered herself completely and let the entire array of golden runes and sigils etch themselves into her body.


    Without a single cry or complaint...


    ''She''s biting her lip and looking at me as if seeking praise...''


    "Good job, you did well."


    "It will only hurt a little longer, okay?"


    "Little longer..."


    Yet Lumina''s lips began to leak blue-coloured blood, while her pace became pale like she was sick. Serena''s power seemed too strong, while Asmodeus realised why the ritual was called profane for a reason.


    "Ngh... Koho..." Blood spurted from her lips while she gazed at Asmodeus with her gleaming ruby eyes, nothing like the deranged woman in the past.


    "A little more... thank you for holding on!"


    Asmodeus himself began to feel his organs tighten, a feeling of agony as his blood leaked from his nose, dripping down each time his core throbbed with excess divine energy. There wasn''t a quick cure because the next step of the ritual was about to begin.


    ''Ugh... it hurts to breathe right now...''


    "Ryu...ji..."


    It was a sudden voice, enchanting and beautiful... a tone and pitch that caused his spine to tingle as the snow-white arms of Lumina stretched out. Her sapphire-blue blood gushed down her body in a series of streams.


    Yet as the runes glowed blue, they covered her body... Asmodeus couldn''t help but find her beautiful.


    The enchanting blood stained her white pubes in a dark blue colour.


    ''When did I become so perverted?''


    However, this was a misunderstanding; Baku kept this part a secret because the ritual was about connecting in every way possible. Spiritually, mentally, and physically. Finally, their blood would come together using the ritual engraved in their bodies to complete itself.


    Thus, everything would become balanced once again.


    ''I feel like I''m taking advantage of this woman...''


    ''Even if she did those things in the past, is this really alright?''


    "Ryuji..."


    Her voice was even sweeter than before; as the final sigil vanished into their bodies, she crawled closer, dragging her legs in the sand while a few inches away from the kneeling Asmodeus.


    ''The pain in my core is fading!''


    The red mist resembled the soul of Asmodeus and entered Lumina''s forehead, while the silver was Lumina''s.


    However, their mouths connected, and in the most delicate moment of their lips touching, Asmodeus couldn''t resist biting softly on the bottom of her soft red lips.


    A slight act of revenge, yet the moment he tasted the blue blood... his eyes shone bright blue.


    The blood drove him into a sense of crazed lust, and he began to fix his damaged core. The feeling of pleasure as the divine and demonic energy of him and Lumina began to mix. It flowed from each of their cores, leaving a small amount of power for each cycle.


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but press their chests together while holding the woman in a tight embrace.


    The ritual wasn''t over, but just starting and soon, their minds would unify and become complete...


    Asmodeus couldn''t feel anything better than the moment their bodies and souls unified.


    ''Now is the main part... will she accept?''


    "Ryuji~ ritual... let''s complete."


    She was just as desperate, not because she wanted to have sex with him but because of the uncontrollable energy and heat that burned them alive.


    The only relief was a mutual connection between their bodies.


    It was like torture as Asmodeus stood while looking at the crouching Lumina. Her eyes gazed at his with a wet surface. The glances of those eight ruby eyes all focused on him, which was quite adorable.


    Then she placed both hands on his chest, sliding her fingertips along his smooth muscles, with her cheeks turning red.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Nn... I feel hot, and need Ryuji..."


    "Call me Asmodeus, Lumina."


    "Mm..."


    The ritual made them experience a distinct sense of burning pain inside their bodies. One only relieved with a physical union, the joining of their bodies to fix Asmodeus'' chaotic core.


    Asmodeus gazed at his future partner, the white-haired beauty that knelt before him on the sand, and he felt no remorse in her beautiful form mixed with a monster.


    In fact, the drooling slit between her thighs and pale pink petals neatly hiding her pussy from his gaze... felt too erotic to ignore.


    ''I was going to force this on an unwilling girl, yet...''


    ''Ridiculous, how I know she wanted this to happen more than me...''


    A warm hand moved forward, brushing the spider''s soft lips as she crawled on her stomach. Her snow-white fingers traced a path on his muscled chest before reaching the lower abdomen of Asmodeus.


    Her cold yet smooth fingers grasped around the hard meat that pressed against his belly button.


    "Big... and hot..."


    Lumina''s eyes narrowed, one after the other, as her hand softly slipped up and down; the smooth sensation lubricated as she pushed out her tongue. Then began to salivate and drooled her silky saliva onto the tip of his cock, creating a slippery sound.


    ''Her saliva smells like caramel... and feels so warm... and sticky!''


    "Hehe~ do you like it... Lumina''s drool?"


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but nod.


    Then he watched in shock at her silvery threads of spit wrap around him before a second pair of hands appeared from her shoulders.


    A black exoskeleton covered the second pair of arms, but her fingers were soft and cool. So Lumina used them to caress him along with the one jerking off his shaft.


    "Enjoy~ I work hard!"

 Chapter 322 Without Obsession *

    With a warmth enveloping his shaft, Asmodeus couldn''t help but lower his resistance. As he watched the beautiful Lumina drooling onto his cock, he realised something.


    He wanted to have sex with her.


    Not because he loved her, but rather because of pure lust towards her new form.


    "Haa..." Asmodeus let out a deep sigh.


    Asmodeus extended his hands to her soft cheeks, caressing the soft flesh.


    The moment her eyes gazed at him, her face turned red.


    "Are you embarrassed?"


    He couldn''t help but enjoy how her hands jerked faster when he spoke to her and touched her cheeks. It felt amazing.


    Wet. Sloppy sounds echoed with each movement of Lumina''s hands.


    "A little..."


    Lumina narrowed her eyes before her mouth lowered and wrapped around the edge of his glans.


    A sudden moist and warm sensation pressed against his cock, the slithering motion of her tongue causing his hips to lift off the ground.


    He had completely lost control of his desires, no longer feeling any guilt as she took him deeper.


    "Hnn..." Lumina''s soft voice travelled up the cock within her throat and reached Asmodeus'' ears.


    A vibration that he couldn''t resist. Soft yet rigid jerks, causing Lumina''s fingers to rub against his veins and sensitive parts. Her lips wrapped around his cock, and her tongue extended, coiling his shaft with a slippery squelch.


    "Nngh... Mmmph" A deep gurgle sounded as Lumina''s throat tightened, taking his cock deeper. As she did so, a small bead formed above her upper lip. "Mmm..."


    Suddenly, Asmodeus'' hands were pushing against her head, pulling her deeper.


    "Haaa..." Asmodeus breathed in and out.


    "Feel good...?" Lumina looked up, noticing the intense, lustful expression on his face.


    The corners of her lips curled upwards, and with a sudden twist of her fingers, Asmodeus gasped out.


    "You know it..." He replied.


    A sudden surge of warmth enveloped his cock, almost as if a second tongue were present within Lumina''s throat.


    "Hrrk..."


    She began sucking whilst her head remained deep within his thighs.


    "Mm... Hmmph... Mmph..." Sounds like squelches. The saliva that was present within her mouth oozed down his shaft with each pull. She continued to suck, her tongue and hands twisting his cock as it moved up and down his length.


    As she did so, she let go of her mouth and used her lips to form a kiss against his tip.


    "W-What are you-"


    "Mwah~ hehe."


    Another kiss.


    Experience new tales on empire


    "Ha..." Asmodeus'' arms trembled, and the sensation of his glans wrapped by a warm sensation felt amazing. The insides of her cheeks were so fluffy and soft.


    The kisses continued.


    Then she went down.


    Lumina''s lips parted wide as if to welcome him inside. Her tongue lathered his entire cock in warm, sticky saliva as it entered, the heat spreading like wildfire to his body.


    "Mmph..."


    Asmodeus grabbed her shoulders and pushed Lumina against her spider shell.


    "Ah..."


    Anticipation and lust filled her eyes as Asmodeus grabbed her arms.


    Lumina couldn''t move her arms and remained held down.


    Her legs opened, revealing a soaking-wet vagina. The slimy threads were erotic and smelled of honey and vanilla, nothing like a human cunt. "... look ugly?"


    Her nervous and shy voice set Asmodeus over the edge.


    "It''s beautiful, now let me return the favour."


    Asmodeus leaned in, pressing his tongue against the slimy pussy.


    "Eh..?!" A sudden feeling overwhelmed Lumina, her body and legs flicking out as she struggled, her mouth opened wide. "Ahhhhh! A-A-Asmo... Ah! A-ah! Ah...!"


    Lumina''s voice became increasingly hoarse.


    The sweet juices tasted like honey. The more Asmodeus slurped up and slathered his tongue against Lumina''s clitoris; the more juices came gushing out of her vagina. He grabbed one of her soft legs and spread her even more.


    "Ah! Aah! Hnnnggh! Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    The intense and unknown pleasure made Lumina arch her back. She could feel the cold of her spider body, yet she couldn''t stop. Her abdomen tightened, and she began to gasp and groan with her ragged breaths.


    "Mmmph~!" She moaned in delight as Asmodeus sucked her clitoris and lapped her honey-like juices, swallowing the liquid.


    Asmodeus could feel something soft wrap around his head, followed by a gentle embrace. Lumina was holding him down against her vagina.


    ''Such a lewd woman... her pussy is delicious though...''


    Asmodeus didn''t complain and continued to stimulate her sticky slit and clitoris, sucking and slurping as her juices gushed out of her. She was soaking wet. Her juices were thick and sticky, like webbing, and her vagina was very sensitive. It made Asmodeus want to lick more of them.


    "Nnngh... Mmm... Ha... A-ah..."


    Lumina was panting hard, and her hips crumpled up against Asmodeus'' tongue.


    "A-Ahhh... Hngh...!"


    Her pussy squelched as Asmodeus stuck his tongue inside.


    "Hrrghh...!"


    She could feel a wave of heat surging throughout her body and a burning desire within her.


    "Ah... Ah...! Haaahhh...!"


    She could feel her body shiver as the heat surged throughout her entire being, and she gasped with every movement of his tongue.


    Asmodeus felt her insides tightening and wrapping around his tongue as if sucking him back.


    She flooded his throat with a delightful sticky cream¡ªthe taste made him feel a sense of warmth in his stomach while his cock bounced with excitement.


    "Something... is entering... Lumina feels good... Haa..."


    Lumina was gasping as she felt a tingling sensation throughout her body¡ªher body spasmed as the orgasm surged throughout her. Her body quivered and spasmed as she climaxed. She could no longer hold back and cried with a moan.


    A sudden spurt of thick, stringy nectar began to spray all over Asmodeus while Lumina''s hips almost danced.


    Her spider legs pushed up her human form as she continued to squirt the thick and strange thread onto his face and into his mouth.


    ''How lewd...''


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but extend his tongue to lick the nectar, swallowing the nectar, which had a sweet yet salty taste.


    ''Like salted honey.''


    As Asmodeus enjoyed her honey, he looked up to see her exhausted, but her vagina was still throbbing and undulating as if asking for the full meal.

 Chapter 323 Obsession Switched ***

    "Lumina, are you alright?" He asked in a deep voice. "You taste amazing."


    "I-I... Haaa... Felt... good... Haa..." Her chest moved up and down as she panted, and the strange liquid continued to dribble down her legs and thighs.


    "You are someone I hated, yet those cute voices... and your taste." He lowered his hands and stroked her pure white hair, brushing against her pointed ears. "I want you."


    "M-Me too..."


    Her voice sounded weak, and Asmodeus stood up. His cock was fully erect and was throbbing as it leaked a clear liquid from its tip. Asmodeus grabbed it and positioned himself in front of her entrance, the tip touching the slimy and wet opening.


    "You feel so hot... so warm."


    Asmodeus grasped his shaft and began to slide along Lumia''s cunt, the slippery sound causing the arachne to blush.


    "Ah...Nnn..." Lumina moaned while opening her mouth, once again squirting saliva from her lips.


    It seemed to be a sexual habit of aroused arachne, spraying their sweet drool and honey at the male.


    "I haven''t even entered you and you sound so lovely." Asmodeus chuckled, placing a hand on her leg as he began to rub the tip of his penis against her vagina.


    Lumina moaned and writhed while pressed against her silky white abdomen. She was panting and gasping for breath as her spider body twitched, the white fur standing on its end.


    "I''m putting it in..."


    "A-Ah..." Lumina moaned, and her pussy tightened around his cock as it slowly entered her.


    A wet pop echoed as the slimy strands of honey broke with a warm squelch and an audible sucking noise.


    "Aahhh!" She gasped as Asmodeus slid his member deeper and deeper until the head reached her womb.


    Her eyes were wide open as her legs twitched uncontrollably.


    "Uhhh... Nngh... Finally..." A glint flashed in her eye, a sign that her instincts were taking over. "It''s inside me..."


    Asmodeus pulled his hips back before pushing in again, making her gasp. He was now deep inside, and his hips began to grind against her, slowly watching the thick honey with traces of blood oozing from her insides.


    "Haaa..." Asmodeus groaned.


    It felt like her insides flooded with hot, slimy honey wrapped around his cock. Her folds began to swell and envelop him. The sensation of heat caused his body to tingle.


    "Ughh..." Asmodeus moaned.


    "Ah..."


    Lumina''s vagina began to tighten, and the soft walls swelled up as if trying to squeeze the cum out of him. As he moved, a sticky strand of webbing formed at the base of his penis and quickly increased. One became two until dozens of threads were visible as the squelching grew louder and more intense.


    "Mmgh... Hnnghh..."


    Asmodeus groaned and gripped her human hips, squishing the flesh under his fingertips.


    Lumina was the first to lose composure as she felt the pleasure building up, her closed tight, "Mmmmmmmm~!"


    Asmodeus'' cock was big, much larger than when he fucked the other women. It seemed to become larger to suit her arachne body.


    It was the size that could make any Arachne scream, even though she was a Queen Arachne, which had the largest spider form of her kind.


    His cock easily reached her womb and crushed it against her egg sac.


    Lumina felt the heat and pleasure inside her stomach, which made her arch her back. Her insides became tighter, and she wrapped her legs around his back. Her white, fluffy fur brushed against his pelvis, causing her to squirm with delight.


    "Are you ready?" He whispered.


    She looked down at his throbbing cock embedded inside her and then at his face.


    Her eyes narrowed as she stared back at him with her mouth wide open in a loose smile. Lumina nodded eagerly.


    "Ahh~ Mmmmph~!"


    "Mmn...Lumina feels so... good." She closed her eyes and pressed her head against the shell as she whimpered. Lumina''s tongue sticking out of her mouth before his lips sucked on it, nibbling the soft flesh causing her to squeal.


    "Nnngh... You taste... delicious." Asmodeus whispered into Lumina''s ear.


    There was a distinct squelching noise as Asmodeus thrust into her, and the lewd sounds reverberated through the chamber. Asmodeus'' hips moved with vigour as he kept moving forward.


    "It''s getting bigger... Nnnmmm! Mmph! Yesss!"


    Lumina opened her mouth, and the stringy saliva landed on her neck and breast. Her slender legs clung to his muscular frame, wrapping around his back tightly like a spider would ensnare their prey.


    Asmodeus moved his hips faster while Lumina tried desperately to cling onto him, her claws scraping along his back until she eventually lost hold.


    "Ungh..." Asmodeus felt his cock throbbing, ready to burst forth with his seed.


    "Lumina is waiting for it." Her eyes shone the moment she seemed to sense his climax.


    His muscles tensed as he gripped Lumina by the waist, holding her against his chest. His entire body convulsed as he plunged in and out of her wet cunt. She could barely speak or breathe without letting out loud noises of pleasure and lustful moaning.


    "Haaa.... ha.. haaa... It''s so big..." She arched her back and threw her head backwards while looking up at him, "Put it inside, inside my womb!"


    Her eight crimson eyes widened in ecstasy and rolled slightly backwards as her eyes glazed over. "I want your semen in here," She said, rubbing her lower abdomen and smirking, "so that my eggs hatch healthy." Find exclusive stories on empire


    Lumina let out an erotic sigh that sounded like a gentle whisper.


    "Then, I''m gonna pour my semen inside you..." Asmodeus whispered while gripping Lumina''s pale arms and placing them above her head against the soft surface of her spider body. "...to ensure those babies have a lot of energy when they are born..."


    "Mmmmhhh.... Y-yes...!"


    He grabbed a hold of her leg and pushed it back. The forcefulness made her groan but caused her insides to tighten. Her legs clung to Asmodeus as though unwilling to release him.


    "Mmmngh...ahhhh..."


    Asmodeus pushed harder and harder until his entire length penetrated her swollen womb. She felt his balls slap against her ass, sending ripples through her body and making her gasp.


    "AHHHHHH~!"


    Lumina tightened her ass and stomach the moment she felt a rush of thick, warm fluid filled her womb, causing a tingling sensation all over her skin. A flood of white seed filled her abdomen and poured into her egg sack, fertilising any developing eggs.


    Even though he had ejaculated recently, the ritual forced him to be able to cum almost endlessly to make the transfer more efficient and quick.


    "AAHHHHH~!" A loud moan echoed across the cavern, reverberating off of the ceiling as her pussy throbbed wildly, spasming uncontrollably.


    Lumina couldn''t help but gasp and lose her focus as she felt his semen flooding through her depths. The stream slowed after some time, and she took several deep breaths before staring into Asmodeus'' eyes once again.


    Lumina felt a sense of peace and exhaustion.


    "I... can''t move..."


    "Me neither. That felt... great..."


    Sweat poured off their bodies as they lay beside each other, panting. There was a large puddle underneath Lumina and between her legs as it pooled below her pussy, soaking everything beneath her.


    Yet she felt a little different¡ªher gaze never left Asmodeus, and she would blink her eyes slowly as if not to let him leave her sight.


    She rested her cheek on top of his chest while rubbing her palm across his body.


    "If... We didn''t have bad blood in the past. Would we have been able to do this earlier...?" She muttered while nuzzling her face against Asmodeus'' arm.


    It was at that moment that he noticed her strange gaze and the sudden change in her voice...


    Lumina seemed to have regained part of her personality!


    Yet it seemed the target of her obsession changed from father... to son.


    However, Asmodeus still didn''t forgive her and didn''t have plans to do so. He at least knew she would only mess with him and didn''t kill her on the spot...


    It wasn''t because he felt affection toward a woman he slept with.


    At least, he told himself.

 Chapter 324 Yumikos Sixth Sense

    Meanwhile, back in the Inukami village, dozens of foxes, both male and female, were swinging practice weapons and running around a field carrying weights.


    Yumiko joined them but wore weights almost ten times the weight of the rookies.


    ''I miss him...''


    Her mind focused on Asmodeus while she felt the burning sun on her skin, sweating heavily from the daily training.


    Since she became the temporary leader, she arranged and used the martial arts and training that Asmodeus taught her about when he first began teaching her.


    "Come on! Two more laps, then you can enjoy the iced lemon and enjoy dinner."


    "Ugh... the princess is so strict!" A tired male complained, almost falling over.


    "But, don''t you feel more amazing after the past few days?" A female running with a light sweat and a smile on her lips commented.


    However, there was a split opinion among the people about Yumiko''s training at first. Yet, once they finally felt improvements, everything began changing.


    ''Phew... somehow I''ve been getting a bad feeling lately.''


    ''Something is closing in on Asmodeus, and it makes me feel unsettled.''


    "When did it start... shortly after Alice and Velvet left I suppose?"


    "Oi, Yumi!" Erika called out from the training area, where she would fight the trainee warriors and teach them about their flaws.


    Because Asmodeus worried about an attack, half the demon knights gained during their time recruiting mercenaries now protected the Inukami village.


    Erika took control of them in Fredricka''s place.


    Since she became a Demon Knight, she and Levia began to fight often, and now Erika wanted to find something to do. Because she worried that she didn''t have anything to do other than sleep with Asmodeus.


    Yumiko walked up to her while giving commands to everyone else in the training area. Erika sighed once she stood before Yumiko since she saw the dark bags under her eyes.


    "Yumi, you need some sleep." She spoke up first thing and caught Yumiko off guard.


    "I know, but what if he comes back, or there is word he was hurt? As the only demon saintess who can save his life..." Her mind started to drift into depressing territory as soon as Asmodeus came into mind.


    "Hey! Hey! Get ahold of yourself. Do you really think our beloved will die? He''s too stubborn for that."


    "I-It''s not just that."


    The powers of a demon saintess allowed her to revive Asmodeus once if he died. In return, she would lose all of her power and have to start from the beginning again. Yet, Yumiko didn''t hate this because she grew stronger just by spending time with him.


    ''How many times have we done it... and now I am...''


    "Also, you can''t keep running around like this, Yumi... It''s not just your body anymore, didn''t the Midwife tell you there''s two little kits inside that flat stomach of yours?"


    "...I know..."


    She finally smiled a bit after touching her belly, which was only noticeable to others due to the slightly raised fabric on her dress. When she conceived, it happened quite some time ago, at least two months now.


    "That means two cute little demon princesses for the family. You should worry about the future, not death." Erika''s main reason for remaining here was this: Yumiko always acted strangely.


    "Me too, is he doing well?"


    ***


    At the same time, in the special world of Baku, two figures continued to entangle each other, lost in a lustuous mixture of desire and lust.


    Asmodeus felt shocked that the sin that embedded itself in Lumina wasn''t what he expected and wasn''t greed but envy.


    "Nnn~ that was some great sex, Asmodeus."


    Lumina lay her human back against the fluffy spider rump¡ªwhat surprised him was that the hairs didn''t irritate his skin or cause him to feel strange. They were silky soft and worked as a kind of mattress when they went at it too intensely.


    ''A demon of greed, a goddess that is addicted to sex...''


    "I wonder why you became so naughty..." Asmodeus thought while his hands were playing with Lumina''s chest, squeezing them carefully.


    His actions made Lumina snuggle up against his chest while using her silk as a pseudo hammock.


    "Well, it''s your fault... that heavy weapon changed me completely!" Her scolding voice suddenly turned seductive as she teasingly described how Asmodeus destroyed her innocence with his inhuman weapon and made her love having sex.


    ''Her aura is no longer twisted and filled with confusion. Though her mana became corrupt and tainted... She seems more holy than ever before¡ªI wonder why?''


    "Master~ should I give you a massage?"


    "Hmmm... it''s not going to lead to more sex right?"


    "Haha, no way."


    Suddenly, there was a roar from what seemed to be a frustrated Baku.


    "ENOUGH! STOP FUCKING LIKE RABBITS!"


    "Do you two have any care for a poor old man who cannot even get an erection anymore?! I just want to rest in peace, and you two demons have spent four days having sex, eating, then more sex... It''s not normal!"


    Baku''s voice cracked because of his long shout.


    However, it seemed he felt serious about this because the sky began to flicker with lightning, and grey clouds covered the sky.


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but chuckle before he whispered. "Baku, I''m the demon king of lust... how doesn''t it make sense?"


    Lumina blushed and turned away with blushing red cheeks; at the same point, she removed the webs that tied both lovers together as if a pair of coiled snakes were mating on top of each other.


    "Tch... this old man ruined our mood, Master please scold this naughty cat!"


    But she only received laughter from Asmodeus while Baku complained. "You brat! Show some respect to the deity that gave you shelter!"


    "No, and besides, what are you if not my Master''s servant?"


    "You damned fallen Goddess!"


    "Hmph! Impotent cat!"


    Asmodeus shrugged his shoulders and ignored their fight. Instead, he thought about Yumiko and wondered if he could meet her before the next battle against the cult.


    ''Somehow, I keep thinking of her these days... it''s a little strange.''

 Chapter 325 Reunited and ready to fight!

    "Are you ready to leave here?"


    "Yeah, it''s been too long, even though time is dilated... Almost a week has passed outside."


    ''Eight months...''


    "I understand, My Lord." The white tiger lowered his head, feeling lonely because these two were leaving his mountain.


    Baku seemed lonely to see Asmodeus preparing to leave because he hadn''t found his successor yet; he couldn''t leave alone with his new master.


    This situation meant Baku felt deeply ashamed of himself.


    "That little bastard is somewhere in this empire messing around, I''ll make sure to drag him back before you leave!"


    "You better come find me, Baku. I need you to become stronger¡ªlet''s find a pretty female divine beast for you."


    Asmodeus forgot Baku was impotent and didn''t understand why Baku looked full of sorrow.


    How long did Asmodeus and Lumina spend in the special world fighting against each other and connecting their bodies?


    Thanks to the unique trait of Lumina and his body, their strength grew significantly, and now he wouldn''t suffer issues when absorbing divine energy.


    [Tsk... that bitch]


    However, since Lumina became more active, it meant Serena became more violent and emotional.


    It seemed she didn''t class the other women on the same level, but Lumina, a former goddess, was someone who once stood at the same apex. Thus, she got jealous.


    ''Calm down, you''ve only just recovered...''


    [Hmph! You only needed to perform the ritual... who said to fuck her?!]


    ''...It just happened.''


    [Hah! I don''t believe you!]


    "Master, I have finished, should I bring anything else?" A gentle voice echoed from the distance.


    Lumina''s soft white-haired legs tapped on the ground while she wore a silver and black silken dress on her human body.


    [Oh, look at her!]


    "I think this is fine, we should thank Baku one last time..."


    ''Don''t be angry, my pretty Serena. I promise that all of this is for the future, our future.''


    [Our future?]


    Serena''s voice became softer¡ªshe knew Asmodeus was coaxing her. Yet it wasn''t a lie either. Thanks to the ritual and creating that bond with Lumina, he wouldn''t suffer if they were to mate or have a child.


    In fact, before, she couldn''t have got pregnant from his sperm.


    Now she could.


    [Well... remember this is your last chance. If you sleep with anyone else, I will punish you!]


    ''Okay, I will accept your punishment.''


    Serena''s mood calmed down, while Lumina seemed to have spent a long time forming a bridge of silk. It extended from their current place to the canyon below. This bridge would save them at least a day''s travel.


    ''Well, if we were normal people, I could just fly now since my power is stable.''


    However, when looking at the proud face of the beautiful arachne, he didn''t mind. It might be worth taking it slow.


    "Master, do you want to sit on my back?" Lumina continued to call him her master even after regaining a bit of her memory and personality.


    She protected Asmodeus like a crow would a precious gemstone.


    "I think so, it wouldn''t be good to fall..."


    Of course, the silk web was extremely sticky. Yet it didn''t feel horrible, but rather smooth and smelt of honey.


    As Asmodeus sat down, Lumina lifted her spider rump and leaned her human body back, allowing him to hug her from behind. Sometimes, she would make him do this while at Baku''s mountain, then ask him to touch her.


    However, this time, she remained well-behaved.


    However, just as the spear reached close enough to penetrate her skin, a wicked smile grew on Yuina''s face.


    "Close!"


    Instantly, her body hopped in the air and twisted around the spear, her eyes like a snake never leaving the spear. Fredricka followed with her movements, pulled backwards on her spear, and swung her other hand.


    Fredricka was a skilled human woman, having lived in many battles and enjoyed fighting alongside Princess Anne. But this time, she discovered the talent of the Princess and taught Yuina how to use her unbelievably flexible body.


    "Do not think I can not sense your actions."


    "Keep coming, Princess Yuina!"


    Yuina used a new technique she had been practising called Serpents Wind Steps.


    While airborne, Yuina began to spiral through the air, creating small steps using wind elemental mana. This skill made it almost impossible to predict her location because it defied all logic and physics.


    "Hah!"


    Just before her next move, Fredricka threw a dagger towards Yuina, and without a single hesitation, Yuina caught the handle of the weapon with her bare hand.


    Like catching a sword with her fingers, her skill, thanks to the drawing style of combat she used, was almost impeccable as she tossed the dagger at the recovered Fuuka.


    It pierced the female demon''s thigh, and she let out an agonizing scream.


    ''This is enough...''


    The sounds of blades clashing reverberated throughout the area.


    Meanwhile, somewhere not far away, a huge aura spread across the entire plains, causing all the demon knights and Yuina to cease combat and turn to the new enemy instantly.


    "Ah... Asmodeus?!" Yuina called out, her ferocious gaze becoming soft and gentle again as the knights all fell to the ground, panting, tired from the intense training.


    ''To think that they would fight in a round robin format, replacing each other the moment the injured ones healed... so intense.''


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but find their training pattern to be ingenious and wondered who came up with it. This unique method gave no rest to any opponent or Yuina. Thereby improving their reaction time, stamina and endurance.


    "Though only a demon knight could handle it... due to their extreme recovery speed. It''s quite interesting to see the shrine maidens trying to keep up, too."


    These benefits applied to Yuina as well¡ªsince she didn''t waste her mana needlessly and used skills only when needed. Asmodeus felt this style of combat was closer to actual demon kings, relying on pure techniques with mana only supplementing their strikes.


    Yuina and these knights'' training made him feel pleased.


    "Yuina, Fredricka and Fuuka... you''ve done well. No, all of you, I am proud to see your training." Asmodeus spoke such positive words, causing the knights to feel all the suffering was worth it.


    Yuina and Fuuka both looked quite embarrassed but also happy.


    The pair fought against each other over and over due to their similar styles to refine each other''s abilities.


    "It was all thanks to Princess Yuina and Lady Fredricka!" Fuuka, the former arrogant hero, answered with a bright smile on her face.


    ''Fuuka... you''ve really started to change, soon you will be accepted by the world as a true hero. I can feel it.''


    [You''re right... I wonder what god will choose her¡ªshe''s quite a rare gem].


    A hidden gemstone lost in a pile of junk that could now sparkle.


    "Well... Fredricka I will tell Vinea about your efforts, good work. I didn''t know you girls could come this far, it makes me proud of my choice back then."


    Asmodeus''s sight turned towards Yuina, who panted but tried to remain graceful.


    Cuts and scars covered her small body. She didn''t have the same regeneration skills as the demon knights... but standing till the end showed her effort.


    "Yuina, I am truly impressed by you."


    Asmodeus stepped closer while the Demon Knights looked at the arachne, who peered at them with her eight eyes curiously.


    "Did I reach your standards, Asmodeus?"


    "You crushed them... I am in awe, all the power I gave is now yours even if I wanted. I cannot take it back, haha. Great work, Princess Yuina."


    He could see her blushing face and the emotions filling her heart.


    Yet now wasn''t the time.


    Because soon, the other woman would arrive from the south and east.

 Chapter 326 The Grand Hunt!

    Asmodeus sat on an exquisite sofa, with Liana, Vinea and Velvet sitting on either side of him. Sariel and Levia were also present, standing behind him, while Yuina sat quietly opposite them.


    They didn''t take long, once meeting on the plains, to return to the palace gifted to them in the capital. Thanks to the events of the other day, Empress Aurelia quickly replaced the guardsmen and fired those who the church bought out.


    ''Well... they were fired officially. In truth, she kept them in the dungeon beneath the main palace.''


    "Asmodeus, how was your time training?" Velvet asked because she had noticed the strange monster with a human body sitting close to the sofa but only looking at one thing.


    Asmodeus.


    "Well thanks to this cute spider, I managed to reach another level. Though the goddess Serena also helped greatly." He then touched his chin and imitated a thinking face before he smiled. "Ah, Baku became my pet, so he will join us soon enough!"


    "Baku... you mean the son of Byakuya?" Yuina''s face looked pale, but her lips curled into a smile.


    "Yeah, that white cat. He lost to me in a fight, and somehow we ended up getting along."


    Most of the demon knights didn''t quite know the significance, but Aki and Yuina both began to tremble at the idea of a spirit beast.


    A being said to be the king of all beasts became his pet.


    "Well, may I ask how your training went, Aki, Velvet?" Asmodeus didn''t ask too much when they arrived at the battle.


    Because he spent a little too long in the north, and their time was short.


    "I enjoyed training, Alice seemed to grow the most though... considering she isn''t a demon knight." Velvet looked at her relative.


    The duchess sat at a table while eating the sweet desserts gifted by the empress.


    ''So Alice likes sweets...''


    Like this, Asmodeus and the women spoke about their experiences and gains over the past two weeks, but many of them seemed to notice that he changed. However, he kept it a secret that he and Lumina spent over half a year in that special zone.


    ***


    "So what is the plan for the hunt, Asmodeus?" Yuina asked while sipping on her strawberry jam and cream tea.


    He looked at the beautiful blonde fox and nodded. Her tails now numbered five, and she seemed more powerful and focused.


    "Well I think we should split into groups, and those who can cover each other''s weaknesses should be how we select the groups. I asked Aurelia and the largest a group can be is ten." Asmodeus originally knew nothing about the hunt.


    It was a simple event in the past.


    Hunters would choose a person to dedicate their catch to and would select the winner from whoever had the most out of those people.


    Then, the catch would be devoted to the goddess for a great harvest and to avoid drought and any natural disasters.


    The empire used it as both a romantic and religious event.


    "I see... are you going to make us create groups before you choose?" Alice asked, her mouth covered in cake as she chewed another cream tart.


    "Ah, I will be going alone."


    "What?!" Yuina''s face looked shocked as she stood up, her tail swelling with erect fur.


    "Why?" Liana''s seductive voice echoed as she clung to his neck.


    "If there are any more issues, come see me later and I will help discuss further with you."


    ''Most of them seem to have accepted my words for now.''


    Asmodeus convinced the women, and soon after, they returned to their various rooms. However, Yuina, Aki, and Liana remain while looking at the sudden appearance of the strange monster with a woman''s body.


    "Asmodeus... may I ask who she is?" Liana''s voice was low, and her eyes glowed with a jealous light.


    From the start of the meeting, Lumina didn''t look at anyone else but him, and this wasn''t something the women missed. However, it seemed they nominated Liana as their representative using eye signals.


    ''I see... they noticed how awkward it was.''


    [Tell them the truth, you damn playboy!]


    Explore new worlds at empire


    ''Don''t be jealous...''


    [Heh...]


    Serena seemed to have been really hurt by him touching a former goddess, even though she made the situation happen. It seemed the ritual only went that far when the compatibility of the two members was high.


    Now, she was acting jealous just to make him feel bad.


    "Yes, my apologies for introducing you all late. Lumi is a special comrade who saved me from death." After explaining, he pulled Liana onto his lap, hugged her tight against his chest and stroked her soft red hair.


    He then glanced at the other women with apologetic eyes.


    "Is that not enough for now, I promise to tell you more in the future."


    Liana''s hands wrapped around his biceps as she gazed up at his face. Though she didn''t mind, the others wanted an explanation. Since he admitted, this female spider monster was someone important who helped save him...


    "Hmm... you''re right." Liana spoke up and leaned against his chest while looking at the white spider. Her legs were thin and long, the same width as Lumina''s waist. So when she moved, they bobbed around, giving off a weird vibe. ''Still, this woman...''


    She wore a delicate silver crown made of silk around her head, which made her look like a queen.


    "Hmph... as long as you don''t forget us, then it will be okay." Liana snorted while kissing his neck. It appeared the spider''s existence didn''t matter compared to his attention.


    "I would never..."


    "Let''s return to my room..." She then whispered into his ear.


    ''Oh?''


    Her fingers then brushed over his shoulder and along his arm, sending shivers up his spine.


    "It''s been to long~ okay?"


    "I see, then let''s go."


    With this, he settled Liana''s worries, at least, as the other women watched him leaving with her in his arms. Lumina gazed at his back before it vanished, and then she started creating a place to sleep near the ceiling.


    Yuina and Aki could only become stunned at Asmodeus leaving with Liana so easily.


    "Idiot... I wanted to speak to you." Yuina sighed before following them out of the room.

 Chapter 327 The Empress Falters

    "I can feel that, fufu. Yet it''s too early to be doing these things. You didn''t even confess properly." Yuina pouted cutely before Asmodeus kissed the tip of her nose.


    "You''re right, but now isn''t the best time."


    "It''s always ''not the best time'' for you... Well, I suppose it won''t change. You are that kind of man." She sighed helplessly, staring up at him with expectant eyes as her blonde locks fell over her shoulders.


    "Since we are going into the woods, our clothes have been made more fitting... we should look fine?" Yuina turned to see herself in the small mirror on the carriage door, a mirror that she had brought along.


    Yuina wore a leather tunic with a high-grade cloth blouse and pants underneath; though her long boots were made of beast hide, they looked quite stylish. Asmodeus also wore similar clothing, with his collar propped and a buttoned vest under a high-quality white coat.


    "Hm? Well... you look adorable to me, Yuina."


    "Hmph! You said that to all the girls! Even the knights!" Yuina frowned, pushing his cheek softly before laying her head on his shoulder. Her five tails swayed gently from side to side while she felt his heart beat faster, yet his body remained motionless.


    The two rode together in their carriage while the others did the same thing.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the Grand Hunting grounds, the Empress sat in her private tent quietly; opposite her was a youthful blonde male in priest garbs. His eyes flashed with a black light while mist began to flow from Aurelia''s body.


    "Empress, you cannot let those traitors steal your throne¡ªthis isn''t God''s will."


    "G....gods....will..... traitors?" A strange slur in her tone, and her eyes looked dim as she started speaking. "They... they will all die..."


    "That''s correct. No one must be left alive... That boy especially... He will ruin your plans to revive our god."


    "Ahhh... God... he is coming back?" She whispered.


    Aurelia''s expression was akin to an intoxicated woman under an aphrodisiac; however, this enchantment was nothing kind like those drugs. It drained her life force and brainwashed her.


    "Once you gather enough souls... the dark lord will return to our world. If you do as I say, he will reward you..." The man''s face shifted slightly, revealing an inhuman appearance covered by his illusionary magic.


    ''The prophecy of the demon lord and angel will bring the downfall of enemies kingdom... hehehe.''


    The man thought to himself and opened his palm to reveal a shining purple orb, absorbing all the surrounding mana.


    "I wonder how you will act when everything begins... Will you rise above everyone else or crumble under the weight? Demon King Asmodeus..." Pope Johan Vidus Pontymare chuckled while holding his black prayer symbol. "Your body should have begun falling apart thanks to my lord''s ''gift'' by now. Hahaha!"


    Suddenly, the flap on the tent entrance flew open as two figures appeared before them.


    "You must be quiet if you want to speak of secrets, Father Johan..." One girl muttered with her hand behind her back. However, her chest held the emblem of a serpent and two daggers.


    A member of the death cult.


    "Oh... it''s you, the whore of an apostle."


    Her hands carried an elegant spear engraved with red runes, which emanated mana around its edges.


    "Hey! Asmodeus!" A loud voice called from behind, and Asmodeus turned to see Lukas jogging over with a sword over his shoulder.


    "Oh, Lukas, what''s the matter?"


    Since the accident and everything cleared up, Lukas and Asmodeus started speaking. It didn''t mean they were friends, but rather that Prince Lukas wanted to train with him.


    The training itself was harsh; however, given how demons trained, it became intense, and somehow, the young prince started seeing Asmodeus as a big brother.


    "I was just wondering if you''re all set for today''s tournament. It seems my mother and many other nobles are acting strange. I just wanted to warn you."


    "Hmm? Your mother?" Asmodeus cocked an eyebrow and scratched his cheek. ''I haven''t seen the Empress for a while. I wonder if she''s planning something...''


    "Yes... I just found her far colder than usual. Even Sister Juliet is getting restless."


    "Oh, hello, King Asmodeus..." Juliet called to him shyly while walking over in her unique outfit.


    Unlike her noble gowns and dresses, she wore a short skirt with black tights underneath and high leather boots. Her weapon was a crossbow with a small dagger tucked in her boot. She also held a bag filled with arrows.


    "Hm... Well, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that you all remain safe and enjoy the hunt, which isn''t too difficult. Even if someone plans a trick against us."


    "Asmodeus... are we really splitting up?" Liana looked worried before she hugged his arm.


    In reality, many of the women felt worried because he would be going alone, yet they couldn''t say anything.


    Not even Velvet, who could be quite aggressive at times, stepped in to complain about Asmodeus going by himself. Since she knew it would only cause trouble, Velvet kept herself calm.


    "It should be the best, they will send the strongest after me, that means the rest of you can fight and survive." Asmodeus looked at the worried faces of his women.


    "What if you''re wrong, and he chooses to target one of our groups instead?" Alice added with a cold gaze.


    ''I know she has a good point, but...'' Asmodeus turned and saw Aurelia finally emerging from her tent.


    The beautiful and cold Empress held a bow with a quiver filled with black-fletched arrows.


    "Alright everyone, please divide yourself according to your pre arranged groups, the hunt will begin shortly."


    Empress Aurelia instructed the nobles.


    ''Although I prepared, the doubts of Velvet, Alice and the others... I know they aren''t wrong.'' However, Asmodeus felt danger today, as if something might have happened if he hadn''t taken this action. ''If I''m not careful, I might regret everything...''


    "Asmodeus, you better come back in one piece!" Ciela suddenly shouted while poking him with the tip of her elven blade.


    She looked stunning in her hunting clothes, but she made the nobles turn pale after seeing someone pointing a weapon at another human so visibly.


    ''I hope that everything goes according to plan...''

 Chapter 328 The Split Groups

    Asmodeus ventured into the forest, from the fifth entrance to the southwest, while he watched the others all entering first. He felt a sense of danger the moment he started progressing along this path and realised it was right to split the groups.


    ''The empress followed Alice and Vinea''s group... I don''t know what''s going on but she seems strange.''


    ''The second group seems alright, no tails and only a few nobles followed them.''


    However, somehow, he noticed a strange group with hidden faces following Yuina''s group, which made Asmodeus worry.


    Before he entered, he noticed that Fredricka''s group remained still and quickly galloped towards them since most of the nobles and competitors vanished, as Asmodeus approached them without hiding himself.


    "Fredricka!"


    "Your Highness, what''s wrong?"


    ''Well thankfully they group is quite strong, but who needs the support most.'' Asmodeus thought to himself. He then thought about the groups and their potential opponents and decided that Yuina might need support if attacked.


    "It''s nothing, but those knights following Yuina seemed strange. Can you follow that course, and support them if needed?"


    Fredricka and the knights didn''t aim for victory from the beginning, and seeing Asmodeus look so concerned, she could only nod.


    "Though I would prefer to aid Her Highness since you have asked. I shall follow."


    ''I see, Fredricka was always Anne''s friend and knight... Then!''


    "I see, once you''ve aided Yuina and ensured safety, send half your unit to support group one who took the north-west entrance."


    "Ah!" The moment she heard Asmodeus speak, her eyes lit up, and her body shuddered. "Thank you, Your Highness. I am grateful for your consideration!" An excited voice that made the woman look rather lovely.


    "Don''t mention it, you are all my people now. I must be more observant."


    With that, Asmodeus looked back at the knights and the nobles, who began to look back at him. He didn''t wish for people to notice their plans. So he whispered to Fredricka. "If possible, try to split your group up so it''s not obvious where you are aiming."


    Fredricka was an intelligent vice-captain and instantly noticed the gazes watching them.


    "Understood, Your Highness!" With her hand across her chest, she and the knights began to trot towards their target.


    ''This is good... now I believe things should improve.''


    Asmodeus took a deep breath before pulling on the reins and rushing towards the forest with his horse galloping.


    ***


    The moment he entered the forest, the scent of grass, flowers and beasts filled his nose. Asmodeus could hear the distant clacking of horse hooves. Yet somehow, he almost felt something observing him from the shadows.


    He grasped the black longbow from his shoulder and reduced his pace to a brisk canter.


    ''Thanks to being a demon with enhanced senses, I can easily draw my bow and aim at this speed.''


    ''Hmmm...''


    Asmodeus thought even at full gallop, he would be able to shoot well. However, he wanted to gather some prey in the forest while grasping a black feathered arrow between his fingers.


    Then, watching a distant fox skittering through the grass, he took a deep breath before drawing his bow.


    ''There it is...''


    A quick moment passed, and he let the fox become calm as it sniffed the grass.


    The wind blowing slightly to the east as he adjusted the aim.


    ''You want me to go eastwards, then I shall go west,'' Asmodeus said while preparing to leave.


    "I''ll hunt you two later."


    ...


    Meanwhile, the female Apostle and her black-haired assistant with the black eyes became annoyed.


    "Fuck, what is this bastard doing?! We need to ensure we remain ahead!" The female showed her lack of class while hopping from tree to tree¡ªshe felt a sense of anger watching Asmodeus so calm and relaxed.


    "Did you really think a few monsters would kill someone who could defeat that pope?" The black eyes male spoke while smacking a shadow wolf off the floor, causing a thud on the floor and its body to explode.


    "The demon seems to have already noticed us and started toying with us," he replied, without minding the female. "It will be difficult to catch up if this continues."


    "I know that you fucking mutant!" The woman was getting frustrated.


    The female didn''t care too much about the black-eyed man and continued forward.


    ''It should have been enough time...''


    While thinking, she watched as the two began to progress behind Asmodeus. After a few moments, he turned to look in the opposite direction and ventured off after ensuring nobody noticed him.


    "This damn demon... who does he think he is?! If only I could kill him!" The female Apostle complained while holding a black crossbow, the bolt oozing with a green smog.


    "Haa... we should strike soon, the Pope already gave the signal and is waiting for us to tie him down." The man sighed and ignored her. With the power of the shadows, they leapt high above into the trees and progressed towards their target.


    Yet, unknowingly, the things they said entered the ears of Asmodeus.


    ***


    The moment the pair arrived near his location, he realised his markings vanished; however, the duo landed softly on the floor. A massive distance between them.


    The forest was dark despite the time of day, with only a little light seeping through the tall pine trees and hitting the grass below.


    ''This seems like a good place to start...'' Asmodeus thought while switching his bow for the black greatsword. He trudged through the lush woodland and ensured they followed him.


    Step.


    Step.


    Step.


    ''They are progressing quickly.''


    Asmodeus narrowed his eyes and opened his mana, able to detect everyone around him within a certain distance. The world turned grey, but he could see the colourful souls, or rather their magic of which the two were visible.


    ''It seems they''ve narrowed the distance... only 500 metres right now.''


    He slowly moved deeper, noticing the water trickling over stones.


    ''Their speed increased again... and they''ve separated.''


    He saw a beautiful waterfall falling off a cliff 40 metres wide. It crashed down onto the river below and carved out a small section, creating a lagoon.


    This lagoon is the place I will fight!


    Before they could rejoin, he targeted the female. His body exploded with mana and demonic energy as he transformed into his demon king form, four huge wings flapping and propelling him forward with immense speed.


    ''Now!''


    "Wha?!" The female with two daggers looked shocked as an enormous blade sliced through the sky, aiming at her throat.

 Chapter 329 Intense Fight! The Apostle Second Fight!

    Bang¡ª!


    She jumped back to avoid it; however, Asmodeus turned into a black streak before appearing and kicking the dagger-wielding woman toward the ground.


    Her face morphed into shock and irritation.


    "AAAAAH!!"


    She tried to correct herself while cursing at the demon King, who launched a second kick toward her stomach. The force caused her organs to rupture before blood flew from her lips.


    Asmodeus didn''t bother looking at her anymore before turning to face the black-haired male with hair cut short to the shoulders, covering his ears.


    "How dare you!"


    The male lunged at him, three metres closed instantly, with a scythe floating behind his head. Suddenly, it morphed into a long sword and appeared in his hand as he lunged at the demon King.


    Clank¡ª!


    Sparks flashed as the metal weapons collided, pushing back the swordsman, whose legs dug into the ground from the weight.


    "FIlthy Demon!"


    A look of madness filled the male''s eyes, black with no colour, empty, like death itself. Yet, he looked almost happy that Asmodeus stood before him.


    "Demons are evil, vile creatures that only know how to corrupt the land. You! Their King are even worse! Your time has come! You will become nothingness by my hands today!"


    In a moment, a scythe formed, causing the black-haired male to smirk. He gripped it tightly before a faint purple hue spread out across his entire body. Cracks spread out across the surrounding area, and the dirt blew apart, revealing a black bottomless pit underneath his feet.


    ''It''s like darkness itself has taken hold of him...''


    ''What is that strange black pit... each step he takes seems to corrupt the land!''


    "Help me kill him, Alin!" He called out, lunging with his longsword and scythe. He released a flurry of attacks.


    Each thrust was precise, and every swing was about to injure Asmodeus. However, this opponent he fought had already defeated a demigod and the pope of Death himself, although with the element of surprise and luck at the time.


    "Tsk!"


    Clang¡ª!


    Asmodeus felt the black-eyed male''s strength was much greater than a normal human, while the speed of the female was close to Baku''s. Yet he felt something from that strange purple mist that seemed to lower his speed, make his mind function slower.


    ''Damn this isn''t normal, why are they both able to manipulate the surroundings, are their weapons divine weapons?''


    A burst of wind shot past Asmodeus, his eyes widening as the female seemed to have recovered despite him rupturing her heart and lungs. She looked unfazed as her daggers tore through the air, rapidly stabbing at his face.


    Shing¡ª!


    BANG¡ª!


    His greatsword clashed with both enemies at once, causing cracks to spread beneath their feet. The female, now named Alin, smirked before her eyes glowed purple.


    ''It''s the same skill that woman used in the cave!''


    In a flash, the two vanished into a dark mist, causing Asmodeus to focus his power, gaze and attention. A thick red, demonic aura spread from him. Demonic energy was thicker than magic or mana, giving a foreboding aura that killed weak monsters or forced them into submission.


    Bang!


    The mist turned into arrows flying at him like a sea of darkness. Asmodeus sliced through all of them before the pair appeared, and his blade struck the ground. A scythe to his right and daggers stabbing to his left.


    Shing¡ª!


    He disappeared from above them, appearing to overtop the pair with his greatsword raised high. He slammed down and roared.


    "You filthy demon! I''m going to kill you slowly... crush your eyes... snap your bones, and smash your organs." Suddenly, he vanished into the shadows once more, and his entire body became black.


    ''Where will he come from...''


    Asmodeus gripped his sword and readied himself to launch his sword at any moment.


    ''It has been a long time since I felt such excitement in my heart.'' Asmodeus clenched his teeth, breathing deeply before closing his eyes.


    ''I shall trust in you, dear weapon.''


    Snap...


    "Ah!!!" He lunged backwards while raising his blade; however, Elin was quicker this time, using both weapons in conjunction to slice his chest.


    Shing¡ª!


    Clank¡ª!!


    A sword and scythe struck violently against Asmodeus''s weapon, pushing back his blade before sliding off the weapon entirely.


    Elin launched a barrage of attacks that sent sparks flying each time they clashed with his own. Each attack was violent, vicious, and deadly.


    Bloodlust radiated from the man as he wielded both sword and scythe at once. In addition, his face morphed into pure insanity. His veins bulged and pulsated as if his body would explode at any moment.


    "This kid... Tsk!"


    The sword twisted and flipped as he tossed it in the air and used his scythe alternating attacks. Elin roared and then swiped his longsword horizontally to cut open the demon king''s throat.


    "ARGH!!! DIE YOU EVIL DOG!!"


    But the boy didn''t understand he wasn''t a true threat.


    Asmodeus was using him... devouring the divine power he used to create the mist. When it first happened, it seemed strange. So, the Pope thought it was just sheer luck. Yet, thanks to the ritual and Baku, Asmodeus learned he could devour the power of others, even the divine magic given to other Apostles.


    "Shut up!"


    Asmodeus yelled, watching as Elin''s eyes grew wide with madness, unleashing his mightiest attack, which combined the sword and scythe to form a halberd.


    His weapon glowed purple as he raised it high above his head and slammed it down.


    However...


    "Eh?!"


    The purple glow faded, and a black greatsword thrust forward, piercing the heart of the young male. Blood exploded as Elin coughed violently, and his blood oozed down the blade.


    "Guh... uh... Cough..." Crimson life essence spewed from his lips, dying his clothes. He looked around in panic before meeting his enemy''s gaze.


    "Why... how?" Asmodeus pulled his blade free, ripping out a chunk of the male''s insides with it.


    "My job is done here. Those that dare to threaten my woman will die."


    Elin stood but then collapsed to the ground. He took a moment to glance to the left before sighing.


    "M....Mephisto.... why.... your power.... why is it gone.... Did you abandon us...?!"


    The boy began to claw his face while choking on blood, unable to understand that the longer the fight drew on, the stronger Asmodeus became.


    Asmodeus showed no emotion or regret. Instead, he smiled, now full of power.


    ''It will take some time for the divine power to settle...''


    "Now then, who should I help first?" Continue reading at empire

 Chapter 330 The Attack!

    Not long after splitting into groups, Alice took control of the six demon knights and headed to the western path. She gazed back at her black horse, looking at Vinea, Ciela and Sariel, who sat on the back of Ciela''s steed.


    Alice couldn''t help but narrow her red eyes and curled her lips into a slight grin. Then she turned back to the front as they moved through the forest at a slow trot.


    ''Vinea will be our vanguard if anything goes wrong.''


    ''Meanwhile Ciela''s archery will save us if we can avoid an ambush.''


    "Demon Knights, secure the area and hunt small prey. Vinea, Ciela support the troops, and Sariel please come with me."


    A thick scent of flowers filled her chest as the short woman took a deep breath. Alice felt a sense of excitement remembering the times she trained with Asura in the Inukami forest. Yet a feeling of doubt lingered after Asura''s warning.


    ''Will we be attacked... by who? I hope it''s not the pope.''


    Alice shook her head before lifting her heavy black crossbow, aiming it towards a distant wolf, and pulling the trigger.


    A poison-laced bolt shot across the air, flying over 40 metres and penetrating through the forehead of the gigantic beast. A painful cry soon resounded, followed by a loud thud.


    Her eyes narrowed while pulling the tight lever, preparing for a second shot.


    "Don''t hold back, kill enough prey, but remain in formation."


    ''Asmodeus made sure that we all studied the formation and maximum distance for the past three days...''


    ''So annoying.''


    Rustle¡ª!


    Alice snapped towards the bushes beside her, holding her crossbow ready. Her heart was racing as she felt danger. Alice had developed this special trait ever since she was young.


    The more she fought and trained her body to cope with the curse, the more accurate this warning became.


    ''It feels... human.''


    She glanced back at Sariel to confirm whether she sensed what she did. Unfortunately, her worried expression seemed to be a reaction to her actions and not a sign of sensing imminent danger.


    "Meep!"


    A small rabbit then hopped through the bushes, causing Alice to sigh.


    "Damn, it was just a rabbit?!"


    ''I should focus...''


    However, the next moment, the sound of wind sounded from behind, and a black arrow suddenly shot past her cheek, slicing it open with a burning pain filling her face. "What?!"


    "Argh!"


    A thud sounded from behind her.


    One of the six demon knights fell from her mouth, with an arrow penetrating her neck.


    "Fight back!" A loud cry came from her lips. "Knights¡ªIt''s an ambush!" She shouted with blood falling down her cheeks. The cries of men and drawn swords followed the words.


    ''The attack came from the south!''


    Alice aimed her crossbow and shot up. ''Bullseye!'' Her red eyes gleamed, satisfied with another hit as a figure wearing light armour and grey clothes flew through the air with a shocked expression before hitting the ground.


    "Sariel, hide among the demon knights!" Alice ordered, looking back to see her horse following close behind. The succubus was already casting shadow spells under her breath, the deadly bolts of shadow then flying away in random directions.


    "We''re surrounded," Vinea spoke out as she charged towards their rear with a spear.


    Six demonised knights, wounds rapidly healing with Vinea and Sariel in a small wedge.


    "Do you think this petty trick can help you survive?" Aurelia looked at the group before snapping her fingers.


    Boom¡ª!


    Two knights beside Vinea exploded.


    "You evil bitch!" A ferocious look appeared on her face, looking at the Empress.


    Suddenly, a black flare, which erupted from the explosion, revealed the damage to the forest, a huge black crater, while Vinea tightened her grip.


    ''This is bad... she''s totally under control!''


    ***


    Meanwhile, Yuina stood holding her sword with her five tails spread apart, a fierce aura wrapped around her body.


    At her side, Aki wore a black armour, once pristine, now covered in damage, torn and broken, with her bare flesh oozing blood. Fuuka and the demon knights knelt on one knee, already transformed, and they faced off against a group of holy knights in golden armour.


    The young pope narrowed his eyes and glared at them.


    "Surrender yourselves to the great one!" Johan called out, his lips curled in a disgusting shape.


    Dozens of holy knights lay on the ground; their chests hollowed out after they exploded.


    A deep purple smoke rose from the bodies of the dead men while some twitched slightly, breathing but on the verge of dying.


    "You may kill yourself if you wish," Yuina sneered. "It''ll be much cleaner than anything I could offer." She lowered her hips, ready to draw her sword. A powerful aura flickered from her body as she snarled at the enemy.


    ''I will not lose!'' A thought of determination as she slipped her right leg forward, creating a foothold in the dry dirt.


    "Aki, prepare yourself!" Yuina''s tails narrowed.


    Watching the pope constantly, she flicked her pupils across the enemy knights while listening to the gasping coming from behind her. "We will crush the enemy." The strong words slipped out from between her thin, red lips.


    Shing¡ª¡ªClang!


    A heavy metal impact echoed after Yuina drew her katana as sparks illuminated their surroundings.


    ''He''s fast...'' Yuina thought as Johan stood in front of her with his heavy mace raised.


    Yuina leapt backwards to avoid his swing. ''And powerful...''


    Thud--!


    ''Yet, he underestimated me.'' Yuina blocked his second strike without breaking a sweat. Twisting her wrist and stepping forward, she struck out with a lightning-fast stab, but Johan dodged her attack using his giant weapon as a shield.


    ''Tch...''


    ''Speed and strength aren''t his only good qualities.''


    "I told you to surrender!" Johan swung down the mace at the fox beauty.


    Then, in a moment of tension, a voice sounded from behind the holy knights. "Sorry, old man. My women don''t surrender that easily."


    "How about,


    you


    surrender?"

 Chapter 331 Counter Attack!

    Pope Johan looked shocked, his face pale, before turning around to face the voice. His eyes widened before his lips distorted into a frown. "You should be dead!" He growled through gritted teeth.


    "I made a promise." The figure in black armour emerged from the shadows. "That I would live through today."


    "That isn''t possible... you''re cursed... you should be dead already..." Pope Johan stuttered, pointing his weapon towards the tall man.


    Asmodeus, with black horns and huge wings, had his body wrapped in a protective exoskeleton, not armour, as it seemed, standing at just under seven feet tall.


    He gazed at the knights for a moment before looking towards Yuina, her beautiful fair face, now pink and covered in sweat, while he noticed the wounds on everyone.


    ''They did their best... I should train more knights in the future.'' With that thought in mind, Asmodeus'' wings extended before he launched into a flying leap. While moving faster than the pope expected, he spread his palm towards the holy knights before conjuring a blood-red pillar of flames.


    ''I''ll destroy you first.''


    The fire vortex burst forward, rapidly growing until it reached nearly 15 feet wide.


    "Stand your ground, protect me!"


    Several knights turned blue from shock before charging forward as if compelled.


    Then, he wrapped around the pope to protect him. A strange thing to do against such an attack, but their eyes were hollow the moment Johan called out.


    As the hellfire roared towards the men, they took on a defensive stance.


    "You won''t survive that! You bastards are all too weak!" Asmodeus sneered while the flaming vortex swallowed them.


    "Hahaha! Foolish man." A golden glow wrapped around Johan. He growled with bloodshot eyes focused on Asmodeus.


    "I will crush that ego!" He then pointed out at Asmodeus, spit and saliva spraying from his lips. "You think you could defeat me with my true power!" He screamed and watched as one holy knight after another fell.


    BOOM¡ª!


    Soon, a loud rumbling sound appeared before the enormous fire pillar faded away.


    Several figures remained standing after the fiery vortex burned out¡ªhowever, most of them collapsed after suffering heavy damage. Charred corpses began falling to the ground, revealing a tall man hidden behind their shield wall.


    "Useless inferiors!" Johan''s voice sounded distorted and eerie.


    His face was a mass of bulging veins.


    "Yuina!" Asmodeus shouted, lowering to the ground and facing off against the pope.


    "What?!"


    "Go help Group one, I can take care of this, but the knights which headed towards Alice number over three hundred."


    Her tails drooped slightly at this command as her expression warped with anxiety.


    However, she calmed herself and answered with a smile. "Got it," Yuina said with a hint of joy in her tone before running toward where Aki and Fuuka fought.


    "I''m counting on you. Yui."


    "Ah..." Her heart fluttered from his words before blushing like a maiden in love for the first time.


    "It''s you and me now. Is this how you greet a neighbour who moves into your domain?" The demon king walked forward slowly, step by step, while the clashing sounds of the distant battles intensified.


    "Hahahaha!" Pope Johan kicked the wounded and dying knights before jumping over the charred bodies.


    ''After all, he''s human garbage...''


    He stood firm.


    However, his glowing red eyes stared through Johan, yet he felt a cold chill.


    The bladed projectiles launched towards Pope Johan in the blink of an eye, piercing through every part of his body.


    Thump¡ªThud!


    His colossal form wobbled while impaled on multiple bloody spikes.


    "...how..." Johan gasped before coughing out blood.


    "How am I so powerful?"


    "You''re not strong... just lucky..." Johan said before slumping in place. "...no... I''m sorry. Please save me, my lord..."


    However... before he could receive any help, a black sword sliced his throat, and all the divine energy inside him...


    Asmodeus devoured it.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the north, the situation turned out to be the worst.


    "Haa....haa..... fuck..." Vinea''s lips dripped with blood, Ciela held dual blades while standing beside her, and Alice also looked exhausted with her armour half destroyed. Her hair now looked red from the blood covering her body.


    "Little Vinea, it seems we are out of options..."


    Alice tried to lift her right arm, but it trembled, with dozens of bloody wounds and a deep gash down her forearm.


    Sariel''s beautiful form looked tragic, covered in blood and lacking mana. She looked pale, now panting behind the group as they returned to their normal forms.


    ''Everyone is exhausted... their forms have faded.''


    ''What can we do?''


    Empress Aurelia looked down at the group of wounded demons; her knight''s number dwindled.


    "I guess this was your limit?"


    Empress Aurelia narrowed her eyes before looking around at the few knights she had left¡ªthough she came with over three hundred, now barely fifty remained. "It seems you did rather well." Her wolf''s ears flicked around, hearing a sound from the forest.


    A moment later, a golden beam filled the sky and caused her to gasp. "Well even that arrogant man of yours should have died!" Aurelia started cackling before turning to the defeated women.


    "It seems he lost, so why don''t you submit?"


    ''You bitch! He''s not dead.''


    There was no way Alice would give up, nor would Vinea and the other women who had spent so long with Asmodeus at their side. Yet, this battle felt too harsh. They were only a small group, and the divine energy of Mephisto empowered the enemy.


    ''Shouldn''t there be more? There aren''t enough here...'' Before Alice could think further, a figure appeared, dashing out of the thicket with her hand holding an eastern blade.


    Vinea''s eyes widened as she watched the blade slice through several knights. Yuina''s golden hair flickered in front of her body, and a warm, golden aura wrapped around them.


    "Are you alright, Lady Vinea?!" Yuina''s healing aura slowly sealed their wounds as she lowered her hips and prepared to strike again. "Aki! My Knights Charge them!"


    Behind the knights of the empress, a vast group of demon knights from group four and the rest of Yuina''s group suddenly appeared on the horizon.


    Their horses charging with a loud, rumbling echo from their hooves.


    "What?!"


    Empress Aurelia''s face turned pale, her dull eyes watching the incoming knights while holding her sword.


    "How could this happen?!"


    The battle was over.

 Chapter 332 Face to Face with Death

    Empress Aurelia knelt on the damp group stained with blood, her eyes no longer blurred. She seemed to have awakened from the control of Mephisto the moment Pope Johan perished. However, this didn''t end her feelings of grief and guilt.


    "W-What have I done?!"


    A bitter voice, like the cry of a child breaking a precious item. Aurelia gazed at the wounded knights beside her, most of them unable to fight ever again. Then she saw the opposite side, her hands clawing at the sticky, cold mud bubbling in her hands.


    ''A grave mistake...''


    ''I failed once again, how can I be called an empress?''


    This hunt was originally a place for her to hand over the title with a bloodless and peaceful method.


    However, her eyes looked at her wounded hands, the knights she once fought and trained within the castle training grounds.


    Now, only silence surrounded her, along with the quiet breaths of those she failed.


    "Empress Aurelia, today was a tragic loss for the empire." Yuina''s face, marred with dirt and blood, narrowed her eyes while gazing at the defeated empress. Although she felt a sense of sympathy, Yuina also felt angry inside her.


    An anger nothing like before.


    "I..."


    "Be silent, I am speaking."


    Yuina interrupted the grovelling empress¡ªthe teary eyes and filthy face with trembling lips meant nothing. "Because of you, we lost five knights, and fifteen spear maidens."


    No matter how strong the regeneration ability of demon knights was, they reached their limits and could no longer borrow the inherited regeneration from Asmodeus. "Now I cannot kill you here, because we need to finish this stupid hunt."


    A low voice tinged with sadness as Yuina rubbed her throat. "Yet, I do not blame you fully. That darkness wasn''t something you could resist."


    "However, I cannot forgive those who have caused my people such losses."


    Aki stood in silence behind the princess of the Inukami, her hand hanging loose, with a grimace each time she tried to move it.


    ''Although you aren''t to blame, I am no longer that kind and naive fox.''


    ''You must be punished and dealt with.''


    "Princess Inukami.."


    "I understand what you seek and need from me..." A low, hoarse voice echoed through the eerie and quiet forest. The defeated tone of Aurelia caused many nobles and knights to drop to their knees in frustration and confusion.


    "Her majesty lost..."


    "Everything is over."


    "What will happen from now on?"


    Voices of defeat, concern and worry.


    Yet Yuina didn''t allow this to deter her from the punishment. Her eyes softened yet remained fixated on the empress. Yuina''s lips tightened, almost turning white from the pressure, and Yuina bit her lower lip while clenching her fists.


    She turned her attention to the crowd of people gathered around them.


    "You will abdicate your position." Yuina spoke out, her words filled with solemnity and finality as the princess of Inukami and future Demon King consort faced Empress Aurelia. "Your Majesty, please prepare for a peaceful transition of power." She continued.


    Aurelia slowly raised her head, a look of surprise and sadness on her face. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears as she locked gazes with Yuina, realising the seriousness and weight behind those words. "If this can save my people, and bring a path of glory to the empire. I swear to follow you, Yuina Inukami."


    A strange murmur echoed around them. Yuina''s eyes widened¡ªshe gasped at the mere offer and touched her chin, thinking to herself.


    ''Should I accept the former empress?''


    ''Can I trust her...?''


    "Do you mean..." Her voice trembled, a feeling of excitement and expectation as her eyes narrowed, forming crescent moons, hiding her shining blue iris. "To swear a covenant of fealty to me?"


    An ancient method used by the clans when this system first became introduced was to stop the empress or emperor from being greedy for power. It was something that would bind the former empress to the new empress, and she could do nothing but bend her knee and accept the future that Yuina sought.


    It was unbreakable.


    Asmodeus felt sick.


    "Now... Asmodeus... it seems you have become a little too arrogant!"


    His head snapped toward Mephisto with sudden alertness as a black aura began to flow from Mephisto.


    A sudden weight pressed on Asmodeus, pushing his body into the ground. But he stayed defiant and upright, forcing his hands to the ground, preventing the force from making him bow or kneel to this bastard.


    ''The pressure...''


    "It''s strong... just what are you...?" Asmodeus breathed hard, struggling to remain upright as if a colossal boulder were resting atop his shoulders. Every muscle in his body screamed in protest.


    His knees quivered violently, threatening to buckle under the oppressive weight, which intensified, squeezing the breath out of him. With tremendous effort, Asmodeus forced his hands against the ground, pushing back against the invisible force crushing him from above.


    Sweat beaded on his forehead, each droplet reflecting the strain and exertion etched across his face. The veins on his arms bulged, a rather disgusting sight as they writhed under the tremendous pressure.


    ''Argh...''


    ''I cannot stop...''


    "Hmph... mere mortal. How dare you resist me!" The man''s voice resounded again, mocking Asmodeus'' struggle and taunting the fallen demon king. "Fine, fine..."


    ''Shit...'' A momentary break allowed Asmodeus to stand up straight once more; his body felt heavier than any weight he had ever lifted.


    Yet the biggest pain was to his ego, his confidence seeing the smiling Mephisto who waved his hand with a crude and twisted smile upon his red lips. "I''ll let you off for now; there is still time for my vessel to ripen, after all. Your beloved Serena will be coming into your arms soon, so focus on keeping her safe."


    ''What...?''


    "My... Serena...?"


    Mephisto laughed with glee, disappearing from the area as quickly as he arrived.


    A low voice echoed through the air.


    "No, she was never yours. Asmodeus."


    "Serena will be mine!"


    "For that, I shall give you a present, and we shall meet again in the elven forest!"


    Asmodeus stood speechless before Mephisto, unable to form a coherent response as the mysterious individual vanished.


    With Mephisto gone, the oppressive aura lifted from Asmodeus'' weary body, causing his legs to give up as he fell into the dirt covered in mud, rain and blood.


    He rolled onto his back and gazed into the sky, the sky rumbling before rain started pouring down, fine droplets cascading onto his face.


    ''I lost...''


    He hadn''t lost against Mephisto yet, but the feeling of dread and powerlessness remained inside his chest, unable to ignore the ominous words. Even the divine spark hidden inside his demonic heart stirred restlessly.


    "W-Where..."


    "What happened?"


    Voices cried out from afar.


    Asmodeus could hear the voices of Alice and Sariel... but his eyes seemed to blur. Maybe the rainwater pooled, blurring his vision, or he as they dripped down his cheeks while he clenched his fists and shouted in frustration.


    However, despite this weakness, one thing prevailed.


    ''Serena...''


    "I don''t want to lose..."


    A desire was born, the desire to never lose to that man again.


    ''Even if I lose all sense of humanity, no matter the cost!''


    The sky rumbled, lighting and thunder crashing together at the same time as if to celebrate and honour Asmodeus and his determination and choice.

 Chapter 333 A Demon Kings Melancholy

    The rain flowed like a raging tide covering the land, vision impaired as the cold, wet scent of dirt filled the air. Yuina and the demon knights claimed victory against the pope and empress. Despite the calls for celebration...


    There was a heavy curtain that dulled the obvious delightful celebration.


    "Where is Asmodeus?"


    "Princess Yuina, it seems he is still in the forest." A knight covered in blood answered, their dark eyes lowered.


    "I see, when you have recovered. Send people to find him, understood?"


    Yuina wished to rush to his side right away, but the moment she felt that dark, heavy pressure vanish. She felt anger¡ªanother force appeared, even darker and filled with terrifying power.


    It wasn''t the enemy who put that pressure on her, but Asmodeus¡ªshe could sense his bitter feelings somehow.


    ''Asmodeus''s heart was clouded with anger and the sense of defeat...'' She felt the faint emotions, barely tangible in Asmodeus''s presence. "Your Grace."


    "What''s wrong, little fox?" Alice responded with her lips curling into a smirk.


    Yuina was the only one who called Alice by her official title, even if she teased her or asked her not to. "Will you take command? I wish to go find Asmodeus." She whispered without moving an inch, and no one else seemed to notice anything wrong except those two.


    "You want to find him, but what about Vinea, Ciela, Liana and the girls who are his lovers?"


    Alice spoke in a low tone as her eyes narrowed like a snake gazing upon a small mouse. "Are you sure you want to get in the way? Those girls might seem nice, but if you go too far. They will fight back."


    There was truth in her words, and Alice just wanted to make sure that Yuina understood the fierce fight to monopolise Asmodeus. Though it might seem they were all friends and kind to each other.


    But the clashes happened out of his sight because they knew it would upset him.


    "I understand, but I believe he wouldn''t wish for the other women to see him right now."


    "How would you know that?" Alice opened her eyes, lifting her eyebrows, while seeming to be intrigued by Yuina''s confidence. The beautiful fox princess then wiped the blood from her cheek and narrowed her eyes.


    A fierce and powerful look. "I can feel Asmodeus''s emotions right now... those heavy and dark feelings are something that could damage the relationship Asmodeus had with them."


    "I don''t know why you are so confident... no, maybe being the twin sister of Lady Yumiko is the reason."


    Alice didn''t change her look but watched the beautiful fox princess. She felt a tinge, a sudden pain in her chest. It felt heavy and tight. ''What''s this...'' The duchess knew little when it came to her feelings since the moment she became cursed, those feelings a young woman would nourish vanished.


    Yet the pain she felt while watching Yuina''s eyes filled with confidence and her tone that was sure she knew about Asmodeus more than anyone else. It made her irritated, a feeling of anger... as her chest tightened and teeth bit together. Alice just wanted the fox to vanish from her sight and felt confused by her actions.


    She took a deep breath. "Alright, I''ll give you this chance..."


    Alice wanted to shout¡ªthere was an urge to attack Yuina, yet she knew it was something she couldn''t control or felt was irrational. Thus, her cold, logical mind stopped her from acting out on these feelings.


    Yuina bowed. "Thank you." Her tone seemed apologetic before leaving Alice behind, and the Inukami spear maidens watched her back, unable to follow behind without noticing the strange actions. "You all must help with treatment both the nobles of Fenrir and our knights."


    ''Why does it hurt?''


    The feeling still grew inside her chest, and Alice could only touch her chest and bite her lower lip.


    "Frustrating."


    ***


    Meanwhile, Asmodeus knelt in the middle of the ruined forest, burned ground, cracked, super-heated earth lacking all moisture as the rain sizzled from the sudden descent of Mephisto. He looked up at the sky as the rain poured down heavily onto his face. Experience more on empire


    The cold wind, along with the rain, beat him.


    However, now he felt those thoughts were immature and foolish... covered in dried blood. Her lips cracked from the cold air. Soaked hair from the rain, yet her eyes were vibrant. There was a fierce resolve within them.


    Asmodeus lowered his gaze, staring into his hand. It was huge compared to hers. She was easily able to break it with just a light squeeze.


    "You weren''t there."


    "And neither were you when we fought the empress! Or struggled to survive!" Yuina cut him off. Though the beautiful Fox princess sounded polite, there was a firmness that prevented Asmodeus from talking back.


    "So you cannot deny my claim! Nor can I reject yours!" She grabbed his face firmly, directing his attention back toward her intense eyes.


    "Do you really think you failed, that you are a useless man?"


    There was silence between them, broken by the heavy rain beating against the burned ground, sizzling water evaporating into a thick mist. Asmodeus''s breath was visible like cold, heavy air around him, swirling and mixing with Yuina''s warm breath.


    "I lost to Mephisto if he wanted... I..."


    Words lingered unspoken as he looked into those eyes once more. They held him firmly, refusing to let go, drawing him closer like an irresistible force.


    "Who cares! If you lost, if you were weak!"


    "W-What...?"


    Her presence surrounded him, engulfing him, leaving no escape, forcing him to confront himself, the reality before him.


    "If you lost once... so what!? There will come a time when you overcome that defeat!" Yuina pulled his face closer to hers.


    "Do not ever think you are a loser, nor a failure. There is none such a thing when one tries their hardest!" Her words were harsh yet soothing as a subtle hint of rage swirled within her bright, azure eyes.


    Those eyes conveyed a stern, unwavering message. ''Do not call yourself a failure.''


    "Even when everyone else thinks you are worthless, you can still prove them wrong!"


    "If nobody believes in you, even yourself..."


    "I will believe until the end!"


    His gaze locked onto her, almost forcefully, as Yuina''s eyes overflowed with tears. Each word carried a relentless passion.


    "Nobody is perfect. Yet I won''t allow the man I love to be so pathetic!"


    Hearing those words hit home; her tone matched her fierce stare as if declaring she would never retreat nor run away from anything.


    Yuina''s sneaky confession also caused his chest to flutter with a strange emotion.


    Like a brutal hammer crushing his walls, an overwhelming feeling that surged within made him feel powerless... vulnerable as a tear rolled down his face.


    "Can I really do it?"


    It started slowly and then increased as his vision became hazy. ''Damnit, how can she make me like this?''


    Her thumb quickly wiped away the drop, a small yet intimate gesture conveying comfort amidst the storm of emotions.


    "Does it feel different, being on the other side of a confession, Asmodeus?"


    Yuina''s whisper caused his eyes to widen, a strange feeling as he normally took control, comforted, and helped them. For a moment, he was on the other side, being held up and comforted by someone else.


    Not knowing what to do, his head felt heavy, letting out a sigh, dropping on her shoulder. A chuckle escaped her mouth, hugging him tightly without complaint.


    "Isn''t this my win?" She had a cheeky voice, but the true intent behind her words made him feel his heart pounding.

 Chapter 334 Preparation for the future

    Several hours after the battle ended, Asmodeus vanished with Yuina.


    The Empress finally awoke from her mind control. Her eyes gazed at the wounded soldiers as they loaded themselves into carriages¡ªmany noble heirs and children suffered injuries and death in this event.


    Their actions ruined the grand hunt.


    There was no great push for any blame by the demons who served Asmodeus.


    This attitude shocked the Empress because they lost several knights and spear maidens in this cursed and pointless battle.


    ''He wouldn''t want further death today...''


    ''I will find him later, but Yuina is the only one who can comfort him other than myself right now.''


    These were the thoughts Alice had for herself while pulling the body of a wounded knight from a crater and carrying her to the expensive black carriage.


    Alice and Liana took control and didn''t push the issue while helping the wounded into their carriages and preparing the return to the capital.


    "Empress, allow me the honour to speak with you in private once we reach the palace."


    "Ah... Understood, Duchess."


    Although Alice might be a duchess in Grigor, that held little meaning in the Beast empire because of what happened and where Asmodeus came from. The Empress showed more respect for those who came from Grigor. "I will leave first, and prepare for your arrival."


    "That''s fine, but call me Alice in the future."


    "Understood, Lady Alice."


    The rain died down, leaving the scent of wet earth in the forest¡ªthankfully, it washed the thick scent of blood and ammonia as the hunting grounds slowly became empty. There were several women concerned Asmodeus didn''t show himself.


    "Should we leave, Alice?"


    "Vinea, take Ciela and Sariel with you in your carriage. I will ride with Liana and Aki."


    Thankfully, Fredricka recovered from her wounds rather quickly and helped escort the troops, including Fuuka, back to the capital.


    Yet, the women awaiting Asmodeus were his lovers, and they didn''t want to leave without asking his permission. Levia looked a little strange in her armour, with a beautiful muscular body and long hair like midnight, tied high and hanging over her shoulder. "I will join you too, Alice."


    ''Well... Levia was the one most injured among us all.''


    ''She seemed like a monster, determined to protect even the weakest knight from damage...''


    "I don''t mind."


    "Then... Should we depart for our castle, Duchess?" Liana asked with a cheeky smirk before gently placing her hand on Alice''s shoulder.


    She trusted Alice a lot because she loved her Aunt. For some reason, Liana and Vinea felt the subtle changes in their Aunt, while Velvet looked stern, her eyes with dark rings underneath from the battle and blood loss.


    "Let''s head back. I am sure Asmodeus will come back when he recovers."


    "See, much warmer."


    "Ah... this is nice." Yuina''s face turned a deep red as she looked down and mumbled.


    ''Even though I have seen him doing more... This still feels exciting.'' Yuina''s tails swished faster as Asmodeus pushed their bodies even tighter together. Yuina noticed the calm atmosphere and spoke with a soft voice.


    "Do you regret it?"


    "...A little."


    "You must remember this; those that died are now in a better place and they won''t suffer anymore..." Yuina didn''t want Asmodeus to suffer or feel like he did earlier in the day. Her blue eyes narrowed while gazing at the darkening sky.


    ''Am I too selfish, telling him to rest here instead of heading to the capital?'' Yuina worried to herself.


    Asmodeus rested his head against her shoulder, noticing her tails wrapped around his waist. The soft golden fur brushed his leg and gently stroked him. He knew what she was trying to do, and he couldn''t help but give her another hug.


    "We should return in the morning; that''s what you planned, right, Yui?" His deep voice bounced off the walls slightly.


    She wanted to keep this moment for herself since she desired Asmodeus more than anything else. "Of course... If I told anyone where we were... Well..."


    "Wouldn''t they take you back!" Her cheeks puffed out as she pouted, gazing up at Asmodeus with her lovely blue eyes sparkling like gemstones.


    ''This cute girl is so lovely.'' Asmodeus thought.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Inukami village, Yumiko sat in the clan head office, the place where her sister had spent the past decade working hard in her absence. She felt a sense of comfort and calm washing over her as if something connected her to both her sister and Asmodeus simultaneously.


    "Did you finally take the first step, Yuina? It took a lot longer than I thought."


    ''Asmodeus, normally you eat the new girls so quickly...''


    In reality, she didn''t know that the pair didn''t have that relationship, and the sense of calm and comfort came from how Asmodeus felt.


    Because of the words and support of Yuina, the red star of calamity, something that grew stronger each day, now seemed to be bound by seven different threads.


    These changes caused the previous sense of destruction and danger to fade¡ªinstead, a comforting warmth emanated from the red star.


    However... Yumiko''s ears flickered as she suddenly slammed the desk.


    "But somehow, since it''s my twin sister... why does it make me want to beat him?"


    The female fox didn''t like the idea of Asmodeus playing with her sister.


    "I am powerless to stop it now..."


    Yumiko didn''t know she would suddenly feel this way after learning that Yuina and Asmodeus were becoming closer. Yet she felt happy it wasn''t towards her sister but Asmodeus, who she wanted to punch and ensure that he treated Yuina well.


    ''Well... I am her twin sister.''

 Chapter 335 The Princess Goes on the Attack!*

    In the middle of the night, inside a dark cave, a flame flickered with a soft light.


    The surrounding forest echoed with the calls of animals and the chirp of insects and birds preparing to rest or hunt. Meanwhile, the crackling embers shone brightly as a couple sat beside each other, cuddling for warmth.


    "Asmodeus... your arms are so thick and hard." Yuina''s lovely voice echoed as they finished their evening meal and wrapped themselves under the huge cloak from his item ring.


    Because the rain soaked their clothes down to their underwear, they hung the wet clothing to dry near the fire.


    "Are they? Well you seem to like it since you keep touching them so much."


    Asmodeus wore nothing but a pair of boxers and the cloak in the freezing winds that bit at their flesh. While Yuina wore a racy nightdress, she kept in the ring.


    "Hmph! They are just a little nice, don''t get cocky." Yuina pouted while letting her hands show her true feelings as they slipped down his chest, squeezing and pinching his tight flesh and muscles.


    "That hurts..."


    "Don''t like, you can take sword wounds and monster claws without even reacting. How can my lovely fingertips hurt you?!"


    ''Yuina is a lot more aggressive than she seemed before.'' He thought to himself. ''It must be due to her near-death experience... She has been more outgoing than she was previously. Or rather, since she lost to me in that duel, she became more aggressive.''


    Asmodeus''s train of thought changed when she kissed his cheek before whispering. "Hey, do I have to be more obvious with you?" She had a cute smile on her face and a hint of something else in her voice.


    "Not really, but are you sure... there''s no stopping if we start here."


    "That''s just what I wanted from you." Her face turned red after speaking those words, and a greedy flame lit up her eyes, showing a sparkle.


    Asmodeus couldn''t deny that Yuina was his type¡ªshe felt much closer to him since he gave her his powers. Yet he held back¡ªsomething deep inside him wanted to wait until she showed her willingness.


    Now that this moment finally came, an intense force rose inside of him, pushing his mind to focus on her. He pulled off the cloak that protected them against the cold night wind and placed it across the ground. He snapped his finger, creating a flicker of blood-red flames. These flames increased the campfire''s size to cover most of the entrance, boosting the heat and removing most of the cold wind.


    "Are you warm enough, my Princess?"


    ''Ah... her breasts are visible through the nightdress, modest, yet soft and perky.'' His gaze ran over Yuina''s petite body as they rested near the fire.


    "You''re staring at me..." Yuina blushed and covered her chest with her arms.


    Asmodeus let out a small laugh. "You can tell?" His mouth showed a strange smile, filled with greed for her figure.


    However, instead of pulling back, she curved her lips into a smile and pounced on his body, pushing his back onto the soft, fluffy cloak with a thud. She licked her pink lips before touching his chest, stroking his tight and muscular body.


    "What are you doing?" He asked.


    Yuina''s fingertips slipped along his body as if dancing. "I am admiring my man''s body. Do you mind?" before she grinned and raised her legs, placing them on either side of him so that they were rubbing against his hips and waist.


    "Nnnph... Mmmn... Uunnph!... Hnnn!" Yuina''s sudden kiss was violent as if she released all her desire and lust with a sweet-tasting attack.


    He felt his breathing grow rough after she blocked his mouth.


    Yuina leaned forward with a pleasant smile while she swayed her ass and wrapped her tails around his waistband, and coiled around his cock before pulling it free. "Your thing... it''s so hot and sticky... my tail is a mess now~ what will you do?"


    ''Even though she is the one removing my boxers and teasing my cock with her tails...''


    "Uh..umph...?" Suddenly, an unexpected sensation spread through Yuina''s body, causing her back to arch as she shivered. The feeling of her pussy being exposed to the cold air made her gasp.


    Asmodeus smirked at his two tails, easily pulling her panties to the side before slipping them off her leg. "You are so wet it''s practically oozing onto my tails, what should I do? Yuina."


    The tip of his tail, shaped like a soft bulb, slipped along her plump buttocks before sliding between her exposed thighs.


    "Well, let''s try this." The small bulb wrapped around her clitoris and gently clamped down. Instantly, her eyes widened as the bulb began to ooze with a warm, slimy fluid and created a powerful suction that teased her.


    "No, not there, I''m sensitive..."


    Asmodeus watched as Yuina tried to muffle her moan while covering her mouth to stifle herself. She squirmed in place, unable to escape his grasp, while her tails began to envelop his shaft in retaliation.


    Her legs shook each time the bulb vibrated and sucked on the swollen bud until finally releasing the swollen clit, letting it drop with a wet pop. "You say that but... listen to how wet your pussy is."


    "Nnn.... haa.... no... that''s a lie..."


    To corner her more, he slipped the tip of his other tail, shaped like the tip of his cock, back and forth across her soaked lower lips. His rubbing and stroking teased her as she quivered helplessly atop him.


    Yuina cried out when the wet tip teased her soaked entrance, stopping just short of entering. The bulged, mushroom-shaped glans caused a slippery, slapping sound every time it contacted her dripping cunt.


    Each stroke of her silky folds would cause a string of fluids to leak from his tail and coat her pussy with the sticky lubricant.


    His tail continued to tease her, constantly warming her body as she grabbed his hair and began to kiss his lips aggressively, biting and licking them.


    Her saliva trailed down the edges of her mouth as she sucked on his tongue until she was gasping for air.


    When they broke their lip-lock, strings of their combined spit joined their mouths before dropping onto Asmodeus''s chest with a warm splatter.


    "You are too lewd, Asmodeus!" She moaned into his ears as if her mind were in a haze. "Can you take care of me?"


    "Yes," Asmodeus smiled brightly, "it will be an honour."


    "Hehe, thanks." She laughed in reply.


    The tail teasing her entrance slipped away, replaced by the genuine object, as her eyes shone bright blue.


    "Unnh... Be gentle!"

 Chapter 336 The Princess Loses the Battle! ***

    The moment she felt his hard, spongy tip push into her soft entrance, prying her pure and untouched vagina open. Yuina''s lips parted as she released a slight groan.


    "Nnngh.... Aah... it''s thick... stop... slower...!"


    ''She''s really damn tight... and hot... I feel like I''m melting.''


    A mixture of pleasure and pain filled her nerves, yet she couldn''t stop herself.


    "You''re insides are so warm, Yuina... It feels good."


    "R-Really, are you sure... Nnngh... it''s good? Am I good?"


    Her soft voice sounded insecure, the lovely blue eyes gazing down at him as her insides tightened caused Asmodeus to grunt. His hands softly grasped her hips before sliding one hand to her cheek and brushing along her thick, juicy lips.


    "Yuina, you feel soft and warm... it''s so sticky and tight I might melt inside you."


    Yuina''s eyes narrowed as she gasped, her insides squeezing him as if her pussy were taking deep breaths.


    ''God, it feels so tight... and slippery...''


    Asmodeus felt his cock sliding through her silky, wet folds. His glans spread her shallow and tight vagina apart, causing her eyes to squint shut and her lips to press together. "Yuina..."


    The moment she heard his deep voice in her ear, she whimpered.


    "Nn~ it''s a little painful... but I can feel you."


    "Yuina, you look so beautiful."


    "Haa.... Nn... Hehe~ I am glad!"


    The wet sound of her juices mixed with his as his cock pushed deeper into her slick tunnel, the tight tunnel squeezing each time he spoke to her.


    When she heard a compliment, he could feel her insides tighten with a lewd, bubbling sound as her juices oozed from their connection.


    ''Damn... her insides are like a snake, coiling around my cock... I can''t push further!''


    He felt her insides tighten like a vice, forcing his hips to stop. With his cock halfway inside her, the lovely virgin placed both hands on his chest while taking deep breaths.


    "Asmodues... I am so happy... Nngh... please... go all the way." She gazed down at him with slight tears in her eyes¡ªYuina was one of the tightest of all the women he slept with as his cock slowly pushed further.


    Her womb came lower due to her tunnel being shallower than many of his lovers; it almost felt like he''d plunge straight into her uterus if he thrust with too much force.


    "Nngg..."


    "Is it alright?"


    "Nnn.... haa... Mmmn~ it''s okay..."


    His fingers lightly caress Yuina''s soft face before brushing down to her perky and soft breasts. He listened to her growing moans, using his thumbs to play with her growing pink nipples; the squish flesh felt comfortable against his thumb as he rolled them.


    "Ahhhn! Haaa... Asmodeus!"


    Yuina called out his name as his palms teased her chest¡ªshe tried to grab his hands before covering her mouth.


    ''The soft sounds she makes when enduring pleasure makes me feel so good...''


    ''I just love listening to Yuina''s sweet noises.''


    "Hnnng... it''s coming deeper~ aaah.... I''m being spread apart... Asmodeus... it feels strange."


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but feel a sense of pleasure.


    His cock throbbing and swelling inside her. Yuina''s insides sucked on him like a hungry mouth¡ªher eyes narrowed, her lips quivering as her insides convulsed around his cock, squeezing him and loosening instantly, causing immense pleasure.


    "Ugh...!"


    "Nnnn.... It''s so hot... what''s wrong, Asmodeus?! It''s getting bigger!"


    Asmodeus felt her legs wrapping around his back as she started to kiss and suck his neck wildly, marking him.


    The pleasure he felt became too intense as the soft folds brushed against his glans until the urge to release welled up uncontrollably.


    But it wasn''t just him who would be feeling that.


    When Yuina opened her mouth again, she began to say something before stopping herself mid-sentence¡ªher beautiful blue eyes looked into him, and they understood each other.


    ''She''s close.''


    ''He''s close!''


    Instantly, they kissed as both began to move faster¡ªdespite the feeling of numbness in her crotch Yuina''s ass began to lift each time his hips thrust into her. She closed her eyes while tightly squeezing her insides and asshole to make him cum.


    "Yuina... I''m at my limit."


    "Let it all out inside me." She gasped with a breathy voice.


    His balls clenched, and his cock expanded to the limit while his thighs trembled from the welling pleasure. Yuina''s smooth, toned stomach touched his while she hugged him tightly and let out an incredibly adorable scream.


    Asmodeus released his thick load of semen right into Yuina''s womb, filling her until overflowing.


    A torrent of pleasure overcame both of them, causing an intense orgasm.


    She arched her back and looked upward with parted lips, crying out loud without words. Yuina''s soft lips then opened once more, gasping and sucking the air repeatedly.


    "Ahhh! Aaaah!! So hot! There''s so much!"


    Her insides squeezed his cock tightly.


    Yuina''s body hugged him while her insides milked every bit of sperm out of him¡ªthe pale white fluid oozed from her pink slit as she twitched beneath him.


    He placed his forehead on hers as his hips raised high enough for the tip of his genitals to press against her opening. Asmodeus released a few spurts of warm, sticky semen that dribbled into her entrance.


    Then he slowly pushed back into her, the depths of her filled with his cum, creating a loud squishing noise.


    Her sweaty forehead pressed against his as she smiled with joy, trying to catch her breath.


    "I am glad... Asmodeus."


    The woman in his arms painted with deep breaths, and tears flowed down her flushed cheeks. But her bright smile showed how happy she felt right now as Yuina spoke in her sweet voice. "...Thank you."


    "The one who should be thanking, is me. Yuina... you were amazing, thank you for supporting me."


    Asmodeus picked up Yuina, carrying her to the bed made with various animal skins and using magic to clean their bodies. Then he sat her on his lap, a hard sensation pressing against her buttocks.


    Her eyes opened wide as she felt it before looking shy and turning away.


    "I want to keep going." He nibbled at her ear while muttering.


    "Me... me too..."

 Chapter 337 Returning to the palace.

    Asmodeus looked down at the fox in his arms, confused and with a sense of happiness. Yuina looked the same¡ªdespite them going past the limit and her aura becoming that of a demoness, she remained the same.


    ''Well... except her nine tails and longer, silkier hair...''


    He looked at the sleeping princess and felt a sense of amusement. "You took the same role as your sister, will she become upset?"


    No, there was a slight difference between the two, but Asmodeus thought it might be because they were twins. Read latest stories on empire


    ''Golden hair, azure blue eyes... and little flecks of white at the tips of her tail.''


    ''Yuina is so cute...''


    The class that Yuina gained resembled her deeply.


    "The Demon Kings: Sword Maiden."


    He couldn''t help but feel amused. One was his Shrine Maiden, and the other his Sword Maiden. But when he made the joke and said the sword was his penis... Yuina started hitting him with her tail, nine fluffy impacts that would probably kill a regular human.


    ''Yet to me, they just felt soft and comfy.''


    She became exhausted after they finished their best-like mating. Something awakened in Yuina after the second round, and she became very aggressive and started taking the lead.


    Asmodeus didn''t mind taking a back seat and letting her control their bonding. He wondered if she could move her hands so fast because of her Iaijustu training.


    However, to avoid another fluffy beating, he didn''t mention this.


    "Nn... Mmm...." Yuina began to stir in his arms while sitting in the last carriage together.


    "A...Asmodeus, is this a dream? Hehe. You look so handsome."


    ''Dream?''


    ''How cute of her.''


    His eyes narrowed while enjoying the sensation of her tails coiling around his arm and leg as she rolled over his thigh and hugged his neck. "I really wanted to do this, for so long." A lovely voice sounded in his ears as she kissed him, sniffing his chest with her cold nose.


    "Hmmm, you smell good," Yuina giggled with glee at finally being able to be so affectionate in public. "...Are you okay?" She looked around back to his face before she hugged Asmodeus tightly.


    "I feel great, how about you? Does your body still ache?"


    Yuina stopped hugging him. "It does not ache..." she trailed off for a moment before covering her face behind her hands and blushing from her ears. "Ahh...!"


    ''Ah, looks like it clicked.'' Asmodeus mused.


    "This isn''t a dream... right?" Her lovely blue eyes peeked from between her fingers while her head leaned to the side slightly, letting her golden hair flop to the side.


    She couldn''t help but remember their mating session and become shy. It wasn''t just her first time. She became too immersed, and it became like two beasts copulating.


    After she realised it, her eyes widened, and she lowered her hand and grabbed Asmodeus. In response, Asmodeus could only smirk at her reaction before reaching out and stroking her soft, golden locks.


    "Do not worry¡ªeverything felt amazing, and you have become someone irreplaceable to me." he smiled, speaking without care before placing his lips against her forehead. Then he held them there for several seconds.


    "So you have become my mate officially?"Yuina laughed into his ears before putting her face into his chest.


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but find her fluttering lashes peeking at him, with her lovely azure orbs shining brightly.


    "I did, you became my lovable Sword Maiden. A match with your sister."


    "Ah! How can I be called a maiden after last night?!" Yuina lightly bonked her fist on his chest, her red face visible again.


    Liana and Alice sat with the current empress, who looked extremely upset.


    "Princess Liana, Duchess Alice... How can I repay your help?"


    The truth was that when they returned, there were several hundred mind-controlled humans and a dozen nobles trying to cause trouble. But Liana, Alice and Sariel disarmed and knocked them out before causing more trouble.


    While this happened, the many people who believed in the goddess Serena revolted. Because the dark energy of Mephisto had controlled them for the past few years, their feelings exploded the moment they suddenly vanished from the empire. Then, they started their riot.


    They pulled down his statues and attacked the cathedral.


    "It seems that many people became free after that light descended... and the priests vanished, leaving the church almost empty," Alice said, her eyes gleaming.


    She was wearing a frilly red dress, holding an umbrella over her shoulder, and white lace gloves despite being under a gazebo.


    "...There are a lot of changes happening too quickly." Liana sighed with an elegant expression while closing her eyes.


    She had expected a second great battle moment after the initial fight.


    Yet to find that the people of the Beast empire fought for freedom made her quite amazed.


    "Asmodeus will return soon, I can feel his energy has become purified of those negative and dark feelings."


    "A-Are you sure?" Ciela, who sat on the wall, asked, her beautiful green eyes looking at the gift he gave her.


    "Mm, he''s coming. I can feel him moving closer." Sariel lay on top of the pavilion, where a beautiful figure shimmered in the sunlight. She lounged around with a lazy smile.


    "It seems Yuina finally became our sister~ how cute."


    This sudden announcement caused the females to jump. Especially Ciela, who stood up immediately with wide-open eyes.


    "W-What! Really?!"


    "Mmmhmm."


    They weren''t as surprised, knowing that it was a matter of time, but...


    Their actions still amused the succubus because she knew some of them felt more jealousy than others. "I wonder how Yumi and Eri will react, they''ve not seen him in so long..."


    "Hmph!" Ciela clicked her tongue, angry. "That man, he never stays still, huh?"


    "It''s alright, Asmodeus deserves this. And we know that he doesn''t touch a woman without considering it first. Like you, Ciela..." Liana smiled sweetly toward the young elven princess.


    "It seems that the Demon King is quite the amorous man..."


    Aurelia coughed, amazed that these women were so comfortable with this kind of thing. She never imagined that so many women could co-exist, though she knew they had small fights in his absence.


    Aurelia remembered the deadly fights between distant Fenrir nobles using their daughters and sisters to curry favour... even their sons when she took the throne.


    "Well, soon I will be free too. My son and husband were really grateful for your help." Now that she has come close to the end of her current role, Aurelia has become softer and more honest with herself.


    She began to enjoy sweet treats and stopped dieting to fit into the tight clothes for balls and parties.


    This tea party in her garden was, in fact, to build a relationship with the future empress and her close followers so she wouldn''t be killed and could live a lazy life in the frontier.


    "Somehow... I can finally see the light shining down upon this beautiful empire." Aurelia thought to herself as a carriage pulled up into the imperial palace grounds.


    It was the end of a long and dark era for the people of the beast empire, and Yuina planned to grant a new name to this wonderful land.


    All for her beloved husband.

 Chapter 338 The Empress Abdicates

    Not long after Asmodeus arrived, the empress Aurelia didn''t change her word. She began to process complicated procedures to abdicate and hand the throne to Yuina.


    Meanwhile, in the private palace given to him to rest, the man himself didn''t seem too bothered about these minor details.


    "Asmodeus~ it''s already morning...haa....please..."


    "Darling, my body feels so sore."


    "My king...."


    "Okay, you can all go to sleep, Liana... swallow that and then rest with the others."


    "Nn~ okay!"


    "Mmm..."


    "Goodnight."


    Vinea lay on her face, sprawled on the massive bed, while trembling, her eyes half closed from exhaustion. On the left side of Asmodeus, Velvet''s normal powerful visage shattered. The witch spread her legs wide like a crushed frog and convulsed.


    Ciela lay against his right arm while trying to catch her breath, and finally, Liana knelt on the bed between his thighs, her mouth filled with a thick fluid.


    The moment he returned, the ladies rushed to his side, and worried for his body, they soon stripped him off and carried him to the bed.


    Leviathan collapsed on the floor, her face one of bliss.


    Meanwhile, Aki stood with a red face guarding the doors as she noticed her princess curled up at the corner of the bed.


    "I cannot believe the princess can make such sounds..."


    "Oh? Aki are you still awake? Sorry for the long night."


    "King Asmodeus... it''s okay, how could I complain?!"


    In reality, she felt hot, wet, and full of desire.


    The scent emitted from Asmodeus became a deadly poison to women who already felt affection for him. To be able to resist the desire to jump into the bed during their night of carnal desire was a testament to the black-haired fox.


    "You may take some rest, and ask Fuuka to replace you, I think you girls all deserve a good rest and maybe some time to shop and enjoy yourselves."


    Sariel watched from the small sofa opposite the bed, her clothes removed and a silver thread oozing from her fingers as she licked them clean.


    "Nn, it''s sweet..."


    The moment she did, Asmodeus glanced her way¡ªdespite neither of them touching each other, both began to desire the other.


    What made it more interesting was the more time they spent together, the greater that need.


    "Is it really?"


    "Do you want to taste?" Sariel''s eyes shone gold for a moment, and she fluffed her pink hair and slipped one of her legs to reveal her delicate garden.


    "Riel, if I were to taste that, could I even stop?"


    "!!!"


    The moment he used the nickname for the succubus trapped in the demon lands, her body trembled, and the golden eyes grew brighter.


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but laugh the moment Riel discovered he found out.


    She watched him with the other women all night and couldn''t stop pleasuring herself. In fact, it was not the young Sari but the 2000-year-old virgin.


    "It''s quite cute how you enjoyed the night alone. I wonder what will happen when I free you."


    ''This perverted old woman seems to be they type to jump me in my sleep.''


    "I... I won''t jump you the moment I am free!"


    Riel''s cheeks looked rather cute when she blushed so much¡ªthe confident and seductive succubus rarely showed her defenceless state, even to Asmodeus.


    "I see, that''s fine. But you should get some rest, too. Didn''t Sari drink several barrels of alcohol... I am sure that even she can get drunk from monster wine."


    "Nn... I already feel a headache coming."


    "So sleep, Riel."


    "Haha, Master~ thank you!"


    Not long after this, despite the envious gazes of many maids along the way, they finally reached the main dining hall. Asmodeus noticed Yuina appeared to have just arrived and sat at the seat beside the head seat.


    "Ah?! My Love... you are here."


    Since that night, Yuina has become softer than silk when speaking with Asmodeus, yet he knows she is the opposite when it comes to other women and people.


    "You look beautiful today, Yui. I am lucky to have you beside me." Asmodeus smiled gently as the servants helped him sit down, pushing his chair as he gazed at Yuina''s lovely face.


    "As-Asmo...."


    Even Yuina''s ears turned pink when he used that pet name for her¡ªit worked better than expected. Since last night, many of his women became angry that she hogged him for two days, and he slept with everyone but her.


    So Yuina spent the first night alone after they became lovers.


    ''Her face looks like a fairy...''


    He noticed her makeup and slightly glossy lips as she began to eat their breakfast.


    Today, the servants served quite a heavy meal for the starter, but he enjoyed it nonetheless. The meals had three courses, and Asmodeus found out that it was typical in a noble society. A normal meal in commoner households comprised bread, eggs and porridge.


    Yet a noble breakfast... it was so extravagant, even more so for the future Empress.


    He saw a massive platter with six cuts of thick steak meat, glazed vegetables such as carrots, peas and potato wedges with a bowl of rice pudding and fresh fruit.


    Another plate held large chocolate muffins drizzled in caramel sauce.


    Of course, the waitstaff brought these dishes after finishing the first, but for demons like him and Yuina, the worries of eating so heavily no longer mattered.


    "Did you like breakfast?"


    "Mm, the soup was delicious."


    Asmodeus and Yuina walk through the palace garden together; since they have become lovers, she lowers her guard and becomes a sweet young woman beside him.


    They noticed the gardeners and servants working hard¡ªso they tried to avoid disrupting them by taking a different path.


    In the centre of their palace, a lovely white pavilion sat beside a beautiful blue pool.


    "Shall we take a break, my empress?"


    "Hahaha... I am not Empress yet, my love..."


    Yuina''s eyes glistened with delight as he helped her sit down. Before she knew it, some maids carried trolleys with tea and small snacks and cakes for her. She was going to speak when she felt Asmodeus wrap his arms around her slender waist and pull her onto his lap.


    "M-My love!" Her ears flushed red, and her voice shook, but he felt her butt begin to wiggle on him.


    "Don''t struggle; it''s fine. The maids left once they put down the tea. How is it? Do you feel calm now?"


    Asmodeus lowered his face to her ears while stroking her long golden hair¡ªsomething he learned something from Yumiko and Ciela. The movements of his hands, the way he slightly massaged her scalp.


    All designed to calm the fox princess down.


    "Nn..."


    "That''s good."


    This gentle treatment caused Yuina''s heart to race¡ªshe loved it when he doted on her. It made her greedier, and she desired more of his love.


    But most of all, she took pride in him desiring her and wanting her most.


    "It seems that Aurelia will abdicate in the next few days, Asmodeus~ it seems that I will become the empress... so before you leave."


    Asmodeus pressed his fingertip against her lips.


    "??"


    She looked at him in a confused manner before he pulled her tight against his chest, slowly slipped off her underwear, and lifted her dress. "I know what you want, something to ensure I return right?"


    "!!"


    Thus, the small pavilion filled with the future empress''s lovely voice for several hours before the maids returned, and they noticed the flushed face of the princess.


    Meanwhile, the princess dreamt days like this would continue forever while rubbing her stomach and praying for a miracle to happen.

 Chapter 339 A New Empress - A New Mother

    The people of the Beast Empire were no strangers to their customs. In fact, they accepted the current ruler mostly due to the church of Death''s influence and the secret knights who patrolled the streets, kidnapping those who spoke out.


    So when rumours of a new empress came in, someone from the Far East started flowing.


    It became a monumental event!


    "Extra! Extra! Read all about the new Empress! A new era for our empire!" A young group of orphans ran through the various streets selling cheaply printed papers.


    Yet their high-pitched voices contained hope¡ªa fresh breeze blew into the city.


    "Oh my... the Princess from the Inukami clan? I heard their territory has many hot springs!"


    "You''re right. Could this mean the empire will lift that horrid travel ban?" Many noble women from the various clans felt restricted because the Empress in the past banned any travel to the Inukami tribe due to the influence of Mephisto.


    However, now, they all seemed to be excited and hopeful.


    Though this feeling might not last long, the nobles who didn''t know the truth about what happened and the darkness they avoided.


    This news was enough for now.


    .


    .


    .


    "How is the city faring, the nobles and commoners to this news?" Empress Aurelia stopped wearing fancy robes and jewels, now sitting in a very modest but regal dress. She gazed through the six different newspapers and couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    Although she wanted to trust the papers, she asked her female knight, a former commoner and a Viscount from an allied clan for their input.


    "Your Majesty, I believe the commoners feel positive about the change¡ªeven the negative feelings towards you have started to ease up thanks to these publications."


    Thanks to Asmodeus, Yuina and his lover, who attested to the Empress being innocent.


    Many of the articles mentioned the nefarious Death Cult, which used dark magic to affect the mind. This headline also helped to change the flow of belief, bringing more attention to Serena.


    Asmodeus asked the Empress to mention that thanks to Serena''s divine light, she could see the truth and accept her wrongs.


    Though the rest of the details were hazy at best, the reporters who came over the past few days learned many details that satisfied their curiosity instead.


    The knight gave information on the commoners and knights.


    At the same time, the Viscount, although low ranking, never betrayed the empire and always resisted the death cult''s magic.


    Thus, thanks to him, the damage to lower nobles became minimal.


    "So tomorrow, I will finally leave this palace and return to my former home..." The Empress whispered while reading the reports and various letters from the empire.


    ''Will I be able to hand it over safely, can Princess Yuina forgive my past failures?''


    Although she didn''t doubt the new Empress, there would always be worry about grudges remaining or something happening because of her previous actions.


    However, since she couldn''t do anything, all Aurelia could do was take a step back and believe.


    "I wonder what kind of face that child will have come tomorrow..."


    This feeling wasn''t something Asmodeus hadn''t experienced before.


    It was like the bittersweet emotions when his late mother departed the world.


    "I won''t make you wait too long... I promise."


    "You don''t need to worry, you''ve already given me something more precious than anything else..." Yuina''s hands wrapped around her lower abdomen, while her face looked strange. A sense of happiness and joy. Her face beamed with light, and her lips curled into a smile. She leaned against his chest.


    ''Was it because my sister and I both remained so close to that pool when she performed the fertility ritual?''


    Yuina''s eyes shimmered with a determined light, while Asmodeus looked a little confused. Seeing her smile so bright, he gasped and lost his thoughts because of how beautiful she looked.


    "What did I give you...? I haven''t even started yet." Asmodeus truly believed this for all his women. There was so much he owed them and wanted to give them when everything ended.


    But Yuina shook her head and closed her eyes with an accepting expression on her face.


    "No, you misunderstand."


    Asmodeus seemed to understand as she looked at him with sharp, powerful eyes. The response and her aura changed ever since her hand never left her womb area...


    The rest of the time, until it was time to go to the dressing room, Asmodeus continued pondering her words and finally asked her because he wanted to know.


    "Are you with child? How can you tell so soon?" He looked a little innocent and lost, yet when she saw his hopeful eyes, there was a sudden thump in the chest of Yuina.


    ''Does he want to become a father?''


    ''Or is it because I will become a mother?''


    She and the women always knew he carried a strange yet powerful complex towards his deceased mother. They all swore never to mention her or bring it up unless Asmodeus himself did.


    "If I told you it''s a special power of the Inukami clan, would you believe me?"


    ''In fact, it''s a general ability of all beastkin... but the Inukami are just more sensitive to this change.''


    Her nose twitched cutely, and she smiled again, hoping he''d believe her.


    "I don''t have any reason not to. That''s wonderful news." Asmodeus placed his hand over hers, touching the abdomen and feeling his emotions surge.


    ''I never thought of being a father this soon.''


    There were already hints that Yumiko might be with a child, and those feelings confused him at first.


    In fact, during this journey without her, he grew to understand just how much he cared for Yumiko and the other women around him.


    Yet, looking at Yuina, the twin sister of his first lover. It seemed to trigger a change within Asmodeus the moment he accepted the truth.


    ''This woman and her sister will be the mothers of my children, I am the luckiest man alive.''


    It was the first time that his image of his mother began to change... the two Inukami sisters began to replace the image of his strict mother.


    One like a brilliant sword, the other like a fierce warrior...


    Yet he didn''t feel repulsed or angry.


    ''This...''


    "I am happy. Really happy, Yuina!"

 Chapter 340 The Empress and her Demon King

    Two days passed since the festivities and crowning process ended, and the entire empire now entered a time of celebration for the week.


    Empress Yuina De Vincenzo Inukami.


    That was the name she chose, and the name the goddess Serans blessed the new Empress with.


    ''I wonder if he will be angry with my choice...'' Yuina thought to herself while sitting in the Empyrean palace. The one used by the current Empress a place where Aurelia lived a few days ago.


    She sat in her beautiful and elegant dress covered in gold and silver, along with her small crown filled with glistening gemstones.


    ''Why did they make me wear this today... the maids are so annoying.''


    Because she mentioned meeting Asmodeus, who everyone in the upper circle of nobles and the commoners considered her Emperor.


    The maids became excited and spent hours doing her makeup and preparing her for their meeting in a few moments.


    "I wonder if he will find me beautiful..."


    Knock¡ª!


    "Your Majesty, the Demon King Asmodeus has arrived."


    When her knights announced his arrival, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and started to panic, a cold sweat dripping down her back and her tails fluffed.


    "Enter!" Yuina''s cheeks began to turn red after speaking in a loud yet overly commanding tone.


    ''I cannot get used to this role... I hope Asmodeus isn''t angry.''


    However, the moment the doors opened, with a slight echo and thud, Yuina lost her breath when she saw him.


    Handsome, long silver hair tied with a beautiful red ribbon, his dazzling eyes like priceless blue sapphires. It seemed the gods created his suit. Empress Yuina''s tongue slid along her lips as she watched in a daze.


    ''So beautiful...''


    The exquisite black material flickered with small shining gems, making him look like a god of war. Then she couldn''t stop gazing at his tight waist and muscular figure, visible thanks to the slightly opened chest buttons.


    ''This is the man who made me a woman!''


    He then lifted his lips with a teasing smile.


    "Ah..."


    ''Did he notice?! Can he hear my racing heartbeat?!''


    "Demon King Asmodeus greets Her Imperial Majesty." Asmodeus didn''t need to show respect to other monarchs, yet the moment he saw the beautiful fairy on the throne.


    He no longer cared about those silly things¡ªshe was his beloved fox, and he wanted to honour her beauty and success.


    So he knelt on one knee and placed his arm across his heart.


    "Arise, My King..."


    Despite her attempt to give him land and a title, Asmodeus refused it. No, he just told her that he needed to finish his mission and that in the future, if she wished to create an empire together.


    Then, he would become her Demon Emperor...


    ''If I were selfish, maybe I would ask that of him.''


    ''However, I love Yumiko and my many sisters who all adore him. One day, I will become his, but never shall I make him rule this land.''


    Though she loved the beast empire, Yuina and Yumiko learned of Asmodeus''s plans for the future. They both understood he wished to conquer the demon lands and build a kingdom where demons could learn and improve their lives.


    ''I will build this empire as the greatest ally to his future kingdom, then transfer my seat to someone who would never forsake this bond.''


    "I just wondered if you would be alright on your own."


    "Ah... but, you have to leave right?" Yuina''s chest fluttered, although she didn''t expect him to stay¡ªjust seeing him hesitate and stroke her stomach was enough.


    ''His face looks so kind right now.''


    ''I''m so happy!''


    Yuina, who became the Empress, would have to mask her emotions and hide her affection from those who would challenge her. At least now she could be honest with herself and show her affection towards Asmodeus.


    "I was thinking of having Yumiko staying here with you while I visit the elves... then I would come back before heading to the demon territory."


    "Eh... but, my sister would be upset to leave your side."


    "Yuina, I know, but you are someone irreplaceable to me, just like Yumiko. You are both expecting children, thus I would rather you be close together. Am I being unfair?" Asmodeus showed a rare, softer side, his forehead pressing against Yuina''s as she gazed into his glistening eyes.


    "I understand... but losing Yumiko will make it difficult for you right?"


    "Ah, because I planned to leave the demon knights here, to protect you. It would be a significant loss."


    ''Eh?!''


    ''He''s going to leave the Demon Knights for me?''


    "Asmodeus..." Yuina''s eyes looked wet, tears forming as she hugged his body tight. "If you leave them with me, I might be safe but what about you?"


    "Do you worry about me that much?"


    "...of course."


    Yuina felt overwhelmed by his consideration and love. She also wanted to protect Asmodeus... her mind thought about how to replace the loss of Yumiko, and she came to a single thought.


    "Then, take Aki with you."


    "Oh?"


    Since the day Yuina became Empress, Aki revealed she was actually Yuina''s cousin and held the noble status of Countess.


    However, she planned to return to the tribe to help lead them with her older sister. Instead, she also applied for the imperial guards to protect Yuina until the end.


    "What about your safety?"


    "Hehe~ can''t I just have the imperial guards be made of Spear Maidens and Demon Kings? I hope... you would allow Lady Fredricka to become my lady in waiting and head of the imperial knights."


    ''I know it will be hard... many nobles will complain.''


    ''However, I don''t want anyone to take this power from me, because I will give it all to you. My beloved Asmodeus for our future, and these children who will be born.''


    Asmodeus didn''t know, but usually, the foxkin would give birth to up to five children from one litter. Thus, twins and multiple heirs are quite normal; that''s why she felt excited to stay here with her sister.


    ''So many little kits, and all of them carry my beloveds bloodline.''


    "Shall we call them here later today and officially settle the matter, My lovely Empress?"


    "Nn... for now, can we just stay like this? When you leave I don''t know if I can... Mmnph..."


    A gentle kiss stopped her words before a whisper filled her heart with warmth, and she kissed Asmodeus back, her eyes filled with pure passion.


    "Don''t worry, I will stay her a month... I want to learn more about you, and help you while I can."


    Asmodeus no longer saw his passion and affection for multiple women as something bad or wrong. So, choosing to spend more time in this empire, just for Yumiko and Yuina, brought him a sense of peace.


    ''Now, if only Serena would speak to me again.''

 Chapter 341 The Goddess and her Demon King

    Asmodeus sat atop the palace walls, his gaze fixated on the newly instated Imperial knights, given the nickname The Raven Order.


    ''It seems that to have Fredricka''s knights form an order, the nobles refused the disposal of the current imperial knights.'' Asmodeus thought to himself while tapping his chin. He wondered if he could do anything to help Yuina in the future.


    "I wonder if Yuina feels this was worth it." He tossed a stone across the horizon before looking up at the afternoon sunlight and distant shouts from the knights sparring with each other.


    Although she added the demons and spear maidens around her, it came at a cost and restriction to Yuina''s authority.


    Because of the incident with Mephisto, the nobles refused to allow the Empress to have the same amount of power and control. Thus, using this request, they placed their spies and knights into the order as a crafty method to avoid it.


    ''Though Yuina didn''t seem to mind, if they put her in danger...'' Asmodeus narrowed his eyes while biting his teeth together in anger. He realised it made him angry that despite saving them. The ungrateful nobles wished to tie Yuina down and scramble for power.


    ''Forget it, they won''t let me down...''


    ''Two more days and Yumiko will arrive, then things will start moving again.''


    He sat alone, with the breeze blowing through his silvery white hair, narrowing his blue eyes in a sense of peace.


    Baku already contacted him and would meet him soon, though he wanted to have the beast protect his two women.


    Asmodeus promised to show Baku the world, and thus, he couldn''t leave him here.


    ''Well, I am sure he won''t let his successor ignore them.''


    [Asmodeus]


    "Eh?"


    Suddenly, for the first time in almost a week. Since the day he fought against the pope, Mephisto appeared and threatened him.


    Serena finally spoke to him.


    His body felt like lightning just struck him, with electricity surging through his body, causing all his nerves to tighten. Asmodeus could feel the hairs on his arms standing on edge as he tried to stop the trembling of his lips.


    Anger...


    Bitterness...


    Affection...


    Delight..


    Countless emotions washed over him like a tidal wave of iced water.


    ''Though I do not know what you want from me, go on, Serena.''


    There was a moment of silence, and for Asmodeus, it felt like the world turned grey, momentarily losing colours and then sound. Finally, he realised he was no longer sitting on the castle wall.


    No, Serena summoned him to her world.


    In the beautiful silver forest, with the eternal night and its enormous moon shining over him. Asmodeus gazed at a massive stone the size of a small house in front of him.


    Atop that stone, a beautiful woman with long, wavy silver hair and large, fluffy fox ears gazed back at him from above with her shimmering silver eyes.


    Serena almost appeared to be the moonlight itself, given humanoid form.


    ''I am sure her eyes were golden before¡ªwhat happened?''


    Despite his thoughts being audible to the goddess, she watched him in silence, her delicate, fair hands resting below her cheek as she continued watching him in silence.


    Asmodeus noticed Serena felt different this time.


    ¡ªYou look well, Asmodeus.


    "Ugh?!"


    He felt stupid because he forgot.


    Serena never complained about the other women because she was the only goddess... That seemed to mean something special to her, an important meaning that he didn''t notice.


    ¡ªI never wanted to see that... to see you with another goddess, even if she fell from grace, even if she was reborn! You were supposed to be mine... I have watched you for your entire life!


    It felt strange to see the goddess showing such raw emotions¡ªnormally, Serena would joke and play around with him, but revealing her emotions rarely happened.


    ''Because it was against the rules of a higher goddess...''


    "Serena!"


    That''s when he gasped, calling her name.


    She loosened the grip of his neck and smiled at him. It wasn''t a warm or bright smile but one filled with bitterness, loss and sorrow. There was a feeling in the bottom of his gut that made him feel worried something happened.


    ¡ªYour thoughts are right¡ªI am no longer a higher goddess.


    ¡ªHowever...


    ¡ªI only lost my powers when it came to the world.


    ¡ªIf it involves you or anything that might affect you. I have all the power and divinity!


    "What do you mean?!"


    Asmodeus couldn''t understand the grand thoughts of a goddess and the divine world, but those eyes oozed obsession and desire. He remembered Serena speaking about how Lumina became obsessed with his father and how it destroyed her.


    ¡ªHehe~ are you angry?


    ¡ªI discarded my divinity and made a deal with the creators!


    ¡ªAll so I can protect you. Will you reward me?


    ¡ªAsmodeus~


    A sweet voice, one tinged with obsession and insanity. It was something Asmodeus once feared and knew might happen if he ever made a mistake.


    Yet now his worst fears had come true... Serena chose him over the world.


    Her soft hands wrapped around his cheeks and leaned closer.


    Serena''s eyes, no longer golden but filled with a dull silver, focused on Asmodeus alone as if he were all that existed in the world.


    ¡ªI cannot let her have you.


    ¡ªNo one knows you better than me.


    ¡ªPlease don''t reject me!


    A voice that sounded vulnerable, yet he still stroked her cheeks, brushing away her icy tears. There wasn''t a desire to reject her even if she became a monster. Serena wasn''t someone that Asmodeus would ever discard.


    "When I was weak and had no power to do anything, it was you who guided my path, allowed me to meet Yumiko, Alan, Ciela, Liana and the others"


    Serena''s eyes dilated¡ªfor a moment, her crazed atmosphere weakened, and her lips trembled from his words.


    ¡ªDo you really mean that?


    Her unstable mind and current state caused more hurt to Asmodeus than he realised... when he was about to answer her, she suddenly yanked on his collar and screamed.


    ¡ªWhat if you are lying to me?!


    In reality, he understood, after so many romantic debts and acting irresponsibly, this was his judgement.


    The woman who supported him most now needed him.


    Thus, he grabbed onto her tightly.

 Chapter 342 The Demon King and His Goddess

    The moment he held onto her body, Serena''s eyes changed for a moment once again. He could feel that she didn''t wish to act this way. Asmodeus caused her to become this way due to his selfish and irresponsible behaviour.


    ''I will not let you fall into madness.''


    ''Give me this one chance, to save you from the darkness.''


    Serena was a goddess who lost everything even after trying to rebuild herself several times. The gods above easily destroyed and took everything away from her.


    Asmodeus understood that his touching Yumiko was something symbolic and caused her already fractured heart to shatter once again.


    That''s why he became desperate, his divine power not enough to take her head to head¡ªinstead, he used it sneakily so she would never resist.


    ¡ªHow can I trust you when you have already done that?


    ¡ªI waited so long until you could withstand me, and then you chose another!


    Serena wore her heart on her sleeve¡ªdespite being a goddess, she desperately tried to keep him out of her heart at the start. Yet Asmodeus realised that this gentle and kind goddess couldn''t say no to him, the one who watched and protected him from being a small child.


    It was a familial affection she held towards him in the beginning.


    Until they met, and he began to change that love because of his actions. Did it all start from the day he mistook her for Yumiko, molested her, and awoke to something the goddess had never experienced before?


    "Then if I choose you right here and now?"


    ¡ªWhat?!


    Her hands loosened from his body before Asmodeus used his power to push her back against the rock, her body slamming hard as she gasped for air.


    ¡ªYou!


    Before she could attack him again, his hands wrapped around hers.


    Asmodeus interlocked their fingers and pushed them against the cold, icy rock... it felt closer to a frozen comet than a stone.


    ¡ªI don''t believe you... let me go¡ªwhat trickery is this?!


    ¡ªYou have so many women who are always showing me those acts!


    ¡ªNever once telling me nice things and just accepting my help as if I am some kind of convenient tool!


    Another cold truth...


    He couldn''t argue back with her because, from the start, he knew she watched his actions and could hear his thoughts and plans.


    When did he ever put Serena''s feelings or thoughts first?


    Did he ever consider her at all?


    These thoughts caused dark shadows in his mind, her beautiful voice enchanting when happy, but when upset, it felt like a ferocious beast gnawing at his spirit.


    ''No... it''s different, even if I don''t speak it out loud.''


    ''I know that Serena was special!''


    "There is nobody who can take your place... nobody!"


    Serena''s eyes widened for a moment, the golden good returning to her pupils, the cold atmosphere of her divine realm fading. Serena trembled, her hands grasping Asmodeus tightly as if to break them and push him away.


    ¡ªDon''t... lie... Continue your journey on empire


    ¡ªI won''t fall for such sweet words...


    In reality, they both understood that she longed for these sweet words. Not while playing or joking around but honestly and sincerely whispering in her ear and speaking to her face.


    Her raven wings unfurled, flapping rapidly as their bodies shot into the sky. For a moment, both lovers flew above the golden clouds, the moon now faded, as sunlight illuminated both their figures from below.


    Serena embraced him tighter while kissing Asmodeus, his own body also wrapped around hers tightly.


    [I''ve loved you for so long... I wanted you to kiss me, to push me down, to tell me I am cute...]


    [I hated the other women, wanted to guide you to death!]


    [Even if I am this jealous... will you still...]


    ''I love you.''


    A thick strand of silver saliva dripped from their lips as Asmodeus extended his winds, fluttering faster in the air as they danced through her realm, their lips slightly swollen.


    Despite being kissed and groped countless times by Asmodeus before, it was always a little playful, neither ready to commit. Yet this time, it was different.


    Both were deeply aware of whose lips and bodies they touched, seeking comfort and pleasure from one another.


    ¡ªYou cannot get rid of me now... Ryuji!


    Her eyes shone with a beautiful golden glow, her lips red and glossy¡ªSerena looked more like the goddess of the day and night than just the darkness.


    ¡ªOh my god...


    ¡ªDid you give me... all of Lumina''s Divine power?!


    He struggled to breathe¡ªAsmodeus felt as if his chest would burst... during their passionate kiss. He wanted Serena to no longer be bound to the darkness.


    Thus, he gained all the power from Lumina. He poured it into Serena, making her figure now a mixture of night and day, light and dark.


    "This is my love for you... can you accept it? My beloved goddess... This Demon King wants to marry a goddess, and break all taboo''s."


    ¡ªNo one will deny me any further... this time, I want to devour you utterly... till you are the one screaming.


    A demonic smile broke on Serena''s face as she suddenly flapped her wings even quicker, pushing her lover right past the clouds until he fell.


    Their bodies hurled to the ground, shimmering as the wind pressure and aura around them glowed bright red until their bodies smashed into the ground, shattering half of her realm.


    "Ah...!"


    ¡ªTake responsibility.


    Her body crashed against Asmodeus'', her breasts pressed firmly against his chest as she leaned forward and kissed his neck. There were no words after that; only actions mattered.


    While his head was spinning, he tried to focus and relax as he felt his clothes being ripped apart¡ªhis lover was taking what rightfully belonged to her.


    His lips curled upward as he put his arms around Serena''s head.


    Despite being crushed by the weight of her aura, there was no better feeling in the world than the softness of her body pressed against his.


    ¡ªI will take your first time!


    Enveloped by a golden light, Asmodeus felt a sudden burst of divine energy flooding into his body.


    He didn''t understand what happened at first until he saw himself reflected in Serena''s eyes before she bit his neck.


    He had a handsome face and ocean blue eyes... but his long golden hair and youthful face.


    ¡ªYour body... I broke a taboo, but I don''t care!


    Asmodeus no longer felt her voice hurt... he listened to her lovely and affectionate tone, seduced yet clear-minded.


    ''What happened?!''

 Chapter 343 Potential of a Demon God *

    Asmodeus felt strange despite his body becoming identical to when he was just Ryuji Vincenzo. His power and the abilities of a demon king felt stronger than before.


    ''I have so much divine power... why?!''


    Serena''s loving eyes gazed upon him as she kissed his cheek, nose and lips like an obsessive puppy marking her territory.


    Suddenly, he received a notification from the voice that Serena used to help him level and become stronger!


    [System Announcement ¡ª New Quest obtained!]


    [Congratulations, Host, the Goddess of Light and Dark wishes to create a new life with the host~]


    [Quest: Goddess Conception]


    Description: You got a free pass!


    ¡ª¡ª-----------------


    Immediately after, he felt all sorts of changes in his body: energy, strength, purity, power. Even the sensation of touching Serena increased as he grabbed her silky hair and pulled her into a kiss.


    It was as if his body had transformed, but there was something more. An overwhelming sense of power filled him, enveloping every fibre of his being with warmth and acceptance. Asmodeus held Serena close, savouring her presence next to him and inside his body.


    ¡ªDo you like my gift...?


    ¡ªI wanted to give you everything the moment you accepted me!


    "I..."


    Asmodeus couldn''t control his emotions because he understood she changed something... he felt a limit before like there was a wall blocking him from advancing any further. "I cannot thank you enough..."


    However, the beautiful goddess showed her true nature as her 10 fox tails fluttered in the air before she unravelled her kimono, revealing her bountiful chest. A soft, heavy mass with pink tips swayed slightly with her breathing.


    ¡ªNow your body can get me pregnant. Are you scared?


    ¡ªIf I bear our child, the gods may come for us... Doesn''t that feel exciting?


    Asmodeus did not fear them. Instead, he felt enticed... his demonic nature seemed to have amplified.


    If he were alone, perhaps he would feel overwhelmed.


    Ever since meeting Serena, the memories of his family lingered and faded.


    Slowly replaced by his relationship with his wives and friends, and now, this beautiful goddess whispered about committing evil deeds.


    ¡ªMy golden devil... will you let this goddess fall into evil with you?


    There was no time to understand what she did or how he changed... instead, Asmodeus only thought of one thing.


    He wanted to sleep with this alluring goddess, who had just removed her clothes.


    "Ahhh~ mhm, lick them... keep going!"


    While caressing his hair, her hips slapped against his, bouncing with an increased rhythm as her slimy slit slid along his erect cock. Serena''s breathing became laboured and short as she gripped his shoulders with both hands.


    Her slit became wet and swollen from the blood flowing to her crotch, forcing herself to take deep breaths of air as a sweet fragrance filled the crater.


    This aroma made Asmodeus lose his mind... it caused his heart to pound as if in tune with the rhythmic pulsations of her throbbing pussy lips.


    There was no reason for his body to react so aggressively to her smell. Still, when she forcefully pushed his head into her cleavage and embraced him, his mind became numb.


    Asmodeus became unable to stop his hips from thrusting towards her entrance... the thick tip slipping across as her hips shuddered, releasing a cute moan.


    "Hey, hey... you''re acting naughty down there, my perverted demon... mhm... Nnn..."


    ''Every time I suck on her nipples and leave a mark... her pussy becomes hot and coats my cock in her love juices. While she moans like a cute little whore...'' His cock slipped across her folds and hit her belly button, smearing her honey on her belly.


    "Hnnng... Mmmn.... your cock is trying to penetrate me... this goddess is going to be raped by such a handsome and evil demon!"


    "It''s teasing my pussy..." her body trembled once more as her insides tensed up and dripped onto Asmodeus'' cock. She began to rub the tip against her sticky flesh, teasing him while letting out small gasps and enjoying the pleasure of him toying with her nipples and breasts.


    "You enjoy foreplay too much. Don''t you want the real thing?" He asked with a calm smile while admiring her flushed cheeks and glistening skin. His fingers squished her swollen nipples, and enjoying how her body convulsed each time his cock entered her slightly.


    ''That lewd look... you''re enjoying teasing me?''


    "Mhm, fufufu... of course... But I can''t help myself, not when you are looking so adorable sucking on my tits." Serena leaned back and rubbed her hand across his blond hair, playing with the strands while gazing affectionately at the man beneath her body.


    "Look at you, taking in all my milk... It tastes good right? Your favourite Goddess milk." She enjoyed how he groped her bosom and suckled on it, sending electrifying sensations through her body, increasing the sensitivity in her body.


    With a slight blush, she gazed into his deep blue eyes.


    Both their eyes locked in an intense gaze as Asmodeus realised she felt somewhat shy seeing her like this for the first time.


    She closed her eyes, relaxing and savouring this intimate moment, trusting him completely and letting her body open up to him fully as they shared this unique bond.


    All the while, Asmodeus continued to enjoy drinking her breastmilk.


    "Why are you so impatient? We have plenty of time..." Asmodeus asked with a loud pop, as her sticky nipples flopped with her breasts dripping with his saliva, marked by his teeth and kiss marks.


    The voluptuous woman snorted as she squeezed his large and thick member between her hands. She winked at Asmodeus before rubbing it along her plump slit, pressing it against her most sensitive regions and biting her lip.


    Her entire body shook slightly each time he poked her wet hole.


    "Then why are you throbbing in my hands... look at this?" Serena opened her hand, covered in sticky precum. The threads dribbled down between her fingers as she slid her hand along his cock with a slippery and wet squelch.


    "You want me more right?"


    It was a seductive question that he couldn''t deny, and she noticed his reaction.


    The erotic goddess lifted her buttocks, swaying her tails as she gradually lowered herself onto his towering cock.

 Chapter 344 Conception of a Devil ***

    Asmodeus didn''t seek to drown in women but held a desire for power, to become stronger than any creature and stand above them all.


    However, the moment he saw Serena''s current state, her beautiful silver and golden glow enchanted him.


    ''Maybe... living for these wonderful women who support me wouldn''t be so bad.''


    ''No... my goals cannot be lost.''


    The moment he felt himself losing his mind to their soft and delectable bodies, something deep inside reminded him that he needed a personal desire and goal.


    He couldn''t just rely on lust alone!


    Now, he held three emotions and sins in his body: the sins of lust, envy and pride.


    ¡ª¡ª---------------------


    He gazed up at Serena, who held down his chest. Asmodeus loved her beautiful eyes that narrowed into curved slits like a crescent moon when happy as she gleefully rubbed her warm, sticky slit against the tip of his cock.


    ''I love this woman, but...''


    ''I also love fighting, becoming stronger and seeking further heights!''


    Asmodeus grasped her hips, pulling her towards his chest, letting the slimy tip of his penis slip between her warm bubbling lips.


    Serena''s slippery petals smeared with precum and her sweet-scented honey.


    "Nnn... Mmm~ why don''t you penetrate me?" A voice echoed through their private world of irritation and desire.


    "Because I will penetrate when I want to. You are mine, after all."


    His voice sounded deep and filled with pride as he gripped her soft flesh tight, sinking his fingers into her alluring hips.


    As he gripped her warm flesh and pulled her against him, Asmodeus thrust his hips, feeling the sticky entrance of Serena parting, a soaking wet tunnel spreading for his tip.


    "Nnn... finally?!" Serena gasped, her hands picking his chest while gasping erotically.


    With each movement of his muscular arms forcing her body to move faster, her breasts swayed and clapped together, causing Serena''s alluring cherries to dangle before his lips.


    "Hnnng.... don''t bite.... Ahhn...!"


    Her hot, slimy hole enveloped his cock in an instant¡ªAsmodeus grunted and bit down on her pink nipples, a hot and silky sensation wrapping around his cock.


    ''Her pussy... it''s so warm and squishy I feel like my cock will melt inside her...''


    "Nnngh.... it''s thick.... and keeps spreading me apart...!"


    "You''re cunt is gripping down on me... swallowing my glans like a hungry beast..."


    Squelch¡ª!


    Serena''s face turned red, her tails slapping the ground, as her pussy made a lewd sound, all the lubricant from her arousal now oozing down his swollen shaft. It formed several sticky bridges of silver honey attached to his pelvis and her pink lips.


    "Ugh.. don''t listen..."


    "Why, the sounds you make are so lovely. Here!"


    Pah¡ª!


    Of course, a goddess felt nothing like a human or mortal woman. The moment his hips thrust inside her, the tightness almost crushed his cock as it tore through her purity.


    Warm, slimy walls clinging to his cock... with soft velvety folds wrapping and sliding along him as he penetrated her with slow, powerful thrusts.


    The impact caused her heavy breasts to slap against his chest.


    "Haa... Ugh... Mmmn.... haa.... so deep... it makes me ache..."


    Every time Asmodeus lifted his hips, he would grasp her curvy waist and pull her down.


    The impact caused the tip of his cock to press against her uterus, causing his mind of Serena to become blank.


    "You''re just a dirty little fox... some goddess."


    "No... Haa... it''s not me...!"


    Asmodeus loved to tease women, but Serena seemed extremely conscious of the noises her pussy would make when he slipped in and out.


    After a loud pop, he removed his cock completely. His tip oozed with thick, white fluids from inside Serena''s flesh tunnel that visibly undulated as if to beg him to push it back inside.


    "Do you want me to keep going?" A low voice, almost growling as she collapsed against his chest, her beautiful eyes glowing brightly.


    Her ten tails lifted into the air, fluffing out, as she kissed his lips. She was unable to hide her feelings as they slapped the floor repeatedly in frustration.


    "Tell me what you want, you little vixen. Where do you want me?"


    ''I can feel the entrance of her womb.....''


    ''My cock is kissing the opening of her womb!''


    "Haa... Ha... Nngh.... strange... Hnng.... Asmodeus..." She mumbled after her long orgasm.


    "Yes?" He continued to lift and drop her weight using his hands; she seemed incapable of forming her thoughts, merely shivering under his touch.


    "I am sorry for being jealous."


    "I am sorry for not speaking to you..."


    "I am sorry... but I want you to be mine!" His eyes went wide from her sly confession of love. Even if it came amid such an erotic act, Serena meant every word with the entirety of her heart.


    To make things better, her beautiful golden eyes with specks of silver stared at him with longing, something he hadn''t noticed till now.


    "Please~ cum inside me." Her sweaty face... the glossy shine of her alluring body... and the hot sighs from her red, juicy lips.


    How could he resist this request?


    The sensations were too much...


    "Hnnn! No!"


    Suddenly, he lifted Serena off his lap.


    Plop!


    Her soaking-wet vagina gripped his member tightly while he removed himself, causing an intense sucking sensation until they disconnected completely, making a popping sound.


    Then he stood from the crater, his slippery wet tip slapping against her ass with each step.


    This motion formed sticky strands of her juices as he pushed her back against the stone she sat upon at first. Then, before she could speak, he rammed his cock inside her, penetrating her womb as she squealed, wrapping her legs around his back.


    "Nngh.. Why did you stop... Ahhh!" She cried, shuddering from the sudden penetration; the underside of her tits jiggled from the impact, showing off her perfect figure and rosy pink nipples that pressed against his muscular chest.


    However... Asmodeus didn''t respond¡ªhis cock felt amazing, her tight, slimy walls sucking on his cock, desperate to stop him from leaving.


    Then, when he dragged against her silky walls, pulling out... before penetrating to his base once again... they spread apart, inviting him to enter them once more.


    "It''s not fair you got to enjoy yourself so many times. Let me finish this time," Asmodeus said, panting between thrusts while licking Serena''s right breast.


    "... Nggahh!!" His cock seemed to swell larger inside Serena as she trembled beneath him, gasping for air in pain.


    Serena couldn''t speak or breathe properly.


    The intense pleasure caused her body to tense up while her legs dangled and her mind turned blank. Yet she tried her best to keep her pussy tightening.


    The incredible feeling of her soft velvet folds clung tighter to his shaft, bringing him close to orgasm.


    "Nngh!" A deep grunt came from Asmodeus while pumping his cock in and out, slamming it deep with fast strokes.


    At this point, both Serena and Asmodeus breathed quickly, letting the sound of wet, squelching noises escape her pussy.


    He held down Serena''s waist against the rock, and she desperately squeezed her muscles to deal with the powerful orgasm that ripped through her body.


    "Haa... no more... nngh.... please~"


    "It feels too good... your pussy... the best! Keep squeezing my cock!"


    For him, she used the last bit of her strength to grip his waist with her thighs. Then tightening her ass to allow him to use her body to achieve release.


    The warmth that slid over his manhood intensified, bringing his ejaculation closer.


    Her cunt was overflowing with white foaming cum and honey that soaked her fluffy pubic hair. In her aroused state, she wrapped her tail around his waist to increase the speed of his penetration, gasping for air.


    Asmodeus felt his balls tingle, and then his cock began to swell¡ª


    "Give me everything..." A soft voice escaped from her mouth before a hot jet of sperm flooded into Serena''s womb.


    Spurt¡ª!


    Hot, gooey liquid erupted from the tip of Asmodeus'' cock, filling her in just one load. Her eyes widened at first, surprised by the amount of his ejaculate that gushed into her.


    However... it didn''t stop before making a lewd sound, bubbling and squirting from her pussy with an erotic sound.


    Still, Asmodeus continued to pound his thick meat into Serena as if to empty everything in his balls into her, as she convulsed and held onto him for dear life.


    The lewd sounds of a girl receiving an unending flow of fresh cum into her vagina resounded in the divine world of silence.


    "Haaa.... you filled me up..." Tears formed in her eyes from the extreme satisfaction, exhaustion and fulfilment of having her womb full.


    "Fuck..." Continue your adventure at empire


    Asmodeus couldn''t speak... the pleasure was so great, he panted while hugging Serena against the rock, now damp with her sweat.

 Chapter 345 A Demon with No Limits

    The divine world rapidly began to change as the pair exchanged lips¡ªafter they made love, everything became different.


    Although he had felt doubts and insecurity before, Asmodeus now felt a sense of warmth flowing through his body.


    ''I feel strange...''


    ''This beautiful woman gave herself to me, I cannot take it for granted... how long did she watch over me?''


    Because of their intense actions, Serena''s face looked pale apart from her blushed cheeks, and she struggled to move.


    "Ah... my legs and arms feel so heavy... carry me to the bed."


    "What bed?"


    ''Hmmm?''


    It was only at that moment that Asmodeus realised the divine world, once filled with darkness and limited things, became an entire world...


    A beautiful mountain range with clear streams leading to a beautiful blue river and a massive forest with vibrant trees and animals running through it.


    Then... a house.


    No, it was a mansion with black wooden walls, a cosy roof and chimney, like a log cabin in the woods, and a lovely porch.


    ''Her world looks so vibrant and filled with life...'' Asmodeus couldn''t believe the rush of sounds, scents and feeling of life that he could feel.


    The sweet scent of flowers, a slight salty aroma from the river and mountains and the crackling embers from the fire inside the mansion-sized cabin.


    "Do you like it, hehe... I tried my best." Serena''s voice no longer caused him a headache, nor did it make the world tremble¡ªinstead... her voice breathed more life into this world.


    "I love it... shall we go rest or maybe wash our bodies..."


    He couldn''t help but notice that sticky white fluids covered her lower body and thighs, and her hair became messy from sweat.


    However, when she moved, the goddess suddenly became bright red when she turned around and instantly destroyed the rock.


    "Don''t look!"


    ''Her ass crack made a wet mark on the rock... how erotic.''


    The sticky mess on her lower body had dried but remained very much visible.


    Asmodeus picked her up, bridal style, and walked towards the cabin, where they cleaned each other''s bodies. After a quick session of fun in the bath, they lay on a large black sofa inside the cabin in front of the fire.


    "I love your cock," Serena whispered before she suddenly snapped out of her daze and covered her mouth. "F-Forget that!" The goddess blushed as she covered her face¡ªAsmodeus couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Suddenly feeling ashamed of what you said? I kind of liked it," He replied and ran his fingers through her light, silky hair, caressing it softly while kissing her forehead. Stay updated through empire


    "Mmm... don''t make fun of me, okay?" Serena spoke with a lovely, babyish voice.


    He couldn''t contest that and shrugged his shoulders while resting his eyes.


    "Can I ask, what changed after doing that with you... I don''t feel the same."


    Asmodeus wanted to hear her honest answer before he slept with her and let her soothe him. The inside of his mind and body felt in dismay and dissonance with the divine power from Mephisto. His demonic energy and Lumina''s divine power felt muddled and mixed up, and his body was out of sync.


    "I just helped..."


    "Helped with what?" Asmodeus didn''t want her to be mysterious but noticed her affectionate eyes as she gazed at him. He had learned that she may be mysterious, but it came from a place of love, which confused him even more about her true intentions.


    A feeling of relief washed over him as he noticed that his silver hair had returned to the golden colour from when he had remained a human.


    This appearance was the change in his body after becoming a pure hybrid of two powers.


    ''Technically I am a Nephilim right now... but the system and information seems to be a little broken.''


    [Ah... that''s because the time we spent in my world was when everywhere else stopped.]


    ''Eh... you stopped time, for the world and even the gods?!''


    [Ehehe~ I broke the taboo already, so I thought I''d go all out!]


    [Praise me!]


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but feel this lovely fox tricked him somehow. Yet he wouldn''t complain. The dull feeling and dark emotions that caused him to become trapped and unable to step forward vanished.


    "I will head to the northeast and visit the elves... Ciela needs to help her mother and sister."


    He couldn''t help but watch the knights training as Ciela taught them about archery. Asmodeus loved her serious face when it came to the bow and leaned back, his frown replaced by a smile.


    ''Serena, my beloved goddess. Thank you for everything you''ve done.''


    Because of her actions and the risk she took, Asmodeus now felt able to win and achieve his goals.


    Serena reminded him about the good that remained in the world, even if he lost more troops and lives or if something happened.


    He would no longer lose his heart or collapse.


    With his fists clenched, he stood from the palace wall, gazing down the dull grey rocks once again, but this time with an uplifted heart.


    ''I need to prepare for everything going forward...''


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, in the elven forest... a horrible situation occurred. The demons seemed to have abandoned their pact and started to attack the great forest with a brutal assault.


    Amid this sudden change, the elven queen and mother of Ciela received orders from the emperor... that she would be part of the vanguard against the enemy forces.


    ''I guess I have lost all of his affection now...''


    The beautiful elven queen stood in a green and black leather armour, her pale skin like the moonlight, as she tied her green hair into a ponytail.


    Suddenly, the door to her tree house slammed open, and a lovely girl with slightly tanned skin and black hair jumped into the queen''s arms. The third daughter she gave birth to... and Ciela''s unknown sister...


    "Mom... don''t go... there are too many demons!"


    However, the queen couldn''t refuse... because the world... the forest would burn and collapse.


    "Do not fret, my little sprite. Mommy will protect everyone... okay?" She softly brushed the side of the girl''s cheek before leaving, and her figure disappeared into the forest filled with giant trees and blue light. "As long as that monster remains here, I will obey..."


    "Mother..."


    Her heart felt twisted and pained...


    ''To protect my daughters!''

 Chapter 346 A Decision Made - Towards the Future

    "Must you leave?"


    A lovely voice echoed in the small chamber, a beautiful foxkin with her golden hair and ocean blue eyes flickering. Once a lovely princess, now learning her role as the new empress, yet when faced with the mad she loves, there was still a sense of immaturity.


    "I must complete my task and chase my dream," Asmodeus replied to Yuina with a confident voice, his tone without weakness and faltering like in the past.


    ''She looks upset, yet I can feel it. Yuina''s growing as a person, following her own goal and dream.''


    He felt like she understood him and accepted his desires and goals if he didn''t face Serena and learn about the mistakes in his current situation. That he was ignoring the reason he started travelling and gaining strength.


    ''My existence isn''t only to live for the women I love... but to follow my goal to become the strongest, to surpass my mother... and my father. To defeat Alan and... after that...''


    Asmodeus looked bright¡ªhis lips curled into a brilliant smile as Yuina watched his changes, although she might not understand why or how he pulled himself from his rut.


    "I am a little upset you wouldn''t stay a little extra for me... but that''s my selfish desire, hehe."


    "Asmodeus... it''s really nice to see you smiling like this again."


    "Am I smiling?"


    He touched his face as if shocked by her words¡ªwhen he touched his lips, Asmodeus looked at Yuina with vibrant eyes. "I never realised something so simple would make me so happy, haha."


    Yuina didn''t know Ryuji back in the kingdom of Grigor.


    So when the girls spoke about him looking like the old Ryuji when they met up to gossip, she felt left out. But now, when she saw his golden hair like the sun flickering from the breeze and his sapphire eyes... she felt happy.


    Because they matched, and their children would surely look similar to them both.


    "Fufu, I heard that your goal is to defeat all the spirit beasts, dragons and even the human hero in the future?" Yuina''s eyes narrowed into curved slits, while Asmodeus clenched his fight and nodded while taking out a small notebook.


    This book was something he began to write after his evening with Serena.


    However, after that night, she would call him once a day. They would continue their passionate and aggressive copulation before lying in each other''s arms. Serena would listen to him speak about his past and how he saw the events that happened.


    ''Serena made it for me... it carries her scent. Is it her sneaky way of keeping her in my mind?''


    [Of course~ why would I let you run to other women... but I am happy you''ve started looking for more reasons to live!]


    ''It''s thanks to you, and all the others... because I didn''t listen before I almost got lost in the darkness with no way to turn back.''


    [It''s a little annoying you added the others!]


    [But I am also grateful they exist because they are the lights helping illuminate your path...]


    [I am the road that follows wherever you go!]


    Serena started to be more aggressive and affectionate in their chats together. He noticed she no longer seemed to care about losing her rights or powers. In fact, when Asmodeus trained against the other women until Asmodeus became exhausted.


    She would use her divine powers to restore him to perfect condition so he could train with Baku afterwards!


    ''Your such a romantic woman... make sure you get some rest, this morning was a little too intense.''


    "Asmodeus, are you alright?" Yuina''s head tilted to the side slightly as her ears fluttered with the late afternoon sun glowing through the window, illuminating her faint smile.


    "Sorry, I got lost in my thoughts... This book contains my current goals and desires, and the number one is to defeat Alan. Ah, he is the human hero and my best friend."


    ''Will that fool come back after autumn and meet my child? I want to see his face... if he was to have a girl... and my child a son...''


    Alan''s mind became light after the battle, the supporting forces taking their place as the knights who shone with golden light returned to their home. They would enjoy a warm meal and a minor victory, and they would be able to honour the fallen and what they achieved.


    He gazed at the setting sun, looking at the moon as he remembered his best friend. Read exclusive content at empire


    "Ryuji... we''ve taken back two cities since you left... our defensive line, has returned to the previous second line. It''s thanks to you, that I could stand up... although I haven''t defeated that monster. I managed to bring her to a halt!"


    ''However... why when it came to dealing more damage to her, did I feel you or something similar to you within that monster?''


    Alan''s eyes closed.


    He remembered the horror that took the form of his mother, his father, his beloved and then his brother''s deceased wife...


    But the final form was a strange person...


    ''I believe that Serena''s voice appeared at that moment... a shout as if she was filled with lament and agony.''


    "Ryuji... I want to know more about you, because you never told me anything like a clam, sealed tight."


    He watched his knights all entering the tavern, their tired yet fulfilled faces making Alan feel at ease.


    ''Who is Lilith? And why did the monster take the form of the late lady Lilly...''


    .


    .


    .


    In the following days, Asmodeus immersed himself in a tight routine. From the morning, he trained with the knights, exhausting himself to the limit and fighting fifty against one. Then, he would relax and spend time with his lovers and Alice, sometimes meeting merchants and nobles of the empire to build contact with them.


    Then, after dinner, he would train alone in the evening, fighting monsters and speaking with Serena.


    This routine continued for two weeks, with the empress Yuina''s growing influence, although there were many nobles unsure about her.


    The populace and people loved her because she made reforms and lowered taxes after the church and previous empress kept them higher to fund the Cult activities.


    Finally, the last week approached.


    It was the arrival of a special guest... Two, in fact.


    "Asmo!"


    "Asmodeus~~ I''m here!" Erika''s voice was louder than Yumiko''s, and without waiting, she jumped into his arms as he waited at the palace gates.


    "Erika!"


    Asmodeus held the demon knight in his arms, swinging her around as she clung tightly to his chest. "I missed you so much!" She called out while Yumiko''s foot tapped the floor, her lips pressed together, forming a frown.


    He noticed her look and mouthed to the lovely fox. "I missed you so much Yumi."


    His action caused her eyes to widen before she shook her head and showed a slight grin¡ªhe could pay attention to these little things now.


    However... it was enough for Yumiko.


    After being reunited, she didn''t want to be angry with him, even if he knocked up her sister.

 Chapter 347 Solving Issues - The Mystery of Women

    Yumiko''s appearance looked different from Asmodeus''s, but it wasn''t like she suddenly transformed. But rather, during the time they spent apart, she became more elegant.


    Like a mature beauty, finally blooming like a winter flower.


    "You look really beautiful." Asmodeus whispered into her fluffy ears while he hugged her tightly.


    ''Even her scent has become more calming.''


    He could sense the slight changes in her body¡ªthe strong, sweet scent she used to emit now became softer and more calming, like a honey flower.


    Yumiko''s soft eyes narrowed as she leaned against his chest, breathing from her nose as she grabbed his clothes. "Asmodeus... you look so good with blond hair, like a golden prince."


    ''I''ve missed her voice...''


    Different from Yuina, there was a slightly rough and wild tone, while Yuina spoke like a true princess unless angry at him. Meanwhile, Erika, who refused to give in to Yumiko, no longer hiding in the back and waiting her turn, hugged Asmodeus from behind.


    The beautiful demon knight didn''t ask him for anything¡ªinstead, she only offered comfort and support.


    ''I am truly blessed to have such wonderful women who support me...''


    "Ahem~ Asmodeus, I believe we should take this meeting to a private place..." Yuina''s soft voice sounded slightly nasal, and when he turned to look at her. Asmodeus noticed her brows slightly furrowing while she lifted her nose slightly.


    ''Ah... Yuina''s jealous!''


    Because they were still outside the palace, it seemed shameful to keep hugging other women here, and so he didn''t deny her request.


    "Let''s head to the palace I''ve been staying, Yumi, Eri."


    The two women looked over his shoulder, into each other''s eyes while showing a slightly cheeky smile, and nodded together.


    "Okay, darling."


    "Mm~ let''s go Asmodeus!"


    Asmodeus felt like these two had developed a much closer relationship since he last saw them, and there was a feeling these girls were trying to trick him...


    However, that didn''t change the fact he loved them both, and so, looking at Velvet, Vinea and Ciela, he could only smile awkwardly and guide them to the palace.


    .


    .


    . Discover stories at empire


    A short time passed since the two arrived, along with more knights and spear maidens from the Inukami tribe.


    Although they came as guards for the second princess originally, it seemed Yuina didn''t plan to send most of them back and would have them protect her sister instead.


    "Asmo... is what my sister just said true?!" Yumiko''s voice tinged with sorrow as she suddenly grabbed onto his arm with wet eyes caught his attention.


    ''Ah, I should have told her myself.''


    [What are your plans? Do you think she will accept the reason for leaving her here?]


    ''I know, but what can I do? She''s carrying my child. I don''t want her to fight with me in that condition.''


    [You don''t want to leave her either, though, right?]


    ''...''


    Asmodeus closed his eyes, unable to deny what she asked while lifting her like a small cat and placing Yumiko on his lap while stroking her silky white hair.


    She then took her hand and placed it on her stomach before winking.


    "Because I am carrying his children inside me, that''s probably why. He''s a very affectionate man."


    What made Asmodeus feel stunned wasn''t Yumiko''s actions but the face of Alice the moment she touched the stomach and heard what she said. Her eyes widened, darting between Asmodeus and Yumiko before her gaze lowered to the stomach.


    Then, she showed a soft smile... her eyes seemed to glow with a bright aura. It was different from the usual cold and calculating Alice¡ªshe turned back to Asmodeus with her mouth slightly agape, and her eyes looked strange... as if seeking something.


    "T-There''s a child... in here?" It was an odd tone, almost like a curious child asking a question... her eyes became vibrant as she stroked Yumiko''s abdomen, causing the other women to look embarrassed.


    "Ah... what are you doing Alice... it tickles... haha."


    ''Is she that impressed?''


    ''Why does it feel so strange to see her like this?''


    [Isn''t she also adorable?]


    [Although her mind is brilliant when it comes to politics, combat and fighting, Alice feels like a young maiden when it comes to creating life and romance, fufu.]


    Serena''s words made Asmodeus almost break out into laughter, his lips trembling while he pressed them together to stop himself. But he could see it. The joy in her eyes as she stared at Yumiko''s stomach made him feel something... something was going to change.


    .


    .


    .


    After Alice suddenly became strange, the girls kicked Asmodeus out to have a ''girls meeting'', and now he waited on the balcony watching the passage of time from his palace.


    Sariel wasn''t that interested in their topics and used her powers to sneak out and sit beside him while gazing at the distant empire together. Riel gained control due to Sari getting excited about babies and making them before the talks became lewd, and she left.


    "Are you happy, King Asmodeus?" Riel''s calm yet seductive voice made his shoulders shudder before turning to face her.


    "I am happy, though I feel worried for the future."


    Asmodeus didn''t know the correct choice, but when it came to his future children and what needed doing, he wouldn''t hesitate.


    "Baku can help you solve this situation if you ask him later, it should be solved..." Riel''s words felt cryptic, but her sincere gaze made Asmodeus believe in her.


    ''She may be a succubus created from lust, but sometimes it feels Riel is the most pure and honest of all.''


    "I will trust you." His lips pulled back into a grin.


    "Good, but it makes me nervous as time progresses..."


    "What makes you nervous?" Asmodeus felt curious because the succubus always seemed so confident¡ªeven now, she instinctively leaned against his arm, letting her breasts wrap around it. However, her face looked calm and innocent.


    "That..." She seemed to turn red and looked away while tapping his arm with her fingertips. "M-Meeting you... soon, you''ll see my current sealed form."


    Riel seemed highly self-conscious, hiding her face against his chest. The warm breath from her lips felt rather ticklish. Asmodeus couldn''t help but find her adorable, but to think she felt shy like this. "I look forward to meeting you for real."


    "Ah... no... that''s so embarrassing, you must not look!"


    Asmodeus didn''t understand her words, but the thing she feared was that her current sealed form was completely naked. Her lack of a partner before this left her unprepared to face this man in that state.


    "You must send Sariel when you come to me! Not you... Promise me!"


    Her desperate face and lovely voice made Asmodeus feel at ease¡ªsomehow, these silly worries made him feel at peace.


    ''A succubus worried about me seeing her unprepared body, is a much more interesting thing, than the world being destroyed... haha.''


    Enhance your reading experience by removing ads:


    Remove Ads Now

 Chapter 348 Bad News - Time Waits For No Demon!

    "Asmodeus... is everything alright?" Erika''s voice echoed from the doorway as she looked inside his private room.


    She noticed him sitting at his desk with a dark face, inside his hands a piece of parchment, likely a letter he just opened.


    ''Is it from Grigor?''


    At first, she feared something might have happened to Alan or the kingdom of Grigor. Erika knew he held a fondness for those people, and so she became worried.


    ''Memories of that place feel nostalgic now... before I became close to him and almost joined another noble as their chosen.''


    Erika received offers from several nobles in the kingdom of Grigor before Alan approached her. The nobles offered her things like riches and treasure.... and others offered land, glory or marriage with their kin.


    ''To think back then... I only refused on a whim because I had a crush on this man.''


    She stepped inside because Asmodeus seemed oblivious to her presence. He tapped the desk while muttering to himself in a strange language that Erika couldn''t understand.


    Slowly, carefully, her long legs brought her to his side without noise, and then she placed a hand on his shoulder.


    The sudden actions caused Asmodeus to snap up and wrap both hands around her neck suddenly.


    "Ack...?!" Erika''s eyes widened as she saw his face, clearly realising her mistake.


    His abnormality only lasted for a moment, with bloodshot eyes and a sharp gaze. Erika felt a sense of terror in his strange atmosphere. However, before it started to hurt, his hands loosened, and his eyes returned to normal.


    "Sorry, Eri... I shouldn''t have done that." Asmodeus spoke with a gentle tone¡ªhis fingertips flickered with magic as he stroked her soft neck.


    ''Ah... he''s healing the wounds, it feels so warm and pleasant.''


    "Nn... Asmodeus, it''s fine. I am the one who snuck in here. Are you alright?" Erika''s voice sounded a little hoarse because of her sore throat. Which allowed her to notice the movement of his eyebrows and the guilty look Asmodeus made.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Are you sure? If you want something as an apology, don''t hold back."


    Although Erika was a masochist who liked this kind of thing in the bedroom, when it happened like this, she felt relieved that he treated it differently.


    Her hands wrapped around his wrists, and Erika couldn''t help but shake her head. "No, it''s fine... if you could tell me what made you so upset in the first place, that''s enough."


    "Phew..." Asmodeus let out a long sigh as he leaned back in his large chair before pulling Erika onto his lap with a tug.


    "Ahh?! Nnn~ so forceful."


    "You are the one smiling so happily, is it comfortable?"


    "Very~ so, will you tell me?"


    Erika gazed up at his face, trying to make herself look as cute as possible¡ªwith glistening eyes, she leaned against his chest with her head.


    ''He looks so handsome when thinking so hard, I can''t help but fall for him again.''


    ''Oh... what''s that smile about?''


    Asmodeus gazed towards the window before reaching out for the parchment he had read a moment before, but his face and atmosphere felt different.


    This time, he curled his lips into a superficial grin, and his eyes seemed softer.


    "You wouldn''t believe me even if I told you it''s not true right?" Erika curled her lips into a bitter smile while speaking her mind as she nestled her face against his neck. "I promise you, that girl liked you as you were, even before becoming a demon lord."


    "Ha...."


    Asmodeus breathed out, looking at Erika in his arms, who rocked against him while stroking along his spine and sending tingles to his brain. "I know that you aren''t lying... but."


    "You still feel guilty and want to do something to make it up to her, right?"


    "Erika... you really know me well."


    "Because I love you, even if you are an idiot at times."


    "Haha... so cruel."


    "Hm~ but you love me too, so I won''t get mad."


    Erika leaned closer to Asmodeus and kissed his neck. Her lips softly brushed along his tanned skin before poking out her tongue, slithering along his skin, and biting down to teach him a lesson for being stupid.


    "That hurts... you little dog...."


    "Wan~ I am your dog. Wan wan~ hehe, do you want to play with me?"


    Asmodeus took a deep breath¡ªthe corners of his lips trembled as Erika continued to make cute barking sounds in his ears while kissing his face repeatedly.


    Eventually, she found her target as her tongue slipped across his lips, her sticky saliva coating them before pushing into his mouth.


    "Mm..." She cooed gently in his mouth and shuddered as she felt his warm hands around the back of her neck. She couldn''t help but get excited as their mouths began sucking and making wet noises. "Paa... ha...ha... Nn... mwa..."


    Their kiss continued until both of their lungs burned, forced to pull back with their faces flushed. Although their kiss lasted a few minutes in real life, for Asmodeus and Erika, who lost their senses in their mouths, this time lasted forever. Find adventures at empire


    "If you kiss me like this, I''ll be in trouble, Your Highness." Erika joked, treating him like a king, while biting her lower lip with narrowed eyes.


    "We don''t have long... The others will soon finish their little tea time, so let''s make quick use of this table?" Her offer sounded sweet, and he couldn''t refuse her request.


    "You temptress..."


    "Just your demon knight~ Your Highness..."


    Asmodeus pushed everything off the surface of his desk and lay Erika on her back while helping to remove his belt. With desire in her eyes, she unfastened her skirt and top, letting them fall to reveal her unblemished body.


    "Ah?! Mmmm.... So aggressive...ah... y-you beast... my king!"


    The sudden sound of wood slamming against stone and a pleasant-sounding female voice filled the hallway of the palace, causing the female knights standing guard to become embarrassed.


    Although they desired to peek, how could they do so and make the demon king angry...


    "They are very rough..."


    "Mm... Lady Erika seems to like it this way..." The second guard with short black hair down to her neck responded with a bright red face.


    "Though, why does she keep barking like a dog?"


    Both guards couldn''t help but peek towards the door, with their hearts racing faster.


    Filled with curiosity, they took a peek.

 Chapter 349 Yumiko and Yuina - Time To Say Goodbye I

    Asmodeus left his office with a radiant glow and glanced back at the messy demon now sleeping on the sofa wrapped in a blanket; he shook his head. "You two, call someone to clean up the mess inside." He spoke with a cold yet calm voice while heading towards the main palace where Yuina and Yumiko were resting.


    The palace seemed quiet as he walked down the corridor, his footsteps echoing along with his calm mindset.


    [It seems you enjoyed your time with Erika~]


    ''Of course I did.'' Asmodeus didn''t need to hide his thoughts or actions¡ªwith Serena.


    He just needed to be honest and truthful with her. Then she didn''t get angry and instead felt happy he shared his feelings with her.


    [Fufu~ now you don''t even get embarrassed, but this cool side of you isn''t bad.]


    [Are you going to tell the others about you leaving?]


    ''Yeah... it''s too dangerous to leave the elves and Ciela''s mother to fight the demons.''


    His gaze narrowed, looking through the shimmering glass windows towards the north. In his gaze, a beautiful mountain range appeared, looming over a thick forest filled with green and vibrant colours, painting a wonderful image.


    .


    .


    .


    Knock¡ª!


    With a loud bang, Asmodeus knocked on the heavy wooden door of Yuina''s private study. He waited for a few moments, but she didn''t respond. ''She must be busy...'' Then he heard a slight sound. It was a lovely snore that echoed from inside. ''Oh... the little pig is sleeping.''


    [Calling a lady a pig... isn''t very admirable¡ªdon''t say it out loud...]


    ''Understood...''


    "I am going to enter the room," Asmodeus called out, his eyes gazing at the two demon knights protecting her office, who nodded at him.


    Although they were knights who used to serve him, he could feel their gaze and aura growing when he reached for the door in silence.


    ''Even if they served me, they still prioritise Yuina right now, I should reward them.''


    [That''s Yuina''s place¡ªlet her build more rapport with them.]


    [Won''t it make the pair of them safer if you do?]


    What Serena said convinced Asmodeus as he turned the golden handle, and with a creaking sound, the door squeaked, showing its age before he stepped inside.


    A warmth embraced his body upon entry, coming from the crackling fire and flickering embers dancing through the air. The scent of vanilla and cedarwood burning from the incense sticks near the fire brought a peaceful and pleasant scent.


    ''Just look at her...'' A lost fairy from the forest of spirits slept on her desk, drool leaking from the corner of her mouth and dripping onto various parchments spread from her arms covering the desk.


    [She looks quite adorable... look at her ears twitching!]


    Serena wasn''t wrong, her cheerful tone causing Asmodeus to calm down as he stepped closer, lifting his legs slightly before touching the ground to avoid making too much sound. He crept towards the sleeping maiden, his eyes fixated on her silky hair shining in the moonlight.


    ''He might find it stupid that I bathe in a bath full of oils and flower petals... I am so embarrassed.'' She thought, looking away from his gaze. However, she was soon startled by a firm yet gentle grip on her wrist, pulling her towards Asmodeus, whose face now bore a tender, understanding expression.


    "Come with me, if you want to bathe." A sharp and deep voice with a strange accent, yet she couldn''t resist as he lifted her into a bridal carry.


    "Wait!"


    He quickly ignored her plea, walking with steady footsteps outside the room, and carried the embarrassed empress towards her private chamber, with her tails slapping his arm from her embarrassment.


    ''He''s doing it on purpose... this man... ah.... they all saw me in his arms... I can''t show my face here as the empress again!''


    .


    .


    .


    An hour later, the maids fully prepared Yuna''s bath with steaming water, countless essential oils, and a pleasant violet scent. Asmodeus watched the nervous fox wearing a thin robe that barely hid her fair skin. "You... cannot peek!"


    "Hmmm... but the bath is big enough for both of us, right?" He questioned the embarrassed woman who gripped a bottle of liquid oil with trembling hands.


    The more they spoke, the hotter her cheeks would get until her pale face became flushed and rosy.


    ''How can he say such suggesting things so easily?'' Yuina was a princess and an empress, but her upbringing taught her to be modest and respectful. Yet now she stood face-to-face with a handsome demon lord who challenged everything she knew.


    "Yes, it is... but I think it would be more proper if we didn''t."


    "Proper... you say? but haven''t we already passed that line... I mean, aren''t you a little tempted," Asmodeus then pulled open his shirt, revealing his muscular chest with a sly smirk. "By this?" Explore stories on empire


    "You! Close your shirt!" Yuina, though thoroughly flustered and having nearly fainted from his audacity, still found courage in herself. She swiftly grabbed one of the decorative pillows near the sofa and tossed it directly at Asmodeus with a loud screech.


    ''Ah... his muscles are so tight and sexy, look at his exposed collar bone, such a lewd man!''


    Yuina couldn''t tear her eyes away from his well-sculpted form, which exuded both confidence and a certain raw energy that only increased its attractiveness even further.


    The way every contour and curve came together created a union that ignited a powerful longing in her heart¡ªand it showed no sign of subsiding.


    "I love seeing your reactions." His words, although teasing, struck a chord with her nonetheless.


    Yuina struggled to respond coherently. "Hahh¡ªlook, I never said I didn''t want to¡ªI meant it''s just not the right time."


    "So when would be the right time?"


    "Huh?!" Yuina could hardly formulate a response before she noticed Asmodeus'' devilish grin.


    "This isn''t a serious question..."


    However, before she could react, Asmodeus removed his shirt, with slow steps like a predator he approached her, creeping and stalking as his clothes dropped to the floor.


    "Let''s discuss things in the bath, my empress."


    Before she could resist or decline, the naked demon carried her to the bath and shooed out her maids with a dark, devilish smile on his lips.

 Chapter 350 Yumiko and Yuina - Time To Say Goodbye II

    Yuina''s eyes closed softly inside the warm water; she felt Asmodeus''s hands caressing her while using the soft sponges to clean her body."Ah..." a voice of delight escaped from the beautiful blonde who felt him so close, and yet her mind thought about her sister, a feeling of worry that Yumiko would be upset.


    It has been two weeks since Yumiko arrived, but because Asmodeus became busy, she rarely had time to meet him. Thus, her sister would complain to Yuina; despite sharing the same lover, Yuina didn''t want to get in her sister''s way.


    "Is something wrong, Yuina?" Asmodeus whispered in her ear, the splash of water from his hand stroking her chest, the smooth bubbles of the sponge caressing the girl''s white skin, so sensitive that even a light touch felt divine to Yuina.


    "It is nothing, Asmodeus."


    "I see..." Asmodeus leaned closer until he hugged Yuina from behind and kissed her cheek. "Then why is your little nose scrunching up, hmm?"


    Asmodeus pressed himself closer as if telling her everything was okay, using his soft hands to comfort and clean her body. However, he understood that this gentle girl cared about her sister. This moment wasn''t for Yumiko but for her, Yuina. There was no need to speak anything because Yuina''s cute face showed him everything he needed to know.


    The water''s sound became softer while the scent of sweet honey and floral fragrances filled the room, mixing like magic. He didn''t push past a certain limit and cared only to give her a soothing bath and massage.


    ''She''s been working too hard for the past few months. A little rest before I leave is what she needs most.''


    Splash¡ª!


    Asmodeus stood from the bath, his arms lifting the beautiful empress in a bridal carry, droplets of water trickling down from their naked bodies that dripped into the bathwater.


    "H-Hey! You made me jump." Yuina clutched onto his chest with a timid expression on her face, gazing into Asmodeus'' eyes. Despite having done such acts many times, she couldn''t help feeling embarrassed at how open he was.


    Asmodeus chuckled at this adorable sight as he gently sat Yuina on the white towel placed on a nearby bench and began to dry her up.


    "There''s no need for you to be shy around me, Yuina..." he said, his voice deep and alluring.


    Asmodeus wrapped his muscular arms around Yuina''s petite body, bringing her closer, enveloping her in a soft white towel as he slowly patted her, drying up the remaining beads of water clinging to her bare skin. Asmodeus found amusement in Yuina''s flustered demeanour, teasing her with a playful expression.


    "E-Even my maids are not this thorough...!" Yuina spoke softly amidst soft gasps, surprised by Asmodeus'' attentive treatment. His movements were gentle yet confident, contrasting her delicate reactions and words. Her blue eyes reflected a mix of shyness and hunger, silently urging Asmodeus to continue his intimate actions. "Nn... there is off limits..."


    "Oh?" He paused, his fingertips stopping for a moment. "Then why did you spread your legs apart?"


    "Ack!? Don''t lie!"


    "Who is lying?" He laughed at Yuina''s defensive posture before leaning over her small frame and kissing Yuina''s cheek as he continued wiping down every inch of her.


    Yuina became increasingly more sensitive with each touch of the towel that brushed against her fair skin, his breath blowing down her neck and chest... a feeling of unquenched thirst growing in her throat.


    "It seems we are going to be eaten by this man shaped tiger sister, what should we do?" A soft, coaxing voice came from her lips as she extended her foot... sliding along the thighs of Asmodeus before touching his erect shaft. "Sister... my big sister... tell me?" Yumiko pleaded tenderly, her eyes growing wider with lustful curiosity while fondling his pulsing cock.


    "Big sister?!" Because of their bet, Yuina needed to pretend to be the younger sister... yet hearing Yumiko''s words felt like honey drizzling into her mouth, a sweet smile appearing as she clenched her fists. "Stop being naughty! You always act like such a deviant around him... uwaah!"


    Suddenly, Asmodeus interrupted her speech, pushing her down on the mattress.


    Discover exclusive content at empire


    With swift movements, his hand moved swiftly behind her knees and pushed her legs up against her belly, fully exposing her golden paradise, the soft pink lips fresh from the bath, scented like honey and violets, as he brought his face close to her exposed crotch.


    A rush of excitement filled her body; she could feel the blood pumping as her vulva became plump and fluffy, a desire for him to touch and lick her, causing her mind to become more and more vulgar.


    "S-Slow down..." A gentle command escaped Yuina''s lips despite knowing he wouldn''t obey her wishes; rather, her hand was holding his face closer... as she felt his warm breath blowing against her crotch, she shuddered with a delightful tingle.


    Yumiko watched in shock... the change in her sister, how Yuina''s red cheeks looked cute while holding Asmodeus between her thighs and emitting an extremely dense pheromone.


    "My sister really grew up..." Yumiko muttered, amazed, the sexual tension making her damp as Asmodeus caressed her sister.


    Asmodeus peeled apart, Yuina''s delicate petals revealed all, including a thin layer of neatly trimmed gold fluff, forming into the shape of a heart right above the top of her pussy.


    Then, he noticed her clit protruding outward, telling him just how eager she was becoming... the pink hue of her petals grew deeper, glistening in the light, waiting expectantly for Asmodeus'' intimate attentions.


    ''This girl became so perverted... her hips are pushing closer to my face.'' Asmodeus held a tiny grin, hovering his face above the small opening as his fingers parted Yuina''s labia. He flicked the tip of his tongue teasingly across the surface, causing her to shiver uncontrollably beneath him.


    "Ahh.... Nnn....embarrassing!"


    ''Her pussy feels so warm and is already dripping wet... where did the prim and proper princess go?''


    His fingertips felt the sticky honey cling to them as he gently slipped along her slit, the smooth, silky folds parted with simple movements, as Yuina''s lips parted, gasping, from his fingers brushing ever so slightly against her clitoris.


    In response, her entire body jerked like electricity coursing through her veins.


    Asmodeus continued to tease her, sensing the heat emanating from deep within. His spare hand held her tightly by the hips, ensuring she remained immobile.


    "Shall we start getting serious then? Yumiko come here, lay beside your sister and spread those legs of yours." His voice sent shivers up their spines as if commanding his concubine to follow orders.


    ''Since I will leave soon, I will have some alone time with my fox girls...''


    The sight before him made his loins ache.

 Chapter 351 Seductive Fox Twins ***

    Two soft bodies swayed lightly. Yuina''s plump thighs rubbed together while her buttocks squeezed tightly, making her ass pucker as Asmodeus blew against her soft, fleshy hips.


    "Haa... don''t tease me, darling!"


    "Baby~ don''t ignore me."


    Yumiko''s sweet voice echoed after Yuina''s shameful cry¡ªhis left hand slipped along the muscular thighs of the princess, feeling her legs trembling as his fingers reached her soft petals.


    With one hand caressing the empress, her plump, swollen vulva spread apart with two fingers gently sliding along the sticky slit, smearing her honey over Yuina''s clit.


    "Haa... inside, you keep teasing my pussy... please inside me." Yuina narrowed her eyes as she begged him, spreading her legs further with an affectionate and sultry tone.


    Asmodeus curled his left hand into a claw, his index finger slipping into Yumiko''s sticky, wet entrance and his thumb stimulating her clitoris¡ªcausing her hips to roll with desire and lust.


    Yumiko gasped softly, her hips arching toward his touch, hands gripping the bed tight, as his fingers penetrated her soft folds, rubbing along the roof of her tunnel, tickling the nerves inside her G-spot.


    "Kuuh!" His middle finger plunged into Yuina''s throbbing hole, different from Yumiko''s¡ªit felt warmer and squishier. Yuina''s folds sucked him deeper while his other hand slipped into her sister, toying with her g-spot.


    He alternated between massaging their weak spots, rubbing his fingertip up and down along the rough patch just inside Yumiko''s entrance, and curling his other finger upward in a beckoning gesture before rapidly increasing the pace, causing Yumiko''s hips to leave the bed bouncing as she gasped.


    "Ahh... Nnn!" Yumiko purred like a little kitten when he played her pussy like an instrument.


    Yuina moaned, rocking back on his finger as if it was his cock and squeezing tightly as her juices dribbled out onto Asmo''s fingers. "Hnng... more... I love it deep."


    Asmo slid two fingers into Yumiko''s wet cunt, stroking her inner wall and enjoying the sensation of her shallow slippery folds stretching and pulsing around them. He watched Yumiko writhe in pleasure, then turned his head towards Yuina and started using magic to vibrate his fingers; instantly, both twins'' eyes snapped open, along with their mouths, and a sticky, wet sound echoed through the room.


    "Haa... what is this? Wait!" Both girls pleaded at the same time.


    "Darling~ it''s making me tingle."


    "Haa... give me your cock, baby~ I''m going to cum!"


    The fingers he buried into their warm depths trembled subtly... then faster. With his fingertips buzzing gently within them, Asmo could sense every detail of their moist walls pressing down, squeezing and wrapping around his fingers, both different shapes, one finding pleasure with shallow beckoning flicks, the other with a deep, slow caress. It was incredibly satisfying.


    "Ahh, I can''t... I''m coming." Yumiko''s tight muscles fluttered softly.


    While Yuina purred. "No... not there, my head goes numb."


    Asmodeus'' tongue slipped out of his mouth and pressed flat against Yumiko''s swollen petals. Then, he began to lick, covering Yuina''s labia and flicking the tip over her sensitive clitoris until Yumiko released a low squeak, signalling that she was getting closer to the edge.


    "I''m gonna come from you kissing my clit... oh fuck¡ª"


    Yumiko threw her head back as she came, spraying juices from her tight hole, while Yuina purred, her climax growing with Asmodeus concentrating on the vibration inside her vagina. Continue reading at empire


    "Darling... faster.... make me feel good..." Yuina spoke with ragged breaths. Her insides spasmed slightly, and she rolled her hips rhythmically along his hand. Her breath turned into desperate pants when Asmodeus increased the speed, and with a flicker of magic, a pale green glow appeared, and his finger started to judder.


    Yuina bit down on the bedding and let out a high-pitched yelp, followed by a long, drawn-out moan of bliss. Her body spasmed again, but this time she arched her back with the movement, and her cunt squirted fluid across the bed, her ass tightening as she struggled to breathe properly.


    "Ahhh! Haa..... Nn...."


    Asmo didn''t hold back, now knowing he could enter their deepest parts without hurting them, so his hips moved fast, plunging deep into Yuina and pulling back only to lean forward to penetrate deep inside Yumiko, slapping the tight cheeks of the two foxkin.


    "This big cock... I love your cock... ahh~ Nnngh."


    "Kuhh... faster... fuck me senseless!"


    Both voices overlapped, mixing beautifully in Asmodeus'' ears; Yumiko liked it thick and powerful, while Yuina loved it deep and fast. A constant pounding made Yumiko arch her back, causing her breasts to pop free from Yuina''s embrace.


    "Hnng.. Don''t squeeze my tits... uuuug... fuck... baby, please ravage my pussy... ugh! Like a toy..."


    On the other hand, Yuina curled her toes, her arms shaking as she tried to keep holding Yumiko''s body against her own to stop herself from cumming from the constant torture of his glans teasing her sensitive spots.


    "I want more~ darling faster! Haa... Nngh.... deeper!"


    Asmodeus felt his body trembling from the pleasure. Two of the most beautiful women, with the highest class pussies, both clinging, sucking and teasing his cock, demanding release from their frustration... it would be rude not to comply with their pleas.


    "It feels like your vaginas are eager for my cum." Asmodeus grabbed Yumiko''s legs, placing them over his shoulders as he leaned forward, his muscular abdomen pressing against Yumiko''s stomach while his hips pounded against her plump ass.


    At that moment, he focused on circulating aura to stop himself cumming.


    "Uuuughhh..."


    "Nnghh, oh fuck¡ªfuck~ fuckkk!"


    Suddenly, Yuina cried out, her body convulsing with such force it lifted Yumiko, while the empress grabbed her sister tight, grunting and snorting as she reached climax first.


    "Don''t stop..." Yuina begged desperately, grabbing Yumiko''s ass cheeks and squeezing them together, her nails leaving red marks across the pale flesh of Yumiko''s buttocks, causing her cunt to tighten and wrap around Asmodeus as her hips started to shudder and tremble. "You''re breaking me... haa... ha...."


    "Baby, give me my reward..." Yumiko pleaded, reaching out and putting her fingers around his neck, pulling him closer toward her breasts until he bit into them hungrily, taking one nipple between his teeth and biting down firmly.


    Her pussy clamped down with a wet, slimy sensation, becoming hotter each second, as her insides convulsed around him in response to his bite, sending shivers throughout his entire length as she climaxed.


    "Yes!!" She screamed.


    This sudden change caused something unexpected inside Asmodeus''s lower half.


    His dual glans expanded as a thick wave of energy burst forth from them.


    Yumiko arched her back suddenly, mouth open and eyes wide; Yuina yelped sharply as their cunts twitched uncontrollably at the immensely hot and slimy, thick cum spreading deep into their core, entering their uterus¡ªspurting against their walls and filling every inch of their wombs.


    Asmo saw both females shaking violently and rolling their heads as if possessed by madness, and just before they fell unconscious, their insides squeezed harder, releasing a gush of liquid.


    Both their bodies tensed, then slumped backwards, unable to endure any longer, gazing at him with half-lidded wet eyes... their insides undulating as his cock pumped more and more semen into their slippery tunnels.


    "Damn... I feel spent..."


    Asmodeus gasped, pulling himself from their cunts, with a lewd pop of sticky white juices flowing from their gaping holes as his half-erect members flopped down, smearing it over their plump asses.


    "Twins are the best..."

 Chapter 352 After The Act - Its Time to Advance

    The rays of golden sunlight shone through the empress''s bed chamber window, flickering across the faces and bodies of the two foxes. In between their bodies with arms spread, each holding one of the twins, Asmodeus lay with a calm smile upon his lips.


    ''Last night should have been a good memory¡ªthanks to my new magic, I can teleport to this place often.''


    The soft sensation of their bodies as both women grasped his arms and pulled themselves closer, rubbing their noses against his chest, made Asmodeus smile.


    Though the pair seemed desperate to show their differences last night, now, while sleeping in his arms, their actions were truly similar.


    "Good morning, ladies."


    Asmodeus leaned to the left, rubbing his cheeks against Yuina''s forehead, feeling the ticklish sensation as her lashes fluttered while waking up.


    "Nn... darling, it''s so early and my body hurts, let''s keep sleeping."


    On the opposite side, Asmodeus spread his fingers, delicately stroking Yumiko''s spine, his fingertips barely touching her smooth skin. "Ahh... don''t it''s ticklish, baby? Let''s sleep, not play."


    "It''s already late in the afternoon. Are you both going to be lazy?" Asmodeus spoke in a low tone, his voice vibrating in their fluffy ears. His hands slipped down to their plump behinds, lifting into the air, and his lips lifted into a half-smile.


    Pah¡ª!


    "Kyah?!"


    "Kyak!"


    Two lovely fox maidens suddenly jumped up while rubbing their butts, gazing at Asmodeus sharply, one pouting while the other opened her mouth and bit into his shoulder with her sharp teeth.


    "Yumiko?! Stop biting me!"


    However, the lovely fox with silver hair snorted, blowing hot air against him from her nose and chewing on his skin. The issue was most likely because his hands wrapped around both twin''s buttocks, squeezing them tightly with his hand.


    "Stop!" Yuina''s face was like a rose as she grasped his wrist and pulled it away from her, letting out a lovely growl using her nose and joining Yumiko in biting his neck.


    "Aww... come on, girls! We just slept together. How could I endure not touching these amazing plump masterpieces?"


    Asmodeus''s sincere words made both twins turn scarlet red, but only for a moment, before the two women realised he teased them again and sank their teeth deeper into his flesh, gnashing down harder.


    However, there was no pain since he was extremely powerful compared to the pair. Yet it made little sense to tolerate being chewed on by these adorable animals.


    He took both their slender waists, pressing them against himself while rubbing the tip of his nose into their soft, furry ears, inhaling the faint scent emitting from both women.


    Both twins twitched from his actions, and their fangs came loose, unable to resist the feeling of his nose nuzzling their sensitive ears, causing them to surrender.


    "Do you forgive me?" He asked, kissing them lightly and switching from one ear to the next.


    "Mhm," both twins replied with an audible voice, finally relaxing under him.


    His hand slowly slipped downward over their bare hips.


    "I''m sorry." Asmodeus brushed his fingers through her silky hair, massaging her scalp while pressing her cheek against his chest. "Hopefully, I will make sure you don''t have to wait too long next time."


    "Nn... don''t forget to tell Yuina the same. She will be upset if you just vanish." Yumiko slipped from his arms, her hips swaying as she slowly squatted down, picking up her clothes and turning back to gaze at Asmodeus before winking.


    Then she took her time sliding her black panties over her buttocks, teasing him for earlier. "I never knew you loved ass so much, demon king... I''ll make sure to prepare it for next time."


    With a mysterious parting sentence, the beautiful foxkin left the private chambers, her face growing red upon seeing the shy female knights guarding the doors.


    Asmodeus watched her vanish while thinking about the future and the things he needed to do before leaving.


    .


    .


    .


    Unfortunately for the two foxkin, time passed without mercy and after their night together... two days passed before Asmodeus prepared to leave with a few people.


    In the dark courtyard, a beautiful stone fountain and walls covered in thick green vines with bright red roses welcomed Asmodeus'' departure.


    Many familiar figures stood nearby as a light breeze caused Asmodeus''s long blonde hair to flow, flickering beneath his crimson cloak.


    "It seems you must leave urgently." Yuina''s soft lips trembled, her teeth sinking into them as she appeared to hold back her words. With a deep breath, she clenched her fists. "I pray you are safe and reach your destination soon."


    Asmodeus watched the small empress before he leaned over and kissed her lips. Feeling the slight quiver in her body, his hands circled her shoulders, squeezing firmly to reassure her. "I swear I will return before you know it. Don''t worry and work too hard."


    Yuina nodded quietly.


    "Next time I promise to visit you more frequently..."


    "Mhmm!" She clapped her hands together, looking much happier and waving her golden tails behind her.


    Yumiko didn''t speak out, her face showing her dissatisfaction at the quick farewell, but she understood the situation required his help.


    "Come back soon, okay? It''s lonely here without you." A simple sentence from her as her eyes narrowed into slits, tilting her head as his arms wrapped around her.


    Explore more stories with empire


    Then he whispered something quietly into her ear. Soon after, Yumiko''s face became red again as steam came out of her nose.


    "...Shameless! When did you become so daring?! Are you sure you''ve been gone from here so long..." The blushing female spoke loudly, startling everyone except Yuina, who covered her face with her hand because she heard his words.


    Asmodeus would leave with most of the Grigorian team: Ciela, Erika, Asmodea, Vinea, Velvet and Alice.


    Then, joining them were Lumina and Aki¡ªbecause of a request from Yumiko, Sariel and Fuuka would remain in the beast kingdom for a short time, though he didn''t ask why. Baku, who had recently arrived at the capital, would also join them, though he seemed to prefer his tiger form, so to punish him, Asmodeus made him pull the carriage.


    It was finally the time of departure, with goodbyes and promises made... Asmodeus and his party vanished into the darkest night.

 Chapter 353 The Forest of Anthelis I

    Asmodeus snapped his right arm forward, punching a twisted monster created of wood and rotten bark, shuddering from the impact before its body exploded in a bloody flame.


    "Damn rotten trees..."


    [Treants, my dear husband]


    ¡ªTreants are awakened creatures born from nature in the form of giant trees and are able to walk, move, and speak.


    However, as Asmodeus lifted his sword, sweeping across the forest, a mournful roar echoed, and several corrupted treants were ripped in half. The ground shook from their deaths while Velvet and Erika clashed with several smaller treants, their weapons crushing the rotten creatures in moments.


    Travel after leaving the empire included constant fights and crushing monsters that couldn''t judge the power of the enemy they faced.


    "Ciela, Aki how are you both doing?"


    Liana''s voice echoed through the minds of every member. As her psychic and mental magic grew stronger, she attained a primitive version of telepathy, able to transmit simple thoughts and ideas to the entire group.


    "We''ve killed two giant chicken-like birds that weren''t corrupted, but the rest are covered in this disgusting black sludge, that erodes flesh!" Aki''s serious and calm tone echoed through their minds, with Asmodeus crushing the face of a stone-shelled turtle with his left hand, blood and flesh spraying over his body.


    ¡ª¡ª----------------------------------


    [Level 300 - Stone Shelled Turtle Slain]


    ¨N Gained Experience


    ¨N Gained 2 Strength


    ¨N Gained 3 Stamina


    [Level Up!]


    ¡ª¡ª-----------------


    Status


    ¡ª¡ª-----------------


    [Name: Asmodeus De Inukami Vincenzo]


    [Race: Divine Devil]


    [Age: 19]


    [Title]


    ¨N Demon King, Fallen Angel, Apostle of Lust


    ¨N Goddess Layer, Blessing of Lumina, Blessing of Serena, Woman Killer.


    ¨N Traitor, Enemy of Death, Marked by Death, Murderer.


    [Class]


    ¨N Demon King - Level 100


    ¨N Fallen Angel - Level 100


    [Attributes]


    ¨N Strength: 1420


    ¨N Agility: 565


    ¨N Stamina: 1045


    ¨N Grit: 1220


    ¨N Intellect: 1182


    [Combat Power]


    ¨N Half Demon Form: Level 350 (SSS-Rank)


    ¨N Demon Form: Level 390 (SSS-Rank)


    ¨N Alan''s Current Level: 395 (Hero-Rank)


    [Magic]


    ¨N Arcane: Grade-C


    ¨N Fire: Grade-A


    ¨N Ice: Grade-C


    ¨N Wind: Grade-C


    ¨N Earth: Grade-C


    ¨N Blood: Grade-A


    ¨N Shadow: Grade-B


    ¡ª¡ª----------------------


    The long time spent at level 99 caused Asmodeus to tremble, power and energy pulsing inside him as it rushed from his abdomen, filling the rest of his body. Though growth became smaller as he reached the upper limits, this change felt significant.


    ''I couldn''t surpass level 99 in the past, is this because of Serena and sleeping with her?''


    .


    .


    .


    "What are you planning?"


    Inside the small tent, their bodies were close together, even if they didn''t want to be... Alice felt the muscular chest of Asmodeus and coughed, her cheeks slightly pink, thankfully hidden due to the small space and darkness inside.


    "You are the only woman I can sleep with and feel at ease, is it a problem?"


    His words sounded normal to him but caused a strange beat in Alice''s chest, like a flutter or palpitation. Alice raised her hand toward Asmodeus'' neck but then realised what she was doing and stopped, placing her hand down between them.


    Alice sighed.


    "Just keep your hands to yourself... okay?"


    ''Why can''t I control my heartbeat... it''s almost impossible...''


    She stared into Asmodeus in the darkness, his ocean-blue eyes watching her back. Her body felt a tingle down her spine, and she could only smile weakly, but something about his gaze forced her to avert her eyes and blush.


    With the quiet movement of the blankets, the sound of his breathing and the heat that came from his body only a few inches away, Alice felt her heart pumping faster and faster. ''Damn, you can do this! It''s fine...'' She attempted to calm her racing heart, closing her eyes and imagining being anywhere else.


    Alice had never experienced such strange feelings, such as confusion and unease, that flooded her body. "Huh?" While pondering, a sensation ran across her bottom. It was soft and warm.


    But it was moving!


    "Ah...!"


    Alice couldn''t hide her embarrassment, thinking that Asmodeus couldn''t stop himself and began to caress her ass... heat and anger built up in her stomach... before she turned and saw the true criminal.


    A huge insect with sharp pincers and jaws!


    A scream rose to Alice''s throat, ready to shout out at any second before a warm, broad palm closed off her mouth and muffled the sound.


    "Nnnmph?!" Shocked, her eyes opened wide and gazed at Asmodeus, who pointed to the insect again, with a strange deformity on its lower half... something like a rattlesnake rattles, but these insects would ''call'' more allies if they were in danger or felt danger.


    ''What should I do then?!'' Her throat hurt from holding back the scream, her nose flaring as it blew against his palm before he whispered in her ear, a deep voice, hot breath blowing against the tips of her ears, as she quivered, unable to resist the direct stimulation. "Keep still, stay silent, and let it run its course."


    In such a position, there was nothing she could do but obey; her body became frozen still as the centipede moved across her ass, crawling with a rhythmic movement before it seemed ready to bite!


    ''AH?!''


    At that moment, in the corner of her eyes, she noticed a hand raised in the air, coated in a black aura. It was Asmodeus, with his hand and muscles tensed and primed to strike.


    ''W-Wait... that''s my ass....''


    PAH¡ª!


    A stinging and aching pain assaulted her senses as soon as he struck. Her entire body froze at the powerful impact as an arrow shot into her buttcheeks. The mouth held closed, opened wide, moaning into his palm as her spit sprayed as her tongue brushed against the surface, while Alice began to almost hyperventilate. "Nn... mnph..."


    ''D-Don''t stop¡ªone more!'' Inwardly, the thought escaped her mind before Alice''s face instantly became a flush of burning red. Her eyes watered as the feeling slowly subsided.


    Her cheeks grew redder and hotter...


    Asmodeus removed his hand, looking at the saliva coating his fingers and palm, unsure how to respond to such a wet hand.


    So he pretended he didn''t notice, and the area remained silent. Even the insects nearby avoided the tent after detecting the intense bloodlust that came from the sudden attack against a mere insect.


    He noticed Alice moving... her hips twisting as if to keep her buttocks from touching the tent material... and his mouth opened, realising his slap would almost kill a normal person... with a flickering white light wrapping around his left palm... he made another mistake, being too used to soothing and healing the women around him directly...


    "Nnn..."


    ''My ass hurts... like someone hit me with a steel hammer... Eh, why is Asmodeus moving again? I can feel his breath on my neck... how pleasant... Ah?!''


    Something cool touched the spot where the bug and Asmodeus struck her, making her gasp in surprise as his hand gently rested on her rump, squeezing as a jolt of pleasure and pain shot up her back, reaching her brain. She groaned lightly.


    ''I will kill him... once this is over... I will end him... I will...''


    "Nnnm~ Haaa....!"


    Her face froze as she covered her lips... her body stiffened, not believing that sound could come out of her mouth! She shut her eyes tightly.


    His palm was like a cool flame, cold to the touch but slowly heating her body. It worked to melt away the painful sensations.


    ''He''s groping me as if it''s completely natural.''


    Alice took deep breaths, attempting to steady herself before realising he wasn''t stopping, continuing to fondle her bottom, which made Alice grab his hand.


    "Asmodeus..." Her voice trembled slightly as she tried to show irritation but couldn''t hold back the tingles that flowed from her nether region as she spoke with a breathy tone, and pleasure spread through her entire being.


    "Ah... sorry, I forgot you weren''t..."


    His honest tone... and the cold feeling once his hand parted from her made Alice feel in conflict with her own body and feelings as she pulled on her quilt and hid her face.


    She lay on her side, facing away from him. A small cry passed her lips and spread through her chest and abdomen, longing for something that her pride prevented her from saying or requesting.


    ''I hope his hand touches me in his sleep...''


    ''What''s happening to me... I am a Duchess of Grigor... not some cheap... bar maiden...''


    Despite her tossing and turning... the night passed peacefully...


    Maybe.


    If only Liana''s ability had been weaker... all the women had heard Alice''s agonising thoughts and feelings that night.

 Chapter 354 The Forest of Anthelis II

    An''thelis was a forest filled with corruption and death, a place where even the most beautiful of nature had lost its radiance and vibrant glow. Two days into their journey towards the elven forest, countless insect-type monsters and mutated plants attacked the group.


    The evening before, Alice spent the night sleeping in the same tent as Asmodeus, causing a strange atmosphere in the group during breakfast.


    Sizzle¡ª!


    "Last night... did you hear Auntie Alice''s thoughts...?" Asmodea and Vinea sat side by side, eating some fried bacon and eggs, which was a hearty breakfast due to their constant fighting in the forest and muddy passages to the north.


    "I know... her mind didn''t stop¡ªshe kept thinking about lewd and erotic things." Vinea chewed on the squishy monster meat sausage, her tanned features shining under the overhead sunlight.


    Ciela disliked such oily and harsh foods, but after being shown a streaky bacon sandwich with lettuce and tomato, she soon capitulated and joined the BLT club.


    "Where did she go after waking up?" Ciela munched on the white bread while eyeing the plate of Vinea¡ªafter tasting meat, it seemed the dark elf had developed a taste for them.


    Velvet shuffled through the makeshift camp area while rubbing her eyes and holding a sizzling plate of food. Her lips parted with a small yawn. "Well I think that girl went to hunt monsters with Asmodeus."


    "Tsk... favouritism." Leviathan complained in the corner while eating with Aki, their black armour now down to a small leather tunic and cloth skirt with a thin chain mail under armour.


    "Well, Lady Alice suffers from that curse, so she needs to have his help to grow stronger." Aki wiped across her lips with a handkerchief, correcting Levia''s jealous words.


    After the group reached this point in the forest, they needed to calibrate their navigation tools and prepare the route forward. Thus, Alice and Asmodeus made a base camp in the current spot, close to a small river and various rocky ledges that protected them from the elements.


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, several thousand metres to the east, dozens of wild apes hammered the ground with loud bangs, the earth trembling as they hopped and danced around two humanoids.


    "Remember what I said, don''t use your power, only reinforce your body, and fight using what you feel comfortable with."


    Asmodeus leaned against a rock, watching Alice, wearing light fur armour with steel gauntlets and greaves.


    "I know, pervert."


    Her feet slid across the ground, spreading her legs and lowering her centre of gravity.


    Whenever she took her stance, Asmodeus felt nostalgic¡ªhis eyes focused on Alice''s movements as she started taunting the apes.


    However, thanks to years of fighting in this manner, Alice became a professional at controlling her body from the tiniest things, like her muscles and the movement of her face for emotions and expressions.


    Woosh¡ª! The moment she attacked, her fist crashed into the palm of Asmodeus, who narrowed his gaze, looking down at the smaller woman. "Are you sure?"


    Alice gazed up at him, her cheeks flushed and magic starting to pour from her body. "More than anything... please... make me feel alive."


    He grabbed her fist¡ªthe bones creaking before he shot forward with a sudden burst of speed and sent Alice flying across the jungle, crashing into the trees with a simple knee.


    Shattering them down like dominoes, her vision blurred, but her smile grew wider¡ªshe never expected that Asmodeus would actually try to fight her. Since the moment they began training in secret like this, she has always felt Asmodeus held back, even if he showed an effort to dodge or deflect her blows. It made her heart pound in frustration that he could easily deal with her.


    Her vision spotted him again before feeling an arm crash against her ribs, shattering some armour parts and flicking her over the rocks in another instant.


    "Haagh!"


    She gasped, feeling pain coursing through her torso from the sheer pressure of Asmodeus''s attacks, but as her body flew in the air, she felt a sense different from usual... the memories of him spanking her... the feeling of his fingers sinking into her flesh afterwards.


    Immediately, her feet kicked off a tree trunk, her eyes glowing as she lunged at him, launching strikes filled with intent on injuring him.


    It felt liberating not to worry about hurting the enemy, though. As she continued attacking, her bones started to ache and shudder every time Asmodeus struck. "I want to make you feel good, too... " her mind thought as she rolled through the dirt.


    "Alice. You''re losing focus," Asmodeus whispered, suddenly grabbing her arms and pinning her to the wall with his body pressed against hers¡ªAlice could feel something solid pressing on her stomach, and her gaze focused down to find herself pinned against his pelvis region.


    "Again... you''re hard, do you desire me that much, even with my cute nieces spreading their legs each night?" She smiled, pressing her lips close to him, gazing up to see him look away with a complicated expression.


    "I don''t know why you put on such an act whenever we spar." He could feel Alice''s hot breath blowing against his cheek, her body hanging while he held her in place.


    Yet she didn''t fight back with a snake-like gaze and predator''s eyes. Instead, the lust-filled gaze only made him pull his head away and lean against her ear, breathing hotly into her ear. "But I enjoy you this way."


    His tongue licked across the side of her ear, biting on her lobe.


    Feeling the wet warmth lapping at her ear, Alice squirmed, panting softly. Lifting her legs, she kicked out with both feet, smashing the tree behind him.


    Crack!


    The wood snapped and bent as both vanished, causing many birds to take off into the sky¡ªfurther inside the jungle. Their fight lasted hours. They used no weapon or magic, only clashing bodies in punches, kicks, holds, throws and locks.


    Still, finally, in a marshy swamp where wild beasts gathered, they ceased their confrontation. The sun was now high in the sky, and both of them used the lake to wash their bodies. Discover hidden content at empire


    "Hey~ I see you''re having trouble calming down, how about we have another fight." Alice swayed through the waters, her body stark naked, allowing her hips and chest to sway seductively.

 Chapter 355 The troubled duchess

    The next day, closer to the elven empire, Asura once again spent hours practising with Alice. After a long time of training and dealing with the duchess, who suffered from pent-up frustration, the pair lay side by side on a rock in silence under the moonlight.


    After travelling further east, they found a vast river named the River of Judgement or Nuvu by the locals. There was a clearing with several trees and fruits that resembled bananas, which were sweet and delicious. Serena and Velvet confirmed the fruit to be a special delicacy, as they grew it in rare places around the world.


    "It must be difficult for you to always hide your true self..." Asura''s voice echoed through the empty clearing, along with distant croaks and sounds from the forest''s wildlife as the day ended.


    "Well, it''s not like a noble can act like this, right?" Alice turned on her side, covered in dirt and wounds from their training as usual.


    "Sounds annoying, noble or not..."


    He noticed that when around Vinea, Velvet or Asmodeus, Alice would act differently, but he could see the resemblance of her true self in both Velvet and Vinea. Yet, unlike Alice, those two refused to hide this side of themselves. In fact, Velvet seemed to embrace it more than her noble heritage.


    "Why do you do that? Are you ashamed to let out your true personality?"


    Asura observed Alice''s face twist, attempting to make an expression at first but failing before she fell back onto the ground next to him, gazing up at the moon, beads of sweat dripping down her flushed cheeks. The night was cool on this side of the continent, contrasting with the warm weather in the empire.


    "I suppose that is the case, isn''t it?" Alice pondered in a whisper. "Maybe I don''t want anyone to see my true self..." Her voice wavered as if trying to force out each syllable against some invisible resistance.


    "Then... what about me?" Asmodeus curled his lips before tapping the soft, plump cheeks that resembled marshmallows. "Don''t you feel shame with how casual we are?"


    Alice slapped his hand away. "I''m just enjoying the moment for now," she chuckled while sliding closer to him. "I just feel a little different around you. Comfortable... at ease?" Her lips twisted in a strange smile as if mocking herself. "Maybe I should have realised you were bad news the moment I met eyes with you."


    She placed her head on his arm. "Still, you''ve done so much for me and my family, that we can never repay you..." She snuggled into the crook of his neck. "...so isn''t seeing my true self in a sense your reward?" Her hot breath tickled the bare skin of his throat.


    A smile forced itself onto the demon king''s face. "Interesting logic..."


    Perhaps it was her adorable logic, but for a long time, he wondered why he felt drawn to Alice from the moment he saw her eyes. A feeling gripped him, and a desire to know her appeared, but they avoided forcing this relationship or pushing it too far. He respected her, and she treated him the same, even though Asmodeus had no issues with her sudden changes after fighting. "Are you comfortable?"


    Alice gave a satisfied sound like an affirmation. "More than you think." The pair locked eyes, blue and red flickers reflecting off each other like shimmering stars. "Are you going to avoid me again?" Her eyes softened, a question he could only nod to.


    "It will be over soon, and your adrenaline and mood will return to normal." His lips curled into a half-smile, unable to make a complete smirk due to her state, something about not wanting to see Alice look so frustrated.


    "What if I remained like this... what would change?"


    Her words latched onto the deepest recesses of his mind like a tempting poison.


    In response, the Demon King of Lust found his match¡ªthey flirted and argued like this constantly over the past few months. Alice''s strength grew faster than any other woman, maybe because of her love for slaughter and battle being so similar to his.


    "If I am honest," the duchess began softly. "At first, I couldn''t trust you and wanted to use the deal to kill you... since you poisoned my cute nieces and brother." A distant howl echoed through the night, amplifying the tension in the atmosphere from their discussion. "Then you looked at me with those googly eyes and trained me in a way that changed my entire life," she hissed, blowing hot air against his chest while reaching out and touching his exposed chest.


    ¡ª¡ª-----------------


    ''This should be quite interesting..."


    A sense of delight spread through his chest, his blood beating faster while Asmodeus curled his lips, revealing his fangs. Beside him, Alice watched the change and felt a tight sensation in her chest.


    "You''ve never shown that face... " Her words grew quieter with each syllable.


    But she knew this all along, from their countless battles and nights of endless carnage...


    Alice, no matter how much she brought out her power... never made him serious¡ªshe couldn''t make Asmodeus break that level of restraint. The scene created such a longing within the duchess that she wished to cut open her own heart and tear apart those emotions; it would have been better not to experience them every night only to be shot down.


    She wanted more power. Power beyond anything, even her own life, so she could have the satisfaction of seeing the man before her struggle under her might.


    As if feeling the dangerous intent within the noble, the spirit beast frowned.


    "A strange demon, and a greedy human being... how strange, you dare enter the forest of dark elves... my beloved children."


    "Shut up, monkey. Let''s fight!" Asmodeus spoke with a tone even worse than Alice''s. His face became monstrous. His body transformed into a demon, unable to hide his enjoyment of battle. Black scales covered his arms, shoulders, neck, and part of his torso.


    On his back, wings formed in the shape of knives, the inner portion skeletal. "Alice, stand back," the monster whispered. He knew well that Alice may have increased in level, but against such an opponent, she had no chance.


    "Demon, do you really wish to fight, even knowing our great¡ª"


    BOOM!


    A rush of air, pure force from Asmodeus''s punch, caused the spirit beast''s eyes to dilate, and his body shuddered before slamming into numerous trees, snapping them in half, while leaves flew everywhere.


    Even the birds nearby awoke, frightened by such violence in the middle of the night.


    "Y-you... How did you gain such power?!" The spirit beast looked truly shocked. The guardian of the moon and all the spirit beasts understood the rules of the world and the limits of each existence. "How can a Demon King surpass the limits of his role?!"


    Asmodeus wiped his upper lip while trying to hide his smirk. ''ah... probably the benefits of knocking up a goddess?''


    There was no answer, but the facial expression on the demon''s face made Ullak seethe with anger due to his confusion and a sense of fear like never before.


    There was one difference between Gods, mortals and the like, which was that all entities carried a limit, the hero being one of the rare things able to surpass that limit, and the reason he could defeat the demon king in legends. "You shouldn''t have such power!"


    Meanwhile, overlooking the battle were two figures. "Ah... this poor monkey is going to bleed..." Baku, in his tiger form, lay on a branch in the distance while Asmodeus sat beside him and gazed at her aunt and husband with a complicated expression.

 Chapter 356 Blessing of the Moon Spirit

    Asmodeus waited as he had promised, but once the ape started speaking, his face twisted into displeasure. "Fight me!"


    His pupils began to morph as an immense surge of energy gathered in the palm of his hand in the form of crimson flames. The flames flickered lightly, leaving behind embers that eventually dissipated even as he controlled the chaotic energy.


    Yet, after summoning this fire, the spirit beast simply gazed at him.


    "Demon King... such a power is dangerous, who will stop you if you lose your reason?"


    "I do not plan to lose my sanity," he said. "However, I also won''t allow anyone to stop me," he added.


    At that moment, Alice, feeling her jealousy and inferiority complex growing, noticed the majestic silver ape gaze her way. His calm eyes were filled with knowledge and spirit.


    ¡ªDaughter of this land, do you seek to defeat this man?


    A low yet ethereal voice echoed inside Alice''s mind, causing her to grasp her head and tremble. Each word made her head feel like it might explode. The ape glanced down at Alice and then towards Asmodeus. At that point, Asmodeus curled his lips into an excited smile. Both fists smouldered with blood flames, clenching them tightly. "Stop delaying ape!"


    His gaze flicked towards Alice, seeing her suffering, with both hands holding her head made Asmodeus feel nervous, stopping his attack.


    ¡ªHe possesses strength unknown to any living being in this world; he even has the potential to oppose the gods themselves! Yet, you wish to continue fighting him despite the impossibility?


    ''I must beat him... so he cannot run away and avoid me.'' Alice recalled her months of training with Asmodeus and the feeling of powerlessness compared to his strength, realising she would be lucky to hit him even once in a single encounter. Yet even that was something he allowed or let happen on purpose.


    ''I must become stronger than this womaniser... then keep him in line!'' She repeated this sentence endlessly in her heart as she slowly crawled through the mud toward Asura. Her determination swelled until the Moon Guardian finally stopped speaking to her, allowing her to regain some semblance of control.


    ¡ªDo you truly wish for strength, young child? The responsibility for gaining such strength might bind you even more.


    The moon ape floated above the pair, watching with wise and intelligent eyes that reflected the starry skies above. The moonlight created a pillar of light as Ullak extended both arms towards Alice.


    "Yes... I don''t care what happens..." Alice mumbled, biting her lips, almost drawing blood, as she felt an instinctive need to accept whatever the giant beast told her.


    ¡ªSo foolish, mortal beings always seek destruction... but this existence needs one to keep it in check... Baku, my old friend, help me and get revenge for your shameful loss!


    Ullak then asked the impatient Asmodeus, "Do you truly seek a challenge that will make you fight to your limit?"


    With the power he held in his hands, he wanted to fight someone, anyone stronger than him... To give him the thrill and sensation of victory. Asmodeus needed that impact to push him over the edge, to break his current form into the next.


    "I do... fight me!"


    CLAP¡ª!


    "Damn, this old man... so he wants to do that..." Baku sighed from the distance before hopping towards the clearing. "You old monkey... asking me to do this means the others will not remain quiet.."


    "Shut up, you sick, old cat!" Ullak scolded.


    However, no matter how much pain assaulted Alice''s small figure, sometimes she looked at Asmodeus with a ferocious determination, unwilling to succumb despite the difficulty, with veins bulging from her face, sharp fangs and a pair of fluffy striped ears.


    Then, both beasts moved to either side of the woman and cut their wrists, allowing a thick droplet of their blood to flow into the mouth of Alice.


    Ba-Dump!


    An explosive sound resonated as her eyes widened and shot open as if she had come close to death, with tears streaking down her cheeks.


    The sound of her heartbeat the moment she swallowed their blood caused Asmodeus to feel his body tremble.


    ''Powerful...''


    Unlike the spiritual and magical power Asmodeus gained from being a Demon King, Alice''s change was mostly physical. Her body became something akin to a heavenly weapon.


    "Hrrk..."


    She knelt on the ground, breathing rapidly to catch her breath after swallowing such blood. Blood coated her lips and chin, forcing her to swallow whatever had been pushed down her throat.


    Alice was neither human nor Beastkin. Her body carried Baku''s ears and tail, but her eyes became similar to Ullak''s. They were wise and determined, filled with a ferocious fighting spirit. "I can take it..." Despite facing unbearable agony and fear, Alice spoke in a raspy yet powerful voice that echoed throughout the clearing.


    Noticing the change, both beasts continued to watch silently without interfering again.


    Rather, their bodies felt hollow... this action stopped both of them from getting into a fight with Asmodeus because they carried the wisdom to know that the annoying Demon King wouldn''t let them stop... so gifting the young maiden their blessing and divine blood... would divert his battle frenzy towards her, who also felt the same.


    "Ullak... was granting our gift to a girl like this smart..."


    "Heh, who cares as long as it''s amusing! I wonder how that dumb bird and lizard will react when meeting her!"


    "You mean the bird brain and that annoying old fart."


    "Hehe... indeed. They always wanted a new successor..."


    Asmodeus remained still, watching Alice''s transformation unfold before his very eyes with a serious expression. He felt a growing excitement because he felt her body''s vitality and power¡ªthe thumping of her heart, like a spirit beast¡ªyet the curse didn''t activate due to their relationship to the divine.


    ''To think her curse would be cleansed this way...''


    The curse of Grigor faded as she endured; the pain, in fact, was half because of the curse being directly torn from her body with the moonlight and wind from the two divine spirit beasts. ''Heh... so divine energy can purify the curse too.''


    Asmodeus crossed his arms as the moonlight slowly faded into Alice''s body as if time had reversed around her.


    His lips curled into a grin as he narrowed into slits, eager to challenge her. He had expected to fight the ape, but the unexpected appearance of Baku made everything change.


    When he realised the difference in her strength, Asmodeus couldn''t help but deepen his smile.


    "I guess I can''t just avoid her advances anymore..."

 Chapter 357 Alice Grigor - Spirit Guardian I

    Alice wrapped both arms around her chest, squeezing herself as if suffering immense pain while her teeth sank deep into her bottom lip, oozing with blood. Yet her red eyes seemed to transform, becoming more vibrant as the transformation was completed.


    "Urk!"


    With a loud shout, her arms flung out before a massive aura rushed from her body; the powerful winds of Baku swirled around her body like a maelstrom, along with the gentle aura of silver from the moonlight gorilla.


    ''She''s already changed...''


    Asmodeus stood in silence, his eyes opening to their limits as if to take Alice''s changes and everything to the limit. To avoid missing anything related to her transformation and the steps she took to become stronger.


    His eyes flickered before he reached out towards her, his hand hanging as her body crackled with white lightning. The electricity arced from her limbs as her energetic eyes turned to face him.


    "Asmodeus..." A deeper and more raspy voice than normal... yet the reverberations carried her current power and changes.


    "You look amazingly beautiful right now, Alice."


    The moment Asmodeus spoke, his eyes flickered, information that he usually didn''t bother checking rushing into his eyes, and his lips curled into a wide grin. A sensation and desire for battle grew from the moment he noticed what had just happened.


    ''Baku and that ape... they transferred over 200 levels each to this girl.''


    [Name: Alice Lithia De Grigoran]


    [Race: Spirit Beast]


    [Age: 28]


    [Title]


    ¨N Duchess of Lithia


    ¨N Spirit Guardian


    ¨N Battle Junkie, Obsessive, Hidden Love


    [Class]


    ¨N Spirit Guardian - Level 621


    [Attributes]


    ¨N Strength: 1050


    ¨N Agility: 1765


    ¨N Stamina: 645


    ¨N Grit: 1600


    ¨N Intellect: 1100


    "Really, if I defeat you now, I will have you call me My Dear Duchess~ haha."


    Asmodeus felt an excitement larger than when he fought Pope Johan or fought Baku for the first time, thanks to his time spent helping Alice grow stronger.


    Not to mention that since Baku gave her his power, increasing her speed, and the ape granted her his grit and strength, Alice overcame her weaknesses and areas that she lacked.


    "Then, if I win, I will make you my empress consort."


    "Eh?"


    Alice''s eyes widened, her lips parted as she gasped, a complete look of shock on her face, before her cheeks turned red, before biting her teeth together. "You... teased me again, even when I approached you so fiercely you rejected me!"


    Crackle¡ª!


    Asmodeus upset the duchess with his words, causing her to become enraged.


    "Go on girl, kick that fools behind!" Baku and Ullak sat together; although weaker, their auras surpassed every monster in the forest right now.


    "What?!"


    Asmodeus was shocked.


    Alice moved like an experienced fighter, even though they were training in just one style: martial arts, the combat style his mother had taught him since he could walk.


    Your journey continues with empire


    Alice took the initiative. Her hands blurred into a flurry of rapid strikes directed straight toward Asmodeus''s chest. He felt the surge of pain and heat rushing through him before he flew back several steps, creating a deep gash on the ground due to the overwhelming power.


    Splat...


    Asmodeus felt warm liquid splatter over his clothes.


    He looked down, only for his eyes to widen and felt a chill run down his spine. Alice''s hands were trembling, and white lightning was surging out from her fingertips. The lightning created a layer of protection around her knuckles and spread up to her upper arms and shoulders.


    "I know it would take more to hurt you..." Alice looked in pain, yet her lips curled into a distorted smile; she gazed at Asmodeus with vibrant eyes full of life and excitement.


    "You should replace those broken gauntlets..."


    Because of her power, the gauntlets shattered during their constant barrage of attacks, yet she shook her head.


    Thud¡ª!


    A series of low bangs echoed, and Alice removed the heavy gauntlets and greaves. She started to bounce on the spot, her entire body coated in moonlight aura and the flickering arcs of lightning. "If we''re gonna get serious... then we need to even things out!"


    The surroundings exploded as Alice blasted forward at such speed that cracks began forming behind her feet. Her right fist pulled back as the lightning intensified, causing sparks to shoot off like beams in random directions.


    Shling¡ª!


    Asmodeus lifted his hand in front of her face, blocking the intense punch, and a blast wave expanded out in a circle around them. The grass flattened, trees toppled, and chunks of dirt were sent flying everywhere¡ªthe force carried Asmodeus along with him.


    "!!!" His gaze landed on her bloodied knuckles, which were split open and dripping blood... however, they healed instantly due to her regeneration ability.


    ''Alice...''


    Before he could adjust, stepping back, her body followed him¡ªlike a fairy dancing on through the air. She vanished from sight only to reappear next to him with a mighty fist slamming against his gut.


    BANG¡ª!


    "Kuh¡ª!" The second strike connected, and the sound of another powerful blow landing was pursued by something akin to thunder.


    "Argh....Urk...!"


    One fist connected with Alice''s face, a devastating left hook from Asmodeus, while her fist burrowed into his abdomen, but Alice ignored the injury and threw another jab to his cheek.


    "Ah!?" The surprise attack sent him skidding across the grass as a shockwave followed the movement of his feet, carving trenches into the ground before he came to a halt.


    "Hrrrk... Peh!" Alice spat out a large amount of blood, her cheek slightly swollen and red from the blow as she staggered.


    With each clash, Alice grew more adjusted to her new strength and something stirred inside her body and mind. Through the chaotic clashes of their duel, her mastery and control of each muscle, limb and reaction increased.


    Each strike, parry, feint, and counter had a unique rhythm and flow.


    Alice lacked this flow of battle in the past¡ªshe was too focused on strength itself.


    Thanks to Asmodeus, Alice gained a deeper understanding of combat and battling other sentient creatures. Yet she couldn''t stop the feeling of her chest pounding, nothing to do with her exhaustion, pain or current situation.


    Her gaze locked on the handsome demon, watching, waiting and always supporting her.


    Never treated like a damsel, never told she couldn''t do something...


    Asmodeus and his comforting sapphire eyes watched her under the moonlight as a pleasant ache filled her body.


    "Haa.... haa..... Nng....!"


    "Shall we continue the fight, Alice?"

 Chapter 358 Alice Grigor - Spirit Guardian II

    "A little more... please!"


    Alice sensed her change and groaned, doubling her efforts. Although her body felt agony, as if it might collapse at any moment, she didn''t want to end it like this. Your journey continues with empire


    Asmodeus also noticed her feelings.


    His lips curled into a smirk because he truly felt her last punch; it was the first time in a while something broke through his defences... even the black armour created by his demon form cracked.


    A crackle of lightning caused his abdomen to tingle and slightly numb.


    "I cannot hold back anymore, is that alright?"


    Her mouth opened, and she hesitated for a few seconds before she finally nodded, a brilliant smile on her face. " Please... everything, throw it at me!"


    The pair seemed like two sides of a coin, with similar desires, goals and temperaments. This battle heightened both of their senses and tested their skills to the limit.


    "I''m coming!"


    "Yes!"


    Asmodeus lunged forward¡ªthe clash of steel against lightning crackled and echoed, each strike louder, more accurate and refined than the last.


    Alice used her agile and flexible body, launching kicks and punches, twisting and avoiding heavy blows, countering him with her unique mind and style. To him, it became difficult but delightful, as if fighting his mother but now able to fight on par... Asmodeus felt fulfilled.


    ''This is too fun, but I need more!'' Asmodeus grasped his demonic sword tighter before tossing it to the side and cracking his fingers while facing the panting female. "I am going to crush you, if you don''t resist I will make you mine."


    "!!!"


    The beautiful duchess felt his words and how serious he was, from that sharp, ferocious gaze, like a hungry beast. As if filled with a second wind and unbridled fury, she lunged at Asmodeus, her figure temporarily vanishing like a phantom with each step.


    He felt satisfied noticing her rushing and attacking him so desperately as a result of his taunting and threat.


    Focused on her movements, he stopped her fists with his palms and blocked her shins with his thighs, twisting and using his brute strength and superior skill to avoid damage.


    Yet, with each clash, Alice became more desperate.


    Her fists that struck once now hit twice, and her legs snapped at him thrice. Her speed and blows increased with each exchange.


    Alice and Asmodeus met eyes as her fist slipped past his guard, hitting his cheek, while his savage knee collided with her abdomen.


    Neither pulled their blow, each relying on pure tenacity to stand back up.


    Asmodeus felt Alice''s bloody fist strike his face; however, it was without the same explosive power as before, while Alice lifted off the ground, gasping for air as she flew backwards...


    "Kah...!" Blood escaped through her lips like a river from the tremendous force.


    Alice slammed against the ground before trying to push herself up, only to find Asmodeus pressing her down, both hands on her shoulders. His figure appeared like a blur of light. "I have crushed you," Asmodeus whispered. "So I shall have my prize!"


    She struggled but found his strength overwhelming... "No... I can still Mmmmph?!"


    A sudden feeling spread from her lips... a warmth, satisfaction... like her dehydration finally getting quenched. She didn''t know why, but it made her feel incredibly fulfilled.


    A silence passed, and the two divine beasts were long gone after realising the scent emitted by the pair, the desires and thoughts making the old men jealous and regretful.


    Yet, Alice gazed down at Asmodeus before shaking her head. She grasped the buttons on her tunic and unfastened them quickly.


    The moonlight illuminated her fair skin, which was beautiful and smooth. Then, her breasts slipped from the fur armour, bouncing as they flopped free of her wrapping.


    "I will beat you... even if it''s not using pure strength." Her voice sounded so seductive as she spoke those words.


    Asmodeus could only swallow, dazzled by the beautiful goddess illuminated in the moonlight, as her hips swayed, dancing a dance just for him. Asmodeus couldn''t help but become overwhelmed.


    "Then let''s see if you can conquer me..."


    .


    .


    .


    Clothes were flung across the forest floor, and bites, kisses, and marks covered the necks and chests of both members. Alice, now on her back, lay on Asmodeus'' cloak, her feet held apart in the air. Her black hair and silky petals oozing with fine nectar revealed themselves.


    "You''re already wet..." His tone came out as teasing, making Alice frown but not shy away as she grabbed her thighs from the front, showing him her perfect figure without reserve, with both legs extended, controlled by his hands grasping her ankles.


    "D-Don''t look so m-much..." She stuttered in embarrassment, trying not to blush at this man whose eyes were fixated on her nether regions, the hot gaze penetrating through her being, as a heavy breath escaped from her nose.


    "Haaan?!"


    A thick fingertip slipped along the smooth folds, sticky sounds filling the surroundings as Asmodeus swiped from her entrance to her clitoris, teasing her with a smirk. "You say that, look... but this lewd body tells me otherwise..."


    His finger pressed firmly against Alice''s pinkish clit, rubbing it in circular motions before increasing speed. "Ah-Asmodeus... Hyaah! fuck..."


    Asmodeus squinted, his eyes able to see the best method to please women thanks to his bloodline.


    His forefinger traced circles and figure-eight shapes around her clitoris while his thumb stimulated and massaged the opposite side, creating a dual sensation, eliciting more of her sweet juices.


    Her breathing became shallow, her breasts rising and falling, while her hands grasped at the fabric. She clenched her eyes shut as she threw her head backwards, attempting to control her moaning.


    "You... did you touch my ass like that on purpose the other night...?" A red face... with a cute voice, different from her normal deep and fierce tone. He found it adorable but kept his smile at bay.


    He continued pleasuring her, listening to her moans and soft gasps until a warm, wet release seeped through the crack in his fingers.


    "I did, you''ve got a really amazing ass... at first it was just to kill that bug, but such a soft and welcoming ass, was addictive."


    His cocky attitude made her embarrassed, and she realised she enjoyed his words and the attention he gave her, different from the men who approached her and courted her in Grigor... she felt that Asmodeus slowly... and thoroughly conquered her.


    "Nnn... then... how is this?"


    Before Asmodeus realised what had happened, her feet lifted over her head, touching the floor... such agility and flexibility made him stunned as her ass and pussy came into full view, his crotch aching with this sudden view.


    "Don''t you want to take advantage of this position and ravish me?"


    Alice took a very rare position named The Viennese Oyster Position, exposing everything... and causing Asmodeus to feel his heart and crotch throbbing rapidly.

 Chapter 359 The Duchess Experiences A Man ***

    "Don''t you want to take advantage of this position and ravish me?" These words echoed inside his mind, causing Asmodeus to lose his calm.


    .


    .


    .


    "Are you sure, Alice?"


    Asmodeus gazed down at the beautiful image, her soft creamy skin shimmering in the moonlight, while her neat pussy and puckering asshole entered his vision, with both legs behind her head... this tempting position and submission overwhelmed him.


    Blood rushed to his swelling cock before positioning himself on top of the vulnerable female. Instead, he stroked her inner thighs and lowered his body, placing his lips close to her exposed ear.


    "I''ll make you feel good..." He whispered as her legs were pushed down to make way for him. His body slid down, brushing his lips against her soft skin and erect nipples before the black fluff of her neatly trimmed mound came into view.


    "You trim?"


    "Shut up... fucker..."


    Alice blushed and turned away as he used his hands to spread her soft petals, exposing her clammy slit. The alluring aroma caused his mouth to salivate with hunger as the beauty below him continued to fidget.


    "I haven''t cleaned! Ahhn... it''s sweat¡ªNmmm?!"


    Before she could protest, his tongue dipped inside, tasting her sweet nectar as he sucked and slurped. The erotic sounds filled the midnight forest as the licking and sucking sounds resonated in their ears, with squelching from his fingertips stroking her slit, gently teasing around her clit as it grew.


    Alice struggled to contain her moans; it wasn''t like she hadn''t pleasured herself, but never did she have someone perform such acts on her. The heat from his breath, soft lips and wet tongue exploring, searching within her walls... She wondered how anyone could handle themselves under this attention.


    A smile graced Asmodeus'' lips to see this once fierce woman writhe in pleasure beneath him. His tongue flicked inside her sticky snatch, slithering across the bumpy walls, preparing her as much as possible, knowing soon something much larger would enter her...


    "Hnnng... this feels too strange... I might become addicted."


    Alice panted as her body melted from the new and intense sensations coursing through her, a mix of pleasure and confusion as her hips rocked with every lick¡ªshe felt his saliva dripping down her ass as it leaked from her slit, his tongue pulsing with the beat of his heart.


    Continue your adventure with empire


    Her toes clenched tightly against the sole of her feet pressed against the ground beside her head; the moment she felt his fingertips slipping into her velvety cunt, stretching her walls, she yelped like a small animal... no one ever touched her there, nor did anyone even get close enough...


    The feeling of such thick fingers poking and spreading her hole felt odd, yet the ache became pleasant in seconds... like magic, she compared her delicate fingers... and felt amazed at the difference girth made.


    Alice quivered, her slightly swollen lips now glistening with their mixed juices. Yet, in this embarrassing situation, Asmodeus gave her a gentle, reassuring smile as she squirmed on her back, arms clasping behind her ankles to prevent her legs from dropping.


    "Ye-yeah. You are an enigma... ah!" Alice attempted to keep calm but yelped in surprise when Asmodeus stood up, and his erection flopped in the air before he stood over her hips... "Huh? Wha-wha?"


    With her eyes fixated on his cock, she blushed and noticed him... "Is this normal?" Her mind whirled as his tip pressed against her juicy pussy, a sudden heat warming her lower abdomen as his throbbing length kissed her inner labia and slipped along her nether regions.


    "Not at all; this is a very advanced position... my cock will penetrate deeper than normal, and you might faint from the shock and new sensations."


    He couldn''t help teasing her a little more. However, it worked because Alice''s expression changed instantly. She wasn''t one to back down from a challenge.


    "Hmph! I can handle it... I am the one that showed you how flexible I am... that thing, won''t break me." Yet in becoming more combative, her body flickered with aura, her skin now with small black stripes... a tail grew from just above her buttocks, and two striped cat ears appeared on her head like magic.


    "Are you sure?" Asmodeus grasped his cock, pushing it down as the tip pressed against her soft, flooding entrance while towering above her.


    "S-stop fucking around! Don''t play with me¡ªfucker! It''s just sex!"


    Her pride and shyness were getting the better of her once more... however, after witnessing her cute transformation and words, a wicked grin formed on Asmodeus'' lips before ramming forward in one fluid motion until their hips connected as his balls slapped her asshole.


    "!!!" Alice couldn''t even make a sound. It was beyond her comprehension as her head flicked back against the ground.


    Asmodeus pulled back gently, allowing her walls to relax slightly... blood seeped from her entrance, proof of the loss of her purity... But instead of pain or regret, a slight smirk formed on her lips while trembling and gazing into his eyes as if to say. "I endured it!"


    Alice wasn''t sure what was happening to her anymore, but her insides stretched deliciously around his cock, which forced her soft walls apart... The incredible feeling overwhelmed her, and soon, she became hooked by the addictive sensation.


    "Haah! Haah! Fuck!" Alice shouted as she rolled her hips, rocking against him as hard as possible to increase their stimulation.


    "You okay?" He grunted while leaning over her body, keeping most of his weight off her.


    "Just... give me... everything you''ve got..." Alice begged while moaning softly.


    The tip of his erection kissed her womb as he began thrusting steadily, trying to get her accustomed to this strange position.


    Her chest felt heavy... the weight from her legs bent over her, and his body pressing on her hips allowed his cock to penetrate her with nothing wasted, making full use of its length. An electric-like spark rushed through her spine and down through her limbs... something she had never experienced before... each time he moved, the initial pain and shock faded, washed away by gradually increasing pleasure.


    "Hnn... this it''s different... suddenly... Ahhn... Mmn..." Alice noticed something changing; her body tingled with excitement and arousal as her pussy tightened and gripped tighter onto his thick, hard manhood.


    "It''s natural... you have been wanting this for a long time..."


    "Who did... Hnng... Mmmn!" Alice denied his words despite feeling pleasure building deep within her core. She kept bucking her hips against his pelvis as they rocked together in unison while looking up into those piercing blue eyes that stared back at her.

 Chapter 360 The Duchess Experences Defeat ***

    The moment his cock penetrated the base, her breathing became difficult... a sense of pressure formed in her crotch as if crushing her stomach. Yet... she extended her tongue as if to beg for a kiss... the lewd gesture filled Asmodeus with pride and strengthened his lust.


    His hands pressed on her ankles as her toes touched the ground beside her head¡ªshe folded like a chair, pushing her ass higher as the position stretched her pelvis, which made penetration deeper and smoother... her pussy walls rubbed against every inch of his length and dragged against his glans and swollen veins.


    "I can''t get enough of your insides..."


    "F-fucking... perverted demon... your fault... Nmmm!"


    Before finishing, she demanded a pair of lips pressed against her own. The sudden attack shocked her; it was sloppy and crude... saliva ran down both sides of her face as their tongues entwined and played within each other''s mouths.


    Alice always wanted to experience something like this... her nobility, upbringing all tossed aside as she was ravished and fucked like a beast in the wild within nature itself, far from anyone else... her eyes wandered to the tree line where shadows danced and whispered...


    A distant howl echoed out in the darkness surrounding them and reverberated around inside Alice''s mind... the loud echo was followed by a wet squelching and slurping, followed by a low moan coming from her lips, causing the duchess to turn a deeper shade of red as he plunged deep inside again.


    "Aaah... I love you, fucker..." A sudden declaration surprised even her, though he remained silent, enjoying himself too much to reply right away. "Why did you make me fall in love with you?"


    It didn''t matter. Alice continued writhing underneath him and embraced his cock tightly between her legs as Asmodeus pounded into her over and over, driving it further and deeper into her velvet passage until he started finding her pleasant spots, causing her to squeal and whimper in a lovely voice.


    "So, you can ask me to save Grigor properly."


    Finally breaking his silence, Asmodeus whispered those words as his thrusts picked up speed. Their combined juices leaked from her stretched hole as a pink tinge spread across her creamy breasts. Her rosy nipples stiffened beneath his chest, brushing against his body as he thrust.


    Her inner muscles clamped down hard on his throbbing manhood, squeezing and stroking it rhythmically.


    "Please... save them all... Hahn!"No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Alice begged as Asmodeus drove forward relentlessly, impaling her depths repeatedly, forcing her pussy apart... Her silky canal contracted violently, sucking and gripping onto him while her swollen clit brushed his pubic bone.


    "Sure... if you''re a good girl."


    Asmodeus grunted and responded in kind by slamming into Alice, burying his entire shaft into his balls, her cervix kissing his tip... She cried loudly and arched upwards off the ground, lifting their bodies slightly into the air before slamming back down onto the grassy floor, with her entire frame quivering uncontrollably.


    Asmodeus began to rock harder, and then he could sense an impending climax approaching. His hips bucked wildly against hers as his hands slid underneath her buttocks and cupped them firmly.


    "Nngah..." Alice''s tail flicked rapidly against his balls. Her body grew hotter than usual as her legs became weak and trembled before losing her position, raising them over his shoulders.


    The ache from the intense position faded¡ªinstantly, the shape and sensation of his cock inside her changed... causing her to gasp. "You''re moving oddly! My whole belly is crushed! It feels weird¡ªsomething''s wrong!"


    Asmodeus merely smirked when hearing these complaints.


    "Your insides are all mushy; your cervix keeps sucking on my tip."


    "Seriously? Your words are so vulgar! I¡ªNngnnnn... there!"


    When Alice screamed and arched her back, her nails dug into the skin of his shoulders from the sheer intensity of the sensation that overwhelmed her senses, and the sensitive bundle of nerves inside her went berserk.


    Asmodeus targeted her weakness, repeatedly hitting those spots over and over until she lost control completely, panting heavily and reaching another climax.


    The contractions increased, causing her walls to ripple around his girth as if trying to swallow him whole. Alice clung to Asmodeus desperately as she continued crying out his name and pleading with him.


    "I always knew I would become your woman... from the moment I saw you in that meeting, " Alice said calmly, resting her hand on his shoulder.


    "The feeling was mutual..." He admitted. Asmodeus leaned into her palm as it caressed his cheek and enjoyed the tender affection for several moments. "I wanted to hunt you... to make you mine, but lacked the courage back then. I could feel myself drawn to you."


    "Haha.." A lovely chuckle came from her lips before she reached out, stroking his sweaty cheek.


    "So it was mutual, all this time...?"


    .


    .


    .


    "Don''t let go, no matter what happens, alright?" He said, glancing at her in the morning light streaming through the gaps in the trees above.


    Alice hobbled, her legs swollen and sore from the night before¡ªnow leaning against Asmodeus, he held her in a bridal carry, his neck covered in the marks from her lips and her chest and neck the same.


    Both remained unclothed in the warm sunshine and watched the sunrise while walking to the nearby river to cleanse their bodies.


    "I promise not to let go..." Alice blushed while staring intently at his muscular chest and arms.


    "Good, I have no intention of letting you fall."


    A soft kiss touched her cheek, and they began moving carefully towards the water''s edge while avoiding branches, roots, rocks and small boulders. As they passed through some bushes, a clearing revealed itself, showing the rushing stream ahead.


    The area looked tranquil under the morning sky; a slight chill hung in the air as dew clung to blades of grass, creating miniature rainbows when sunlight hit them at certain angles.


    "Shall we get clean, then?"


    "Yes, please do." She nodded her head nervously.


    He slowly entered the cold river with Alice still clinging tightly to him.


    "Ack... it''s cold..." She murmured.


    "I''ll try my best to keep us balanced," Asmodeus assured her gently.


    Soon, the chilly river consumed both of them and after getting used to the temperature, Alice relaxed before the water slowly became warmer.


    Asmodeus used his magic to heat the water to a comfortable temperature while keeping beasts and any insects or bacteria away.


    "This feels really good..." Alice cooed as Asmodeus set her down carefully on his lap, a stone structure in the centre of the lake helping them relax and sit down. She stepped on the pebbles, kicking the water and gently washing away the sweat and fluids from before.


    Across on the other side of the river... Alice saw her nieces Vinea, Asmodeus and even Velvet, looking at her, sitting on a man''s lap naked with her arms wrapped around him.


    "Ah..."


    "Hah.." Velvet narrowed her eyes while reaching for her gauntlets.

 Chapter 361 Approaching their Goal

    Not long after meeting with the trio from Grigor, Alice and her family members began a silent staring match. Asmodea''s eyes lit up, their purple colour filled with an aura of gossip and amusement. Vinea, on the other hand, clenched her fists, sinking her teeth into her lips, almost breaking the skin.


    While finishing her bath, Velvet sat on the edge of the river, occasionally gazing at Alice and lifting the corner of her lips with a mocking grin.


    "So, Aunt... tell me how this happened." Vinea spoke with a sharp tone. "After all you said it was impossible for you to sleep with Asmodeus!" Her eyes narrowed into angled slits while wrapped in a powerful aura.


    The water splashed, becoming turbulent from her growing aura.


    Waves of bubbling water flowed around the two women.


    "It''s quite complicated." Before she could continue, Vinea''s mouth opened with a "Huh?" before Alice touched her forehead, shaking her head and glaring back. "I mean... it just happened, I couldn''t help myself and it''s not like I need to apologise to you, brat."


    "What?! Are you talking back after sleeping with our future husband?" Vinea''s heterochromatic eyes flickered with brilliance as she clenched her hands and visibly shook.


    Asmodea''s hands used the fresh water to cleanse her body, listening to their words while sneaking closer to Asmodeus, who quietly sat a small distance away, washing himself. "Darling, you finally did it, huh?"


    "Did what, Asmodea?"


    "Slept with all the current surviving females of the Grigorian Royal Family!" Asmodea''s body leapt forward through the weaves, wrapping both hands around his neck. Her swift attack was like a shark catching Asmodeus off guard.


    Splash¡ª!


    "Huh?"


    "What happened?"


    "Asmodea just captured the man you two were fighting over." Velvet narrowed her eyes, smirking at the two women arguing about what happened while the youngest sneakily took the prize. "Such a crafty girl."


    Asmodeus and the young princess from Grigor wrestled underneath the water, her hands like an octopus wrapping and clinging to his body, holding him down. Her chest didn''t hurt or fill Asmodea with rage.


    Asmodea''s anger manifested in her unique style.


    ''Maybe I shouldn''t have been so quick to sleep with her aunt.'' Asmodeus could feel her sharp fangs nipping his body, biting and squeezing like an aggressive sea creature. Their bodies splashed and flailed in the water before two pairs of arms dragged them to the surface.


    "Puha! Come back here!" Asmodea''s soft voice echoed as Vinea''s arms pulled her body through the air, a size and strength difference with blood magic swirling around her body. "I''ll make you forget her, forget all other women!"


    "Asmodea, stop being stupid and calm down." Vinea lifted her hand and hit the back of her little sister''s neck, knocking her unconscious.


    Once the youngest demon of the Grigor family slumped down with heavy dangling limbs, Vinea pulled her from the river and sat on the riverbank with a low sigh. "Asmodeus, we''ll be leaving for now but, don''t think you are forgiven either!"


    "Ah, I understand..." Like a cat caught stealing fish, he could only rub the back of his head and smile awkwardly.


    "Well, since the kids are leaving, I''ll take this one and follow them." Velvet''s voice didn''t sound aggressive, but her atmosphere and the distance between her and Asmodeus made him aware that what he did affected all of the Grigor women.


    Alice seemed to have given up fighting, her body dragged through the water by Velvet''s iron grip, gazing at Asmodeus with tearful eyes.


    "Don''t make us wait too long, Asmodeus." Velvet looked back, barely flicking her dull eyes in his direction, making his chest tighten.


    The look on Velvet''s face caused him to place a hand on his face and sigh. "Understood."


    "They never leave a dull moment for me to breathe."


    He stepped forward, the crunch of stones and branches beneath his feet, while gazing down at Alice, Vinea, Asmodea and even Aki running desperately down the cliff face...


    "Oh... Aki slipped."


    Woosh¡ª!


    A pair of raven wings spanning over two metres spread in the air, unfurling from his back with glossy feathers. In moments, Asmodeus flew down the mountain, his body streamlined, diving towards the falling Aki with his hair blown back. "Catch you!"


    Clack¡ª!


    His hand snatched around her waist, gripping and pulling Aki closer to his body.


    "Asmodeus, that''s too tight!"


    "Oh, my bad. You''re heavier than I imagined." He smiled cheekily and quickly corrected himself. "I mean, you almost died! So don''t worry about trivial things."


    "Gahhh, that''s rude!" Her fists battered at his chest. "Aaaaah!"


    In response, his dive continued, rushing towards the ground with such speed that Aki shut her eyes and clung onto Asmodeus tightly.


    Fwoosh¡ª!


    The grass flattened as their weight plummeted. Then, with great care, Asmodeus placed her down. "We''re okay now; you can get off."


    "No, thank you for saving me..." A moment of awkwardness passed before their eyes locked for the briefest instant. And in a split second, they broke apart¡ªeach turning their focus elsewhere. "He''s really strange..." Aki''s black fox tail swished around as she stepped forward with a trembling leg.


    "Just stay away from the cliffs in future."


    The others arrived soon after, panting heavily, except for Velvet.


    She gave them a weary look before shaking her head and turning to find Ciela, only to see that the dark elf looked filled with vibrance and life as they stood less than a thousand metres from her home.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" She spoke proudly, with a smile like the sun.


    But then, suddenly, a rush of cold air hit them like a blast wave from some unseen force that caused them all to shiver violently¡ªfrom the distance, a sound of bowstrings being drawn, not just one or two but hundreds.


    "This is elven land, intruders. With such a mixed group, what purpose do you approach the sacred tree? State your business or risk being shot." A booming male voice came from the silver forest ahead of them.


    ''Hmm... as I worried, Alicia became a dark elf and her mother went to fight the demons. This is going to be difficult.''


    "You are all intruding, turn back now, and we will spare you." The male voice boomed again, clearly showing that he''d repeat himself several more times before they opened fire.


    Suddenly, Ciela''s ears flicked up and down¡ªthen she spoke out. "This voice sounds like Turan... Turan is that you?!" She shouted out from the very front, moving even further ahead of the group.


    "A-Ar''Ciela?!" His voice sounded filled with shock before it twisted, and his next words were cold and filled with animosity and a sense of mourning.


    "That''s impossible because... because Ar''Ciela is already dead!"

 Chapter 362 The Elven Princes Stands Firm!

    "What?!" Ciela''s voice echoed through the air, a mixture of disbelief and confusion. "How can you say that, when I am standing here!"


    Turan''s blue eyes narrowed, his fingertips drawing the string of his bow further. "A dark elf, dares to imitate our princess, do you think that we, the guardians of the forest are that easy to trick, to mock?"


    Asmodeus watched the situation, and he understood how the elves felt about the dark elves because of her sister. It might have been a miracle they didn''t call her a forsaken one because that might have crushed Ciela even further.


    I cannot leave her to face this alone.


    "Where is Princess Ar''Orina? She would be able to vouch for Ciela." Asmodeus stepped forward, his tall height and muscular build causing the elves to focus on him with their arrows. Their bows creaked from the pressure of remaining fully drawn.


    "How dare an outsider speak her noble name!" Another elf with short white hair and green eyes shouted, causing Ciela''s body to shudder.


    Her dark green hair fluttered in the wind as she hid her face from Asmodeus.


    "I will burn this forest to the ground, unless you bring her to me. You dare ignore me, while I stand before you, Elf!"


    A heat grew inside him, and Asmodeus couldn''t control it. The image of quivering Ciela, the elves stating she died, and the dirty looks all of these people gave her. He promised to make things right so she wouldn''t suffer... but his inability to do so made the heat explode into a fire, a fiery desire to crush and burn the entire forest.


    "Enough... it''s enough, Asmodeus." Ciela''s low mutter, her hands clenched together so tight that her knuckles became pure white like bone.


    "What of my mother, Ar''Sarina... is she well, Turan?"


    Turan''s eyes widened gently, observing Ciela before narrowing again as if unable to remain calm.


    "The Empress must fight, to prove her belief in goddess Aristella, or so the oracle foretold!"


    However, hearing about an oracle, Asmodeus noticed a flicker of anger in Ciela''s eyes. Her lips distorted into a ferocious sneer before returning to a faint smile.


    This subtle emotional tell made him realise something important.


    When did I last speak to Ciela or the other women about their feelings, goals and families?


    Discover more content at empire


    "You say an oracle, but who gave it... the whore of a concubine?" Ciela''s words sounded harsh, like blades tearing into the wounds of her most loathed enemies. Her lips curled into a slightly distorted smile. "That woman, Er''Gladia never cared for this forest, or her people, Turan YOU must know this, why send the sick empress to the north, with her only heirs?!"


    Twang.


    Woosh¡ª!


    Several arrows flung towards Ciela as her eyes narrowed. Turan also seemed shocked that people had released the arrows.


    However, before he could take action, Asmodeus stepped in front of her, letting the arrows penetrate his demonic armour and body, only for the Elf behind him to twist his body and shout.


    "What are you doing?! You idiot... those are enchanted arrows!" A voice filled with worry, upset and dismay, Ciela knew Asmodeus could easily block these arrows with his black exoskeleton. "So why? Why did you let them penetrate your body?"


    "However, the princes had pure white skin¡ªthis woman is a dark elf!"


    "Maybe the change Princess Orina mentioned... was this?" A counterargument muttered in the crowd, the dozens of elves slowly snapping out of their strange stupor.


    "I will make you regret it, Er''Gladia... the nerve to tell everyone I got defiled and killed!!" Ciela trembled like a leaf in a storm, the veins on her forehead pulsing as she scrunched her fist tight.


    Though her anger weakened the moment Asmodeus grasped her delicate fists, "Focus on your mother and sister... revenge can come once they are safe."


    "Right..." She breathed deeply, calming herself while raising a hand in the sky. A glowing orb appeared, twisting and turning until an elven script materialised within. "Thank you... for protecting my heart, Asmodeus."


    This item proved her identity to all the elves, who suddenly knelt in two rows, their bows placed to the left and their right arms across their chests¡ªa pledge of loyalty.


    "This is..." Turan approached and touched the floating item gently. His face showed disbelief until the object vanished into dust.


    "Princess... you really... you''re really alive?"


    Turan dropped to his knees ahead of the others, his agonised face making him look up at her pleadingly. "I-I failed to protect you back then, and now I even doubt your existence. I apologise, Princes." He struck his chest twice, hitting with a loud bang before bowing. "I do not deserve to be forgiven."


    Ciela stepped forward and pressed a foot onto his shoulder, causing him to collapse flat on his stomach. Her mixed expression showed her complex feelings. After several moments, her voice echoed through the quiet forest.


    "If there is a next time, Turan... there won''t be a second chance."


    "Yes... your highness." He bowed his head while trembling in fear.


    "Welcome, her royal highness, Princess Ar''Ciela, daughter of the forest, blessed by the wind." Each person spoke while lowering their heads, expressing loyalty and respect for Ciela and hoping for atonement.


    At this point, Ciela seems to have returned to her roots as an elven princess, raising her chin and turning to Asmodeus.


    He glanced at the situation and could only nod while walking beside her. Although Velvet and the others expressed worry, the group followed, heading into the divine forest, the capital of the Elves.


    .


    .


    .


    The elves born inside this silver forest couldn''t boast enough about its beauty. The grass glistened under their feet; however, unlike the green of the northern areas, a vibrant silver glow filled everything.


    No matter the season, it maintained its appearance and temperature all year long. An eternal summer caused all plants to bloom endlessly, granting a perpetual spring with flowers that released a sweet fragrance.


    "I cannot help but find this place stunning..." Asmodeus whispered to himself, while Velvet, Asmodea and Vinea all agreed, nodding at him.


    "It''s incredible that this place stays the same all year round..." Even Alice found the spectacle breathtaking despite living in the royal castle of Grigor most of her life.


    "It''s all thanks to the world tree, without her... we would lose everything." Ciela showed a bitter smile, noticing that parts of the forest seemed to wither and fade. "It seems the demons are truly invading, for the forest to be this unsettled..."

 Chapter 363 The Lonely Goddess

    Once the group entered deeper into the woods, beautiful colours finally appeared: purple, blue and orange fruits, vibrant green flora and vines. The silver trees formed the basis of the forest, while the green vegetation was a minority.


    "Please, follow me." Turan''s voice became calmer as they progressed. His earlier arrogance was directed only at Asmodeus, who ignored him.


    Ciela, a young woman returning home after many years, was most interested in the surroundings, while Levia, Velvet and Alice found the contrasting colours appealing.


    "Princess, the city has changed greatly since you left, I hope you will not be too shocked."


    Surrounded by dozens of elven rangers, their party avoided any monsters or magic beasts. It would take at least two days to reach the centre thanks to the special elven magic narrowing the distance and breaking the mist barriers.


    "We should rest here for tonight..."


    Seven hours into their journey, Turan''s voice echoed once again. The sunlight was fading, and the sky was filled with moonlight.


    "It''s beautiful..." Asmodea sat atop a thick branch, setting up her sleeping bag.


    "Truly, to think such a wonderful scenery existed." Vinea''s hands stopped moving¡ªthe sparkling of the silver trees, thanks to the moonlight, creating a mysterious and calming aura.


    One of the female rangers stood close to the woman and nodded before speaking. "It is said that the goddess Aristella plucked her silver hairs, impressed by the beauty of Serena, the goddess of darkness and created this forest."


    "Oh?" Velvet also listened in to the conversation, thinking to herself about how Asmodeus seemed close to the goddess of darkness. "Is that what causes it to sparkle at night, and not the day?"


    The ranger nodded, her lips curled into a wide smile. "Yes, the goddess who created the elves seemed to have a close relation to the goddess of darkness, and this is her method of paying homage."


    "Then what about the goddess of darkness, what did she do?" Vinea''s voice echoed through the forest as the women discussed mythology.


    "It is said there is a forest in the empire of beasts that resembles this silver forest, a peach forest, said to resemble the fruits from Aristella''s garden. The small petals create a beautiful scene once a year as those peach-coloured petals dance through the sky."


    .


    .


    .


    While the conversation continued, a slight distance away, Asmodeus leaned back against one of the silver trees, his hand holding a small cup of alcohol from the Inukami clan. "Hey, Serena, is that true? Are you close?"


    Woosh¡ª!


    A flutter of wind caused his golden hair, the petals and branches, to sway. A pair of delicate hands extended, brushing it out of his eyes, stroking Asmodeus softly. Then, a figure wrapped around his back and hugged him tight.


    "That girl was a gentle and kind goddess." Selene''s deep, affectionate voice tickled his ears while she nuzzled against his neck. "Aristella... one of my few allies. No? Would it be more prudent to call her my little sister?" For a moment, Serena became silent, her fingertips dancing across the demon king''s forehead.


    "She would follow me around, always calling my name back when she was just a minor goddess, unable to even create a race."


    Asmodeus closed his eyes slowly, taking deep breaths as if to savour the scent and feel of Serena''s hands. Her voice, like a singer, lulled him to rest like a lullaby.


    "I thought you hated other gods?" A genuine question, his lips trembling as a pair of teeth nibbled the tip of his long ears.


    "Mm~ I did, but after losing Lilith, that girl became the new goddess of elves, without power and like a puppet she reminded me of the young Lilith and so, I couldn''t turn her away, after seeing the other gods bully her."


    Serena''s eyes narrowed, and she gazed nostalgically at the glistening moonlight. Her hands grasped Asmodeus as she continued to speak of her memories.


    Asmodeus didn''t know if this was a dream or perhaps it was real, but he knelt down and softly placed his hand on her hair before stroking her.


    He didn''t care if this girl was a human or monster or a goddess because he knew that even now, Serena didn''t hate Aristella, and if there were some reason the two parted, he wanted to bring them together again.


    [Can you do it?]


    The girl''s empty gaze snapped towards him, a feeling of extreme terror and darkness spreading from her body. Both hands grasped his shoulders as she repeatedly asked the same question as if broken.


    .


    .


    .


    "Lord! Lord! Please wake up!"


    After Ciela cried for the tenth time and Alice''s hand grabbed Asmodeus''s shoulder, his eyes fluttered, and he began to wake.


    "W-What... what''s wrong?" The Demon King sat upright, feeling something drip down the side of his head, touching it softly. However, as his fingertips touched him, his eyes opened wide.


    Blood.


    "My love... your ears and eyes suddenly started bleeding... you were having a seizure in your sleep!" Asmodea hugged his chest and lay between his thighs, her lips, dress and hands covered in blood. She kissed him, licking away the copper taste. Tears formed at the corners of her eyes.


    At that moment, Alice looked at Ciela and the others, aware of the sharp glares from the elves who noticed Ciela''s close relationship with the demon king.


    "We must leave for the silver city... Demon, if you are sick then do not slow us down any further!" Turan''s words caused the females around Asmodeus to become irritated; they would stay by the man''s side and take as long as needed, but he stood up.


    His eyes met Alice briefly, and then, gazing at the other women, he showed a faint smile. "Don''t worry. I just met someone a little powerful in my dreams, and she punished me for being ignorant. Haha."


    ''I wonder... if I passed your test, Goddess Aristella...''


    The fact she seemed to be sealed, or at least a prisoner in her realm, made Asmodeus feel this sudden demon invasion, and the actions that Ciela told him about her stepmother and the concubine Er''Gladia made him suspicious.


    [You must be careful, I couldn''t help you... For some reason, it is the place you vanished to... I don''t understand what has happened, but if it''s too dangerous, please give up.]


    ''I won''t push myself too far, Serena.''


    His gaze narrowed, and the memory of that place had lingering effects. Ciela and the other women''s faces remained faceless and blurry until the elf Turan scolded him.


    ''A fearsome situation.''


    However, Asmodeus just couldn''t seem to believe that the goddess would betray or abandon Serena. The first thing she mentioned and responded to was Serena.


    He wanted to meet the royal family to learn more about the elves and their goddess.


    ''Something feels off... the fact she didn''t create the elves, but became their new goddess, what if the original goddess didn''t die...''


    The situation became interesting for Asmodeus. After caring more about himself, he wanted to learn more about Serena, Ciela, and this world.


    He also wanted to know about the world that his mother was born into.

 Chapter 364 The Maelstrom approaches

    Aristella didn''t appear again after that night, causing Asmodeus to wonder what her words and appearance meant. The elves became more resistant and reluctant the closer the group came to the capital of the elves.


    ''The corruption is spreading...''


    Asmodeus noticed that the weak, dying flowers and plans increased in number the closer they came to the capital and north of the continent. ''Aristella... How are you connected to this?'' She didn''t appear even when he called for her. He wondered if the fact she became reclusive caused the forest to lose her divine blessing, leading to the corruption.


    [I haven''t been able to contact her either. There is some kind of rift stopping me from meeting the other gods...]


    ''Why doesn''t that feel good? Is Mephisto onto us?''


    [No, this feels more like the punishment for what I did for you... The moment you ascend, the world will react in a way that I cannot even predict.]


    The interesting thing for Asmodeus made Serena worried because once he reached a level that formerly the gods forbid, not just Mephisto but the other gods who ruled the other races and main continent might get involved. So a battle junkie like him filled with excitement at the idea of something big happening.


    ''Well take care of yourself first, I am sure that girl will contact me again, it''s just a hunch.''


    "Asmodeus, are you alright?" Ciela''s low voice flowed into his ear, and the concentration while speaking with Serena shattered as he felt her hands touching his cheek. "You didn''t respond for quite some time... I became worried."


    Asmodeus looked around and found himself in a flower field where they had set up camp after one last day of travel. It would soon be the moment Ciela would face her family, but that didn''t seem to be important for her. "I am find, but Ciela what about you?" He noticed her hands and fingers trembled while she tried to avoid speaking and kept to herself since entering the forest.


    "It doesn''t matter." She sat on her knees before him with a determined expression, as if she had prepared herself for every outcome, such as losing everything, just like in his nightmare. "I know that father doesn''t care for mother and me anymore... his new wife and her children are all he must think about."


    "Even if, he still is your family-..."


    "Haha, Asmodeus..." Ciela''s face changed for a moment as she started laughing after raising her head, but her laughter quickly died out, and tears started flowing down her cheeks. "Family, really?"


    Asmodeus placed a hand on her cheek, knowing well that Ciela struggled to accept that word. Because of what happened in the past, he only knew half of the story about her sister treating her like some kind of object and useful pawn. ''If I didn''t help her back then if she hadn''t become a dark elf, would that woman have dragged Alicia back home?''


    "Why do you look so sad and concerned?" Ciela''s eyes opened wide, glistening as she looked at Asmodeus'' reflection in them.


    "I wouldn''t mind being hated by those people and losing everything if you don''t mind a dark elf who is no longer a princess..." She laid her body against his torso, resting her head against his chest as Asmodeus wrapped his arms around her.


    "It''s far too late to even consider leaving or abandoning you."


    "I see... I''m glad..." Ciela seemed to have been holding her emotions and frustration inside as she soon fell asleep, clutching her hands around Asmodeus'' clothes, not letting go for a long time after releasing her feelings.


    Asmodeus closed his eyes, feeling that the visit to the palace tomorrow would definitely not end well¡ªhe wondered how he could help Ciela without letting the others hurt her too much.


    Sarina turned her gaze toward the front. She looked at the silent warriors before looking up at the full moon, which illuminated her fair skin.


    "We attack tonight, even if the demons think they are the lords of the darkness, we are daughters of Aristella! The Goddess who adores the moonlight! Prepare to attack them, load lightly, carry your bows low, let us hunt some orcs!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    The elven warriors replied firmly. Those who followed the empress loved both the silver forest and her majesty more than anything else in the world.


    .


    .


    .


    As if the world had begun preparing itself, even the King of Grigor prepared in the dark of this cold night. In his chambers, he gazed at several knights and familiar faces, no longer in his expensive and gaudy clothes¡ªDuke Qwass knelt before the King.


    "Your Highness, we are here to serve Grigor!"


    The sins of Duke Qwass were enough for execution, completely committing treason. However, when his mind control shattered, and the aftereffects of the dark magic faded, he returned to the original man who once adored and served the King more devotedly than any other.


    "Qwass, you lost your title and became a mere knight, do you still swear your allegiance to me?"


    King Grigor, a once-ageing monarch with a stern countenance, was now handsome and powerful, with a youthful aura.


    He sat on his throne as the light from candles flickered, casting shadows over his sharp features. "Are you truly prepared to fight for the me? I am the one that destroyed your family and left them to rot in the middle of a burning city?"


    "My King, the sins I have committed can only be repaid with blood, sweat and tears. Allow me to go north and aid our elven allies."


    While Duke Qwass held no hatred for the King''s actions, the betrayal he committed under the influence of dark magic filled him with anger. His feelings of hatred turned toward himself rather than others, so he began practising swordsmanship once again and swore his oath as a knight once again to Avandar.


    However, instead of protecting Grigor, he wished to repair the diplomatic bond with the elves that he and his family had helped ruin while under the former queen''s magic.


    To put the King at ease, he accepted a soul-binding vow: He could NEVER betray Avandar, Alan or anyone in the Grigor royal family again.


    ''Well, although I wish this man dead, my little brother gave a good usage for this man well loved by the knights in his territory.''


    The King clicked his tongue when he saw the image of this man sleeping with his ex-wife behind his back. "Very well, Duke Qwass, you may go to the north and protect the elves and support our ally Demon King Asmodeus..."


    Part of the King and his jealous feelings wanted Qwass to die fighting demons, but he needed the man, at least for now.

 Chapter 365 The Royal Palace - I

    The worries of Asmodeus became a reality from the moment he thought they might play tricks on them, and they did! Originally, they were supposed to meet the Emperor first thing the next morning.


    However, the royal elven knights told Asmodeus and his companions that the Emperor was tired and turned them away at the door. Not long after, a servant sent another message.


    "So the emperor will only meet me and you, Ciela?" Asmodeus rubbed his chin, feeling irritated after having to stay at a crappy inn for the night because the Emperor never allowed them to stay inside Ar''Ciela''s former palace.


    "This place is so humid and annoying!" Erika complained while gazing at Ciela, Alice, Vinea and Asmodea, who all seemed unpleased.


    "Even if your relationship is bad, we are from the kingdom of Grigor. He shouldn''t treat both princesses and the duchess this way!" Erika growled, her aura flickering violently, before Asmodeus hugged her from behind, lifting the lovely woman off her feet. "Ahh... stop,, Asmo..." Erika protested.


    "Erika, calm down. You should''ve learned by now that most elves aren''t fans of human royalty." Velvet snorted, her lips curled into a twisted smile; she also felt annoyed, but somehow, watching Erika allowed her to calm down and think rationally. "Will we remain here another night?" Her question echoed, causing the other women to grind their teeth.


    This cheap hotel wasn''t a great place to get intimate, so many of them felt annoyed. After finally reaching the forest of the elves and camping on dirty nights, they wanted to bathe and spend a night with Asmodeus.


    Only to be told there wasn''t a bath in this hotel!


    "Don''t worry. Soon, a servant from Ciela''s old palace will guide us there. Tonight, we will stay in her former palace," Asmodeus said in a calm, low voice. He knew how his women felt, and ever since becoming close to Velvet and Alice, his ability to understand them without being told specifically had improved considerably.


    "Good! I wanted a shower so bad~ my body stinks of sweat!" Asmodea didn''t hold back¡ªbeing one of the most comfortable around Asmodeus, she didn''t really mind a little dirt and even offered to pleasure him last night using her mouth. Sadly, he rejected her offer and refused the advances of any other women who suggested something similar. According to him, it would be impolite as he wasn''t clean.


    Though he knew Asmodea was a little perverted and liked a thicker scent, he still felt it was too much.


    "Well, after the meal, you should all do as you want. Let''s take a night to rest and recuperate fully." Asmodeus spread his arms with a wide grin to the women, who nodded happily.


    Aki specifically turned red because, unlike his women, when she fought beside him and could smell her scent as a Foxkin, her much stronger sense of smell caused great embarrassment.


    "Finally..." the fox muttered, normally used to all women bathing in the river... but after that river halfway through the forest. There wasn''t another chance because of the elves escorting them.


    The young fox girl turned to look outside, staring at the blue sky without white clouds. She sighed, "The kingdom of Grigor... I wonder what it looks like."


    Since travelling with Asmodeus, Aki has seen more of the world, but the princesses of Grigor always speak of their kingdom and the beautiful sights. How they couldn''t wait to show it to everyone... It made Aki happy that they spoke about wanting to take her to see their kingdom because she hadn''t had many friends before.


    "You''re right. I don''t like how we were stuck with this duty. I mean, is THAT thing really the princess? That dirty thing? Her pure white skin is gone; now, she''s fallen." One guard frowned as if he did not understand why he needed to guide such an unworthy princess.


    ''So this was his plan, huh?! to degrade her and maybe cause another issue.'' Asmodeus narrowed his eyes, feeling his chest tighten as flames formed rapidly inside his core, ready to spew out and destroy this forest in a moment.


    He clenched his fists before a soft pair of hands wrapped around his left hand¡ªit was Ciela.


    Her beautiful brown skin slipped along his fingertips as if to calm his trembling rage. "It''s okay, Asmodeus. They are still my people..." she whispered. However, the next whisper made her body quiver, and her eyes became cold¡ªlike ice.


    "Heh... it''s because she spread her legs for that demon, isn''t she probably knocked up by a demon and became a fallen slut?" This guard, a member of the imperial elite forces, said such things without even realising that he was standing in front of the Demon King.


    However, Asmodeus didn''t take action. The palace of Ciela came into view, and he didn''t want to make things worse yet, at least for now. ''She is mine. If anyone tries to harm her or any of my women, I shall unleash hell upon all of them...'' Even if Ciela begs me, if these bastards make her cry again!


    "Hah... this is your palace, you know the way around right?" The maid with the poor attitude who had complained earlier spoke to Ciela with zero respect. There were many eyes in the halls leading to the huge silver spire twisting around a thick tree.


    "Huhuhu... look! What the princess has become."


    "The emperor should just put her down already..."


    "She slept with that beastly man?"


    The elves might have thought that being so far away, on the balcony, might have made them safe, but because all women who became part demon gained enhanced senses even further than their normal races.


    None of the women who stood with Asmodeus missed the face, height and build of each person who spoke negatively.


    ''Idiots...''


    "Well, that''s fine, I will thank you for guiding us this far." Ciela didn''t change her method and remained the same elegant and kind princess who didn''t judge them for their crimes.


    Not because she loved her people or was gentle and kind, but for her mother.


    Ciela knew her mother wasn''t in the palace at the time, but she was fighting against the demons to the northeast; she couldn''t risk trouble right now, even though she wanted to skin all the arrogant and ignorant people alive.

 Chapter 366 The Royal Palace - II

    Asmodeus gazed at Erika, who was visibly irritated by their treatment. Her eyes looked back at him, trembling and almost filled with tears. ''Of course, Ciela and Erika spent so long together that this gentle girl cares deeply for her.''


    Leviathan also wanted to cause trouble, but unlike Erika, Levia could hold back because of her previous punishment. She would never upset Asmodeus, even if her chest burned with anger at their treatment of Ciela, her best friend.


    After the maids and staff left, the kitchen contained ingredients, but no one cooked or prepared a meal.


    "You girls, go take a bath, get nice and clean while I start preparing for dinner. I hope you look forward to it." Asmodeus smiled at the stunned women¡ªfrom Alice to Aki and Levia, all of them rarely saw Asmodeus cook or offer to do something.


    "Quick before he changes his mind!" Velvet grasped Vinea and Alice''s hands while Asmodea followed. The girls soon vanished, leaving only Aki, Erika and Levia watching him with their curious eyes.


    "Are you alright alone, Asmo?" Erika asked, watching him count the eggs and prepare the oil and other ingredients.


    "Although it might be difficult to prepare alone, can I do this as a reward for you girls who worked hard? Aki, Levia go take a nice bath and when you come down, dinner should be almost ready."


    "But Master... what about you?"


    "Haha, while the pot and dishes are simmering, I''ll shower in that tub there, like a servant would." He pointed to the bathing room outside the kitchen, which was a small and basic bath, but the round tub made Asmodeus curious.


    ''It reminds me of the dojo... I want to bathe in that huge wooden tub!''


    "I-If you''re sure?"


    "I am, go on, I''ll make dinner special!"


    "Nn..."


    Thus, Asmodeus did something for the woman he loved. He rarely did things like this, so he sat at the kitchen table and closed his eyes, picturing the menu and foods he liked from his past world.


    .


    .


    .


    "Cooking for several people is a little harder than I thought..." Asmodeus thought, splashing around in the wooden tub¡ªthanks to his item storage, the soap and expensive oils were in his pocket at all times. He wondered if buying such a tub might be handy in the future when travelling in the woods.


    ''Maybe I should, since I can create the water using my magic... why didn''t I try before haha.''


    In the kitchen, several pots and pans bubbled and steamed, and a series of Eastern and Western dishes awaited the young women currently cleansing themselves like Asmodeus.


    Asmodeus didn''t mind the world. He decided things like this should be done more often to reward the women who chose and stood beside him, and it also made him happy to cook, something that shocked him.


    ''I didn''t know it was fun to make these dishes from my memory... they taste a little blander than my memory, but not bad.''


    Since entering this world, he has never used the kitchen or cooked because he didn''t have to; the maids, servants, and Ryo took care of him and his friends.


    ''Well, let''s set the table. I will punish those servants who ignored Ciela in the future.'' He smiled as he slipped into new clothes: an Eastern black kimono with a gold lining that covered half his body while his bottom half remained bare. If his cloth slipped to the side, it would reveal his bare skin.


    Yuina and Yumiko packed these clothes into his item ring, telling him to wear them sometimes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "N-Nothing!"


    "You sure? You seem very flustered?"


    "Nothing Master!"


    "Then you wouldn''t mind some milk?"


    Aki''s hand froze, almost dropping her spoon as she remembered the sight, several bodies covered in white fluids... and the victorious look of Asmodeus in the centre with his spear hoisted for more battles.


    "I-I am allergic to milk!" Aki blustered before covering her face.


    Another wonderful breakfast for the Demon King and his lovely maidens.


    .


    .


    .


    "Are you sure you want to come, Asmodeus?" Ciela''s low voice and shivering tone made her nerves more obvious.


    A few moments prior, the palace guards and servants came to announce the Emperor would see them in two hours, but he would only see Ciela and Asmodeus, which confused Levia and Aki. However, Asmodeus knew that he probably planned something that would insult Ciela.


    ''No, not him, maybe his concubine...''


    "How could I leave my little princess alone, let''s go together. We should ask for permission to marry while here."


    "Ack?!" Asmodea, the first to wake up from the night of passion, spat out her morning coffee, a shocked look on her face. Meanwhile, her target just shrugged his shoulders and winked. "Your father already gave permission."


    "Eh? Dad did?!" Asmodea''s strange face soon vanished as she wiped her mouth.


    "Ah... so don''t get jealous. I have to ask everyone''s family for permission, right?"


    "For a demon king, why are you such a normal lover?" Aki asked, a little confused at how forthright Asmodeus was with his women.


    "Well, you must tell people things, like informing someone''s family about the passing of a loved one, I always show respect because it''s hard enough for families to see a loved one go."


    The demon king''s logic surprised Aki, who thought he would just snatch the women and marry them without caring. "Amazing..." she sighed before returning to her meal.


    "Shall we? He won''t wait forever." Asmodeus smiled, offering his arm to the beautiful Ciela; they both wore special clothes today.


    Asmodeus wore a Grigorian-style suit with a black waistcoat, white shirt, red tie and a black pair of pants and jacket. Although he looked a tad bit old-fashioned, Asmodeus seemed to pull off this style.


    Asmodeus then looked toward his lovers and smiled, "See you later~ don''t miss me too much." Then, in his arm, the beautiful Ciela, a dark elf wearing her pure white dress, looked as if the two were going to a wedding.


    Asmodea watched them leave, her eyes narrowed with a sharp glint. "I feel a little jealous..."


    "Mmm... me too." Levia added while the women watched their man slip away with another woman in silence.

 Chapter 367 The Disgusting Emperor

    Asmodeus clasped the hand of Ciela. He could feel her worry, shame and embarrassment as they trembled in his fingertips. "Don''t worry, I will protect you, Ciela."


    "Mm... but what if he insults you, because of me?" Ciela''s hand tightened back. Her lovely eyes narrowed with a wet surface as she leaned gently against his shoulder. "You are too important to me that I can''t bare to hear him insult you."


    ''Such a wonderful woman... is this what she wanted to say all this time? I am very lucky.''


    "I feel the same, Ciela to me, you are the most beautiful and pure elf that exists in this world."


    The moment she heard his words, Ciela gasped, her lips opening wide. "Thank you..." Though her voice became quiet, the meaning of his words caused Ciela''s chest to flutter. A loud thud echoed inside as her heart pounded wildly.


    Those words meant more than the most epic poem of love to Ciela.


    They followed the knights through the silver passage leading to a set of white steps made of pure marble and the bannister from the branches of the world tree. The three-story building loomed overhead like a giant castle, with an open roof and golden pillars supporting its massive frame.


    The palace was nothing more than a small piece of an endless labyrinth made in every part of the world tree''s beautiful form. The entrance to the true palace, these stairs took them inside the world tree through a doorway, like a portal. This special feature kept the elven imperial family safe from most attacks.


    However... the Empress and her daughters lived outside, meaning the current Emperor prioritised his concubine over the Empress.


    "Mother used to live inside this mystical tree..." Ciela''s mutter caught the ears of Asmodeus and the knights, who flinched. Not. Not all the elves were like those in her palace from the night before.


    Most elves adored the queen because she currently fought for them, desperate to keep the kingdom safe. It was the Empress and her daughters who sacrificed themselves to protect the silver forest.


    Though the knights seemed to be affected, the doors soon opened before they could speak.


    "Good luck, Princess Ciela." A small voice that soon doubled; the four knights in their green armour all wished the princess good luck the moment they stepped into the watery barrier, a silver film that protected the Emperor''s palace, like stepping into a dungeon¡ªthat''s what Asmodeus and Ciela thought now after entering many.


    .


    .


    .


    Once they passed through the distorted barrier of light, they emerged in a hall made entirely of pure wood¡ªa living room in which two figures sat on a luxurious golden sofa with white leather.


    However, then the room flashed with light, as if by magic, and transformed into two grand thrones in the distance, another set of stairs as if to elevate the Emperor and his Concubine above all who entered, and pillars of pure ivory standing metres into the air.


    Such a scene took Asmodeus''s breath away.


    A full-sized banquet table appeared with various fruits piled high on plates and goblets full of wine.


    Asmodeus achieved what he desired after gazing at the concubine, now with a fierce glare, while biting her lips. She seemed genuinely shocked when her husband took back his offensive words when Asmodeus glared at him.


    Maybe she realised who held power right now, but her hands scraping the arm of her chair revealed her frustration and anger toward the Demon King.


    "His Majesty, Al''Runan. Ar''Ciela returns home after a long journey and journey for the Empire and the beautiful forest of Aristella." Ciela lowered herself gently into a beautiful curtsey. As she rose, she kept her eyes on the Emperor, unwavering no matter how uncomfortable he appeared.


    "I have come to discuss my part within your court, Your Majesty. I shall give my all for my mother and sisters, and thus, I request your help for the Empire''s prosperity."


    The Emperor seemed to be genuinely interested, his brows lifting, "Oh? You?"


    "Princess, do you not mean your loyalty toward the Emperor?" A snobbish noble grinned at Ciela, causing others to laugh behind the palm of their hand.


    "I serve the Empire, and the Emperor is my father. They are the same, Count Arisan."


    "You misunderstand. Emperor Al''Runan rules over all, not simply our nation. His word is absolute, and you should follow it!"


    The nobles tried to corner her, yet the beautiful princess, who once lacked the power to slay a goblin elite, now stood with a confident glow in the back of her eyes, "The only absolute for me is my future husband. The Demo King Asmodeus."


    This answer seemed to hurt the Emperor''s pride, and the concubine was excited as she whispered something into Al''Runan''s ear.


    "HOW DARE YOU SIDE WITH THAT FILTHY ABOMINATION!" The golden glow of Runan''s eyes turned dull, slightly black for a moment, like smoke washing over them before he insulted Asmodeus again. "YOU WILL NEVER BECOME HER HUSBAND! YOU FILTHY WRETCH!"


    "Haha, after all, a dirty demon could never hope to touch our princess; she needs to give birth to an elven child. Even if she looks disgusting right now."


    The sound of flesh impacting the floor came from inside the room. Everyone, including the Emperor, looked toward the princess with wide eyes.


    A demon appeared with long black horns... flowing green hair, like vines filled with thorns, yet carrying a bizarre beauty, eyes like emeralds and lips twisted into a bright smile.


    In a hand made of leaves and vines, the Count Arisan who insulted Asmodeus trembled and convulsed... blood pouring along the flood dragged by the magical arm appearing behind Ciela''s back.


    "I warned you once not to badmouth the man I worship and adore. My only absolute is the man beside me. Count Arisen..."


    "Asmodeus," the voice of the Emperor trembled when speaking his name.


    However, before they could react, another demonic hand gripped the knight''s neck from earlier, causing the woman beside him to scream.


    Ciela''s vine arms smashed them into the ground before tossing the two heavily wounded elves back to their previous position, a vigorous glow in the depths of her eyes.


    "Father, I do not care about the throne or your petty games with that woman. I only ask you allow mother and my sisters to return, then I will fight in their stead and wipe out the demons."

 Chapter 368 The Desperate battle

    A shocking thing happened the moment the Emperor watched his daughter''s transformation and sudden attack: his lips trembled, and the dull colour of his eye returned to the golden shine that Ciela remembered as a little girl.


    "Lala?" A nostalgic tone, voice and gaze... Ciela looked upon her father''s confused face and realised something from his trembling hand covering his face and the frustration of the Concubine beside him that something wasn''t right. ''When did father last call me my pet name?''


    A feeling of warmth spread through her chest, not because she forgave his acts, but because Ciela realised that something wasn''t right and to save her father.


    "Lala... you may go, tell your mother to return, safety. How could Sarina be sent to fight... it doesn''t make sense."


    Her eyes widened in shock. "Your daughter will take care of this." The Emperor suddenly turned around and slammed a fist on the table. "Why are you sitting in Sarina''s seat?!" All the nobles seemed shocked, apart from the small group... those who supported Er''Gladia and her family, who all began to grimace and mutter amongst themselves.


    However... faced with this sudden outburst, the Concubine bit her lips before a strange aura flowed from her body, causing Asmodeus and Ciela''s pupils to shrink¡ªit was like the death energy that overtook the beastkin Empire! Yet different, more complex and sinister.


    The moment it flowed into the Emperor''s lips and nose, his eyes dulled; before Ciela could act, Asmodeus grasped her hand and pulled her back because the Concubine then told the guards to kick them from the palace, her eyes filled with fury.


    ''This is an excellent find...''


    "Ciela... we must leave, for now. Okay?"


    "F-Father... Dad, wake up!" Ciela''s shout, like a shriek, caused the air to tremble. The Emperor''s eyes flickered from the dull light to their normal golden shine. He gazed at Ciela, covering his face, and stumbled from the throne.


    "Go... I will meet you again in the future. My order remains! The Empress will return, and so will Ar''Una and Ar''Orina!"


    It seemed that Ciela''s voice''s power could help him fight against the strange aura''s domination. However, because Asmodeus didn''t know how many nobles she controlled, he pulled the dark elf to safety, knowing they could save her father. That was enough information because they had already declared their stance against the Concubine.


    The future would be difficult.


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, Asmodeus and Ciela almost save the elven Emperor from his current situation. In the northeastern reaches of the forest, Empress Ar''Sarina stands on the stone walls made of a special stone that only grows with the help of the world tree and its sap. Her gaze narrows at the distant monsters and demons gathering.


    "Something doesn''t feel right..." Sarina muttered, two knights beside her. One was her daughter Orina, and the other had been a dear friend of Sarina''s for over a hundred years.


    ''A monster created just to destroy the elves...'' Sarina bit her lower lip, sinking her teeth into them, her fists tightening until blood ran down her fingers.


    She only returned for her people''s safety. Now, the Demons sent a powerful force to eliminate her, her daughters, and the warriors, yet her husband sent nothing for a week. They requested rations, weapons, and reinforcements. ''That woman is stronger than I thought...''


    "Empress!" Elven warriors, honourable and devoted to the Empire, rushed to the walls, their silver bows like stars in the night sky. However, Sarina''s chest tightened and was painful, and she refused to allow them all to die because her heart already suffered too much.


    "Pull back and prepare the horses. Our only goal is that strange worm insect! Relay the message!"


    "I can''t pull back from here," Uris whispered into Ar''Sarina''s ears while giving orders to the warriors, knights, and dames.


    The Empress turned to her closest friend with trembling eyes... an arrow lodged into her right thigh, the tip serrated and covered in poison. "URIS?!"


    "A lowly dark elf such as myself, especially one tainted by dark mana, will die for the World Tree''s glory... No, Your Majesty''s glory! If I fail to survive, make sure my husband doesn''t drink too much wine."


    Arrows and magic flung across the air with howls and flickering crackles. Ar''Sarina watched as Uris took a huge blade and leapt off the wall directly into the path of the giant insect. With a sudden burst of power, she cut off the head... only to reveal two more. ''Shit! Another insect?! someone... who can...''


    "Goddess, bless your beloved daughter as she seeks to protect your sacred forest."


    A silver glow surrounded the Empress, her eyes becoming pure silver, as did her hair as her blood began to boil, a searing pain, accepting the blessing of Aristella like a trial each time she used this power.


    "Uris, I can''t let you or the others die!"


    "Mother..." Orina was awed by her mother''s power, almost in a daze as Ar''Sarina''s mana reached a new height. Yet, unlike her emotional mother, Orina didn''t break her orders. Finding Ar''Una and the knights, she began arranging their escape. If things became worse, her tears could wait.


    The battle had only just begun.


    Ar''Sarina unsheathed her sword and ran forward, running across the backs of monsters toward the insect with blades at its end.


    With a quick slash, she split the beast in half, feeling something tingling from within her. With narrowed eyes, she spotted a young-looking woman with golden eyes, black hair and tattered elven armour.


    Uris stood with her reserve sword, fighting a pair of demons alone.


    With another step forward, the Empress smashed the monster''s body in half and quickly sliced apart the other insect-like creatures, ensuring none survived.


    She was like a goddess descended onto the earth, yet... blood oozed from her lips and nose, clearly overdrawing her body to use this power.

 Chapter 369 The Moonlight Garden

    Unknown to Ciela, who walked through the moonlight garden, which is normally a beautiful place with shining flowers wrapped in moonlight. The pair held hands, strolling back to her palace, a feeling of both victory and defeat lingering through their bodies.


    "Did you know these flowers only bloom in the moonlight, Asmodeus?" Ciela''s eyes narrowed while forcing her lips upwards, showing a slight smile.


    "Oh? They look quite beautiful, is that the reason."


    He didn''t know how to comfort her after learning the truth.


    They were forced to become passive until knowing the Empress and people important to Ciela became safe.


    However, walking through this garden wrapped in warmth, despite it being in the middle of the night, seemed to help Ciela relax. Her hand loosened as she swayed while strolling at his side, leaning against Asmodeus. She flicked her gaze towards him several times, watching his face.


    Despite knowing that her mind would likely be filled with information and annoying thoughts, Asmodeus wanted to keep walking amongst the silver flowers a little longer in silence.


    "Asmo..."


    Though it seemed Ciela wished to talk, breaking his plan, when his eyes peeked into hers, he felt her strong desire and willpower, causing Asmodeus to change his mind. "What''s wrong, tell me anything you want."


    Tonight was the first time she showed her true demon form, with the vines wrapped around her skin like veins. It looked a little bizarre, but when the sunlight flickered on the green vines, they became a beautiful silver colour like the flowers in this special garden.


    "I used to come play here with mother as a child¡ªeach of these flowers... were planted by one of my mother''s family members... each empress would care for this garden and add their plants using their mana, infusing them into seeds."No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Asmodeus narrowed his eyes, closing them while allowing the threads of energy and aura to flow from the flowers which bloomed in the moonlight into his body, sensing the mana and magic, although slightly different, coming from a similar source. ''Oh?''


    "Despite them all looking different they are all the same seeds!"


    "Hehe~ you noticed? Then... can you find the plan my mother helped me sneakily plant as a young elf?" She smiled with an excited look. They didn''t need to worry about listening ears or having a topic to discuss as long as it would make Ciela smile, who looked at him curiously.


    "What''s my reward?" Asmodeus curled his lips into a wide grin. He held her shoulder tight and pulled Ciela close, his body tingling from her unique mana and energy.


    "Ah... don''t cheat!" Her cheeks puffed up while grasping his shirt.


    She gazed with shimmering eyes as Asmodeus'' soft hands glided over the surface of the ground. He knelt, caressing each of the flowers with both his hands and his ability to sense mana. It didn''t take long for him to find a set of flowers that resembled bluebells but would likely be named silver bells due to the way the moonlight reflected off the petals.


    "That bitch, you have to deal with her, she needs to die!"


    He placed his finger on his lips and looked at Ciela, who looked shocked at the sudden scene. He then pulled her behind the gazebo.


    Their bodies slipped into a silver bush, and with a rustle, her chest fell against his, able to hear each other''s breathing and feel the hot breaths against each other, causing Ciel''s cheeks to turn red.


    "My Empress... we cannot kill her now! There are many nobles who support that woman!" A servant with a strange voice and pale skin seemed to call the concubine empress.


    When the Empress entered the gazebo, she looked frustrated. The servant was quite handsome but a little eerie as he knelt close to the Empress, who sat down. With sharp teeth, his smile could only be described as feral.


    "You mean to tell me those stupid nobles are willing to support a woman who still accepts a filthy forsaken as her daughter, and even a Demon King, our very enemy as her spouse?!"


    Her words were full of fury and disgust; in a single sentence, the Concubine showed how much she disliked the nobles, Ciela and her mother, the True Empress.


    Asmodeus stroked Cielas hair, feeling her tense while trying to control her anger at such a conversation topic.


    "So, did the attack work? You told me that you found an interesting beast that could destroy them." Er''Gladia seemed excited by her words, spreading her thighs as the male''s eyes lit up, his lips parting before moving between her thighs.


    "My Empress, they will surely suffer great losses, the nobles, hah! Once they know of her loss, they will soon wake up!" He exclaimed while brushing her skirt upwards, exposing the pale flesh beneath; yet, before he got any closer, the Concubine placed her foot over his forehead, pressing down and forcing his head onto the wooden flooring with a loud clunk!


    "And what would you do if they won and came back alive?" The Concubine spread her thighs wide open, showing that they had this type of relationship. Or rather, the Concubine allowed the servant to touch her bare skin.


    From this distance and situation, it wouldn''t be hard for Asmodeus to learn everything. And yet, when he sensed a tiny movement come from his side, a sign of worry appeared in his mind.


    Ciela''s eyes widened, seeing a male licking the Concubine''s feet like a dog. She shuddered, nauseous at the sight. It was clear this wasn''t sexual for the woman she hated, but instead something like having power over the man.


    It was at that moment she recognised his face.


    He was the knight who tried to insult and attack them in the palace earlier, though he only seemed like a slave right now.


    Soon, the pair escaped from the garden and found themselves in Ciela''s private room, holding hands in pitch black. Ciela gazed at the demon king, the flicker of moonlight covering her face, narrowing her eyes happily.


    "Asmo... can you stay here tonight?"

 Chapter 370 The Confident and Loved Dark Elf

    Ciela''s arms enveloped Asmodeus, dragging him off balance as she rested her cheeks on his chest. "I knew that father wouldn''t hate me, but facing his harsh gaze..." she said with a shuddering breath and closed her eyes.


    Asmodeus''s hand reached up and stroked her back. Her body pressed against his was hot enough to scorch. "We''re together. Everything''s alright."


    His hand slipped around her arm, and he traced it along her arm to find her fingers clenched into a fist. He pried them open with careful motions and then clutched her hand firmly.


    She looked up at him, eyes glistening and cheeks red with her blush. "I''m sorry... even though I promise to be a better lover."


    "No... it''s never your fault Ciela. I wanted to make you happy and lost my way, forgetting about myself and my own desires, if I am not happy how could I make you happy?"


    Ciela took a deep breath and squeezed his hand tighter, taking a moment to collect herself. "You''ve never lost me and never will... just hope that you never grow bored of me?"


    Asmodeus shook his head, a gentle smile on his lips. "We''re both overthinking this. How about we just agree to follow our hearts from now on?" he suggested.


    Ciela nodded. Her other arm released him, and she wiped tears away from her eyes with the back of her wrist as she spoke, "I can be greedy, and selfish?" she asked hopefully.


    "And horny too," he added with a chuckle.


    "Master..."


    Ciela and Asmodeus laughed at the same time.


    Their bodies pressed tightly together as she blushed at his words.


    Though they both understood their truth, dark elves were known for their high libido, but she avoided approaching him in that way because of her doubts and worries. "Are you really going to stay over?" Ciela asked after a minute; her voice was gentle, without the anxious tremor.


    He smiled down at her upturned face. "If you''ll have me."


    "I... would love that." She sighed heavily and rested her head against his chest. "Thank you..." Her body relaxed as she leaned on him.


    "Come on!" Asmodeus shifted towards the couch and pulled Ciela along by holding her hand. He sat down, dragging her across his legs while pulling off his boots and settling into place with one leg propped up. "I don''t care if my clothes get wrinkled. Let''s just have a good time together." With those words, he picked her up by the hips and twisted Ciela, setting her down on his lap, her chest resting against his.


    Ciela hummed happily, relaxing in his embrace. "Thank you." Her hand struck his chest, and she traced, tracing the buttons on his shirt. When he didn''t stop her, she looked up and found him watching her through his hooded eyes.


    "I am the one who should thank you, such a beautiful elf, is hugging my tightly."


    "Hehe... I was scared to suddenly become the Apostle of Aristella and a hero..." she whispered, closing her eyes. The darkness made it easier for her to confess her weaknesses to him.


    He stroked her long hair, each caress feeling like the wings of butterflies kissing against her scalp. It gave her chills of delight, which ran down her spine like tiny ice droplets. "I''m here with you now. Tell me your worries."


    "Well, I guess I''m just feeling a bit overwhelmed by everything that''s happened. Being named a hero is one thing, but there have been so many changes all at once," she explained, swallowing nervously before continuing to speak quietly. "And what worries me most is losing the connection between us... That fear has grown, and it''s like I''m being strangled..."


    "I can understand you. I felt the same way before we defeated the pope and left the beast kingdom." He squeezed her gently before adding an affectionate tone. "But don''t worry; I will always listen to your problems."


    Ciela giggled and tightened her waist around him as if trying to merge them through sheer willpower alone. "Thank you!" Her voice sounded cheerful once more.


    After catching her breath several moments later, she was spent lying motionless atop Asmodeus'' chest, breathing heavily alongside him amidst silence filling Ciela''s bedroom.


    "Uhh.. sorry..." She lifted her gaze towards his and felt his member twitching inside her... a blush on her cheeks as she finished so quickly.


    "Let me..." Ciela''s hands spread apart, placing her palms on her chest; as she sat up, the slimy sensation from her pussy spreading against the tip of his cocker hips straight before lowering them onto his cock, to the base in one drop.


    A wet popping sound rang out when their bodies met at full depth once more¡ªbut then stopped abruptly midway through penetration! Forcing Ciela down harder yet further until only the very root remained visible between thighs spread wide apart for access¡ªa sight that elicited excited squeals from its viewer!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!"


    With both legs wrapped snugly around Asmodeus'' waist and both hands pressed on his chest, she began to flick and move her hips quickly, like a galloping horse.


    "Ngh... hahh... ahh!!" Her breathing became heavy, and the hot sensation between her legs seemed unbearable. She threw herself backwards but couldn''t reach any further.


    "Ahhhhhhaaaa!!! So good... yes!!!" she cried aloud repeatedly whilst continuing to grind vigorously upon Asmodeus'' throbbing rod, causing her love juices to flow down his shaft as she felt him swelling inside her.


    "Ngh... you''re going crazy on top of me here." A bead of sweat rolled from one side of Asmodeus'' forehead into his hairline as he watched Ciela move frantically atop him while crying aloud passionately:


    "Yes... it''s because¡ªahhn!! Nngh, you are poking my womb and dragging that monster against my g-spot each time..." She moaned softly again before pressing forward once more while lifting her ass, before dropping and clenching tightly around his cock. "Hah... yes!"


    "As much as you are loving this..."


    Asmodeus gripped Ciela''s soft buttocks firmly in his strong hands and spread them open wide, exposing Ciela''s tight backdoor for all to see¡ªand then pushed himself up so deeply within Ciela that she could no longer contain herself that she let out an ungodly cry.


    "Oh, gods¡ªyes¡ªfuck meeeeeeee!" A shout of pure ecstasy rang throughout Ciela''s bedroom, accompanied by some unintelligible screams mixed with high-pitched shrieks along with what sounded like wet squelches.


    All were coming from Ciela''s drenched slit¡ªthe dark elf bucked wildly atop his massive throbbing cock like a wild mare trying desperately hard not only to hold onto its rider but the hot fluid pouring into her, causing her eyes to widen in shock.


    "Ahh... Oh... What do I do now? You''re cumming inside me without any mercy!"


    Her gaze grew misty-eyed once more as tears formed upon seeing herself being fucked mercilessly by this powerful beast who refused to stop thrusting deep within until finally pulling back again after shooting another load into Ciela''s hungry gaping hole.


    .


    .


    .


    Three hours later, after a pleasant break, Ciela was lying on her face while Asmodeus was on top of her. She once again enjoyed another load of his hot milk.


    "This feels amazing." He sighed.


    "It really is!" she exclaimed happily and purred as she lay against his body.


    "Whoa!" She squealed in delight.


    "Again?!"

 Chapter 371 The Actions of a Repentant Sister

    The following morning, everything happened quickly.


    It seemed the concubine hated Ciela, maybe even more than the empress herself. Though Ciela told Asmodeus not to worry, the small comments about her race and the colour of her skin made him irritated.


    "I really hate these people."


    "Calm down, my dear¡ªthey are just confused and don''t understand."


    Asmodeus and Ciela planned to leave the elven city after breakfast so that they could support the missing Empress and two princesses.


    Although the emperor allowed them to use the strange power of the concubine, It wouldn''t be strange if she suddenly made him change his mind.


    "Make sure everyone comes with us, and it will be easy to crush them with everyone else." Ciela''s nose scrunched up as she reached over Asmodeus''s body to grab a new pair of clothes from the clothing rail beside her bed. "Ah... can you hold me so I can reach?"


    "No problem..." He smirked, wrapping his hands around her soft thighs as she reached for the distant clothing rack¡ªfor some reason, the maids assigned to the palace never came to this room once during his stay last night.


    ''I guess it will be difficult for them to change quickly...''


    .


    .


    .


    After a short time enjoying their morning together, Ciela wore a black undershirt and pants, then her usual leather and chain mail armour over the top, with a green cape covering one shoulder and flowing behind her, which made her look cool.


    "Let''s go, Asmodeus!" She had a brilliant smile, her lips curled into a wide arc, her eyes narrowed and almost closed, and her brows lifted high.


    "I really am grateful for you¡ªthank you for being there for me."


    "If I can be with a beautiful woman like you, I will crawl over burning rocks naked, haha."


    "Idiot... let''s go meet Alice and Velvet."


    Asmodeus and Ciela paced through the corridors, holding hands. Fingers twined. Their goal was the room they agreed to meet at in the afternoon.


    Along the way, many elven soldiers stared at the running duo with expressions of shock, fear, anger, disgust, or confusion.


    Ciela seemed to be accustomed to being seen by such glares¡ªperhaps it was because she used to get such looks when she travelled alone as an adventurer.


    Asmodeus didn''t quite like this, but his calm smile and light blue eyes narrowed, focused on Ciela. If she showed issues, he might have massacred the elves to make her smile again.


    Finally, Asmodeus opened the door to the meeting room and found Alice, Velvet, Vinea, Asmodea, Levia, Erika, and Aki all gathered together with smiles on their faces.


    "Yay! We''re all here!"


    "Lord Asmodeus! How did your evening with the elf go? Was it amazing?" Erika joked, her eyes narrowed with a smug look.


    "Shut up, Eri!" Ciela rushed forward, covering Erika''s lips before sitting beside her. Asmodeus watched their faces, a room full of his women, while he noticed the massive map of the forest placed on the meeting table. His heart fluttered and tingled at seeing them all safe and happy after yesterday''s troubles.


    ''I love these girls so much...''


    Just as he prepared to give them all kisses on their foreheads, the wooden doors behind him were knocked.


    *Knock!*


    "Excuse me. I''m coming in."


    "The ground here has a lot of rocks, right? I plan to use this mountain just behind the castle to set up my place of attack; what about you, Asmodeus?" Ciela''s eyes sparkled with hope and excitement.


    "Erika, Velvet, Alice... will you three support me in rushing to the outpost wall first?"


    "Yes~."


    "I can do that!"


    "Yeah, no problem!"


    They each said their own words as Asmodeus finished up his explanation and waited for feedback.


    "So, basically," Erika broke the short silence. "You''re going to be running around killing as many enemies as possible while protected by Ciela and Asmodea from afar?"


    "Mm." Asmodeus nodded.


    .


    .


    .


    The group didn''t waste time collecting supplies, and that was when a group of around twenty knights stood in light armour at the eastern gate in a square formation.


    "Your Highness, Princess Ciela! We are here to support your mission!"


    Ciela''s eyes widened, her lips opening several times as if the sound wouldn''t come out. "The Glade Guardians?!"


    "Indeed¡ªwe are here to protect the princess!" The knight standing at the very front spoke firmly while being dressed in green light metal plate armour.


    There was even a Silvered bardiche (long axe) affixed to their back, and everyone else wore similar armour with various weapons affixed to them.


    ''What are these guys doing here?'' The knights usually guarded the empress in the city against invaders like goblins, orcs, and demons.


    "I... um... I didn''t call you guys," she said softly. Although he couldn''t see it, the look on her face must have been cute. A weak smile spread across her lips as she gazed at the knight leader with confused eyes.


    "But Princess, we swore an oath to protect you and your mother, her Imperial Majesty! Your Highness! So, please give us a command to aid you in this battle!"


    Obviously, their eyes didn''t look at Ciela with the same dirty and displeased look.


    Their thoughts were genuine, so Asmodeus didn''t get involved; instead, it made sense. Her mother must have support because she fights for them so often.


    Asmodeus and the others stood together in a semicircle at the massive open gate, facing the group of soldiers before they saw Ciela walk forward.


    But after only a few steps, her gaze fell upon Nua. "So this is my sister''s doing?"


    "That is correct, Your Highness," Nua replied with a pleasant look on her face. "When Princess Ar''Orina returned a few months ago, she admitted many of her faults and taught us of your situation. Not only that, but many of the ''accidents'' in the past were revealed to be her doing out of jealousy. Thus, she requested to join the Empress in defending the forest together. As atonement."


    "...Eh? S-Sister... what?"


    She stepped back, her wide, almost empty gaze staring at Nua before turning toward Asmodeus and then back again.


    "It seems like a dream¡ªshe actually accepted it?"


    "She has a step back from the throne as punishment for the things she did to you in the past, Princess." The maid bowed deeply, wearing her black leather armour and wielding two long, elvish daggers at her waist.


    "Her Highness Orina seeks to make amends."

 Chapter 372 A Short Victory

    The clammy wind blew through the trees, with Ciela''s feet firmly rooted on the rocky mountain beside the fortress, her black longbow tapping the ground as she stretched her fingertips, squeezing her palms to avoid muscle cramps.


    "Are you ready?" Ciela''s soft voice was like a whisper as she communicated with the three women standing on the ledge beneath her, with shields along with their usual weapons. At her back was a group of twenty elves with green and silver longbows, all standing in a tight formation.


    "All archers are ready at your command, princess!"


    She nodded, her eyes narrowed, gazing at the outpost currently engaged in battle, the figure of elves in damaged armour fighting off twisted creatures entering Ciela''s eyes.


    "Aim!" The Elvish Princess raised her bow above her head. Twenty more followed suit, pointing their arrows at the sky with a low creaking noise. Ciela''s muscles began to strain from pulling the string back for too long. However, her hand remained steady as she waited for the perfect moment to shoot.


    The elves could no longer hold back the creatures swarming through the entrance, forcing them to flee further into the outpost, to the second wall, where she saw her.


    The Empress had a bloody wound down her cheek, and an eye patch covered her left eye.


    Her green eyes glared at the enemy while holding a spear in her right hand. The princess smiled before barking orders, "SHOOT!"


    The sound of air whistling passed over their heads¡ªthe first arrows didn''t meet their mark. Instead, they scattered past the first wall, killing several demons trying to destroy the castle gate.


    "READY!" Ciela ordered, watching more elves get overwhelmed by the monsters. A spear impaled one, its blood spraying on a nearby stone tower. "Aim!" This time, she pulled harder, raising her bow above her shoulders before screaming, "Release!"


    Twenty-one arrows flew toward the sky and curved towards the outpost with increasing velocity until it was raining death upon all those within range.


    "Continuous Shooting!" Ciela''s shout echoed through the valley, causing the Empress and elven soldiers to notice their reinforcements.


    .


    .


    .


    "Ciela?! Is it really my daughter?"


    Empress Ar''Sarina grasped her spear tightly, turning back away from her men and towards her enemies¡ªblack humanoids with deformed limbs and multiple arms that stood over 6 feet tall with dark red eyes staring blankly at her troops before lunging forward again like mindless beasts¡ªand then looked up.


    Sure enough, there she was - Ciela was standing atop a mountain cliff beside them, wearing elven armour with flowers and intricate gold embroidery patterns running along its length.


    "Men... we have finally received reinforcements, the princess. Ar''Ciela has returned home to support us!"


    The clash of steel resounded through the air, and clashes with these bloodthirsty monsters continued around them, yet nobody stopped fighting or wavered even once. Their spirits lifted just knowing that someone powerful would help.


    With a reforged courage burning inside each soldier present, everyone shouted battle cries louder than ever before:


    "Princess!" many screamed simultaneously while raising shields high overhead. Some others called out names, such as mothers who were taken prisoner during previous battles or wives lost in wars fought long ago.


    "Mother Empress... I am here to save you! Please hold on!" Shouted Ciela.


    "Move!" Ar''Sarina commanded forcefully, moving her head aside to see nothing but another wave approaching; however, none made it past her guard, instead of being slain quickly before reaching any further into enemy lines.


    "We won''t lose another inch!"


    .


    The outpost carried the stench of death, blood, sweat and burnt flesh hanging heavily in every breath drawn from survivors'' mouths following what seemed like days worth of fighting yet only lasted less than five hours total time elapsed since morning began.


    Ciela walked behind the elf soldiers, heading further into the castle courtyard.


    "Ciela..." The Empress appeared out of nowhere and ran to embrace her daughter. However, their reunion didn''t last long because something caught everyone''s attention: footsteps echoed loudly throughout the hallway ahead...


    "Husband!" Princess Ciela cried out happily, rushing towards her beloved spouse, waiting outside near where most casualties lie¡ªhis clothes stained red by drying crimson liquid oozing slowly off wounds sustained during previous engagements he fought against numerous opponents at once.


    "Asmodeus, you ignored the plan..." She whispered whilst hugging his muscular body tightly against hers whilst sobbing quietly as tears rolled freely down her cheeks. "You should have waited till it was safer."


    She scolded lightly, despite knowing full well how pointless such words would prove later, considering everything currently occurring around them right now:


    "I didn''t want to see more elves fall; you love this forest, right? Their claws, axes and filth started corrupting the forest..."


    "Nn..."


    Ciela hugged him tighter, unable to respond except through small noises escaping her throat occasionally when feeling overwhelmed emotionally due to recent events.


    "Ciela... who, who might this young man be?" Ar''Sarina''s eyes shone open wide as she saw her daughter embracing a man so lovingly.


    Asmodeus smiled. "Greetings, Mother¡ªwe finally met. I am your son-in-law, Asmodeus!"


    It sounded almost ridiculous how he said this with such confidence while standing there holding her daughter in his arms, easily lifting her off the ground, and carrying her like a princess.


    They looked perfect together, if not for the fact that one side was covered entirely in black armour, whereas the other wore elven armour with flowers embroidered along its length.


    "Son...in-law?"


    The situation became bizarre, for the Empress''s eyes narrowed as she recovered from the rush of battle¡ªher knights tried to avoid gazing at the situation. Instead, they started clearing the walls, tossing demon corpses into the furnace while preparing the burial ritual for the elves.


    "You are... that boy that Orina mentioned?" Sarina''s confusion came from the information from her other daughter, who said that Ciela fell for a human male who, although not strong yet, had amazing potential.


    "Human? He looks like a devil," Muttered an elf from afar, gathering the scattered weapons from the battle.


    Asmodeus didn''t answer as he placed Ciela on her feet; she grabbed his hand, pulling him close to Sarina''s side and whispering excitedly, "Mom! I want to get married soon!" Her tone grew louder after announcing marriage plans aloud¡ªher words caused quite some commotion among everyone present nearby.


    However, the most shocked were Asmodeus himself and the other women who began to appear, their weapons covered in blood.


    Erika, the first knight who protected Ciela from the demons who tried to rush up the mountain path, stepped forward, her black armour covered in blood, as she grabbed the other arm of Asmodeus. "I don''t believe I''ve heard that story!"


    "Tsk..." Ciela clicked her tongue, knowing that her only chance was before the others started arriving, with Velvet, Vinea and Asmodea now gazing at her with smiles that were clearly more threatening than genuine smiles!


    "Ciela... what''s going on?" Sarina recovered from her shock and gazed at the females who surrounded Asmodeus.


    "Mom! It''s best if we focus on the outpost and repairing the broken walls first!" Ciela gripped harder on Asmodeus, her green eyes narrowing angrily towards Erika''s glowing blue.


    Sarina remained speechless yet nodded. "I am sure we will... have time to speak once things are settled¡ªnow go!"

 Chapter 373 The Strange Reinforcements

    After the battle, shouts, cheers, and elven songs of joy and delight filled the outpost. Thanks to the Empress, who uses her charisma to keep her men from collapsing. Ciela and Asmodeus helped stop a catastrophe from happening.


    The scent of sweet ale, honey mead and savoury herb-filled bread filled the halls, along with their jolly banter.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    "To think that little princess is all grown up now~ how time flies."


    "Stop speaking like a fool, Erunda..."


    "Ah~ my muse, Arinea, don''t be so angry; look, your forehead is wrinkled."


    Erunda, a tall elf with a rare, stocky, muscular build, is one of the two main guardians of the Empress, the child of an elf and a beastkin. His physique allowed him to remain in the elven empire despite being so large.


    Meanwhile, the slim and dainty Arinea was a spellcaster, someone who had supported Sarina since she became an adult. "This drunk idiot, Your Highness Ciela, please ignore him." She could only apologise to the princess sitting beside Asmodeus and their group.


    "Don''t worry, Aunt Arinea, I don''t mind¡ªplease enjoy another cup." Ciela''s eyes sparkled, meeting these elves. Her atmosphere transformed from the previous introverted and recluse style. Once she heard Orina left the outpost, it made her feel a little sad.


    "Is that him, Princess?" Erunda flicked his chin towards Asmodeus, who sat beside Vinea, serving her another cup of the sweet elven mead. A fruity yet spiced taste that caused their lips to tingle before a warm, delicious flavour flowed down their throat like syrup.


    "Him?"


    "Your future spouse, your man?"


    "Ah... he is." Ciela''s cheeks turned pink when she remembered two nights ago when she and Asmodeus had confirmed their affection for each other. "Mm... he''s my soulmate." However, her lovely voice became softer towards the end.


    There was a depth of feelings which started taking root deep inside her, a blazing fire that started in her stomach, and now a gentle warmth spread throughout her body.


    His smile, the flicker of his eyes in the candlelight... Ciela''s green orbs lingered on Asmodeus for several moments, almost forgetting to breathe as her lips curled into a deep smile.


    "Oh..." Erunda''s mouth opened wide¡ªhe suddenly felt a second-hand embarrassment covering his mouth before tapping Arinea''s shoulder. "Did you see it? Our cute princess has fallen in love with a demon!"


    There wasn''t any aggression or insult in his voice, rather the slight tinge of shock and sadness an Uncle might feel seeing his cute niece growing up.


    "Don''t cry, you big oaf. I''ve never seen her that happy before..."


    Arinea and Erunda married over 100 years ago; however, because of their different races and the struggle elves had with conceiving, they still didn''t have a child.


    Thus, being close friends of the Empress, Ciela and Orina became like their daughters and nieces at the same time.


    "You two..." The Empress finally spoke, her glass of mead empty, while her cheeks became rosy red. "I managed to get something that might help you." With those words, she took out a silver sphere with intricate silver flower patterns along its surface.


    Then turned tail and headed out of the room wearing a simple shirt and pair of black pants. His bare feet tapped on the stone floor. However, his eyes widened. ''Why are there so many elven knights here?''


    Dozens of elven knights marched in perfect order, their armour glimmering and their weapons pristine. Rather, he wondered how these elves could look so pristine and radiant after drinking all night. "Morning, Prince!"


    ''Hmmm?''


    "Oh... His Highness!" Another elf gave the elvish salute to Asmodeus before whistling a cheerful tune. Their footsteps echoed through the stone corridors. "You should see the front gates. The humans looked to be in a real pinch..."


    Asmodeus'' eyes narrowed when he heard this. "What''s going on? Humans...?"


    The Empress mentioned accepting their marriage, but the speed with which it travelled made him amused. ''Where did the stern image of Elves vanish to...'' He noticed a familiar crest, something nostalgic... an old enemy? "Oh? What''s that flag doing here?"


    "Hm?"


    Because he noticed a familiar flag and heard about humans arriving at the fortress, he wanted to discover more. He walked towards the gates, but he could see at least a thousand humans in the distance with horses and banners. ''Is that... why does it look so familiar?''


    "Oh? I wondered where those two idiots got to after we left the Inukami village..."


    Standing with the knights and soldiers, both Paul and Simon stood in noble-looking outfits, their shoulders lined with medals, and they seemed in charge of the knights.


    Asmodeus thought back to when they suddenly parted with him, after Paul received a message about his daughter, leaving with Simon for Grigor less just over a month ago. ''I would have loved their help fighting off the pope... but Paul''s daughter seemed to be really sick.''


    "Is she okay now?"


    He grasped the stone wall, stepped onto it, stretched his back, and unfurled his wings while watching the humans interact with the elven knights. He flew down and landed beside Sarina, who seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Ah, if it isn''t Prince Asmodeus."


    "Please, you can call me Asmodeus... Empress."


    "Hmm... but you called me Mother last night~ fufu, did you take care of my drunk little girl?" Her soft voice sounded in his ears as she watched the humans and elves talking. "I wonder how long it will be before I become a grandmother, haha."


    Asmodeus coughed, his mind racing back to what happened last night before they slept together. "Uh... I am not sure..."


    She giggled, noticing his discomfort. "Don''t worry. I have already accepted you¡ªdon''t hold back; you saw Erunda and Arinea... it can take a LOT of work without outside help. So, enjoy it~ a young, innocent elf, fufu."


    Suddenly, while the two were whispering to each other, an older male''s voice echoed.


    "How are you still alive?! Ryuji Vincenzo!"

 Chapter 374 A Loyal Lord Qwas?

    "Lord Qwass, this man is the future husband of both myself, Princess Liana and Princess Anne," Alice spoke with a sharp tone, her eyes narrowed into a sharp glare. "Watch your words."


    "Duchess Alice..."


    Qwass seemed shocked by the words, his mouth open wide and his eyes darting between the two. Once he confirmed the truth, he shook his head. "I see¡ªforgive my rude actions. Lord Asmodeus."


    "I would have thought the same for you, Lord Qwass." Asmodeus curled his lips, an amused smile as he stepped closer, noticing the Empress and Alice standing quietly together. "I guess you have been pardoned for your crimes..."


    "Haa... you''ve grown well. I must admit it shocked me how different you seem." Lord Qwass looked strange to Asmodeus, a slight curl of his lips as she showed a wry grin. Though he wasn''t mocking Asmodeus, instead, he bowed to the Demon King before turning to the Empress.


    "Your Majesty, may I approach?"


    "Do as you will, Human." The Empress seemed to be quite haughty and ignored his standing.


    Not long after the humans came into the outpost, Vinea and the others joined Asmodeus at the entrance to meet the nobles from Grigor, showing surprise their father sent Qwass.


    Asmodeus stood close to the Empress, watching as Lord Qwass, the man who used to be his sworn enemy, stepped closer in dull, silver armour. His steps were calm, with a gaze without emotion as the old noble stood before the empress and knelt.


    "The Grigor Kingdom sends reinforcements according to our previous treaty." Qwass looked at Asmodeus for a moment before closing his eyes and placing a hand over his chest. "Your Majesty, Ar''Sarina. I come here as the delegation from Grigor and pray you will accept our aid."


    ''Hmmm... that''s quite interesting.''


    ''I wonder if it was Qwass or Avandar''s choice to send this guy...?'' Asmodeus wondered to himself, trying to see if the man was lying or not. But the truth was, Qwass was not lying. He was being genuine, and that meant a lot.


    The memories of Grigor for Asmodeus remained stained by the actions of a few people, this man being one of them. However, he didn''t want to cause trouble with Ciela''s mother and the elves while they still needed to deal with the Concubine, who clearly wanted to kill the Empress. He could only hold his emotions back and watch quietly.


    Even Alice, who was a sharp and clever woman, could see his inner struggle and placed a hand on his shoulder. She did not smile; instead, she wore a serious face.


    "Even though our Emperor decided to ally with the mainland and abandon your kingdom during its need?" Sarina sneered, her nose flaring as she snorted at his words. Highly sceptical of the man, her eyes turned sharp as she leaned forward, her dark lips moving. "Why should I trust the words of the Grigor Kingdom? My empire might fall into chaos with your appearance!"


    Asmodeus could sense that she was hiding her true feelings deep down.


    This was a test for the current Lord Qwass and the Knights from Grigor. It seemed she didn''t wish to accept their help without a good reason, but there was a hint of hesitation in her words. And Asmodeus, who could see through the facade, smiled lightly before he looked at the man in front of him.


    ''The Empress is going to make the deal sweater for her people, haha.''


    However... something shocked even Asmodeus and the Empress when he took out the parchment, sealed with the Grigor Royal crest.


    "The King of Grigor has sanctioned this treaty and message¡ªplease check his words before you make a judgement. The treaty between our nations is still in action, and I wish for your cooperation." Qwass spoke with a soft voice, his face downcast as he handed the parchment to a nearby guard, who took it to the Empress.


    She opened the letter in full view of the Grigor knights, her eyes scanning the words as her lips moved silently. However, it only took a moment for her face to turn sour, her lips curving into a deep frown. "How can this be... is the king senile?"


    Jokes aside, the war up north isn''t going well. We need you here; the demons are a lot stronger than we could have ever imagined. We have to pull back our troops and protect our borders, but we might lose the territories we gained back if things keep up.


    The Demons aren''t giving an inch, and they''ve taken a few of our strongholds to the south of the Demon territories.


    I''m hoping you''re enjoying your time with those beautiful women and knights... But soon, we will need you back here. It makes me feel guilty asking for your help, but I need you.


    Hope to hear a response,


    Alan


    ¡ª¡ª------------------


    Asmodeus grasped the letter and let out a long sigh. He gazed at the sky and frowned. ''Shit, it seems things are getting more intense up there.''


    "What''s wrong?" Alice asked softly, seeing his serious expression, and Asmodeus shook his head.


    "Your brother asked for help."


    "...I see." She looked at Vinea and Asmodeus before seeing Ciela peeking at them with green eyes full of worry and a bit of shame. She could not meet their gaze, and her ears drooped, a clear sign of her emotions.


    But Alice, who could see what she was feeling, reached out and hugged her. "Don''t worry, little elf princess. We won''t leave without helping your mother first... Maybe Velvet and a few of the knights here can leave for the north early."


    Asmodeus nodded. "Yeah, that''s a good idea. We should speak about it together, though, instead of deciding for her."


    "Agreed." Alice and the others nodded before walking into the outpost with the Empress and the others. They didn''t enter the large hall, instead moving to a smaller room where they could all speak.


    "Do you think that the Emperor of the elves will cause trouble?" Alice whispered into Asmodeus'' ear. Her warm breath smelled like sweet cherry and cream. "They have a lot of power, and their army is stronger than the Grigor Kingdom''s..."


    "No..." Asmodeus shook his head, glancing at the elf princess, Ciela. She was the beloved daughter of the emperor, yet right now, he didn''t seem to care at all due to the strange magic of his Concubine. "If that woman doesn''t use her magic, that is. We need to find a way to break him free of her strange power."


    "Strange power... are you sure it''s magic?" Vinea asked softly, a hint of concern on her face.


    Asmodeus nodded. "I think speaking with the Empress might help, though she''s a little busy right now."


    Vinea and Alice nodded in understanding before following Asmodeus into the room, where they sat and waited. It didn''t take long for the Empress to enter with Arinea and Erunda, her lips curled in a slight smile as she sat down.


    "Well..."


    "How did it go?" Vinea asked softly, a hint of concern on her face.


    "Fine..." The Empress sighed, leaning back on her chair and crossing her legs.


    "Lord Qwass has agreed to help us by following our orders as part of the agreement. Also, your lovely king has agreed to send medical aid to us. I must thank you greatly, Asmodeus. Hero from another world."

 Chapter 375 The Important Question

    From that moment, the Empress starts to treat Asmodeus a lot differently, though she has accepted him before. Now her eyes looked at him like a mythical treasure that would give her endless value and money, like mealtime...


    "Is it alright for us to eat this well when the soldiers only have porridge and soup right now?"


    Asmodeus gazed at the various women around the stone table: the princesses and duchess from Grigor, Lord Qwass, and, of course, himself and Princess Ciela.


    ''This is because of Avandar and his peace treaty... I am sure of it!'' He thought to himself while putting some vegetables on Ciela''s plate and handing Asmodea more meat, causing the two women to smile happily.


    "Don''t worry, Asmodeus. If the Empress couldn''t feed her son-in-law with such a meal, what kind of marriage would you have in the future?"


    ''This boy is the bridge between the elves and humans¡ªI cannot lose him; Ciela must bear his child and become a new hope for all our races!''


    Though she seemed to scheme, Empress Salina dearly adored her daughter and her people. She knew humans could be fickle, but they were worth trusting.


    "Mother... why are you being so strange?" Ciela''s eyes focused on the Empress while she scooped up her soup elegantly. She fluttered her eyes as she gazed upon Asmodeus, who seemed a little uncomfortable.


    ''Mother is acting strange... ever since that old bastard arrived. I should have killed him back then! The man who wanted to kill my beloved Asmodeus.''


    Ciela didn''t believe that lord Qwass could change that much. She pressed her lips together, and with such pressure, they turned white as she saw the old man eating his soup with the Empress.


    ''He is an intruder!'' She concluded.


    Empress Salina looked at her daughter and smiled at her lovingly.


    "I am just happy to have such a wonderful future son-in-law," Salina said with a smile, her eyes darting between the two; the meal continued with this awkward atmosphere.


    "Princess Vinea, is it now...? I heard you once led a powerful brigade of female knights. Where are they now?"


    The Empress approached Vinea. At first, the confusion of demon names confused them, but soon, the elves became used to the sudden changes happily.


    "They are on an important task for now, and they will appear in the future."


    Asmodeus''s voice cut through tension like a knife. He then tapped the table and looked at the Empress for the first time. He didn''t feel any sort of pressure, and the powerful knight from earlier became a kind mother.


    ''Though I don''t doubt if I said something out of turn, she would lunge at me with a single breath.''


    The Empress noticed Asmodeus gazing at her while flicking her hand and signalling for the maid to bring some wine and dessert, giving the young Demon King a wink.


    ''This young man, why does he gaze so intently? You mustn''t¡ªI am a taken woman~ silly boy, focus on Ciela.'' Salina smiled to herself and leaned on her idle hands, watching the girls gazing secretly at Asmodeus while trying to keep it hidden like jealous young maidens guarding their husbands.


    While waiting for the maids, Asmodeus became curious. He reached out and touched Ciela''s soft thigh, squeezing it tight.


    "Ah~!" She let out a cute sound before her face went red, and she immediately covered her mouth with her hand. The Empress and Lord Qwass raised their heads at the noise, only to see the young princess''s face turn bright red.


    ''Why did he touch my thigh... his fingers are so hot and rough.''


    Asmodeus''s eyes narrowed as she began to speak again.


    "You are right... Lord Qwass, would you please excuse yourself? This is a talk for family." The Empress waved her hand, and the old man stood up and bowed, walking out without a word.


    ''It makes no sense to fight against that brat again here, I promised the King...''


    The moment the door shut, the room changed as if the atmosphere was liberated. The females from the Grigor Kingdom all relaxed, breathing out and starting to eat their dessert without caring and pouring wine into their cups.


    A strange yet amusing sight to see.


    "The truth is that the concubine uses a special and ancient method of spiritualism to cast her magic, something that uses the four elements, yet she seems to have fused it with something sinister."


    Empress Sarina then lowered the shoulder of her dress, hesitating at first, causing the girls to become shocked.


    "Mother?!"


    "Your Majesty?!"


    "Sarina... why are you seducing my husband?!" Velvet slammed the table.


    ''These girls are so silly...''


    However, the next moment, their eyes widened as they saw a strange rune mark in the centre of the Empress''s chest. It was like a snake wrapped into a figure of eight around itself. A snake eating its tail...


    "What is this?" Vinea asked while almost dropping her wine.


    "Mother... that''s..."


    ''Ah, Ciela, I knew you would understand the severity of this mark. Please don''t look so upset... Mother won''t give up!'' The Empress held back the urge to cry as her daughter stared at her with such upset eyes.


    "It is a binding rune that stops me from attacking her. It was put in place when the Emperor became infatuated with the concubine.


    At first, I believed he truly got sick of me... but suddenly my body began to degrade... the food, she managed to charm one of the palace chefs to gradually poison me... to a level that almost took my life."


    Her voice was filled with anger and regret.


    ''The Emperor was so angry, but he couldn''t do anything. What kind of husband is he?! He is only the emperor because of my support, yet by the time we realised... he couldn''t do anything either and begged me to forgive him. A foolish man...''


    "Well... I survived the poison, so this time, she cursed me with a rune. If the Emperor dies, so will I."


    "So let me guess, if you don''t do as she says, she threatens his life?" Asmodeus cut in once again, listening to everyone speaking. However, this was something that he couldn''t stand for.


    ''What the hell? Is she cursing her husband and the Empress for power? Would the people follow her if they both mysteriously die... or is that her goal? She doesn''t want power but to ruin the elven forest, to destroy the kingdom?''


    "So what''s our plan... if you cannot kill him, and she can threaten you so easily?" Vinea asked while downing a cup of wine and slamming it onto the table.


    "Out with it, Elven Empress. What do you want our husband to do?"

 Chapter 376 The Passage of Time

    A sudden aura filled the meeting room, heavy, dense and filled with anticipation. Erika and the other women who loved Asmodeus all met gazes before snapping their heads towards the Empress in a united front. Yet, the woman in question overlooked them with a calm yet powerful look in her eyes, firm and unbreaking.


    ''These beautiful warriors, all of them clearly adore this man. Asmodeus, the King of Demons.''


    Empress Sarina''s shoulders lowered, her back pressed against the chair as she lifted the corner of her lips in a scornful smile.


    ''I do not have the time or patience to waste time, please understand.''


    Her eyes fluttered slowly, her smile fading for a moment before she tapped the table and cleared her throat.


    ¡ªAhem~


    "Asmodeus, I wish to speak with you privately regarding the future and the role that you will play in the coming days." A tone rejecting any refusal.


    Her body radiated a fierce, commanding aura from every pore as she looked into his eyes, her eyelids closing to a narrow glare.


    ''I have to know why... why the goddess chose you, our sworn enemy, over the elves.''


    Before Asmodeus responded, the faces of Asmodea and Vinea became twisted, the younger Asmodeus biting her lower lip while almost snarling, her upper lip rising to reveal her sharp fangs slapping the ground with her long black tail.


    ''Darling, this woman is looking down on you. I cannot stand anyone looking down on you!''


    Vinea, on the other hand, gripped her hands, unable to accept her future husband being looked down upon, and the fact the empress asked to meet him privately also made her chest unsettled, a feeling of anticipation and anger growing like a kindled flame.


    ''My husband, this woman is hiding her fangs... I don''t wish to see you get fooled or injured¡ªplease take me with you.''


    With their sincere thoughts, both women looked at Asmodeus, who remained silent, his eyes closed while rubbing his fingers against his thumb. Not even a sign of anger. The only reason the two didn''t speak out was due to their upbringing and understanding that shouting there would only make things more difficult for the man they wished to protect and help.


    "I don''t believe him meeting you alone is quite appropriate, Empress Sarina." A low, husky voice sounded from the corner of the table as Velvet placed her goblet down with a slight thud on the wooden table. "Please, consider his status and those who are sworn to him."


    ''I never expected this witch to speak up for him... interesting, to have tamed a woman I once saw as a rival and danger to our kingdom.''


    Empress Sarina''s eyes glanced towards Asmodeus, who remained quiet, his eyes suddenly sliding open, with focused pupils gazing back at her.


    ''Such a cold... and powerful aura.''


    She remained fixated on him, his atmosphere and aura able to push hers aside without much effort, as if he was more noble than anything else in the room.


    "Empress Ar''Sarina."


    That was the moment he spoke, with a low and powerful tone as if passing judgment or showing his true colours.


    "I do not wish to worry my lovers¡ªmeeting a beautiful woman like yourself in private might stir untoward rumours." Asmodeus leaned to the side, his chin resting lazily on his right palm, leaning on the table and gazing at her with a sharp glare. "Thus, I ask you to allow my dear knights Leviathan and Erika to follow me."


    ''This young man is nothing like I thought he was! He''s like a wolf... hiding his fangs, waiting to strike when his enemies least expect it!''


    A rush of tingling sensations flowed through her body, a delight that the man her daughter married seemed to be more than a pretty face.


    It made him feel anxious.


    "I won''t lie¡ªadventuring with you was the most interesting part of my last five years of life," Simon spoke, his hand covering his mouth as he cleared his throat. "But I just felt the passage of time; my first daughter turned three, and my wife just gave birth to my second daughter, and it began to dawn on me how cruel time is... it doesn''t wait for anyone."


    There was a lingering sorrow and melancholy in his words as if haunting the group¡ªthey echoed off the stone walls, causing the men to grimace slightly.


    "Haha, sorry... it''s not like me to be serious, but I wanted to be honest. I''ve been offered a position to serve as a knight protecting the town where my wife lives... Duke Alan, his consideration for everything we''ve done, apparently. But we know it''s thanks to you, right kid?"


    ''Somehow, I am glad that Ciela and Levia will be arriving a little later¡ªSimon looked strange earlier; was this on his then?''


    Paul shifted in his seat before placing a refilled mug in front of Asmodeus and Simon.


    His lips twisted into a wry smile as he slapped Simon''s back. "You too, eh?"


    "What?!" Simon seemed shocked.


    The first he ever heard that his partner would be doing something similar, it made him realise his foolishness for keeping it a secret.


    "Well, the Duke and King sent me a request to teach my runic skills to an apprentice and serve as a lord in a small village where my family comes from. At first, I worried about bringing it up... but recently, I''ve been having trouble with my eyes..." There was a slow pause between his last sentences as he chuckled as if laughing at himself.


    "You... you''re sick?"


    "Brother Paul... you, can I not help you?"


    ''Look at these two kids, who are always acting so selfishly, but now they are so considerate.'' Paul looked at the two and shook his head before curling his lips into a wide grin.


    "It''s something hereditary, caused by me overusing my mana to do these cheap tricks when I wasn''t suited to become a mage in the first place."


    The condition seemed to be something that many mages suffered within their lives, though it could be treated¡ªonce treated, the patient couldn''t use magic anymore because it would only cause the disease to grow more severe.


    ''Can It really not be cured... I want to help Brother Paul...''


    "Oi, Kid, I can tell you''re thinking of doing something to save me right now! Haha, stop thinking and enjoy the drink. It''s to settle down and not have to worry about the future. That''s enough for a normal guy like me. Maybe I''ll open a restaurant or an inn. Come visit me from time to time, and tell me of your tales, haha."


    "Tsk... you better treat us well!" Simon laughed almost forcefully, but his shoulders became lighter while looking at Asmodeus, who looked stunned at first but seemed to adjust after time.


    "It sounds like Brother Paul..."


    However, the feelings in the depths of Asmodeus remained hidden¡ªlike a calm river''s surface; he continued to drink and joke with the two men.


    ¡ªKnock!


    Not much later, Ciela, Erika and Levia appeared¡ªthey didn''t have much time before the meeting with Empress Sarina, but once the girls arrived, the men seemed to have dealt with the issues from earlier, as if hiding it from the women.


    ''I want to help both of them...'' Only those thoughts lingered as Asmodeus left the two drunken men to meet the Empress, taking a deep breath, before his eyes flicked open, no longer soft and gentle but full of power and focus.


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 377 A Mothers Permission

    The maids greeted Asmodeus, Ciela, and the other two before opening the doors gracefully. Inside, the Empress lounged on her sofa, with a simple robe covering her body and a bowl of various fruits and nuts at her side.


    "Asmodeus, come inside, I''ve been waiting for you." The Empress called out, her lips curling into a smile as she winked at the young demon king.


    ''It seems he is still wary of me, well... I have only known him a few hours.''


    Asmodeus didn''t waste time sitting opposite the Empress before Ciela and Erika slipped beside him. Both pressed their bodies against him with firm expressions. "I met an old friend, and became delayed, forgive me. Empress."


    Because it was an official meeting, he didn''t act like usual. His eyes flicked across Sarina''s body before returning to her face.


    ''After all, such a beautiful woman is dangerous.''


    "Don''t worry, would you like a drink?" Empress Sarina purred, snapping her fingers to call a maid.


    The maid bowed and moved towards the cupboards.


    Asmodeus''s eyes narrowed as he watched the maid, but Ciela and Erika seemed to be more on guard with the Empress herself. Levia didn''t rush to his side. Instead, she stood behind him, her body leaning over the sofa, almost touching his back.


    "It seems you are quite loved, Asmodeus." The Empress giggled, her eyes flashing with amusement.


    "What can I help you with today?" Asmodeus asked, ignoring her words.


    Empress Sarina''s smile disappeared, and the room''s atmosphere changed in a moment. Though he and Ciela loved each other, there wasn''t much room for love in politics and ruling a nation.


    Thus, he remained on guard against her mother.


    ¡ªClang!


    The maid set down several exquisite golden goblets filled with sweet-scented purple wine. "Drink, it is my finest vintage, something only a few people can enjoy."


    Asmodeus looked down at his goblet, but he didn''t reach out to drink it. Levia, on the other hand, didn''t hesitate and reached out for the glass.


    ¡ªGulp~


    Levia drank a small portion, swishing the goblet twice before letting out a warm, fruity sigh. "Master, there is no poison or danger. Please enjoy." She spoke in her usual flat tone, her eyes flashing with a hint of emotion.


    ''This cheeky girl... well, let''s thank her for now.'' He thought, taking the slightly cool goblet, noticing the blue flicker of magic from Levia''s fingertips. She even cooled the wine.


    "You have a wonderful knight protecting you, I am a little jealous." The Empress snorted, sipping her goblet before flicking her gaze to Ciela, who gazed at the wine with both eyes opened wide and smelled the aroma. "My daughter, are you excited to finally try, mothers wine?" She asked Ciela with a smirk, her eyes flashing with love and amusement.


    Ciela didn''t answer her; instead, she gulped the wine and let out a sigh of relief. "It''s delicious..."


    ¡ªCough~ Cough~


    "Haha~ such a lovely daughter, don''t you agree, Asmodeus?" Empress Sarina asked, a smile appearing on her face as her eyes narrowed.


    Asmodeus didn''t answer. He just stared at the woman in front of him. ''She''s a sly one, not to mention her guards and maids. I can sense the power from a few, but most of them... are they hiding their strength?'' He wondered, taking in the Empress''s maids with a glance.


    The maids didn''t even blink, and neither did the guards.


    As if noticing his gaze, she pushed out her tongue, slowly licking her lips, before snapping her fingers twice. "Don''t feel worried, they will leave now."


    "Of course, I would only make an oath that everyone could agree to, " her mother said. She could see the love and happiness in her daughter''s eyes, but she also felt frustrated.


    "Ahem..."


    Asmodeus suddenly cleared his throat before nodding at Ciela.


    "But understand that even if I marry Ciela in the elven traditions. I will also be marrying my other woman at the same time."


    "What?!" The Empress gasped, her cup almost falling. "But... Why?"


    The young demon king didn''t speak, his lips curling at her reaction. It wasn''t every day that a man could surprise her, and her reaction amused him.


    "I am the king of demons¡ªonce I defeat that monster, the entire northern region will become my territory. Do not forget that. I cannot prioritise the elves, when I have women from all over this continent to honour."


    ''In reality I just don''t want to deal with that annoying politics of the elves... damn it. Please take that hint, mother-in-law!''


    "..."


    Sarina didn''t speak for a moment, but she seemed to think about something. Finally, her eyes hardened, and she looked at her daughter.


    "Will you be happy like this?" A soft and gentle voice, void of her pressure, instead of a mother. Ciela, whose eyes were moist, suddenly turned to Asmodeus with a smile.


    "Mother, I want nothing more than to be beside him, can you accept us?"


    "Haa.."


    The Empress sighed, raised her hands and downed the last of her wine with a wide grin. "So you''re really after my daughter and nothing else. Hahaha." She laughed with mirth, causing the three to be stunned.


    ''Is she crazy?'' Asmodeus wondered, but Ciela and Levia seemed to be nervous.


    "Fine, I will accept that, but you must make me a promise." The Empress started pouring herself another cup before adjusting her position and gazing at Asmodeus.


    "Take care of my little sunflower, and make sure she doesn''t cry."


    "I promise."


    "Thank you for caring more about my daughter than your prestige and rewards. Though it sounds a little hypocritical coming from the Empress of a nation and the one who sent her to Grigor in the first place... I hope you will continue to make her happy. King Asmodeus."


    ''...''


    Her words were different from before. Asmodeus watched her with wide eyes as she offered him a cup and poured it. "I expect great things from you."


    "I will do my best to meet your expectations..." Asmodeus noticed that the atmosphere transformed before the Empress lightened her gaze and spoke once again.


    "I hope you can do me a favour, Asmodeus, Ciela. To save my husband''s life... and the fate of the entire forest."


    "What do you need us to do?"


    The Empress looked slightly reluctant before she took a deep breath...


    "Please complete the Trial of Aristella!"

 Chapter 378 The Trial of Aristella - Prelude

    Since the issue regarding Ciela was resolved, Empress Sarina changed her attitude and became more respectful. She no longer treated him like a son-in-law but rather as someone of equal stature.


    "The Trial of Aristella? I''ve never heard of it..." Asmodeus lifted his brows while leaning forward to grasp his goblet of wine, curious about the topic.


    ''I assume it''s something close to a dungeon or something I did in the past for Serena.''


    Empress Sarina narrowed her eyes while rubbing the rim of her goblet before curling her lips with a sarcastic smile. "It''s a special trial of the elves, in a location deep within the forest. A sacred place where the world tree sleeps."


    "Sacred place?"


    "The Trial of Aristella... a place only those blessed and accepted by the goddess can enter."No?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Empress stopped for a moment.


    Her lips curled into a mysterious smile, which caused Asmodeus to stop and narrow his gaze.


    ''I can feel it, this child... his aura is overflowing with the love of our goddess.''


    From the moment she noticed his strange aura, the Empress watched as the leaves fluttered and bloomed in his presence, and the buds began to sprout.


    ''We cannot lose him... no matter what!''


    "A trial... something that I assume only elves have taken part in in the past? Can those people on the council accept my presence inside that sacred place?"


    ''After all, he is wise and understands that this will be something hidden.''


    The royal elves worked hard, ensuring that this trial was hidden from the annuls of history...


    ''Forgive me for asking this of you, my dear son-in-law.''


    Her eyes became softer, lowering her brows as she bit her lower lips. It seemed important enough for her to drop the face of an Empress completely and instead as a daughter of Aristella.


    ''But this is the only way... the last seer was chosen two hundred years ago!''


    "Understood."


    Asmodeus didn''t complain.


    Instead, each time her mother spoke more, Ciela''s soft hand gripped his tighter, the concern and worry in her eyes flickering as he peeked back at her face with a bitter smile.


    ''It can''t be helped, my lovely elven fiancee looks so desperate to help...''


    "Can you tell me more about the trial? Mother."


    His words became warmer, and his tone lost its edge. He wanted to consider Ciela''s feelings, so Asmodeus decided to meet the Empress halfway.


    ¡ªClank~


    Sarina set down her goblet with a sigh before clearing her throat.


    "Ahem, the trial''s details are a mystery even to me, Asmodeus." For a moment, her eyes narrowed, her lips shrinking as she seemed bitter.


    "What do you mean?" A curious Asmodeus asked while taking note of the Empress''s reaction.


    ''She seems genuinely frustrated... Why?''


    The Empress adjusted her seating before lifting the second bottle of wine, offering a refill to everyone while pressing her lips together.


    "The goddess has vanished, she no longer answers our prayers... for over two hundred years she has not once responded... despite this..."


    Her green eyes gleamed, and she gazed up at Asmodeus with their powerful and determined light, which caused him to swallow his saliva. "You..."


    "Aristella has chosen an outsider like you, maybe because we have failed her! That is why I sought your aid and asked for this meeting¡ªoh, king of demons. I know this is arrogant and a hard request, but I beseech you."


    "Mother?! What are you doing?"


    "Empress?"


    She stood from the sofa, placed her right hand across her chest, and lowered her body, showing a respectful and sincere sign of request.


    "Asmodeus, King of Demons. I, Empress Ar''Sarina, follower of Aristella, ask of you, please complete the trial and save our empire from ruin!"


    Whereas before, it felt more like an informal request, the moment he saw her so earnestly asking for his aid, it felt strange to Asmodeus.


    ''It reminds me of Alan''s first request to me...''


    Asmodeus waited for a moment, able to feel Ciela''s panic. Her hand grasped him tighter, and her heart pounded louder in his ears. He peeked at Erika, who looked amazed, with shining eyes at the bowing Empress. Levia''s warm breath made it obvious she was behind him.


    "The Tears of Aristella... can they help Ciela''s father, the Emperor?"


    To his words, the entire body of the Empress shuddered as he noticed her teeth bite together.


    ''That tremble gave me the answer...''


    His mind filled with memories of when he couldn''t do anything other than fight and kill things before Alan showed him the light and a path.


    The times Alan asked for help, tried to help him and struggled to break through his stubborn ways caused Asmodeus to chuckle before placing a hand on the Empress''s shoulder.


    "Do not bow to me, not yet at least... when I surpass you, feel free to worship me, Mother-in-law. I will take the trial, but Ciela will come with me."


    ''After all, I cannot deny I am weak to mothers... though at first I mistook that feeling for love, and desire, when it was really just a longing for someone to show me affection. Like Mother did.''


    "..."


    Sarina looked up at Asmodeus, his face calm yet glowing with confidence and excitement. She couldn''t express her feelings.


    His smile reminded her of a young child getting a gift for the first time.


    "Before you ask why, it''s because I know she would want to be part of this, to see it through and help her family. I am not asking for your permission¡ªmy wives aren''t weak dolls¡ªthey are powerful demons, and I will nurture them to surpass all others."


    "You want to help your mother, Right Ciela?" He asked, while cheekily grinding, helping the Empress to her feet.


    "Ah... Asmodeus... are you sure?" Ciela''s voice turned weak as her hand was taken by the Empress and pulled into a hug.


    "Ciela, are you willing to help your Father with me?"


    Asmodeus wanted her to feel no guilt, both the Empress and her daughter.


    He noticed that Ciela and many of the other women didn''t show him when they struggled with things, hiding their feelings behind a veil.


    "Is... is it really okay?"


    Ciela turned to face him with a look of uncertainty.


    The moment he nodded, her face glowed bright with a beautiful smile, like a flower just blooming, radiant and filled with life.

 Chapter 379 The Trials Party

    Darkness filled the large bedroom with a four-pillar bed and extravagant but aged furniture while three figures sat huddled together in candlelight. Asmodeus closed his eyes while sitting in his private room after meeting with the empress.


    He reached out, stroking Erika''s soft cheek, which remained beside him.


    "Do you think that I should have been more selfish, Eri?"


    "I think Asmodeus did his best. You didn''t want to make Ciela sad right?"


    Erika shuffled in his arms, her golden hair flowing over her shoulder as she hugged his chest.


    "Why would I be sad?"


    Ciela''s green hair fluttered in the wind as she watched her friend and fiance hugging each other. A slight irritation, like small needles pricking her chest, caused her lips to tremble. She stood up and moved behind Asmodeus, her arms wrapping around his neck and her head falling on top of his. "I am happy; you agreed to help my mother and save my father."


    Mmnph~??


    A warm touch, a soft sensation, pressed against his lip. Ciela''s gentle kiss, shy yet passionate, stirred feelings within him. Erika''s arms tightened, and she leaned in, placing a loving kiss of her own on his other cheek.


    Nnm~?


    "Don''t forget me either~ Asmodeus."


    "My dear, when will you leave for the trial?"


    "First, let''s finish the meeting." He reached up, caressing both of their heads, enjoying the warmth of both women and pulling them into his arms. His lips curled into a smirk.


    ¡ªKnock, Knock!


    "Master, it''s Levia. I returned after meeting Paul and Simon." A low, polite voice, almost mechanical if you didn''t notice the slight tinge of her emotions and glee.


    "Come in." Asmodeus answered.


    Levia entered his bedroom, looking blank as he lay in bed. Her dark eyes brightened when she gazed upon him in the centre of the two women.


    ''Master...''


    "What did they tell you?"


    He asked with a gentle smile before beckoning Levia closer.


    She moved towards the sofa with measured strides, keeping her gaze fixated on Asmodeus. Her long robe flowed gracefully as her hands slid underneath the silky fabric and pulled out a sheet of paper from between her breasts.


    "This is their response, I copied it for you."


    "Eh~ Levia always goes so far for darling. I am a little jealous." Erika''s soft voice purred in his ears while she pushed herself against his arm.


    Ciela remained silent, her face buried in the crook of his neck. The warmth of her body radiated from their touch.


    "Ah... Thank you. It seems that everything went well." He took the note and read over the report.


    Asmodeus sent Leviathan to request whether Paul and Simon would take part in the trial of Aristella, for something this sacred and special it would be something to tell their future children. Thus, he didn''t wish for them to miss it.


    ''It seems that they were quite reluctant at the start... but.''


    His eyes lifted from the document. He watched the quiet Levia standing a few steps away, looking at him expectantly.


    He waved her closer. "I would like your thoughts, Levia. What do you make of them?"


    "I am not certain what master is talking about."


    "You used to adventure with them right? Did they seem excited about the idea, and what about you?" His fingers trailed through Ciela''s silky green hair while he waited patiently for her reply.


    He winked at the hungry demoness, her eyes opening wide as his robe pulled open, revealing a towering sword.


    ''Master... I want it!''


    As if on cue, the moment his robes vanished, the two demons beside him also removed their clothes, revealing two beautiful figures: one voluptuous and another petite yet perfect.


    Asmodeus reached over and grabbed Erika''s waist, his hands slipping down her body, caressing her plump buttocks, squeezing her cheeks as if kneading dough delicately, causing her body to arch as she let out a lovely moan.


    Haaan~mmmn ??!


    "Darling~ don''t tease me..."


    Erika''s hands reached out to his arm while leaning forward and kissing his arm with soft, squishy pecks while snorting from his fingers slipping into her soft meat.


    "...???!"


    Levia''s eyes shone, her face bright red while watching his hands stroking the buttocks of Erika, then his left hand shifted and wrapped around Ciela''s back, cupping her firm, heavy breasts in his left hand.


    "Did your breasts grow, Ciela?"


    Ngh~?


    "I don''t know~~ ???!"


    His fingers teased and pinched her nipple, the jolt of pleasure causing her to shudder while the small bud swelled in his grasp.


    Asmodeus used his index finger and thumb to toy with it while rolling it in his grasp.


    Meanwhile, his other hand continued to knead Erika''s buttocks, pulling and stretching her cheeks to the sounds of her moans and whimpering, followed by a sticky noise.


    ¡ªSquelch!


    Haaan~more... touch my more~??


    Pah???!


    The moment his palm slapped Erika, her lips opened wide, shuddering from the blow while releasing a lovely moan that echoed through the room.


    Levia''s envy and jealousy reached her limit as she removed her armour and crawled closer to Asmodeus, taking deep breaths and putting a wide grin on her lips.


    sniff~ ??!


    Her face moved close to his tip, a face twisted in pleasure, as she suddenly noticed Asmodeus gazing down at her and turned bright red.


    Hnnng~?


    "How adorable, my lewd little paladin is."


    Asmodeus spoke with a prideful and overpowering voice.


    "Suck it."


    Levia''s lips parted without thinking, and she obeyed, moving her mouth forward, the warmth of his thick and meaty sword brushing her lip.


    She didn''t hesitate and wrapped her lips around his glans, sucking on the smooth skin while her tongue flickered across his tip, lapping up his juices, her cheeks burning red as a salty flavour exploded on her taste buds.


    ''Master''s cock in my mouth!''


    Mmmph, Nnnph, Nnmmnmph~ ?


    Leviathan''s hands gripped his waist, pulling her mouth down on the shaft, the warmth of his penis sliding into the depths of her throat, her drool pouring from the corners of her lips.


    ¡ªSlurp~ ?!

 Chapter 380 Nostalgia Trio ***

    A sweet scent filled the elegant room, and the rustling of sheets and hot sighs formed seductive and sensual background music.


    In the darkness, Erika''s hands gripped the sheets tightly.


    Her squishy pink lips parted as she lifted her hips with a wet squish, twisting them slightly as she pushed them back, rocking them against the fingertips of Asmodeus.


    ¡ªShlick?


    "Ahhn~?! Haa.... Nnnm...! ??"


    Asmodeus curled his fingers, brushing along her warm, slippery petals, oozing sticky juices as he teased her opening. The tight hole squeezed around his fingertip as it pushed into the soft meat.


    Asmodeus chuckled and gently licked her ears. "Hahaha, you''re too sensitive, Erika."


    He narrowed his gaze while slipping his hand from her slit, squeezing her plump buttocks, caressing her soft and erotic cheeks.


    "Don''t forget about me... master..."


    Mmmnph~??


    A slimy warmth spread across his cock, the slippery tongue of Levia licking his cock. The paladin was on her hands and knees, her ass sticking out and swaying in the air, as she lowered her head, swallowing him deeper in her throat.


    ¡ªGlurp, slurp, ulp, uulppp! ?


    His shaft sank deep into her gullet. She held it in, feeling it throb and pulsate as the saliva and pre-cum slid down her throat. Her nose pressed into his groin as her lips met the root of his shaft.


    Levia''s eyes watered, but she was persistent and swallowed every inch, the slime of her spit coating her shaft and his balls.


    "Haaan.... Nnngh.... Asmodeus~! ??"


    Ciela''s voice echoed as the slimy sounds of Levia''s blowjob echoed, the elf unable to stop trembling as she felt his fingers spreading and curling inside her asshole.


    The white sheets of the elegant room were stained with juices and three naked beauties, all with stunning proportions and smooth skin, writhed and moaned on the enormous bed.


    "Ciela really likes it in her ass... your fingers are squeezing me tight, such a lewd elf." He chuckled, twisting and pushing deeper. "Let me go in a bit more."


    His finger squirmed, curling inside of her, a sense of oppression and strange pleasure flooding her mind as her spine tingled.


    ¡ªSquelch! ?


    "Haaa... Mmmn... I-It''s in so deep! Ahnn~! ??"


    ¡ªGasp~


    Ciela couldn''t resist the pleasant tingle filling her body as she gasped. She couldn''t endure the tips of her long ears drooping and her body shaking. "Husband..." She muttered in an erotic tone.


    Asmodeus''s eyes twinkled as he bit down, feeling the plump lips of Levia tighten around his cock¡ªher cheeks narrowed as she began swallowing his cock, bobbing her head rapidly as she slurped on his shaft with loud, sloppy wet pops.


    ¡ªSlurp~ ?


    The wet, slimy sensation added to her intense vacuum suction caused Asmodeus to lose focus, his fingers moving faster, curling inside Ciela''s asshole, causing the elf to gasp and yelp while his fingers pushed into the soft, welcoming pussy of Erika, who began swaying her hips, fucking his fingers.


    ¡ªShlick! ??


    "Nngh... Gluck... Nngh. Haa... Slrp, gluk. Mmngh! Slurp~! ?"


    The sound of the wet, sticky, sloppy, and squelching noises filled the air, with each woman''s face covered in lust and desire.


    "Levia''s blowjob is so intense... fuck...." Asmodeus grunted, his hips lifting off the bed, enjoying the wet, slimy sensation each time his cock pushed deep into her throat, making Levia gag and splutter, her eyes filled with tears, while her nose became wet. She didn''t move away, sucking harder, and her throat tightened around his girth, constricting his pulsating rod, causing his body to tremble.


    "Ahhh~! Mmngh... haa... haaa...?"


    The throbbing cock in her throat revealed the pleasure Asmodeus endured from her blowjob.


    With narrowed eyes filled with delight and satisfaction, the corners of his lips curled upwards, forming a wicked smirk.


    "Ahh, it feels so fucking good..."


    "Darling... Mmmngh.... Your fingers... Haa.... Nnnm!"


    Erika''s face was buried in the bed, pressing on her elbows. She slapped her ass against his fingers, allowing him to reach deeper, a slimy, wet squelch echoing from her tight pussy each time her ass slapped against his hand.


    "Ahhh, nnngh, Husbannndddddd!!!"


    Her entire body shivered and spasmed as his glans penetrated her asshole deeply and violently, his girth spreading her butt open.


    His cock pulsed, causing her muscles to contract and tighten, a tingling in her spine made Ciela moan in pleasure, and a wet, sticky sensation formed in her groin, dripping from her pussy.


    "Good... Ciela sounds so cute when she moans like this... keep going, Erika." Levia''s eyes shone as they began to lift and drop her with loud, fleshy sounds and lewd pops of air.


    "Don''t leave me out." Asmodeus joined in on their fun and thrust his hips upward to match their rhythm.


    "Argh.... Ngh?!" Ciela''s eyes rolled back, the sudden assault from three people causing her mind to blank, pleasure and the sheer impact causing her to lose a sense of reason.


    "Oh god... she''s cumming, what a lewd elf." Erika giggled while watching Ciela convulsing. The tight grip on her ass grew stronger, and her entire body arched, her hips grinding against him as her asshole tightened and loosened.


    "This girl really likes to have my cock inside her ass..." Asmodeus groaned, feeling the slimy walls of her ass clamping and squirming around his shaft. It was a sensation that made him crave to shoot a load of cum into her tight hole, but he held himself, allowing her to enjoy the moment...


    ¡ªPlop! ?


    Asmodeus dragged his cock from her anus, a slimy trail of saliva and juices leaking after, and Ciela collapsed, falling onto his chest, a panting mess.


    "Mmmngh, Husband..." Her voice sounded so sweet, her lips kissing and licking his neck, as the two girls pulled away and crawled their hands over his erect penis, stroking it together.


    ¡ªSchlick! Schlick!


    Their palms caressed the tip, and the soft sensation of their hands pumping his cock caused his hips to lift, and a sticky, slimy fluid coated his girth.


    "Master is throbbing... he''s going to cum again... ??"


    "I''ll drink every drop..." Levia''s voice trailed off as their tongues lapped at his shaft and teased his sensitive areas, the sensation causing his legs to tremble.


    "No... my ass... inside..." Ciela''s babbled words caused the two other women to blush as her ass lowered, pressing against their hands and the tip of his cock. They released their hold on him, and Ciela slowly slipped his cock back into her ass.


    "Haa...! I love this feeling..."


    The plump flesh of her buttocks spread wide and enveloped his glans. Ciela''s pussy was smaller compared to her companions, but she could swallow him to the root using her asshole.


    "Ahhh, your dick... feels incredible..."


    His cock slid deep, squishing and filling her hole as it throbbed and pulsed.


    "Darling, we are being ignored." Erika''s cute voice echoed in his ear as her lips kissed his neck, and her tongue trailed along his jaw and lips.


    "Nnngh, fuck, I can''t handle it..."


    His hips shook, his shaft pulsating and twitching inside Ciela''s warm asshole. His body was trembling. The warmth of his women''s bodies pressing against him was a sensation he adored.


    Their lips and voices were filled with desire...


    "Master... are you going to cum inside her... I can feel your balls twitching... so cute." Levia''s skilled fingers stroked and teased his balls, her face close to the connection between his cock and Ciela''s ass.


    "Haa... Master..." She moaned in an erotic voice, the intense sensations causing his mind to haze over.


    ¡ªSplurt~!! ?


    "Ah, Master came inside her ass, lucky girl..."


    Thick, hot semen flooded Ciela''s anus, causing the elf to open her eyes wide as her lips covered his mouth, moaning into the kiss as his cum flooded her asshole.


    She couldn''t hold herself anymore, feeling the hot sensation spreading inside her.


    The elf''s entire body tightened, and her asshole clamped around his throbbing cock as she experienced a climax not intense like when he toyed with her pussy, or teased her clit...


    It was a climax of emotion and pleasure coming together.


    Her body shook as her hands wrapped around his shoulders, and her thighs trapped him against his groin.


    "I love you~ Asmodeus... my dear husband. ??"


    "I love all three of you; come here.. I want to feel you close to me."


    "Darling... I love it!"


    "Master~?? hold me!"

 Chapter 381 The Old Gang - One Last Time?

    The morning after his wonderful night with three beautiful women, Asmodeus stepped out of the room. He gazed back onto the bed, with the women all sprawled out unconscious and in deep sleep before leaving the room.


    ''They look really happy, last night was amazing.''


    Asmodeus headed towards the room where Asmodea and the other women from Grigor slept last night.


    Although he felt a slight tinge of pain in his chest for spending the night with other women, this was the only way he could balance the many women surrounding him.


    ''Though I don''t mind making time for them either, my goal of becoming stronger is more important than sex.''


    He wanted to form a family and create a home for them to rest in before accidents like the one that happened to him, Yumiko, and Yuina.


    ''I can''t forget Serena either...''


    Serena seemed busy after he told her about Aristella and the strange vision, though Asmodeus wondered if that cute goddess would contact him again.


    "Asmodeus?" A soft voice echoed through the quiet hallway.


    He turned around to see her standing by the window, a large curtain blowing past her alluring face.


    A vibrant pair of eyes that alternated between blue and red... twisted horns, and a slightly tanned skin colour with crimson hair.


    "Asmodea..."


    "I guess you spent the night with someone else... did you have a good time?" Her lips pressed together, a strange glint in her eye as she stepped closer, swaying her hips while a sweet scent spread from her body.


    "It was great."


    "Not going to lie and say it was bad, fufu?" Asmodea''s hands brushed against his chest, her nose pushed close to his body as she sniffed several times.


    ¡ªSniff~? Sniff~??


    "You smell really good." Her lips touched his ear, whispering as she pulled away, a slight pout and furrowed brows as she pointed at him.


    ''He slept with Erika, Ciela and that damn Paladin... I''m so jealous!''


    "What''s the matter? Are you jealous, Princess?"


    Hmph~


    "Who is jealous?!"


    Asmodeus smirked at her reaction.


    He stepped forward and grabbed her shoulders, pulling her soft body into his chest while gripping her back tightly. "Don''t be jealous¡ªI won''t neglect you."


    ''But...''


    Asmodea''s face buried in his chest, scrunched up as her hands spread apart and grasped his leather tunic while biting her lower lip.


    "You''re going to leave with them, right... Ciela told us about the trial."


    Her words were soft, but the slightly quivering tone made Asmodeus realise that even Asmodea, the woman he gave the most affection to, could suffer from insecurities.


    "Asmodea... I am only going with them for one reason."


    She looked up, peeking into his face, her lovely eyes flickering as they narrowed like a sleepy cat.


    "I know, because they are you former party members right?" The woman nodded her head and sighed while pressing her forehead against his chest.


    "It''s just that... I didn''t understand I could be this jealous, don''t be disappointed with me, Asmodeus."


    "How could I?!" He almost shouted, his hands pulling on her tightly, but careful not to hurt her. He leaned over and kissed her, a light peck that she returned with another kiss, then a much longer and deeper one.


    "I promise, after we finish here... I will make it up to you."


    "Do you mean it? ??" Asmodea smiled and nodded, wrapping her arms around his body.


    The pair hugged for several seconds.


    "I''m so glad..."


    Asmodeus didn''t use this and instead mentioned it as an opening line using humour; instead, he gazed at the two and took a deep breath.


    "You''re both going to retire soon, right? Both said this might be your last mission outside of Grigor."


    "Yes, but what''s it got to do with us joining you?"


    "I will be honest with you. The truth is I need people who are trustworthy to join us on this adventure, but although I cannot endanger the princesses and duchess of Grigor."


    Simon and Paul looked at each other, their eyes flicking before nodding for him to continue.


    ''Will he give us some grand reward now?''


    ''Why doesn''t he just speak his honest feelings...''


    The pair''s thoughts aligned, and their faces became stern rather than the usual gentle Simon and Paul. They loved their families, but to them, Asmodeus was also a dear friend.


    "I need your help... and I want to do one last adventure with you both before the end!" Asmodeus bowed his head slightly and looked serious, his voice full of genuine emotions as his eyes flickered and watered.


    ''Please say yes...''


    "I will go." Simon was the first to speak, rather than Paul. "Though, I cannot die or throw my life away."


    The fact Simon spoke first caused Asmodeus to feel strange.


    He thought Paul would speak first as he gazed at Asmodeus with a focused look before sipping his tea with a sigh.


    "Ryuji... I cannot speak for anyone but myself, but if you truly wish for us to come. I will follow you, can you promise if anything should happen you''d take care of my wife and girls?"


    Paul''s eyes were filled with worry and uncertainty, but Asmodeus thought this was enough.


    ''After all, Paul has always taken care of me...''


    "I promise you."


    "Tsk..." Simon rubbed the back of his head, letting out a huff before he continued. "Always showing off Paul! Just say you want to go with him, you fool!"


    ¡ªKnock, Knock!


    The next moment, the door knocks, and two women¡ªLevia and Erika¡ªcome inside, dressed in their combat gear.


    "I see you managed to convince them, darling." Erika smiles before she sits beside him, greeting the two men who she knew Asmodeus respected.


    "It''s been a while, Paul, Simon," Levia spoke in a more detached and distant tone, her eyes darting across the group. She then stood quietly behind Asmodeus, hiding her hands behind her back as they clenched each other.


    With a rational mind, she couldn''t help but understand the mistakes she made while lying to everyone, but she couldn''t make up for them anymore.


    "It''s good to see you doing well. You always had a thing for this kid." Simon, instead of Paul, spoke to her as if to offer a bridge. "Don''t dwell over the past. If you''re worried about what happened, just do your best to make up for it."


    ''It''s strange to see Paul sitting back and Simon speaking words of wisdom...''


    "Haha, Simon. You sound like Paul." Erika chuckled, and Paul winked back, embarrassing Simon. His face turned red, and he turned away in a huff.


    "Heh... it''s just things that change in life and make you grow up. Only then can you understand where you went wrong."


    "..."


    Levia watched the group''s interactions and couldn''t help but feel a warmth growing inside her chest. Meanwhile, Asmodeus narrowed his eyes and smiled deeply.


    "It''s good that you''ve become so reliable Simon, now I don''t have to worry about you."


    "Who''s worrying about me, you kid!"


    "Hahaha."


    The room breaks out in laughter because of Simon''s embarrassed reaction, but the nostalgic feeling grows as Asmodeus remembers the past.


    "Shall we meet up with Ciela and head to the trial grounds?"


    With this, the group and Asmodeus finally reunited.


    They felt nostalgic and longing as they left the room and headed towards the courtyard, where Ciela waited with her mother.

 Chapter 382 The Dragonspire Canyon - 1

    Meanwhile, on the training ground, the elven knights were training together, practising their swordsmanship and archery.


    Ciela stood with her black bow, calm and focused on the target over two hundred metres away. She knocked an arrow, dragging the bowstring at a calculated pace.


    ¡ªPhew~


    A single breath, as her eyes narrowed slightly, the target enhancing in size as she loosed the first arrow, the immense pressure and force causing the string to flick back. Ciela''s agile fingers rolled while grasping a second arrow, this time rapidly drawing the bowstring.


    With a hasty full draw and with a slight grimace, she loosed a second arrow within half a second.


    ¡ªDa¡ªDah!


    Both arrows penetrated the distant target with an echo from the steel tips, penetrating the black metal bullseye at the same time.


    "Oh! Princess what an amazing shot!"


    "A fabulous Double Shot!"


    Many of the knights adored the princes in the past, so when she left for Grigor, their worries increased. Not to mention what happened with the king, they wondered how the princess grew in the forest''s absence.


    However, seeing her like this, many of the older elves nodded with a smug grin.


    As if to say, "The princess is alright."


    "That shot was a little sloppy..." Ciela muttered to herself, her eyes flickering with a deep shimmer.


    The moment she reached for the next arrow, a muscular and rough hand grasped hers, and she immediately gazed up. "Asmodeus!"


    His calm face made all the worries and thoughts in her mind vanish about her mother, father and the trial all she could think about when seeing him.


    It was how his eyes shone beautifully, like the ocean.


    "Ciela, your skill with a bow is always a wonder to see. Haha."


    "Don''t give me that lip service... you''ve seen me complete far greater shots!"


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but curl his lips into a smile, stroking her fingers as he massaged the slightly tingling muscles around her index and middle fingers.


    Haaan~?


    A gentle squeeze and powerful rub made her gasp and stand on tiptoes from the sudden mixture of pleasure and pain.


    "Your fingers seemed a little stiff, my darling elf." Asmodeus then leaned closer and pecked her on the cheek, whispering. "Whenever you focus on a shot like that, I your beauty is breathtaking."


    "Asmodeus!"


    Ciela''s face turned bright red, her lips trembling while touching her chest¡ªthe heat and slight ache in her fingers vanished from his touch... instead, her heart pounded, causing a slight pain.


    "I mean it, don''t doubt me."


    His smile and the way his lips curled made Ciela''s throat dry. She wanted to cover them, hide them from others and monopolise him.


    ''I hate it... he makes me feel so crazy, but what if the others make fun of me?!''


    Asmodeus wrapped around her side, his gaze floating across the training field because he saw something strange.


    ''Hmm?''


    Although most elves and servants looked at the princess with great respect and awe, some of them more than others. Yet, he noticed a small group who didn''t react that way. They gazed at her with slight disgust, maybe even hatred.


    ''Let''s not their features... five archers... two knights, and a few maids.''


    ¡ªClang!


    "Command us!"


    "Arinea, a barrier for sound and vision."


    "Yes, your Majesty!"


    ¡ªSnap!


    With the snap of her fingers, a sudden black sphere wrapped around them, hiding everything from the other elves and knights, both their vision and sound.


    Arinea''s sharp and intelligent gaze, coupled with her beautiful face, made Asmodeus look at her with a slight smile. He really believed that she suited the huge Erunda perfectly.


    A sort of Beauty and the Beast vibe.


    "Protect my daughter with your lives and help her husband protect the forest!" Sarina announced her orders, causing everyone in the area to freeze.


    "I order you to guide them north, take them through the Dragonspire Canyon and into the Sacred grove." A solemn voice caused the pair to tremble.


    "Your Majesty... is that... your true order?" Even Arinea looked stunned. "If the Princess and the Prince Consort are to go there, shouldn''t we take more knights and guards with us?"


    "That is unnecessary. The journey to the Dragonspire Canyon will be difficult enough for a small group, and this mission cannot be leaked..."


    Erunda gazed back, looking at the princess with a slightly worried gaze. His brows furrowed when his eyes crossed Asmodeus, and they looked at each other.


    "Are you sure we can trust this demon, your majesty?"


    His words made everyone flinch.


    "Hey, old man... I have a name." Asmodeus snorted, rolling his shoulders. "I am also more than trustworthy; the princess is my woman already."


    Arinea followed her lover''s gaze before looking back at him. "These idiots seem similar..."


    Her thoughts lingered on how stubborn the two of them were. "Princess, are you alright with these orders? I don''t mean any offence to the prince, but the dangers of such a place cannot be understated... the bronze dragon is not dead. It only sleeps!"


    The Bronze Dragon was an enemy that once protected the Silver Forest from the demons.


    However, after fighting the monster that now rules the north demon lands¡ªAlan''s enemy¡ªthe legends state the dragon vanished, entering an eternal slumber after losing its sanity.


    "It is true... the dragon, after being wounded heavily by that filthy monster up north, he lost his sanity and with the last vestige of his sane mind, sealed himself in that canyon where he fell." The Empress added, her voice stern and serious.


    "However, that canyon is the only passage to the trial grounds... Normally, a priestess would have herbs and abilities to help it slumber when passing. Asmdoeus... please be careful."


    Ciela''s eyes darted between her Mother, Arinea, and Asmodeus.


    ''I''m not sure... but if that is what Mother wants and needs, I must go!''


    "I am ready to go!" Ciela announced, standing forward.


    "I see. Asmodeus, I believe you have the power to protect her, but I know that you will help nurture her rather than hide her away." Empress Sarina''s eyes became softer, and Arinea and Erunda watched with stunned faces.


    "If the dragon should awaken, I will face it alone. Mother." Asmodeus didn''t move his gaze and spoke honestly to the Empress.


    He shuddered because the moment he spoke those words¡ªher face changed, almost as if she had waited for him to say that exact thing. Her lips curled into a deep smile, and her stern gaze vanished.


    "Knight Erunda, Magus Arinea! Escort them through the forest and back. Asmodeus I hope you keep your word, fufu."


    "By your command!"


    "Your Majesty, I''ll do my best!"


    ''Did I just get tricked by my mother-in-law?''


    With the final details exchanged in the black sphere, the ground finally set off for their journey to collect the tears of Aristella.

 Chapter 383 The Dragonspire Canyon - 2

    The group left the outpost swiftly, with the help of the Empress, but Erunda and Arinea''s gazes appeared apprehensive to Asmodeus. He watched Erunda''s eyes each time they landed on him and noticed how his face scrunched up. Erunda would turn away quickly.


    ''It seems the big guy hasn''t approved of me.''


    "Asmodeus! Is this guy really joining us?" Simon called out from the nearby forest, his eyes flicking over to Baku, the tall male with slightly tanned skin, white and black hair and a fur style of armour revealing his upper body.


    "Yeah, he''s a close friend of mine."


    "Who is your friend?!" Baku called out, pointing at Asmodeus before pulling back when he glared at him in response.


    In the distance, the bushes rustled before a thin thread of silk fluttered in the air.


    Asmodeus noticed the silk falling before curling his lips into a smirk¡ªthen he examined the treetops and found the large white spider peeking at him with her beautiful eight eyes.


    Lumina''s large body stopped her from appearing in some places. She couldn''t show herself in the elven kingdom, so she tried to hide among the trees while following him.


    "Well if you insist, how about you get alone with the guys here?" Asmodeus didn''t care if Baku acted this way. He knew the old man just wanted to enjoy his retirement.


    ''Though I hope he and Erunda can make friends...''


    His plan for the old men was to have them befriend each other and become a bridge between them.


    "Shall we move on, Erunda, stop being unsocial." Arinea''s sharp tone echoed before she lifted her arm and slapped Erunda''s back.


    ¡ªThud!


    "But Arinea..."


    "Don''t But me! Do it, this trip will be dangerous if you keep doubting him!" It appeared to Asmodeus from the side that Erunda truly respected his lover and noticed that her goal probably aligned with his and for the same reason when she suddenly winked at him with a half smile.


    ''For Ciela''s benefit.''


    "Tsk... If you say so, but don''t blame me when nothing happens."


    Although he seemed reluctant, Erunda gazed at Ciela before adjusting his pace. With his long legs, he walked faster and stood beside Baku. After all, because they looked similar, maybe Erunda could become friends with the old tiger.


    ''I wonder where the ape went...''


    Because the spirit beasts were slightly different from normal people, even Asmodeus couldn''t predict their actions and just ignored them.


    "Shall we get moving then... the path is treacherous and long." Arinea''s voice, projected with magic, echoed through the forest.


    The group headed north from the outpost, bypassing the passage to the capital using the forest of silence. Two hours into the journey, they met nothing dangerous, but a few monsters and beasts fled in terror when they encountered Baku and Erunda.


    "Hey... husband." Ciela''s hand touched Asmodeus slightly, brushing along his elbow.


    Asmodeus gazed down, his pace slowing slightly to meet her pace, reaching out and grasping her palm and squeezing it tight.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Arinea giggled, and the sound of the chuckle spread far, the only sound in the silence. It appeared the beasts and monsters nearby were scared and fled.


    "It''s more of an urban tale than rule, but most people who disturbed the forest, ended up dead or wiped out by a mysterious force." Arinea''s smirk deepened.


    "..." The entire group looked around, their faces turning grim as they looked at the trees. The surrounding forest became deathly quiet and ominous.


    "Let''s continue... Arinea~ don''t make them nervous!" Ciela pouted, her eyes narrowed, while grasping Asmodeus''s hand, dragging him ahead and increasing her pace slightly.


    However, for Asmodeus, the tales and myths were building up in his mind, and somehow, something felt wrong.


    He tightened his fits while walking along with Ciela, wondering whether it would be the canyon or the sleeping forest that would cause him the most trouble to reach the trial grounds.


    ''If normal though, the protection for the world tree is quite extensive.''


    The group travelled in focused silence for several hours, Ciela pouting when she exchanged places with Erika and Levia.


    Meanwhile, in the distance, Lumina seemed happy just to remain close to him.


    "There are about five more hours travel to reach the canyon." Erunda finally spoke up, and the party slowed to a halt. His keen eyes pierced through the trees and dense foliage of the forest.


    A lumbering monster lingered in the distance, its body a dark colour with massive eyes.


    The creature seemed to stare at them, its face stretching into a sinister grin while revealing large, twisted fangs. A large tail swished around the forest floor, snapping a tree in half, which fell with a thud.


    In a hushed voice, Baku whispered. "It''s been following us for quite some time..."


    "Should we fight it?" Simon asked while grasping his dual swords.


    "Human, I would avoid clashing with that beast, even if there were a hundred of you, the beast would win." Erunda snorted, but his body stepped ahead of Simon as if to protect him.


    ''Is that big guy just shy with new people?''


    "What''s the plan, Princess? Do you want to fight, or avoid it?" Arinea asked Ciela instead of moving first, though Asmodeus watched her gathering mana in her right hand, the same as Paul, who seemed to have grasped three magic runes, ready to fight or flee at any moment.


    "We can avoid that thing... but the path we need is the one directly behind the creature, so fighting might be best," Arinea answered while narrowing her gaze.


    ''She''s right; the beast is blocking the path.''


    Asmodeus was about to step forward, but Ciela grasped his palm and looked up.


    With a sharp look, her hands reaching for her bow, Ciela moved with beautiful elegance, her body shifting between the group and drawing three silver arrows.


    "Everyone, get behind me," she ordered before taking a breath and releasing her grip.


    Ciela slipped the three arrows between her fingers, lumbering her body while pulling her bowstring several times before taking a deep breath. Then, a swirling magic flowed from her feet like a spiral of three elements: wind, water and earth.


    The tips of each arrow changed to suit those elements as she drew her bow to its limits, knocking the earth-tipped arrow first.


    "Let''s fight."

 Chapter 384 The Dragonspire Canyon - 3

    The moment her voice echoed, Arinea and Erunda moved as if practised. The male darted forward just to the left of Ciela''s bow while Arinea stood to her back, gathering lightning magic between her fingertips and channelling it to her staff.


    "Your magic has improved, princess!"


    "I practised hard!"


    ¡ªFwoosh!


    Ciela''s bow rapidly released three arrows, her wrists twisting and pulling back to fire the arrows in between her knuckles several times, each shot tearing through the air, swirling through the forest, as if able to see, approaching the huge monster covered in shadow.


    ¡ªBzzzt!


    Arinea''s hand crackled before a lightning bolt struck from her palm, parallel to the arrows. It flew, and the monster''s nostrils flared, snorting at the attack. The lightning bolt and arrows landed in the shadow at the same time.


    ¡ªCrackle... Boom!


    A blinding light filled the darkness as the lightning exploded.


    The monster roared, its body standing on two hind legs. Its size dwarfed the nearby trees, making the three of them seem tiny by comparison. The shadow blasted back to reveal an enormous dragon¡ªbut it felt like something different...


    ''A T-Rex?!''


    Asmodeus gasped in his mind before rushing forward. The creature didn''t have four legs, but two, and was bipedal from the start.


    "Hurry, prepare for combat!" He shouted, his body swirling with a violent black aura, his horns growing thicker, and wings growing from his back, creating a sonic boom, sending him shooting forward after they flapped.


    "Understood!"


    Erika, in black armour, spread around her body, held twin swords. She was followed by Levia, who wore similar armour, with a shield on her left arm larger than her body and her black spear.


    ¡ªBoom!


    "ROAR!"


    The T-Rex curled its tail with a deep roar and swivelled its body. Then it slammed its scaled tail into the tree, crushing it with a loud bang.


    "Damn!"


    Erunda called out, his body suddenly hit by the weight of the falling tree, causing his feet to slip. The shards and sharp branches pierced his exposed upper body, sending his body falling back as the beast lunged forward.


    ¡ªFwoosh!


    Its claws tore through the air. Asmodeus suddenly appeared and grabbed Erunda by the neck before tossing him out of the dinosaur''s maw, which swiftly snapped the area he just left.


    "Careful!"


    Ciela''s elemental arrows cut through the air, dancing around Asmodeus, arcing and piercing the T-Rex, while Arinea collected more magic, her body tingling with a blue light.


    ¡ªKroom!


    Another blast, another lightning bolt.


    Asmodeus''s body swirled, and his sword, coated in a black aura, landed against the beast''s flesh. He slashed and hacked at the beast''s body as the arrows and lightning bolts blasted against its hide.


    The T-Rex''s roar echoed, seemingly in anger at the assault.


    Asmodeus hopped off the dragon, clenching his fist and opening it several times before something landed on the ground.


    "Hm..."


    His new spell, Blood Nova... something simple, collecting his mana into an orb, then condensing it until it became unstable and exploded in a sphere of death worked... but his left arm now tingled and throbbed from the feedback.


    A quiet sigh left his lips as the dinosaur was finally killed. Asmodeus turned away and walked to the others, who were watching with stunned eyes. His body crackled with an intense, swirling energy that slowly faded.


    With each step, he calmed himself, and his horns, which grew during his rage, slowly shrank and returned to normal.


    "I think we''ve got some good meat for tonights meal!"


    "Yeah, I don''t mind trying to eat something different." Erunda laughed, walking over with his hand behind his head.


    Lumina''s body shimmered, still hidden in the distance, her hands carrying a chunk of the meat before the Arachne vanished into the distance, her eyes lingering on Asmodeus for a moment before she vanished. "... so cool."


    "Phew... Levia, are you alright?!" Erika''s voice echoed from behind, while Ciela''s flushed face became filled with a smile until Arinea''s words caused the entire party to halt.


    "Hey... isn''t this the bronze dragon''s guardian? " She said in an uncertain yet slightly trembling voice. Looking at Ciela, she then gazed at Erunda, her hands still vibrating from her overcharged lightning. The scent of Ozone drifted from her palms.


    "...Oh shit." Baku was the first to break the silence. His eyes were wide in alarm as he quickly backed up and looked at Asmodeus.


    "Well... it''s only a myth, let''s carve it up and make a meal." Asmodeus shrugged. The others stared at him with slightly mixed reactions. But he just grinned with a dark look on his face.


    The massive carcass took hours to skin, butcher and prepare. As the group prepared to camp, the monster''s scent would attract other beasts, so Asmodeus and the others needed to carry the meat and other items in their storage rings and items.


    "Is the camp ready?" Ciela asked Asmodeus, who sat on a large rock, gazing at the ever closer Dragonspire canyon.


    "We have the food and supplies. So, it should be fine. But I am a little worried that the air became strange after we slayed that beast... I hope that Baku''s words don''t become true."


    "Hehe~ so even my husband gets worried?"


    "Huh?" Asmodeus turned around, his face turning to stone at her teasing grin.


    "I am worried because we are not strong enough to handle everything right now. Though that battle finished easily, If I didn''t help Levia, she could have lost her arm... that damn lizard, though it smells good." In the background, Arinea and Erika cooked the meat, with Paul and Simon behind them.


    In reality, Paul helped set several traps and barriers, but the T-Rex almost ignored his magic, and Simon... the fear overwhelmed him, and he sat beside Paul with a dark face.


    "Paul... I think I understand you better now, about... reaching your limit to things you can handle. It was scary seeing such an enormous creature."


    "Really?" Paul turned to Simon, noticing his pale face and the savoury scent of baking meat with a sweet maple sauce, causing their stomachs to growl. "Well... we''re all different. Even Levia seemed to struggle against that monster, but I know what you mean."


    Simon rubbed his eyes. "Is this the limit of regular knights... I thought I could go further than this."


    "Simon, you should really come to my village when you get back to the capital." Paul gave a wry smile, "I don''t think we are built for this kind of life... but protecting those we love from goblins... ogres and orcs, can''t we handle that?"


    "You are right." Simon''s eyes suddenly turned to steel, and the light inside seemed to burn again. He gripped his hand tightly, and a small flame sparked into existence.


    "Let''s help the kid this last time, and stop this dangerous life... I don''t want to make my wife a widow, or my kids live without their father."


    Paul chuckled, his eyes becoming warm and soft at the thought of returning to his home, wife and children. "Yes, you are right. We can still be his elder brothers, but that doesn''t mean we should follow the same path. I know you adore Ryuji."


    "Hey! You''re the same!" The two laughed and stood up, walking to the others while the campfire roared.


    A minor battle convincing those who struggled to keep up... showing them their limit.

 Chapter 385 The Dragonspire Canyon - 4

    After Simon and Paul''s choices, the group spent the night camping with no issues. Now, only a short distance from the canyon, they could rest more easily. Thankfully, the barrier created by Arinea and Levia kept the disturbed beasts and monsters away.


    However, as they approached the canyon, the flowers and flora became thicker, and the stems darkened and became filled with sharp spines, twisting around the normal trees.


    "Hey, look at this strange plant... it''s funny."


    Erika pointed to a dark purple flower with a bell-shaped bud attached to the trunk of a silver tree, but the veins and stem continuously undulated every few moments.


    "It''s a dangerous plant, don''t touch it!"


    ¡ªGasp~


    Arinea grabbed Erika''s wrist, suddenly causing her to gasp. The purple flower stem suddenly grew another purple vine that lunged for the demon knight, but thanks to Arinea, she avoided the bell-shaped cup with sharp thorns inside like teeth.


    "What the hell is that?!" Simon shouted, his swords cutting the flower apart, his face twisted in disgust.


    "Ah..."


    "A pity..." Ciela reacted similarly to Arinea as the silver tree suddenly started to darken before it collapsed into dust.


    "What?!"


    Even Paul exclaimed at the strange reaction.


    Asmodeus closed his eyes and let out a long sigh before he tapped another tree to gain everyone''s attention.


    Those plants seem to be dangerous to living creatures, but for the silver trees that cannot get the proper nourishment in this forest... they are essential to survival."


    "Oh?" Arinea''s eyes shone as she became interested in Asmodeus for the first time since meeting him; while rubbing her lower lips, she questioned him. "Why do you think that?"


    "Because those flowers are pumping the mana they''ve absorbed through photosynthesis into the silver trunk, while feeding on their sap... and the vine that lunged at Erika could probably have drained her mana dry in a few moments right?"


    Ciela''s ears stood up, flopping around as her lips curled up into a delighted smile.


    She rarely spoke of her hobbies or interests with Asmodeus, but because she grew up with Arinea, Ciela enjoyed studying the forest and how it interacted with mana created by the elven world tree.


    "I see... so the demon king can see the flow of mana? Interesting, that''s never been mentioned before." Arinea tapped her chin while gazing over Asmodeus like a test subject.


    "Really?" Ciela tilted her head while asking with a cuter voice, coming closer to him with a beaming expression.


    "Yeah, I thought you knew?"


    "Nn... I do now though. My Husband carries many secrets."


    Ciela twirled around while Erika dragged her away.


    She gazed at Asmodeus, pouting, and pushed her lips together. Then, they headed along the pathway towards the exit.


    ¡ªSlap!


    "It seems like a hassle to deal with so many women. I am glad I only have one." Simon slapped Asmodeus on the back, muttering and shaking his head.


    "Y-You''re right..." When she noticed his gaze, her cheeks turned slightly red as she stepped forward and followed beside him.


    ¡ªRumble~


    The ground tremored, causing the group''s bodies to shift around while leaning against the canyon walls to regain balance.


    ¡ªCrack!


    The sound of breaking rocks came from below, and they could see a portion of the canyon starting to collapse, forming a landslide.


    "Hurry!"


    "Run, take my hand Arinea!"


    Erunda''s arm wrapped around his lover''s waist, carrying Arinea as he dashed forward, the crumbling rocks and shuddering earth growing more intense, while Asmodeus grabbed Levia and Ciela, while Erika rushed ahead using her skills.


    She moved with grace, jumping from rock to rock as if dancing on the wind. Despite the unstable terrain, her feet never lost traction or stability.


    ¡ªBANG!


    The group rushed into a small clearing in the canyon, the obsidian walls spread out, branching into two paths, as if a crossroad. But there was a small cave in the middle that blocked the way to the north, while the east and west could lead to another path around it.


    "Damn..."


    Rocks piled up from the collapsed walls behind them, and now every few moments a slight tremor spread through the canyon, causing Asmodeus, Levia and Arinea to narrow their eyes.


    ''I hope my hunch is wrong.''


    "This isn''t good. The return is blocked..." Ciela muttered while gazing back at the blocked entrance.


    "Asmodeus, what should we do now?"


    Simon turned to face Asmodeus, his eyes a little dilated and moving erratically. He couldn''t settle down and crossed his arms to hide his trembling limbs. "This heat, the tremors, the collapsing wall... this feels ominous."


    "I agree with Simon. I don''t like the feeling of this place." Paul also held several of his Magic Runes as if ready to fight at any moment.


    "Let''s split up and check the two paths." Asmodeus gazed at the west and east paths, both of which were partially obscured by the cave that separated the two sides. It was dark inside and seemed to continue for a long way, making him hesitant to enter without knowing where it led.


    "How will we split the forces?" Erunda gazed at Arinea and Ciela, showing his clear preference for command.


    "It''s up to Asmodeus!"


    "Let''s listen to the Demon King."


    Arinea didn''t fully trust Asmodeus, but she could only test him when she left him in charge of the journey.


    "Are you sure?" Asmodeus asked, looked at the elf and then Ciela.


    He was used to being the one in command, but he didn''t want to cause too much trouble with someone Ciela respected so deeply; thus, Asmodeus continued only the moment Arinea nodded.


    "Okay..."

 Chapter 386 The Bronze Dragon - 1

    A few moments later, the groups split into three, with Asmodeus remaining in the main hallway because he checked the blocked passage ahead of them.


    "Paul, Simon and Baku, can you take the eastern path. Erunda, Arinea and Erika can you take the western path?"


    "Hmmm, no problem, kid. I''ll keep these old men safe."


    "Sounds good to me, Ryuji. Be careful..." Paul grinned at Asmodeus with a smirk because he knew him well and understood that he wanted to explore the strange cave instead.


    "Tsk... I don''t take orders from¡ªugh!"


    "We''ll be fine. Take care of our princess, Demon King!" Arinea elbowed the huge Erunda in the stomach while grinning at the blushing Ciela, who rubbed her fingers together.


    The princess and Arinea seemed to have a close relationship as the magus winked at her before taking Erunda''s hand and dragging him to the western path.


    "Be careful..." Ciela whispered as Erunda turned back, putting up his thumbs with a wide grin.


    "Don''t worry, Princess!"


    The party waited a few moments before they spread out, switching supplies and ensuring everyone carried a runic flare created by Paul.


    The flares would shoot into the air, creating a coloured smoke signal depending on the user''s situation. The green flare meant a safe passage, the red for a blocked way and the black for danger or help.


    "So this is where the dragon fell?" Paul whispered, looking at the deep crater¡ªrather than a canyon, it looked like someone had smashed the earth with a gigantic foot.


    "...According to the legends."


    Ciela gazed around while peeking back at Asmodeus¡ªher interest in the story of the Demon Queen and the Bronze Dragon seemed quite large.


    "I wonder if there was a chance to save him..." Ciela muttered before showing a sorrowful smile.


    Asmodeus didn''t respond because his attention moved to the cavern ahead of them¡ªin this canyon, the heat constantly smouldered and grew the longer they remained.


    ''I can feel something...''


    The aura resembled the tingling that made his skin itch when first meeting Serena in her divine realm or when he faced Mephisto for the first time.


    ¡ªBadump!


    Every few seconds, the ground pulsated... like a heart beating. A powerful and heavy thud.


    "I don''t like this..."


    "What''s the matter Husband?"


    Ciela and Levia remained with him because they both seemed the most affected by the heat, especially Levia, who had worn heavy black armour earlier.


    However, due to the heat, she transformed it into a smaller chain mail set that left her stomach and thighs exposed.


    "Master, the heat... it''s almost unbearable."


    Levia flicked her wet bangs, fastening her black hair into a high ponytail, her face dripping with sweat.


    ''She''s right...''


    ¡ªSnap!


    ''After all, it wasn''t intentional...'' Erika shook her head before curling her frown into a small smile.


    "No, I understand... it''s okay¡ª"


    ¡ªSHUDDER!


    Before Erika could finish her words, the ground cracked, and a loud rumble in the deep resounded before the roar of a monster sounded from above them.


    "Erunda!" Arinea shouted, but the walls began to fall before they could grasp each other''s hands and jump from the falling rocks and rubble.


    Erika didn''t hesitate, even in the face of such a situation.


    Her body was wrapped in a beautiful aura, different from the past. Now refined and filled with a strong wind and earth element, it allowed her to knock the rocks and debris away with the dull sides of her curved elven blades.


    "We need to pull back! There are Wyverns!"


    ROAR!


    The flying beasts soared into the sky.


    The three wyverns were copper-coloured with hints of red and long, thick, spiked tails.


    Their bodies were covered in scales and sharp spines running along their backs to the tips of their tails. Each wyvern''s arms were bat-like, with wings spanning eight to ten metres long. Their heads resembled those of a dragon with long, spiny horns, but they were much smaller.


    "Miss Erika, pull back! I''ll protect our retreat!" Arinea''s body began to glow a frigid blue. She levitated off the ground, her hair rising and dancing around her, and the runes etched onto her staff glowing brightly.


    ¡ªBANG!


    Erunda''s enormous axe slammed into a massive chunk of earth before rushing towards the closest wyvern, who tried to snap at him.


    "Come on, ya'' stupid lizard!"


    ¡ªClang!


    The wyvern''s jaws were powerful enough to crack the stone and send vibrations throughout the area, but it recoiled the moment Erunda''s axe crashed into its face.


    A trail of blood sprayed out of its nostrils and across the earth as Erunda''s axe slashed it from its nose to the top of its head.


    "Damn it!" His body flung back from the wyvern''s wings, flapping at him with brutal air pressure.


    ¡ªWOOSH!


    Arinea didn''t miss the opportunity, freezing the wyvern in a thick layer of ice that trapped it.


    Erika rushed forward, using the frozen debris to gain momentum before stabbing both her blades into the wyvern''s skull. She pierced it, causing the ice to shatter and explode in all directions, covering her face in minor cuts from the sharp frost shards.


    "Tsk... shallow!" She yanked out the sword and rolled off the beast''s head, only to see the wyvern snarl and roar in pain and flick her body away with a brutal kick with its hind legs.


    ¡ªTHUD!


    The impact caused her ribs to fracture and shudder from the force, slamming into the wall with a brutal crash.


    "Gah!" Her eyes rolled to the back of her head as she coughed up blood.


    The other two wyverns circled the area, roaring in unison, before they lunged down like eagles hunting for their prey as Erunda held off the first one.

 Chapter 387 The Bronze Dragon - 2

    Meanwhile, the moment the Wyverns appeared, Asmodeus and Ciela suddenly stopped investigating the ruins, hearing their load roars.


    Levia reacted the fastest as she immediately transformed her armour into the full plate suit, with her long tail covered in metal chevrons and holding a huge kite shield and black spear, gazing at Asmodeus as if waiting for his order.


    "Master!"


    The moment he heard the roars, his thoughts lingered about going to help them.


    There was something he could sense deep in the earth, twisting and turning. Under his feet, something was alive: madness and anger, but most of all, a magical aura this powerful was beyond the weak dragon he fought in the mountains with Velvet.


    "Levia, rush to the aid of Erika and the others... Ciela, can you help Paul, Simon and Baku?"


    He couldn''t afford to let them both remain here because the point the strange man was coming from was directly beneath this cave.


    "My dear... are you sure?" Ciela''s voice seemed confused and worried, but her hand gripped her bow nonetheless before seeing Asmodeus nod back at her¡ªwith a bitter smile. She could only return the smile even despite knowing something was off.


    "Master... I am off!" Leviathan didn''t waste time.


    The moment he requested, she showed him a bright smile before closing her black metal mask across her face, hiding everything but her eyes.


    Asmodeus took a deep breath, his eyes shimmering with deep blue light.


    After the two vanished, he started creating magic circles around the canyon, preparing to fight.


    Ciela''s light body darted across the obsidian slates, rushing to the eastern passage to help Baku, Paul and Simon. Meanwhile, Levia, like a rocket, used her wings to jet towards the west with immense speed, like a bull.


    Meanwhile, Erika''s body dropped from the wall, her abdomen on fire as the black metal armour dented into her chest from the impact of the wyvern attack.


    ¡ªClang!


    Erunda''s axe clashed with the first Wyvern''s claws, creating a burst of flames and sparks, while Arinea''s frozen shards wrapped around the second Wyvern, piercing its chest, causing it to lift out of range and circle the skies.


    The third Wyvern, however, seemed more intelligent. It sat on the canyon wall, gazing, observing them quietly, and tapping its claws as if to order the other Wyverns.


    "Fuck!"


    With the sound of wind and reverberation of rocks cracking from his wild swing, Erunda shouted in frustration, his body covered in small claw wounds cleaving the lower jaw of the first Wyvern before it took off into the air and stopped fighting directly.


    The two of them, like a coordinated team, circled the canyon in the sky above the cave.


    "Erika! Can you keep fighting?" Arinea''s warm magic flowed into Erika''s body, healing her wounds while pulling her from the rubble.


    "Y-Yeah..."


    Erunda and Arinea stood side-by-side, their eyes scanning the Wyverns above them and the third Wyvern standing on the wall.


    "This isn''t right. How can a Wyvern look so strange?" Arinea''s lips trembled slightly, and her magical power fluctuated as she heard the roars in the distance.


    ''Is the princess safe?!''


    Her partner closed his lips while narrowing his gaze, the axe heavy in his hand as he breathed slowly. "Are they not drakes, this is the dragon''s canyon after all."


    Flames swirled as the Drake started to suck in the surrounding mana, creating a vortex. Then, like a miniature sun, it gathered them into a ball inside its throat.


    As if to protect and help the third Drake, the other two became more active, one swiping at Erika with its claws before lunging forward and slamming into her body, while Erunda''s axe flicked back as the Drake deflected his blow with its tail, slamming him into the ground with its front foot.


    Both warriors struggled to keep the monsters occupied.


    The moment they saw the third Drake fireball, their eyes widened as it lifted its head and snapped down, the immense fireball shooting at Arinea.


    ROAR!!


    The world shook as if thunder crackled across the sky¡ªthe explosive ball tore through the air, sending a wave of dust, rock, and flames outward as it closed in on Arinea. Erunda''s body pushed off the ground, but the first Drake bit at his body, forcing him to block it by holding his axe with both arms.


    "Damn it! Arinea, dodge, forget the spell!"


    As his eyes gazed at the ball of flame approaching, his heart pounded. He was desperate to stop it, but the two Drakes stopped him. Erunda screamed back to his beloved, only to watch in shock as the fireball exploded.


    ¡ªBOOM!


    The fireball exploded, sending waves of fire and dust in all directions, creating an enormous mushroom-shaped explosion.


    Erunda, the Drakes and Erika tumbled, and the surrounding canyon walls were scorched black. The fireball''s force destroyed the canyon walls and caused a massive avalanche that buried everything in its surroundings.


    Arinea, however, remained unscathed, her figure standing still and seemingly unaffected by the explosion.


    "Eh?!"


    Her eyes widened as she watched the figure standing in front of her. The figure was wearing a black cloak and had a tail covered in black metal. It was a huge black shield that was now shining orange from the heat and sizzling like bacon on a grill.


    "Haaa...." Levia''s mask snapped apart as she let out a deep breath, the hot air making it visible, as she dug the massive kite shield into the molten ground wrapping around her and Arinea. "Are you safe, Lady Arinea?"


    Leviathan, the demon paladin of envy, gazed at Arinea''s shocked face.


    She then turned to gaze at Erunda, the warrior covered in dirt, and Erika, who looked battered from being tossed. Levia showed a rare smile, her cheeks slightly pink from the intense heat, while she gazed up at the dragon with shining eyes.


    "Finish your spell, I will protect the mage. Keep fighting without losing focus." She seemed like a different person, but her tone wasn''t arrogant.


    Leviathan''s eyes shone, and her black armour cracked from the intense heat.


    The edges turned red as they dropped off, forming a metallic bikini, while her tight muscles looked slightly tanned.


    "This dragon... my fair skin is now dark, will Master hate it?"


    ''That''s what you care about?!'' Arinea thought as she once again focused on the tactical class magic.


    The third Drake''s eyes narrowed, and the canyon looked devastated, now filled with molten obsidian and bubbling rocks. The two lesser Drakes faced off against Erika and Erunda, who were now covered in wounds.


    However... in the distance, a roar that made the Drakes seem like children echoed through the canyon before a devastating earthquake.


    ROAR!!!


    The bronze dragon... was no longer asleep.

 Chapter 388 The Bronze Dragon - 3

    Immediately after Paul, Baku, and Simon reached halfway down the passage, two winged beasts lunged down, attacking them.


    In a desperate movement, Baku grasped his two-handed kanabo 1and smashed the leading wyvern in the side of its head, shattering the beast''s brittle eardrum and cheek.


    ¡ªCrack!


    The moment the first wyvern''s body crumpled from the impact of Baku''s blow, Paul''s hands snapped three barrier runes, tossing them ahead to block the second.


    "Paul, pull back into the barrier!"


    ¡ªWoosh!


    A burst of wind and sharp stones flung at the barrier from the second beast''s wings flickering rapidly the moment before it crashed into the barrier with a loud thud, cracking the first purple sphere with one hit.


    "Damn... what the hell are these things?!"


    "Wyvern!" Baku growled, his muscles bulging as he smashed the kanabo into the face of the first wyvern repeatedly, panting as it struggled to fight back.


    "I don''t care if they are inferior dragons¡ªthey are terrifying creatures! I''ve only heard of them in fairy tales!"


    Simon''s voice echoed through the rumbling cave, his swords held ahead, facing the beast with a wingspan of roughly five metres at most. These were genuine wyverns, not drakes.


    Paul watched the two beasts while taking out two runes in his hand.


    The wooden slabs instantly cracked as a burst of purple light, seven missiles each bursting out towards the two wyverns. Paul''s eyes switched to checking the barrier. With only two remaining, he couldn''t lower his guard for a moment.


    ¡ªDa-da-da-dah!


    The missiles fired several waves of small purple bolts, knocking the beast''s back, denting their soft scales and snapping a few of their teeth.


    Baku''s strength was monstrous. The second beast''s wings burst forward, unleashing a storm of sharp pebbles that cracked the second barrier to the point of shattering it.


    Paul''s hands were already prepared, and two additional runes were thrown out, snapping the same barrier spell again. It flickered to life just a moment before the wyverns launched another wing buffet attack.


    At the same time, Simon''s blades swung down on the first beast''s face, aiming for its eye. He landed a perfect cut, slashing its cornea.


    The blinded beast roared in fury, but it couldn''t dodge Baku''s brutal blow that followed right after.


    ¡ªCrunch!


    It was a bone-cracking hit that smashed its jaw.


    "Damn... this is hard..." Paul hissed in a heavy breath, throwing another set of missile spells.


    Because of his low mana, he used these runes to fight the same as a normal mage might, but this didn''t remove the mana cost and stop him from becoming exhausted.


    With one of the wyverns down, the second became more irate, groaning and roaring. Its tail lashed, and the beast pushed away from the group with its wings. Then, it soared upwards and flew up the passage out of the cave.


    At that moment, a sudden quake in the ground threw them off their balance and shattered every barrier that Paul created, causing them to drop before a huge beam of pure mana shot into the sky from the opposite direction.


    Meanwhile... back at the canyon centre, Asmodeus stood silently, gazing at the humongous creature that emerged from the broken cavern entrance.


    The bronze dragon.


    ''I guess killing that dinosaur really awoke this bastard...'' Asmodeus thought to himself, watching as the copper-scaled dragon crawled from the crumbling hole, a gigantic maw the size of a small house. It was nothing like the young dragon that appeared when he fought with Velvet... this was a genuine elder dragon.


    Its bloodshot and eerily red eyes gazed at Asmodeus as the bronze dragon dragged its body from the small hole, creating huge quakes in the earth with each movement.


    "Human?"


    An old... hoarse voice, the eyes of the dragon seemed to flicker between the eerie red and a dull copper colour several times before it growled.... and slammed the ground, causing Asmodeus to bounce, the obsidian slate shattering from the immense weight.


    "No... demon....demon....DEMON!"


    With each repetition, the bronze dragon became more enraged, thrashing its body and trying to climb from the cave faster.


    "I WILL NOT FALL TO YOU AGAIN, DEMON!"


    The earth split open in a circle of fire that blasted the area, sending Asmodeus hurtling across the canyon.


    He used his wings to counter the force against him, but the dragon''s wings finally left the canyon... huge, nothing more than that at least fourteen metres long. As the dragon emerged, it spread its wings, and from them burst a blast of wind so powerful that it cracked the ground below and knocked down several of the canyon walls.


    The bronze dragon was free from his cave prison, and his rage was palpable. It was a being that seemed almost eternal.


    "You disturbed my rest... disturbed her slumber! Demons... demons must die... all demons, only death!"


    Incessantly crazed and burning with a desire to destroy Asmodeus, the dragon flapped its gigantic wings. With a flap, the entire mountain began to shake, and the dragon rose in the air, its head reaching for the heavens.


    Then, its scales flashed, and with another flap, the dragon''s mouth opened, unleashing a shaky roar.


    ROAR!!!!


    "Damn... so noisy..." Asmodeus stood on the edge of a broken canyon wall. His eyes narrowed, watching the dragon as it stared down at him, obsessed and clearly determined to kill him.


    ''Well... at least the other''s left.''


    ¡ªSnap!


    The next moment, Asmodeus snapped his fingertips, a brilliant volley of hundreds of magic arrows shot from beneath the dragon. The magic circle he had formed earlier launched the beautiful blood arrows into the beast''s soft belly.


    As they pierced through, a minor explosion caused a slight wound in the creature''s hide.


    It wasn''t a life-threatening wound. The bronze dragon was a colossal monster, one of the oldest of its kind. Although its body and scales were practically impervious to such attacks, it still irritated the dragon.


    Asmodeus grasped his weapon, now transformed into its blood-drinking axe form¡ªwith a slight smirk on his lips. He flung himself into the air towards the dragon.


    ''Well... Let''s earn the dragon slayer title for real.''


    Two-handed Spiked mace of Japanese Origin. Typically used by the Oni in fantasy media.

 Chapter 389 The Bronze Dragon - 4

    The moment the dragon appeared, a colossal and majestic creature''s mana flowed freely around its body while flapping both wings and hovering just above Asmodeus.


    However, at extreme speed, Asmodeus flew towards the dragon, his axe pulled back, and he prepared to strike at the beast.


    He twisted his upper body, cutting through the air with his huge black axe. He aimed to deal heavy damage to the dragon in a single slash.


    But before he could do that, the dragon''s right claw flicked out.


    Klang!


    Axe met claw in a sudden exchange of force.


    The axe was knocked off course, flying to the side, and Asmodeus himself went spinning into the dirt.


    Thud!


    Asmodeus kicked off the obsidian walls before hitting the ground.


    His wings flapped rapidly, sending him toward the dragon.


    Grrr!


    The dragon opened his jaws, and a ball of flame grew within it.


    Boom!


    It spat out an intense beam of fire magic.


    Despite the dragon''s size, the beam was a thin, precise laser aimed straight at Asmodeus.


    Wooom!


    Asmodeus fluttered his wings, pushing himself to the side, his eyes locked on the dragon.


    "Damn it!"


    He swung the axe again, this time aiming for the dragon''s tail. The dragon twisted itself out of the way. The two of them crossed in the air, the clash sending out sparks.


    His axe lodged in the dragon''s thick bronze scales with orange and golden accents. The force of his strike tore one scale from its place. Then the dragon turned in mid-air, and its tail lashed out, flicking Asmodeus.


    Bam!


    His figure was blown into a wall of the volcanic cavern, but he kicked off the rock and sent himself back into the air, his great black wings pumping.


    "..."


    The dragon flapped its wings, circling the air, while Asmodeus narrowed his eyes, holding his axe and waiting for the next moment.


    ''This beast is strong...''


    Asmodeus couldn''t deny the dragon''s brute strength and size-matched him even in his demon king form. However, it struggled to fly after waking up. Its scales were harder than anything Asmodeus had ever seen. He would need to aim at the cracks in between or find a weak spot to hit with his weapon.


    ''It was so easy to dodge its breath. It''s slow... no, it has not mastered flight. So this dragon has only just woken from a long slumber...''


    The dragon swooped towards Asmodeus, its body streamlined.


    ''Dodge the claw and then hit him?''


    Asmodeus readied his axe.


    He took a deep breath, overflowing with fighting spirit, and then pumped his wings, pushing himself toward the incoming dragon.


    But...


    The moment their paths crossed, the dragon''s enormous mouth suddenly opened up in front of Asmodeus.


    ''It''s going for a close range breath?!''


    A huge, swirling fireball was growing in its mouth.


    But then¡ª


    A volley of arrows glowing with magic hit the dragon in the face, one after the other.


    The beast let out a howl and shook its head, and Asmodeus swooped under its jaw, swinging his axe upwards as hard as he could and landing a hit on the creature''s neck.


    Slash!


    He sliced through its tough scales.


    As the dragon spun through the air, he looked in the direction the arrows were coming from.


    "Oh no you don''t!" Arinea''s voice came from the ruins of the left passage, and her staff pointed at the dragon as if a brilliant blue magic circle had formed under her feet. Her purple dress billowed in the wind.


    She was casting magic.


    ROAR!


    "Ah! It''s coming!"


    The bronze dragon flew at Asmodeus with an incredible burst of speed, and Asmodeus tossed his axe instead of facing the beast with his bare hands, his lips curling into a smirk.


    Asmodeus beckoned the rushing dragon with his hand.


    "Come here!"


    With an enraged cry, the dragon swung its tail, and a gust of wind swept across the cavern. The blow caused Arinea, Erunda and Ciela to fly off the canyon wall and tumble.


    Asmodeus'' golden hair fluttered as his fist shot out and punched the dragon''s face. A flash of crimson lightning surged from his hand and pierced its cheek.


    He clenched his fist tightly and threw a right straight at the dragon, aiming at its snout.


    "Grrrrrr!"


    The dragon growled in pain, but it was quick to recover, snapping its fangs towards Asmodeus.


    However...


    Crack!


    Asmodeus stepped on the fang and pushed himself off it, performing a backflip to allow Levia''s spear to thrust into the dragon''s eyeball. His feet landed on the weapon''s shaft, and he leaned on it, forcing the blade deeper into the socket and its brain.


    "Tsk... too shallow!" Asmodeus complained as the dragon started thrashing around. "Back off Levia!"


    The dragon desperately took off, flapping its wings erratically while Asmodeus stood on its head with his hands on his hips and a wry smile.


    ''So much for an invincible dragon...''


    [The dragon has only just awoken... this is barely a fraction of its power!]


    The voice wasn''t Serena. It was softer, more childish and cute, similar to the elven-looking girl in his dreams from the other night.


    Aristella?!


    [Hurry!]


    ''Why?''


    As Asmodeus wondered about the unfamiliar voice, the dragon thrashed around to shake him loose.


    The bronze dragon, battered in its body, roared with its remaining eye before leaping high into the sky. As it ascended, the ground beneath its feet began to crumble.


    "Well..."


    With the flick of his wrist, the black blood-drinking axe appeared in his hands as Asmodeus lifted it above his head, lowering his hips to leverage more power.


    "You were too weak to fight me."


    As the dragon prepared to escape into the sky, he raised the axe and swung it down, chopping deep into the dragon''s skull like a watermelon.


    ROAR!!!!


    A roar of pain.


    A scream that pierced their ears and rattled the walls of the volcanic cavern.


    The axe penetrated the dragon''s head, but Asmodeus didn''t stop. He dragged the axe from the broken scales and bone, swinging his hips and struck once again. Blood sprayed from the dragon''s skull as the beast rapidly descended and crashed to the earth below.


    Shudder!


    Asmodeus jumped off the corpse of the Bronze Dragon, landing with his legs apart.


    The dragon lay on the ground, thick blood pooling in its brain. Meanwhile, it was drooling and frothing from its mouth, unable to speak or move.


    It was dying, with no chance to survive.


    Its scales gleamed like gold and bronze in the volcanic glow. The dragon''s red eye faded, and it gave a final groan, a mournful sound.


    Thump...


    "Damn."


    His axe was still embedded in the beast''s head.


    The demon lord sighed and kicked the corpse, rolling the massive thing on its side, and he reached out and yanked his weapon out.


    This battle made Asmodeus realise how much he had grown since fighting the pope... while looking at the dead dragon, his heart became light.


    He believed the trial would be easy.


    "Shall we eat dragon stew tonight...?" He asked the people emerging from the dust, covered in obsidian powder and dirt.

 Chapter 390 A Broader Picture

    Meanwhile, to the far west, there was a large island where the empire existed, calling this place the main continent.


    A woman with long silver hair sat on an elegant seat while several maids, their faces covered, combed her hair and applied facial masks to her.


    "Lady Carmila, your father has sent another letter... what should I do?" An elderly maid without a mask and dull green eyes asked in a low, raspy voice.


    The former queen of Grigor closed her eyes.


    Her appearance had transformed entirely. She now had a stunningly youthful face, deep blue eyes, and soft pink lips.


    "Tell him that I am busy, Gretta."


    Carmila gazed at her face in the mirror, her hand subconsciously reaching out while touching the small emblem of Grigor, a metal shield that she took with her when their marriage and alliance broke apart.


    "I am so grateful to you for setting Avandar free, " she whispered to the small statue of a goddess cloaked in darkness and with long silver hair.


    To those from the empire, this crude image was given to Serena, the goddess of darkness.


    ''Avandar allowed me to live, never will I go against him again... Since I have broken our chain of fate, then I can only help him from the shadows.''


    "Gretta, can you meet with Baroness Seddon and ask how the project is going?"


    The maid gave a polite bow while curling her lips into a warm smile.


    Gretta served as Carmila''s maid and nanny. Upon the countess''s return from her broken marriage, she earned a noble title for her services to the empire. So, Gretta left her current employment and started working for Carmila once again.


    ''Thankfully, those foolish men didn''t realise that Avandar recovered...''


    "Haa..."


    Carmila let out a long sigh, wondering if her children would forgive her one day. They were, in fact, Avandars, but because she didn''t wish for them to become in danger¡ªshe lied.


    ''I won''t hold this against you, my king. One day, when all is settled. I shall tell you the truth...'' Stay connected through empire


    "But until then..."


    Her words leaked as she gripped the metal emblem of Grigor tightly in her grip, slicing apart her palms as blood dripped onto her dressing table.


    "I will atone for my sins against you, and keep you safe."


    At the same time, in the Castle of Grigor, Avandar read through the reports of military and agricultural documents with a sour face.


    - Casualties in the north have reached a total of 5%


    - Granary reserves have increased by 20% thanks to the efforts of Duke Qwass, donating half his harvest to the kingdom.


    - The elven empress has suggested a truce and alliance depending on the prince and her spouse.


    Avandar read the various notes and information, constantly changing his expression. Just knowing that Alan was suffering in the north made him nervous, but earlier in the week, he received a report that his fiancee Akari was four months pregnant, which made him joyous.


    ''It seems that I should send more knights to support my lovely brother.''


    He rubbed the small black box that had been sent to him a short while ago. It was a gift from Alan and his future wife to celebrate their conception. "To think you finally found that one... I was wrong about outlanders."


    In the corner of his eye was another document buried under dozens of others, but now he realised this topic couldn''t be ignored.


    ''A request regarding the treatment of otherworld visitors.''


    "My future Sister-in-law and son-in-law will be outlanders... Let''s start making the steps to repay them for their efforts..."


    Avandar''s heart became clearer after Lumina, and the curse faded. He didn''t forgive Carmila but accepted her reasons, and they parted without major issues.


    "What did Riel have to say about this?"


    The pair became silent.


    He knew the others would soon be finished, so he wanted to solve things with Sariel first, knowing that others would complain.


    The others meant Erika and Ciela.


    "..." Sariel pouted, her eyes closed tight as she huffed and snorted hot air from her nose.


    "What?"


    "Hmph! It''s not me that came here, but Riel! She said something about needing to be close to you, and then when I woke up, we were in a strange forest with monsters that kept chasing me!"


    "Wait..." Asmodeus looked at Sariel''s moody face and came to a realisation.


    ''It wasn''t Sariel who came here, but the older and wiser succubus Riel? Is that why the monsters didn''t appear around us until that dinosaur?''


    "Was it really Riel?"


    Sariel''s face brightened, and her pink hair swayed with her movements as she jumped into his arms and wrapped herself around his chest.


    "It was! She told me that we needed to be close to you now, since we had evolved. Things have changed."


    The lovely smile on the erotic and adult body of Sariel caused Asmodeus to suffer.


    His throat became dry, the soft and squish sensation of her chest against his arm too vibrant and appealing to ignore.


    "Sariel, behave yourself."


    "Never ?? ehehe!"


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but chuckle at her response while gazing at the distance.


    A forest of beautiful silver trees, like a blanket of snow covering the entire land¡ªhe could see the tree, his goal, in the centre of this mystical forest.


    "I can''t even get mad at you...''


    Asmodeus sighed while waiting for the others to return from their tasks because the canyon collapsed after the dragon''s death. Ciela, Erunda, and Arinea returned to the entrance and started clearing the debris.


    Leviathan offered to help while Erika and Simon seemed to build their last camp before leaving for the sacred forest.


    ''Paul seemed to be melancholy after the battle... I wonder why he looked so down.''


    Asmodeus glanced towards the north, seeing the grey skies where the storm cloud gathered above the sea.


    [I''ll come to get you next...]


    Aristella''s voice echoed once more... but this time, it became distant, almost static, before it cut out.


    Her voice echoed in his mind as he watched the clouds gather in the distance. His hand gripped Sariel''s soft hand as he realised that the true trial might be something he took alone.


    That is, he may have to come face to face with another goddess.


    ''Serena? Are you still not going to respond to me?''


    A sense of worry grew inside Asmodeus.


    Since he met Aristella for the second time in his dreams... Serena''s voice and connection seemed to have become broken.


    "Am I overthinking things?"

 Chapter 391 The Trial of Aristella - 1

    The group enjoyed an extravagant meal and a long sleep without danger of being attacked due to the natural holy barrier of the sacred tree. After eating dragon meat, everyone became reinvigorated and full of power.


    The aches and pains that followed the canyon battle, especially for Paul and Simon, faded immediately.


    "Phew... so today we enter there?"


    "I think so..." Paul''s voice trembled slightly, his eyes fixated on the world tree.


    It was a beautiful, pure white forest, different from the silver forest. Each tree pulsated with a force that cleansed and made the body feel light and at peace. Find your next read at empire


    "A truly serene and holy forest... I feel so warm."


    Arinea''s eyes glistened as she touched the white trees ever so faintly.


    The moment she did, her body trembled, and a jolt of warmth poured into her, like drinking hot cocoa in a frigid winter.


    "Arinea be careful..."


    Erunda walked behind her, carrying most of her things, his face showing a slight smile while gazing at the delighted face of his partner.


    "The trees vibrate slightly... almost as if they are talking to each other." Baku''s voice echoed. His palm touched another tree, and his eyes closed. He looked at peace.


    Meanwhile, Asmodeus, Erika, Ciela and Leviathan stood close to each other, through a holy and sacred ground, making them safe from monsters and attack...


    The demons could only explain their current state as unwelcome... uneasy, and on edge.


    Because the world tree didn''t have a true consciousness, at least at this moment, it didn''t. The demons in the party began suffering instantly.


    He reached out for the tree, curious about the feeling that Arinea mentioned before, and a zap of pain shot through his fingertips.


    This was his first interaction with the sacred forest.


    But it wasn''t the end...


    Asmodeus suffered the worst.


    It might have been because he was the king of demons, and the spores and aura spread from the holy trees would inflame and itch his skin. The other three didn''t have thick blood, so they just suffered discomfort and looming dread.


    "Let''s hurry up," Asmodeus grumbled.


    The tingling sensation on his fingertip soon spread to his hand, which became numb and heavy.


    "Yeah... this forest feels strange. Can we rush to the trial?" Erika complained while hugging Asmodeus close to her chest.


    Leviathan didn''t speak or complain audibly, but her right arm was full of small red marks where the small flowers with spines shot them out the moment they appeared.


    "..." Ciela''s body looked quite clean, with no inflammation or reaction to the sacred forest¡ªthough one might have expected that the issue was something their divinity and hero class might help with. But it seemed to be an element unrelated to holy or divine.


    ''Well, I can see the world tree from here...'' Asmodeus thought to himself. Aristella''s voice sounded louder the closer they got to the tree.


    However, the tree itself was a marvel... the trunk alone was hundreds of metres wide.


    "I don''t even dare guess how long it would take us to reach its branches."


    Paul''s jaw dropped slightly at the sight of the giant white tree.


    "We will definitely not make it there walking... or climbing!" Erunda commented.


    An odd aura emanated from the human.


    Through his demon eyes, he could see the tiny orb had doubled the size and intensity of Paul''s mana core. However, it was still growing, causing pressure on Paul''s body.


    "He doesn''t need healing, but something to stop the pain... can you help cut off his sense of pain?" Asmodeus glanced at the party, his voice calm and without panic, allowing them to take a moment to recover.


    ''Paul... your dream, maybe it''s coming true.''


    Simon nodded and immediately used a small needle filled with a brown fluid, sticking it into Paul''s nape and paralysing Paul, rendering him motionless.


    Yet even then, through Paul''s foggy consciousness, he could see the face of Asmodeus and the smirk on his lips. He wanted to ask the young lad if he was okay... but as the pain faded, so did his conscience.


    The moment Asmodeus saw his eyes close, he ordered, " Put him down near the world tree."


    "What happened?"


    "I''m guessing it was magic burnout caused by the increase in mana capacity," Baku answered, scratching his forehead gently while looking at Paul with concern.


    "Mana capacity?" Ciela''s face showed confusion...


    "Allow me to explain!" Arinea took over with a proud smile.


    "This male ate one of the special fruits of the world tree, something that normally wouldn''t be given to anyone. These fruits increase one''s potential, and this includes their maximum mana."


    "Isn''t this a good thing? Then? Then why is Paul suffering?!" Levia asked this time. Though she had become a demon, Paul was the eternal big brother of their party.


    "Well... unlike elves who have a flexible mana core that can shrink and grow... humans mature quickly, and by the time they hit puberty, their mana core solidifies and increasing the amount becomes difficult..."


    Her explanation helped the others understand, and they could accept that... but what made Asmodeus curious was the number of fruits, which was the exact number of their party...


    "Arinea, why is the number of fruits..."


    "That''s because it''s our gift. Only those who are worthy can reach this far. The barrier of the world tree wouldn''t have allowed your demons through unless you had the right," Arinea spoke in a soothing and calm voice, tossing the fruits to the party members one by one.


    "Oh... it won''t cause a negative reaction like the barrier forest... those sacred trees are the barrier itself. Fufu." Arinea seemed happy to teach them more about the elves and their culture.


    Baku seemed the least shocked and just nodded, but Asmodeus looked at the tree and wondered to himself.


    ''Is this because Aristella spoke to me?''


    [You really came to meet me~ ehehe, well... the entrance is closed, so let me help you! Eat my fruit first, or I won''t let you inside!]


    Aristella''s gentle voice echoed in his mind as Asmodeus shook his head and bit into the fruit.


    Suddenly, a juicy, sweet peach flavour filled his mouth. The soft flesh of the fruit was cool despite being in a warm forest. A scent of vanilla followed as he swallowed the fruit and its pulp without realising it.


    ''Delicious...''


    [Ehehe~ I am happy your fruit was the best one!]


    Asmodeus prepared himself for the same agony as Paul or Simon, who bit the fruit, with Ciela and Arinea standing beside him with the brown needle. A cool sensation flowed through his body, starting from his throat... like swallowing an extra strong mint.


    Asmodeus closed his eyes, suddenly letting out a loud groan.


    The sensation was so pleasant he couldn''t resist.


    He could feel his body reacting and devouring the special energy from the fruit, whose origin was unknown.


    However, like Paul... his mana core began to swell.

 Chapter 392 The Trial of Aristella - 2

    Discover stories at empire


    The feeling of one''s mana core increasing was akin to the mixture of pain as if having someone squeezing your organs and the pleasure of enjoying a blissful climax continuously.


    Asmodeus grit his teeth while leaning against Levia''s body, her eyes flicking to gaze at him while the others enjoyed their fruits¡ªshe seemed the least affected by the sudden change.


    [Ah~ it looks like you''re enjoying my fruit!]


    Sariel, in fact, seemed to be quite happy with the fruit¡ªthe moment she ate it, her skin became more luscious and carried a sensual glow, while her horns became thicker, and the moment she gazed at Asmodeus, he suddenly became thirsty.


    But she remained quiet and watched from the branches of the world tree above.


    Aristella''s pleasant voice caused Asmodeus to frown, furrow his brows, and press his lips together until they turned white.


    Though she only spoke to him and did nothing else, he couldn''t stand to hear such a lovely voice while experiencing an utter conflict of sensations flowing through his body.


    A short while passed, and most people finished digesting the sudden increase in their mana cores and abilities.


    The pulpy fruits of the world tree were more than just magic fruits that increased someone''s mana capacity. They also increase one''s dynamic vision and the flow of mana and allow people to remain youthful and live fifty years longer.


    "This fruit is something that any human would burn the forest to gain..." Paul looked at his reflection in a silver spoon. Though it had only been removed five years earlier, his already handsome face looked much more energetic and youthful.


    "Wow, you look so young!" Simon shouted, pointing at Paul, who had finally recovered from his paralysis and horrible state.


    "You too... all your scars and bald patch has vanished."


    "OI?!"


    Since they came to terms with their fate, Simon and Paul began to feel much better. However, their feelings might have changed after they gained this new power.


    Simon, who couldn''t use magic well before and barely empowered his weapons with a little wind... could now cast basic wind magic if he wanted.


    Paul... no longer needed to rely on his runic spells.


    "Though I don''t need them anymore, with this much mana, I think I can make them stronger..."


    Thanks to this journey, though, he might not change his mind about quitting his role as an adventuring knight and becoming one that remains in Grigor... at last, his dream of being able to use magic finally became true.


    Creak!


    Suddenly, the tree began to rustle and vibrate, shifting the entire area. Then, the centre of the trunk split open like a door.


    The world tree opened itself and revealed a glowing white light.


    "Is this the entrance?" Levia asked Arinea, who was sitting on a rock and drinking water.


    "I think it could be, though it''s strange... I cannot find anything on that portal."


    "Can we all enter it?" Erika asked while moving close to Asmodeus, peeking at Levia before she leaned against his side.


    Asmodeus touched his chin, the feeling gradually subsiding while Aristella''s voice beckoned him to enter the portal.


    [Enter~ find me!]


    He said nothing else, patted Erika''s head, and smiled back when she showed him a sweet expression. Simon saw this and smiled, recognising that if Asmodeus was calm, he didn''t need to worry. "Are you all coming with me?" Asmodeus asked, looking back at both his party and the two from the elven outpost.


    "I am coming," Arinea said. "If not for my investigation skills, perhaps you would have died in the barrier forest, right?"


    "It''s true... without you, our lives may have been easier, but it doesn''t mean that you will be safe going further, are you sure?"


    "Let''s go... he''s probably waiting."


    .


    .


    .


    The world turned white... there was a soft warmth on his back, though he knew someone rushed behind him and clung to him. Yet he couldn''t see her... in this world of pure white, even he didn''t exist.


    [Welcome home]


    A soft but mysterious voice that caused him to suddenly freeze.


    His senses started to adjust, and the bright light faded. Then, a scent of cedarwood, plums, and mangoes filled his nostrils, along with the sharp scent of curry. Suddenly, he knew where he was¡ªthe scents reminded him where he was¡ªhome.


    When he opened his eyes, there was a room...


    Nostalgic, but with a messy double bed, comics and manga thrown on a shelf beside a double-door wardrobe...


    ''This place is familiar.''


    He looked at the manga and seemed confused by the titles.


    "The runaway elven princess falls for the Demon King''s Lustful Beducation. R18"


    "The cursed princess becomes a demoness for the man she loves. R18"


    "My Twin Fox wives are too erotic! R18"


    "Help! The Goddess of Darkness Groomed me into her Spouse! R18"


    ''What kind of taste do I have...''


    The boy thought to himself while sliding off the sheets outside. The window shone with blinding sunlight, but the sound of cars passing soon filled the room.


    "Ryuji! Oi! Stop masturbating! Dinner''s ready... hurry up, or I''ll feed it to the cats!" A rough and deep voice, but nostalgic...


    There was a figure in the doorway.


    Ryuji could only see the back of her neck, but that long black hair and her loud voice... triggered memories and hidden feelings deep within.


    He looked around again and realised it was his room, but some memories lingered... the sheets that carried the slight scent of a woman''s perfume and scent.


    ''Come to think of it...''


    He looked at the comics and manga his friend Alex had lent him, including the manga on the shelf.


    This scent was from Alex''s girlfriend...


    When he and that girl started hooking up, it was much sooner than she started dating Alex, but their relationship continued until it reached this point.


    "This is... why does my head feel so heavy..."


    He tried to remember, but Ryuji''s mind seemed blank, what he did the day before... other than memories of women and being scolded by his mother... there were only martial arts.


    Suddenly, he noticed his mother''s enchanting face.


    She looked back at him with sharp eyes; she watched him silently. But the sight of his mother holding a wooden bat over her shoulder triggered his memories.


    ''Ah... today it''s my 18th birthday!''

 Chapter 393 Trial of Aristella - 3

    Suddenly, Ryuji found himself kneeling in the dojo, confused about the fact that he had been in his room a moment before, but that sense vanished after a few moments.


    ''Strange...''


    He watched his mother, who seemed much younger than in the past, perform her usual routine. Her perfect and masterful form, with not a single step out of place, was enchanting to watch.


    "Ryuji, why are you just watching?"


    "Huh?"


    "Come, let''s spar!"


    His mother turned to face him, a wicked grin on her lips, and beckoned him with her hand. Though Ryuji felt something strange, something itching in the back of his mind¡ªlike an insect biting him constantly¡ªhe stood up and bowed.


    "Wow... you''ve grown so tall, my handsome son."


    ''Huh?''


    Ryuji''s mind flickered, another sense of incompatibility because he was always smaller than his mother even after she... ''After she what?''


    "What are you waiting for?"


    The black-haired mature beauty called out to him, as Ryuji seemed to be lost in a daze while looking around him with a sense of confusion and disbelief.


    Unable to find the reason he couldn''t calm down, Ryuji stepped into the ring.


    ''Just a nightmare...''


    He then greeted his mother, who kept a fierce grin on her face.


    Her movements were quick and elegant. She lowered her hips and took a stance, her slender hands fluttering in the air. However, Ryuji once again noticed something strange. ''Slow, why is she moving so slowly?''


    In the ring, Lilith watched her son with warm eyes while he gazed back with glowing blue eyes, the white pupils now black. Unbeknownst to him, he used his demonic eyes out of instinct and habit, slowing her speed greatly.


    ''What am I doing?'' Ryuji wondered.


    His mother, whom he adored and respected beyond words, stood right before him in an elegant but lethal pose.


    "Let''s fight, Ryuji!" A keen voice, something different... this wasn''t how his mother sounded¡ªnormally, she would scold him or correct his stance.


    In an instant, the dojo turned dark, and everything vanished except for his mother. Her pale, fair skin reflected the moonlight that fell on her through a window in the ceiling.


    "You''ve grown so much, my dear Ryuji." A soft voice... her eyes glowing brighter than her sclera turned black.


    He could feel her excitement, something that his mother only showed to his father in the past... a feeling of pride, happiness and delight like a child who brought a report with full marks... and received praise.


    "I''m coming!" He called out, a deeper and more powerful voice than before, his limbs covered in a black exoskeleton, while the figure across looked almost identical.


    ''Too late...'' The moment she moved, her son''s form distorted from his spot.


    Lilith didn''t block but tilted her body slightly to dodge. An impact was heard, followed by splinters of wood flying everywhere. Yet Ryuji''s fist hit nothing as she disappeared. Then he shifted, swinging his right leg to deflect the incoming kick, which was aimed at his chest.


    "Good, very good," Lilith muttered softly to herself as they exchanged blows faster than bullets.


    It continued for some time without rest, a display of skills that reached a pinnacle, yet each attack carried weight.


    The demon queen''s blows gradually increased in strength, and her smile grew from a faint smile to a wide grin. At the same moment, her eyes filled with ferocity and tears. She saw her son''s dedication and also sensed the self-imposed training her little one had endured.


    It took Ryuji all his concentration to keep up with her ever-growing attacks until, eventually, his body moved before he thought; rather than reacting, it became almost precognitive.


    Each step and each punch happened naturally. It was as if he were just along for the ride.


    Finally, he found peace, as if nothing mattered anymore, and what remained was a beast of pure instinct.


    "This dream is an illusion... something your mind created because you are subconsciously tormented by a guilt you cannot get rid of so easily. Well... the goddess did have a shard of my soul, that cute goddess was a little pitiful."


    "You have grown strong, Ryuji. But don''t forget you can rely on so many people now... especially on those girls... you must cherish them well."


    "Am I someone who makes you proud? Have I become someone who isn''t a failure to you?"


    Only silence lingered for some time.


    Then suddenly, something clicked, and an intense ray of light blinded him momentarily. When he opened his eyes, it was gone.


    Ryuji blinked and raised his left hand, touching a cold, moist root. He was inside the tree.


    [You finally woke up... big brother, she had one last thing to tell you...]


    Aristella''s voice changed, and the pitch and tone were like his mother Lilith''s.


    [I have always been proud of you, Ryuji Vincenzo. Now wake up, you silly fool.]


    "Ah..." Tears dripped from his chin as a light appeared behind him, showing a stairwell that led further downward.


    ''Didn''t Aristella talk?''


    He couldn''t ponder over such things at this time because he noticed the others who entered were all sleeping, muttering in their sleep.


    "Ryuji..."


    "Asmodeus... don''t die..."


    "Why did you vanish...."


    Erika, Ciela and Levia muttered to themselves.


    Their words alternated between calling his name or asking questions... to mentioning their family...


    "So it was an illusion?"


    He closed his eyes, able to feel the warmth of her punches... the feeling of her aura, not to mention her scent and nostalgic way of speaking in such a short manner.


    ''It was...''


    But he wouldn''t speak to anyone about such a private thing; it wasn''t even relevant to anything happening now.


    They weren''t dreams¡ªnor just illusions of desires¡ªbecause of his demonic eye that could see through the illusion; it was mixed, using divine power.


    Discover exclusive tales on empire


    [You passed the test hehe~]


    "Was it your test Aristella?"


    [Mhm~ most of those moody people come here and always get fooled... but because of the promise, I have to give them my tears!]


    ''Tears of the goddess?'' He mused.


    "It may have been too real..." The fleeting sense of reality was scary because part of him did not wish to escape from it, nor did he ask the questions he needed answers for, yet a sense of relief and acceptance lingered.


    "Thank you Aristella..."


    ''Be it you or Serena... now I can finally move on, and accept everything...''


    Asmodeus thought back to defeating his mother, even if a fraction of her soul... that sensation caused his chest to become lighter, a sense of peace as something cracked... he didn''t know what cracked, but that was the sensation he felt.


    "Have I become stronger?"

 Chapter 394 Insider the World Tree

    Asmodeus sat on a rock lodged inside the white wooden roots and branches, gazing at the people he had dragged together, all suffering.


    What also confused him was that he had sensed Sariel before he entered the portal, but now she had vanished completely.


    ''Aristella where is the little succubus that came with us?''


    However, when he asked, there wasn''t a response, or rather, since he completed his task and they spoke a little, she seemed to have vanished.


    [Hehe~ Inside waiting!]


    ''Tsk...''


    Somehow, he didn''t want to get Sariel involved in troublesome events, especially related to the divine, because her soul was divided into two halves. There was never a chance it wouldn''t have a negative effect on her future if something were to happen.


    He stood from the rock, looking at the elevated path while taking a deep breath.


    "If I leave here, the others will worry... but I cannot afford to leave Sariel alone."


    Asmodeus shook his head, stepping onto the black bridge with blue lights; each step he took caused light to illuminate a panel beneath his feet, causing him to get a bad feeling.


    He looked back after travelling halfway down the passage and noticed on either side, the steep fall into what seemed to be pure mana in liquid form caused his chest to throb.


    [Hehe~ closer!]


    The teasing voice sounded innocent, like a child... different from the usual Aristella, who was mature and rather gentle.


    Unable to rely on his brute strength, Asmodeus walked further into the trial.


    The beautiful green glow of the vines and branches covering the ceiling and walls started to shimmer as he came closer to the strange doorway. The heavier the weight and pressure on his body from the pure mana started to push down on him.


    "Ugh... damn it."


    Unlike physical pressure, the weight of the pure mana was something different... formless yet able to cause his bones and body to ache and creak from the immense pressure.


    In order to continue further, Asmodeus began to release more and more demonic mana and power. Soon, his physique started to shift, and he was no longer in his human form.


    Two large curved horns, pointed ears, and sharp elongated teeth revealed themselves¡ªafter fighting the illusory vision of his mother, the transformation became smoother. The slight rejection of himself and the changes in his figure faded after seeing how much this form resembled his mother Lilith''s true form.


    While releasing a large amount of mana to keep the form, he was also forced to absorb an equal amount of mana from the pure pools below to maintain his Demon King form... but something inside him began to tingle, an itch, an ache as if wearing something too small.


    The demonic form allowed him to step further, feeling his exoskeleton crack and shatter piece by piece due to the increased strain as his body expanded without proper guidance, but before reaching the doors, the pressure began growing rapidly, causing his lips to crack from him pushing them together to endure the pain.


    His head twisted around with one last snap, causing his large curved horns to crumble, shattering as his ability to absorb mana vanished almost completely... the horns of a demon were important, though they would regrow¡ªif a demon lost their horn, their ability to use mana and maintain their form drastically reduced.


    "Ngh...what the hell is this..."


    The doors were barely within his reach now¡ªhe needed to enter that room and find Sariel as soon as possible, so what if his power weakened? It didn''t matter... all that mattered was¡ª


    "Agh!?"


    Pain struck his entire body¡ªevery organ within and every bone screamed out for him to stop moving, as he sensed he was now at the limit... the peak of his limits... anything higher and Asmodeus would not be able to withstand this pressure.


    "Asmodeus..." she frowned when she heard that name. Why did you put Serena in danger?" The little fairy pouted, golden dust flickering from her wings as she fluttered towards the distance. Only, there was no distance; it seemed endless.


    Arista, or rather Aristella, turned away and covered her face in annoyance.


    "She shouldn''t have trusted you..." She breathed with a pained sigh.


    ''...Why does it sound so sad?''


    "Is Serena alright?" Asmodeus only lost contact with her after Aristella started speaking to him¡ªor at least this woman who claimed to be called Arista.


    "Hmph..." Aristella huffed as she floated over to him. "Of course, she is fine, unlike your mother. I tried so hard to keep everyone together."


    Asmodeus furrowed his brow. "My Mother?" Experience exclusive tales on empire


    "Mmm," Aristella nodded her head in agreement, but something about her didn''t seem right... Rather, she seemed to speak in half-truths or something lacking from her explanations and words. He couldn''t explain it, but that''s the feeling he got from speaking to her.


    "Poor Lilith... to save her son, save her husband she left... unable to live in another world without mana." Arista flew around, releasing some golden dust as she stopped directly before Asmodeus.


    A tear rolled down her cheek, followed by more, before she looked up towards the Demon King with sorrow. "You will break Serena''s heart like you broke you mothers!"


    Arista released more golden dust from her body and wings, causing Asmodeus to cough and step backwards. The thick glitter-like dust got everywhere and clouded his vision. Afterwards, he found himself in an entirely new world.


    Surrounding him was darkness...


    In the centre of the world, there was a figure lying on the floor... with huge, beautiful white wings.


    Asmodeus didn''t know who it was but knew that she must be related to Arista...


    However, he didn''t get any negative feelings from the person sleeping peacefully, even though she looked like the same type of butterfly. The atmosphere of her body made him feel different.


    With each step he took toward her, the world became alive.


    On the first step, flowers started to appear, pulsed with life in his second, and on his third, the sky turned blue.


    With each stride towards her, the world grew vibrant, revealing a flower field. Her hair grew out until it reached her ankles, and her long black hair swayed in the gentle breeze as it flowed upwards.


    The small woman started to breathe as she awakened.


    "Mmm?" The lovely butterfly''s eyes opened, a silver colour as the dust from her wings carried the same hue. "Who are you?"


    "Asmodeus..."


    Suddenly, upon hearing his name, the face of the small woman lit up brightly, her lips curled into a lovely smile as she shone like the moon.


    "You finally came... I waited so long for you to arrive! Stella was almost too tired of waiting..."


    The only thought that sprung into his mind was the reason that the goddess Aristella might have taken an interest in Sariel. However, meeting the two butterflies and the goddess sometimes switching personalities...


    Thus, he moved closer and reached out to the small woman. "How long have you waited for me, I am sorry for making you wait."


    Yet in his mind, their names continued to repeat: Arista and Stella...

 Chapter 395 The Trial Solved?

    Asmodeus sat beside the sleepy goddess, her body leaning over a pile of vibrant leaves while she looked at him with her fluttering lashes.


    Unlike Arista, Stella was lazy, a little mellow and didn''t seem to be energetic.


    "Are you alright?" He couldn''t help but ask. The world around them became brightly lit and full of life and vibrancy, but the sleeping white butterfly opened and closed her eyes slowly, watching Asmodeus without speaking.


    "Mmmmn... a little sleepy, but now you came. It''s peaceful."


    "Is this a divine world, rather... is your divine space located inside the world tree?"


    The moment Asmodeus asked his question, Stella''s eyes snapped open.


    Her pupils focused on him differently from before, yet she then slowly claimed, like a sea that slowly ebbs and flows, she returned to her sleepy state.


    "Half."


    "Half?"


    "Mm... half of a world, Stella is only half."


    "I see..." Asmodeus closed his eyes, unable to find Sariel, but somehow, he could feel something, like common sense or a small voice in his mind, asking him to be patient and not rush. He would normally ignore something like this.


    ''Rather, It would be like I am insane normally...'' but the voice was Serena''s.


    However, time seemed to linger in this world, with nothing changing since he came to the centre, other than Stella yawning a few times and rolling onto her side.


    "Are you not lonely, here?"


    He couldn''t help but ask because this world was now filled with light and life. Before he came, it was dark and empty. The lonely thought that Stella lived here alone with no one to talk to made Asmodeus angry.


    He didn''t know who or what the anger was directed at... but those were the feelings inside his chest.


    ''Is it me or do the two resemble the dark elves and elves...'' While using his mind, he constantly tried to understand what Aristella wanted from him¡ªthere must have been a reason that she took an interest in a succubus like Sariel, and these two butterflies were his clue.


    One has dark wings but can live under constant light, while the other has white wings and is doomed to a lonely life in the darkness.


    "Hehe, you''re thinking about us so earnestly, thank you." A snappy voice sounded from the distance, and then a pair of black wings fluttered. Arista appeared in this lively world, causing Stella to react.


    "Ah~ it''s Aris. She came to see me!"


    "Eh... wasn''t she called Arista?" Asmodeus interrupted as the two butterflies held hands and started to flutter around in the air.


    They responded with voices in sync, one high-pitched and the other low. "It''s Arista''s nickname!"


    "Hmmm?"


    His first theory was suddenly shot down, but then he tilted his head and asked, "Is Stella a nickname?"


    The two butterflies suddenly looked happy, as if they wanted him to ask this question; bouncing and fluttering, they twirled in the air with a giggle. "Stellavia!"


    "Hehe~ I love your name. It''s so fancy." Arista giggled while her golden dust covered the dull silver bedding that covered the flowers Stella had slept in earlier.


    "Me too~ Hehe, Arista is so pretty."


    While the two continued their dance, Asmodeus noticed their figures sometimes flickered, became intangible and fused¡ªthe image of a single existence with gold and silver hair and eyes, a fairy with two pairs of see-through wings.


    ''Strange...''


    "We''ve finally met someone who can clear it!"


    Immediately, the world flipped...


    A huge black tree grew from the ground, while on the mirror of the land, upside down was the white tree from the outside where they entered... identical to the white forest, but instead, it became dark, with purple and black leaves for the barrier.


    Asmodeus turned to face the fairies, his body shuddering from the sudden disorientation, but the two cute figures faded into a golden and silver dust... flickering in the air as they whispered something to him before flying towards their respective trees.


    "Hehe~ Serena was right, Ryuji is a cute boy filled with a kind heart."


    "You''re right Stella~ I cannot wait to meet him when we wake up!"


    Asmodeus didn''t understand something because his knowledge of elven history and the world tree was too limited.


    He wondered why a pair of twin goddesses needed to share one body and why the dark tree couldn''t grow elsewhere in the world. He wanted to let it grow happily without hiding away in the cold, dark underground.


    "So this is why we entered the trial inside the world tree... Stellavia to pass through to the second tree Arista."


    He had one question on his mind, and he shouted it out in the air, curious for no reason.


    "Did you call yourselves Aristella so Arista buried in the dark would never be forgotten?"


    ''It must be... otherwise, why was Arista so energetic despite the tree being worshipped by the elves and visible by normal people... being Stellavia.''


    Asmodeus stood still in silence. He closed his eyes, trying to sense the pair of fairies, to see if they had vanished forever. A sudden flicker appeared beside his face, and then he felt something touch both sides of his cheeks¡ªsmall and warm.


    The moment his eyes opened, he could see the flicker of silver and gold while the soft sensation that touched his cheeks lingered.


    [Hehe~ come wake me up, and you''ll learn more, cute little Ryuji!]


    "Silly little fairies..."


    Because he almost forgot about rescuing Sariel, he couldn''t help but shake his head and focus on the changes. Now, the same elevated bridge from the hallway outside appeared, leading to the black world tree.


    After he answered their question, the world started to transform: warmth, life, and a small sun appeared, lighting the dark world.


    Asmodeus noticed that most creatures in the dark world have characteristics that differ from those of the opposite world. White rabbits lived in the dark world, and in the world of Arista, there were black bunnies and animals now running around happily.


    He headed down the bridge while watching both worlds that mirrored each other, improving and becoming more beautiful.


    "It''s a wonderful scene..."


    Little did he know, the outside world was changing in real-time.


    The change was so great that even the empress and concubine became alert. The world tree that seemed to wither and fade suddenly grew stronger. Its defensive light and silver leaves now cover the entire forest.


    Beautiful snow started to rain down onto the Dragonspire canyon as if the saintess he had died for had finally made it. The lava started to cool, and the land slowly crumbled and transformed. Finally, beautiful flowers started to grow, and the dried and dead plants lingered.


    Not only that, but the dark elf tribes that hid inside the forest, hidden by the dark world tree Arista, suddenly started to appear.


    Their barriers were finally broken as the size of the elven forest almost doubled.


    From the beginning, both the empress and the empire itself were mistaken about the true meaning of the trial of Aristella... it wasn''t a dungeon with monsters... but a type of trial for elves, hoping for the day they could accept each other and allow their goddess to return to her true form.


    But after thousands of years...


    None of the appointed saints on either side were successful.


    Ironically, a demon king set them free.

 Chapter 396 The Reunion

    Outside the trial, the world started to change.


    The elves detected the magic of their brethren almost instantly on both sides. Those who lived in the dark lands with no hope of reaching the outside world became shunned, and the elves sitting in their royal palace happily.


    However, the dark elves didn''t have the power of the high elves because their tree was locked away in the darkness.


    Meanwhile, inside the world tree, the others started to awaken from their illusory dreams and nightmares. In those dreams, they faced their words nightmares from a difficult-to-accept future, past or memory from another world line.


    This suffering became extremely acute for those connected to the Demon King because they were shown stronger illusions.


    Erika and Levia watched their alternate lives where they lived a sweet and romantic life with Ryuji at first in a world where he didn''t evolve as a demon lord until just before their deaths or a great changing point.


    Ciela saw one of her fates, as she evolved at the same time as Asmodeus awakened as a true demon lord allowing her to see glimpses of the burning forest.


    "..." Because of the intense vision, Ciela''s eyes dripped with tears as she sat silently against the world tree''s trunk unable to forget the scene in her memory.


    ''Asmodeus died to save me... but, in the end, I still couldn''t escape.''


    The image of Mephisto, one of the ancient gods, killing her beloved and then stealing his body... then using it to take her life was something that the elven princess couldn''t swallow easily.


    What''s worse...


    Once the first life ended, it showed a horrible scene of her family suffering.


    Her mother Ar Sarina and sister Ar Olina...


    The fate that would have awaited them if she didn''t leave for Grigor and became slaves to the gods and then killed Asmodeus with her own two hands.


    "I killed him..."


    Ciela''s body shook as she tried to recover, although her mind knew it was an illusion.


    The feeling as she pulled back her bowstring and shot the arrow through his chest... three times to ensure he couldn''t recover made her heart sink.


    As for the humans... they saw lives without their wives, never meeting their original dungeon party or being a part of the knights who ganged up on Ryuji before he started growing and killing him in a dungeon mercilessly...


    All the people who were lost in the illusions sat with pale faces, their strength drained and trying their best to recover.


    "Arinea... you wouldn''t abandon me in battle right?" Erunda''s face looked bewildered, likely seeing a horrible illusion in which the Empress and Arinea didn''t take pity and have mercy on their forces and instead killed Erunda.


    Arinea''s face looked normal, but her hands couldn''t stop shaking, and she didn''t seem as confident as she usually did. Her gaze became dull as she looked at Erunda with a fearful look... in her illusion, she became a weak and useless elf who couldn''t use magic and never broke free of her fate.


    "..." Erika, Levia and Ciela all sat silently, their eyes looking ahead but seeing nothing.


    While the group tried to recover, the inside of the tree started to flicker with bright light, and the passage and bridge that extended into the air started to lower... as two figures walked back across it.


    "Asmodeus?!"


    Somehow Asmodeus didn''t understand... he stopped for a moment while the portal in the back of the room continued growing larger.


    "What about the tree that''s here?"


    ''How can she help grow another world tree, what about the ones that the elves inhabit...'' Asmodeus didn''t want to do something that might doom Ciela''s family...


    "No No~ it''s not that! This is the seed for the dark tree! For Arista... so she can step into the world like me!"


    Hearing this, Asmodeus thought to himself, while putting together various thoughts and hypotheses. ''Maybe it will allow them both to exist at once?''


    Though he couldn''t be certain, he finally relaxed... and started to move forward, Sariel holding onto his sleeve and looking behind him in anticipation of what awaited them.


    "It''s not far now... take care, Asmodeus, and make sure to take good care of my other half!" Somehow the last voice of Aristellavia sounded far too mature and reminded him of Serena when she helped him to get over his trauma and inner issues when they first met...


    ''After all they are both goddesses.''


    The next moment, the pair were enveloped by bright light and covered their faces... they didn''t have time to talk to the goddess again before the scenery changed and they found themselves in the same place, but with the group they parted with earlier all sitting with lifeless faces.


    Asmodeus noticed their intense emotions and fears travelling through their emotional bond, causing his chest to ache, while he understood what they saw... because he already endured those visions in the past.


    Your next journey awaits at empire


    "Girls..."


    As if reacting to his voice, the girls turned and noticed him walking down the dimly lit bridge towards them, with the steep fall, all of them calling out to them as they jumped into his arms.


    "I''m back, sorry to make you wait so long."


    The three women hugged him tight. They seemed afraid of being separated again.


    "I''ll never let that happen... all the horrible things you saw, I will help you stop them. I promise" His soft, calm voice entered their ears and soothed their hearts.


    The girls were the first to rush to him, and he kissed each girl. He didn''t stop there as Asmodeus held them tightly, waiting for their fears and shaking to stop.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine... but what happened to you all? can you tell me?" He asked with a concerned expression, and the group, slowly calming down, began to explain.


    Asmodeus listened calmly, his expression changing slightly as he heard the experiences that each person experienced, and even he was shocked by their stories.


    Though he could understand roughly, he wanted to know from their own words... unable to stop himself from becoming affected.


    He bit his lower lip and tightened his grip around Ciela, Levia and Erika... as if trying to stop them from fading away in his grasp.


    "Master..." Sariel looked up to see Asmodeus''s face and saw him biting his lip and looking pained.


    He looked at everyone, not just the people he loved but Arinea, Erunda... even Baku and Paul looked devastated, while Simon seemed to have recovered slightly, sharpening his swords.


    "I think we should have something to eat..."

 Chapter 397 The Palace Erupts into Chaos!

    A loud explosion sounded inside the grand citadel.


    The main palace of the Elven Empire in the centre of the capital, usually owned only by the Emperor, is now something gifted to the Concubine due to her dirty tricks.


    Thud!


    El''Gladia''s fingernails glowed with a dark green hiss as they shrank back to their normal size after mauling a maid''s face.


    "What did you say?!" The Concubine''s loud voice screeched through the palace halls as a maid with a bloody face flew across the room, dozens of servants trying to appeal to her.


    "Your Majesty please calm down..."


    "I am calm!"


    The concubine noticed a strange rumbling and quaking in the earth early in the morning, at first she presumed it was a normal earthquake.


    However, when the beam of light shone from the world tree as a shaman how could she not know this meant someone had taken the trial of Aristella?


    "Rally the imperial army, have the forest rangers leave the northern border and call back the Empress to see what that bitch has done!"


    Gladia''s eyes narrowed, and then suddenly her eyes looked to the empress''s palace where that filthy demon and her husband''s other daughter were staying.


    "Bring Princess Ciela and her filthy demon spouse to me! It must be them!"


    "Your Majesty... we Argh!"


    Slash!


    Instead of listening to the male elf with a nice body, one of her many toys the concubine sliced his face apart and killed him instantly.


    "Hurry! Let my family know, those traitors have broken the imperial law!"


    Even though the concubine knew that if the world tree responded it meant a genuine saint entered, the protocol of bringing the saint to the imperial palace and accepting their role was the tradition, thus she clenched her fists, knowing that the past saints were killed by her family before they could do too much using Aristella''s Tears.


    ''This sneaky bitch... how dare she and her daughters cause me trouble!''


    "Wait... Ar''Orina should have returned not long ago! Bring her to me, let''s have some fun with the Empresses beloved daughter, as her step mother I cannot neglect my duties right?"


    Despite being under the spell of the Concubine, many of the servants kept their normal minds but were bound by a cruel tattoo or mark that made them follow her orders. So the moment they knew the princesses would begin to suffer now.


    They hoped for a miracle.


    "Don''t forget that husband of mine! Make sure he takes his medicine today! The sooner he dies the better!"


    Continue your saga on empire


    Most of the high council and elders of her clan now occupied most of the imperial government and passing new laws would be easy if the emperor and empress were to have an accident.


    At the same time, in the Emperor''s private office, five armed guards stood outside, while another stood at the window beside him.


    Not to be mistaken for the Emperor''s guards, these men and women were members of the Er clan and family, under strict orders to limit the Emperor''s movements, to drug his food and tea to ensure he never became clear-minded.


    However...


    He learned history and legends, so the truth is there is another kingdom of elves, or rather in the origin this capital was built for both high and dark elves who lived in harmony.


    "Though I hope they can forgive us and our selfish nature... it won''t be easy."


    Runan''s body flickered with a green glow as he faded away, and the two illusions remained.


    "Goodbye, today I must meet up with my beloved wife... If she sent someone to the trial grounds, I cannot wait anymore! Go, inform Orina and Runa!"


    He released a small pair of back and white birds made of magic that flew in two directions, one towards each daughter with a message and secret note.


    Meanwhile, Ar''Orina prepared to return to her mother''s side after meeting with the blue-haired Ar''una. She noticed that the palace was filled with a prickly air, although she saw the world tree acting strangely.


    Orina didn''t know the truth about what it signified.


    She only heard rumours about it, and the truth was kept from her.


    "Come, my lady, the concubine awaits." A servant called out to Orina, her smile seeming to twitch as if she were trying not to wince. Her eyes seemed to hold a sad look inside them. It seemed like she didn''t wish to escort the princess to face the concubine and neither did Orina want to follow.


    ''Another lashing, or beating from my step-mother? Hah!''


    Because Orina was the only daughter in the palace, she suffered the most from Er''Gladia''s mood swings. However, this wasn''t always the case.


    In the past, Runa would stick up for the empress but be thought to be an adopted daughter at the time. She was the one who suffered, but after a few years, the Empress started to act sick and protected Runa.


    This left Orina alone to face the enemy... because Ciela left a long time ago.


    "I should hurry..."


    She muttered until a small illusory bird fluttered close to her ear. The servant couldn''t see it because this magic was visible only to those who shared Runan''s bloodline.#


    ''Dad? You''ve finally made a move?!''


    This helped because after they disposed of most of his family, the only ones he could contact in this way were his daughters.


    Ar''Orina gazed at the servant standing close to her, looking a little anxious, but this wasn''t enough to stop Orina. Right now the entire city and the royal family were in danger.


    This meant more than the life of the servant before her.


    ''I have to meet Runa as dad asked me... she seems to be near the training field.''


    "Princess, where are you going?!"


    "To the training field! Follow me if you don''t want to be punished!"


    "Eh..."


    Because it took many resources to have full mind control on a person, the Er Clan couldn''t afford to use that level on lowly servants, so they used a cheap and easy method of using food and suggestions to keep them under control.


    However, because elves have powerful magic resistance, over time the servants started gaining skills to resist their power and thus were killed by the Concubine and her family after a few years, as they stopped following perfectly.


    This was the state of most servants in the royal palace right now.


    "You''ll die even if you return, so follow me and find a path to survival!" Ar''Orina''s voice was powerful, her eyes shining bright reminding the servant who she was.


    The crown princess of the Elven empire!

 Chapter 398 The Demons Attack - 1

    Meanwhile, at the damaged outpost, Vinea and Velvet stood listening to the empress who received information to return to the capital.


    "The strange light from the world tree likely means that they succeeded." Empress Sarina spoke with a dignified voice, her trusted knights nodding while also curious about what they gained, as even in the books it never shone this bright.


    "Though that is not everything, thanks to Runa and Orina''s report we now know the forest that was once locked away, has been reopened." She looked at her elven knights with a smirk. Some of them were darker than the others, likely outcasts or descendants of the dark elves.


    "That means that Asmodeus managed to do something we couldn''t for thousands of years."


    "What''s that?" Velvet asked, curious about why the elves seemed so excited about a little beam of light and the forest no longer being sealed. Maybe it was her usual cynical attitude, but after the demon king left, she became listless and lacked the same energy as before.


    Ar''Sarina turned to the gathering of female demons. She allowed the princesses and royals from Grigor to join, thanks to Duke Qwass, King Avandar and the Demon King''s contributions to their elven empire.


    "Because of that light, we will be able to regain the powers we lost millennia ago, a power that made us weak and submissive to the mainland humans." Her eyes shone with a fierce light when speaking the last few words, a history that many knew of, but the elves detested their loss in the war.


    "The light is a sign that the trial of our goddess Aristella was fully completed, which means that Asmodeus my son-in-law will receive the full rewards, not just her tears."


    "He''ll become stronger?" Velvet seemed delighted at that possibility, her purple eyes shimmering with light as she smirked at herself.


    "Then what of the tears, will he still gain them?" Asmodea asked, her scarlet hair tied into a side ponytail, while reading the documents that the empress allowed them to check.


    Empress Sarina smiled gently, her eyes becoming warmer when looking at the young princess who seemed the most difficult to get along with. "It will be fine, the Arachne Lumina has already given us the information, here is the vial of her tears."


    "Eh? When did she come back?" Velvet asked, while Asmodea shook her head, seeming to write something on a blank parchment.


    "Well... Asmodeus thought that we might need the tears faster due to the sudden changes." The empress smirked with an evil expression.


    Oblivious to these developments, Aki, Fuuka and Alice, who left the palace a few days after Asmodeus and his group, headed to the world tree. Since the morning practise ended, they all gathered to discuss the future possibilities.


    With Vinea, Asmodea and Velvet in the meeting, they seemed bored.


    "Do you think we''ll have to fight the elves?" Aki asked with her hands, constantly swinging a greatsword.


    Woosh!


    "Well, if Asmodeus comes back soon, I don''t think so? He seemed to want to visit Grigor one last time before we headed north." Alice added, her fists clashing with a steel dummy. Since improving her level and power, she constantly trained with the knights.


    "Really? I thought he would whisk you all into bed and enjoy a nice orgy..." The young sword master couldn''t help but say something outrageous. Fuuka''s cheeks became dark red as she lowered her hips, practising her quick draw technique and killing blow.


    "I think he probably will." Alice nodded, her lips curling into a smile, wondering if she could enjoy that ferocious and bestial side of Asmodeus again. "I hope he does..." She corrected herself, causing the other women to look at her with strange expressions.


    The outpost seemed in safe hands, with the elven defenders bolstered by the two thousand human knights who increased the other day.


    Duke Qwass stood on the black walls, watching the labourers and stonemasons repairing and making new stone walls. After the first assault, the empress quickly gave funds to improve the outpost''s outer defensive structures.


    "It seems that the elves will be a wonderful ally."


    "Ahhh!" Some people screamed as they fell with the rocks, while others were launched by the blast.


    Suddenly, a large black fist punched through the rubble, and a towering figure emerged.


    It was a being of pure muscle, and it was easily nine feet tall, its entire body covered in a leathery skin, a mountain troll.


    The creature roared as it pulled its body out from the earth; the rocks exploding and flying through the air, striking the knights who tried to fight back, and the fleeing people.


    Its roar was so loud that everyone in the outpost froze, looking at it in horror, their hearts sinking as they looked at the monstrous figure.


    "They''ve got a cave troll." One of the knights exclaimed, before Aki and Alice rushed to the scene, both of them gazing at the gigantic troll, before dozens and dozens of goblins started to pour through the four holes created by the sudden explosions.


    "All knights to the front, protect the archers!" Alice bellowed, hoping her voice would bring more defenders. "Contact the empress, inform the guards Fuuka!" She ordered, not looking at the black-haired sword master.


    "Alright, I''ll be back, wait for me!"


    Alice and Aki both nodded before turning to face the trolls, who seemed to dig more holes to allow the goblins to invade the outpost.


    "All men, are you with me, we must save the Duke!" Alice didn''t like Duke Qwass, but he came to help them in the past, and now she wanted to return the favour as a royal and noble. To bridge the gap between her brother and Qwass.


    "Ugh..." A male struggled to his feet from the broken rocks, his body throbbing with pain, a metal bar piercing his abdomen, while he desperately drew his sword to fight.


    Shling!


    Duke Qwass looked a mess, but with a sharp gaze, he gazed upon the goblins and troll. He tried to move, but his body was weak, and his wounds were too much for him to handle alone.


    "Don''t let them break our defences, we must protect the outpost!" He yelled out, trying to rouse the men who were knocked down by the blast.


    He didn''t know if he was unlucky, or lucky, but their group was sent on the opposite side of the wall, meaning there were two trolls.


    Clang!


    From the inside of the walls, the roars of monsters and clash of steel echoed, causing him to grit his teeth and call out to his fellow knights. "We must hold them here. That troll must fall."


    ''If this is karma for my sins, then I will gladly fight until my last breath, King Avandar, my old friend.''


    Qwass'' eyes were bloodshot as he stared down the goblin army, even as the cave troll started to batter on the walls, causing large cracks to form in their new construction.


    "Rally to my side, we shall slay the troll!"


    "To arms!" The knights who once felt dishonour serving at the Duke''s side suddenly roared, all of their anger and shame being unleashed at the enemy.


    The trolls bellowed and smashed into the walls, the sounds of explosions echoing out as they smashed into the walls, and the cries of knights rang out as they rushed forward at the oncoming goblins.


    "For Grigor, and the silver citadel!"

 Chapter 399 The Demons Attack - 2

    Dizzy, nauseous and with a trembling left-hand, Duke Qwass faced the oncoming goblins, lacking the agility of younger soldiers.


    He made up for this weakness with his sheer determination and skill.


    Shling


    His blade sliced through the neck of a goblin. He then twisted and yanked the blade, using the force to send his blade to an incoming attack, sparks flying from their blades.


    "Attack. Follow me, I will lead you all."


    A young knight thrust at a hobgoblin with his spear, only for the monster to grasp the wooden shaft, pulling the knight off his feet. It''s muscular figure superior to a human. The knight refused to let go of his weapon, grabbing tight and trying to pull free.


    "Aaah....save me!"


    The disgusting stench of the hobgoblin''s body, its slimy, sticky drool oozing as it roared in the young knight''s face, causing him to gag, unable to stomach the stench.


    Duke Qwass, as the leader of the knights, and the most experienced, rushed to his aid. He sliced into the Hobgoblin''s exposed back, cutting through its spinal cord, struggling to deal with it in a single blow as another goblin stabbed his abdomen.


    His armour, a fine set of dwarven made plate, took most of the damage.


    However, the force caused him to stumble, losing his balance and nearly falling to the ground. He recovered, but a second goblin took advantage of his distraction. He turned his sword on it, stabbing it in the heart, yet the third goblin stabbed him again.


    "Orcs, coming from the right, we need to get out of here." One of the mature knights called out.


    A group of orcs climbed through the holes along with the goblins.


    It was rare for the two to work together so well.


    ''There''s a commander somewhere.'' Qwass thought to himself while enduring the dull pain of a blade piercing his armour, pushing the stunned young knight back to safety with his weaker left arm.


    "Retreat! Fall back!" He ordered, but his men had nowhere to flee, some still in the thick of it. If they abandoned them, then they would be overrun.


    "Retreat and form a second line, carry the wounded, leave the dead!" He yelled. The hobgoblins were already beginning to rip apart their dead, eating their flesh and drinking their blood.


    ''What madness, what can man do against such reckless hate?'' He questioned himself, the situation hopeless.


    They had failed to stop the enemy from breaking through the wall. Then he fell to the ground after the walls collapsed and now, with his knights, became the last line of defence before the outpost.


    The Goblins had already broken through, and now the orcs joined the fray.


    ''And that''s not including the troll.''


    He thought to himself as he watched a man being torn limb from limb, his screams drowned out by the sounds of war and bloodshed.


    "We MUST hold!"


    A golden light swirled around Duke Qwass, this light a one-time use that could save his life once, or if activated would bolster and empower up to fifty people around him.


    In that fine moment, as if time slowed down, and the world began preparing the Duke for death, a strange emotion filled his body, one of calm, peace.


    Then he saw something shining, in the distance, on the unbroken wall, silver armour, unmatched beauty.


    It was the empress of the elves, Ar''Sarina and her army holding huge elven bows, and all of them were shooting towards the evil that threatened their lives.


    ''To be saved by an elf...''


    "A sign I cannot die yet, haha." Qwass muttered to himself, rolling and pushing his aching body off the ground, crawling towards his sword once again.


    He was not dead yet. That was the message he received.


    Ar''Sarina, the empress of the elven race, watched as the humans battled for their lives. Her silver armour glowed in the moonlight as she stood tall, commanding her army with a regal grace.


    She watched with a steely gaze as the humans fought valiantly, their swords and shields clashing with the orc''s wicked blades.


    Sarina saw the Duke, a man who made her doubt his nature at first, but watching his heroic actions and how many times he saved a younger and inexperienced knight changed her mind.


    Then the troll which flung him across the ruins like a rag doll made her gasp.


    ''If I do not aid the humans, and forsake a few elves, we will lose everything.''


    "Archers, aim for the troll. Support the knights who fell and fight outside the walls." She ordered, her voice ringing out with a powerful, commanding authority. Her archers obeyed, their arrows flying towards the troll, striking him in the arm and shoulder. The troll roared in pain and anger, with its massive body shaking with fury.


    "Aim for his throat, the eyes or its crotch." She called out.


    Sarina watched as the other elves joined in, their arrows raining down upon the orcs and goblins, supporting the knights who fought so valiantly.


    Though, she turned to the inner wall, watching as her elven knights fought desperately against the enemy''s main force.


    ''With this I''ve repaid the human''s help, let us take steps forward as equal allies from now on.''


    "Half of you follow me, we will take the fight to these damned monsters! Avira I leave you to support the knights outside, they are stopping the enemies reinforcements with their blood."


    Sarina was unable to do more for Duke Qwass, who was using his sword to keep standing, now with a small group of twenty knights rallied around him.


    She turned her gaze to the true battle.


    "Elves, show them what we can do!" She yelled, and her golden hair flowed behind her as she ran, her voice echoing across the battlefield.


    Sarina charged into the fray, her sword shining brightly in her hand. The elves followed, their bows and arrows striking fear into the hearts of the enemy, as they rushed towards the walls.


    "Is that, the princess from Grigor?"


    Her eyes widened as a group of women who couldn''t be anything but the demoness who stepped out of the inner outpost shocked the empress. With thick horns, bloody vines growing from her fingertips, and eyes like gemstones, Liana Grigor stepped into the fray to help her people survive.


    "Foolish goblins, you will become the nourishment for my bloody rose~ kneel before me."

 Chapter 400 The Demon Attack - 3

    the moment asmodea appeared, she took control of the entire inner court, her crimson vines swirling to form a pool of blood. with closed eyes and elegant movements, she led the other women as if in command.


    "velvet, please help duke qwass, sister, can you support the elves fighting the trolls."


    in the past, liana used to be someone who remained quiet due to her curse. when growing up, it was always her sister, or aunt, who would take action for the kingdom.


    however, that didn''t mean she didn''t hold concerns and ideas to improve the kingdom.


    her dark lashes fluttered, gazing across the grim battlefield covered in blood, bodies, and battle.


    what could a feeble princess have done?


    when she couldn''t leave her room in the fear of collapsing.


    "alice, please support me, keep those hobgoblins and orcs away from me. i hate their stench, and our beloved lord might get jealous."


    hehe~ ??


    velvet and the other demons looked at the princess with a sense of confusion. from the moment liana became asmodea and transformed, she rarely returned to her human form. your journey continues at empire


    ''no, we were tricked.''


    velvet narrowed her eyes before showing an amused smirk and dashed toward the damaged wall.


    ''maybe, she only transforms full for him.''


    the difference she spoke of was the current transformation was something none of them saw before velvet and vinea turned away filled with jealous, their chests filled with a dull ache, realising that this was asmodea''s first full transformation.


    this was at least the first time that their group witnessed it.


    a crown of bloody roses, beautiful feathered wings without a speck of dirt or dust on them, while her other features started matching asmodeus, as if wanting to mimic him.


    "aki, fuuka support vinea and lumina. i know you are there, crush the ones in the tunnels."


    different from velvet with the title of demon queen, the demon princess asmodea carried a heavy and powerful aura. her words carried a commanding and elegant voice, pointing towards a group of goblins that were assaulting a group of knights.


    "perish!"


    a single word was enough to create a massive explosion that left behind an enormous crater. the power of her spell was enough to make a vast area of the inner court, much of the outer wall, collapse.


    much like asmodeus who used blood as a medium for his magic, asmodea used her roses, red as blood.


    a group of orcs and trolls who were trying to advance to the inner court were immediately crushed under the falling rocks. the knights and elves who had just fought the goblins could only watch in horror.


    the sheer amount of mana she displayed was something that they would not be able to achieve even if they worked together.


    "sister..."


    the sudden and unexpected intervention from the demon princess caused everyone, from the elves, humans, knights to even the beast people, to stop for a moment.


    "hurry, asmodea has bought us some time!" velvet scolded vinea who gazed back at her sister, and the sight of dozens of bloodthirsty rose vines penetrating the walls and bodies of fallen goblins, sucking them dry.


    even though they were their enemies, the scene of the goblins being crushed by rocks, or sucked dry by the roses, was horrifying, causing many to lose their appetite. the knights who just got saved by her looked at her in horror.


    it was something she couldn''t believe the gentle and feeble liana of the past could do.


    the sudden appearance of these powerful demons caused the orcs and goblins to back off for a moment. the sudden silence that fell across the battlefield allowed duke qwass and his group of twenty knights to take a moment of rest.


    "liana is a genius when it comes to magic, no. i think i underestimated her. she is more like asmodeus, a prodigy."


    velvet''s words brought a sense of surprise to everyone.


    they knew she was a powerful witch, who excelled in physical enhancement, once called a genius herself, and for her to call the youngest princess a prodigy made duke qwass accept the situation easier.


    "on your feet, duke, the true enemy will follow."


    velvet''s eyes fixated on the distant forest.


    darkness lingered in the depths, which made her skin tingle.


    she could feel something watching her, constantly waiting for a moment of weakness.


    "take your men inside and have princess liana, vinea and alice head in this direction.


    the duke and his knights couldn''t understand what she meant, as the forest was still and peaceful.


    "i sense it, the trolls and orcs aren''t attacking. they are holding back, almost as if waiting. however, their fighting spirit has not faded. even with liana''s magic crushing half their forces."


    duke qwass looked around, noticing that there were still many of them left.


    "i think i know what you mean, is there something else in the forest."


    immediately after he spoke, he jumped back, falling down, with both eyes dilated.


    "w-what was that?!"


    a pair of pale eyes.


    darkness that no light could penetrate.


    an existence that shattered his will to fight back.


    "v-velvet?"


    the witch stepped forward, and stood in front of the duke, her eyes jittering and slightly dilated. "duke, take your men and flee into the walls. hurry, you must flee, now!"


    ba-dump!


    velvet, alice, sarina, even asmodeus suddenly felt their hearts pulsate, a strange sensation similar to when asmodeus transformed, but this feeling didn''t bring joy or delight, but dread and terror.


    their eyes gazed towards the forest, once silver.


    "when did the forest become black, why are the leaves dying so fast?" an elven knight muttered to himself before the ground suddenly trembled as a deep thud echoed, one after the other.


    something was coming closer.


    a colossal figure appeared on the horizon, pushing through the trees, with two massive white eyes, and a distorted face.


    "it''s her!"


    "the demon queen..."


    many knights on qwass''s side were from the north, facing that monster almost destroyed their minds and now as it appeared, their will to fight crumbled.

 Chapter 401 Monstrosity

    the moment she appeared, the entire battlefield degraded into a chaotic hellhole. because of her aura, the goblins transformed and became more violent, aggressive. they fought even if they lost their limbs. almost as if in desperation.


    "princess!" aki the foxkin knight called out to vinea, a sense of horror travelling through her body the moment she saw the deformed figure of the demon queen. "we need to reform the troops."


    aki couldn''t tell exactly how powerful the massive black figure was, but she could sense its danger and quickly reacted.


    this emotion and sensation was felt by all the women who had contact with asmodeus in the past. once they locked eyes with the figure, a sense of disgust and rejection filled their bodies. as if worms crawled over their skin, they rejected this monstrosity.


    they were the same beings, but after accepting asmodeus as their demon king, no other demons or bloodlines that tried to take that spot would be acceptable to them.


    to asmodea, vinea, velvet, yumiko, alice and those who became his lover, this monster was the enemy.


    no more and no less.


    "aki, reform the knights have duke qwass help you, normal knights cannot move right now because of that thing''s strange aura. hurry!" vinea shouted, her eyes locked onto the distorted black figure looming over the walls with two humongous, eerie eyes watching everything.


    ''it''s like the scene from a nightmare.'' velvet muttered, her body frozen with an icy chill rushing down her spine the moment the monster gazed in her direction.


    "qwass, you need to flee." she couldn''t speak well, like someone injected a numbing agent in her lips or a bee stung her, causing them began to swell.


    grrr...


    a sound like a growl, yet the eerie and low rumbling made it sound horrifying, like a monster climbing from the abyss. it lifted one of its long, twisted legs to step forward with a loud bang, causing the earth to shake.


    crack


    trees collapsed from the movement, dissolving in the lingering cloud of black goo that bubbled at her feet. this creature was not natural and the stench, like sour rotting corpses, soon flowed from the western headed winds.


    "velvet?" duke qwass tried his best to speak, his eyes pure white, with tiny pupils, the abnormal status created by the existence of the horror far beyond a human''s psyche.


    "i can see why alan lost to her now, clearly we were too arrogant." velvet''s voice quivered. the demon queen had taken a single step, but the aura she released caused her mind to waver and tremor.


    the sight was like watching a giant, but it felt like she was looking into a monster from the darkest depths of hell.


    a monster which can destroy anything, and only needed one look.


    ''alan, what did our family do to receive this curse?'' she lamented.


    the distorted, deformed face reminded her of two people, alan''s mother and his brother''s late wife.


    it was an abomination. how could her brother fight something so horrible?no?v(el)b\\jnn


    ''how could we all be fooled to this degree? he was always so... normal. after battles, i thought it would be a normal enemy.'' it was the only word velvet could think of.


    the monster described, although her father and alan called it a terrifying beast.


    never did they have drawings or images created to show how grotesque the demon queen really was, inhuman shapes, unbelievable anatomy, yet it tried to mimic a human so clumsily.


    "why hasn''t it attacked yet?"


    velvet couldn''t tell how or when the monster would attack, confused about how such a slow creature could defeat her brother.


    "eh?"


    then it happened. velvet blinked, just once, and the monster attacked.


    "alice, get down!" velvet''s shout echoed from the castle, causing her to jump backwards.


    a torrent of black flames washed over the monster, consuming its entire body.


    the monster finally reacted. it opened its mouth, creating a terrible scream, like metal scratching glass, causing those around to hold their heads and writhe in agony.


    gyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    alice dropped to her knees, holding her ears, blood oozing from her nose, from the violent vibrations of the distorted voice. several elven knights collapsed and began to have seizures.


    the flames continued to spread and soon covered everything, like a tidal wave. the forest and the area beyond the wall were covered in the flames.


    "ahhh." screaming in pain, velvet collapsed to her knees. she clutched at her head, a pain beyond normal comprehension filled her head.


    the pain didn''t go away, instead it got stronger, causing the skin to tear and rip. the veins in her body started to rupture, and the muscles began to twitch and convulse as she writhed on the ground in pain.


    the elves felt the pain too, but to a much lesser extent. the closer to alice, the more they could resist the pain, but to those sensitive to magic, this feeling caused many to faint.


    "get velvet out of here." vinea shouted, but the demon queen''s scream didn''t cease, and her eyes moved from alice to stare at vinea.


    asmodea who stood just out of what seemed to be the range of the monster''s range, watched the scene playing out, a strange voice that caused her sister, trusted teacher and aunt to kneel before it.


    "this monster, is this what our husband is training to fight? hurry, my little vines pull them to safety. that thing is only showing interest in us, the demons." asmodea muttered, watching as her red vines wrapped themselves around alice and vinea''s bodies, dragging them away from the demon queen.


    but it continued to stare and release its maddening voice, as if a siren song to destroy the minds of all who hear.


    asmodea could endure the voice, but doing so rapidly drained her magic, stamina and as blood dripped from her nose and eyes her vitality too.


    "we have to pull back, this isn''t a fight we can win. even the goblins are being driven to madness."


    asmodea watched the knights in the courtyard, barely holding on, but when the demon queen screeched. they went into a frenzy, becoming more powerful, but attacking anything close to them. they used claws and teeth to tear their kind into pieces.


    found you~


    suddenly, the monstrosity, with its long, unnatural limbs and twisted body changed its gaze to asmodea, an eerie voice that spoke only the common tongue, as if it was done playing.


    ''no!'' asmodea thought.


    her body started to quiver, as if fear itself gripped her body, and her legs were shaking and struggling to remain still, her body frozen and the mana she released was violently fluctuating.


    "found who?"


    her heart thumped as her mind started to go blank.


    the next moment, as if lost in a nightmare, the monstrosity stood before her.


    it gazed down at her with narrowed eyes. her lips trembled in a wormlike fashion, almost like the monster was laughing at the terrified asmodea.


    asmodea could only think to herself that if her husband was the demon king of lust, then this must be a demon queen of madness.


    enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    "ah..."


    my prey~

 Chapter 402 A Desire to Survive

    the moment that eerie voice sounded, liana''s soul trembled. a sick, disgustingly wet sound echoed as the figure''s body started to deform and started to split at the stomach.


    small gashes became deep tears in the black flesh, before a row of sharp, white teeth covered in a transparent and sticky substance oozing from the mouth that opened on her stomach.


    "ugh..."


    liana''s body became frozen as she gagged from nausea, the stench worse than a forgotten corpse. her eyes darted from side to side, as her vines withered in the face of this horror.


    delicious~ ??


    once again, the monster called out in an excited voice. at least that''s what it sounded like from the surroundings.


    a distorted and twisted sense of delight.


    "asmodea run."


    the power of a demon, strength given to her by asmodeus.


    yet in the face of this abomination, liana couldn''t even move a finger. she trembled on the spot, reminded her of the nights she would suffer from seizures after using magic or trying to act like a normal princess.


    ''i don''t like it.''


    ''this isn''t what i want, i''m scared!''


    ''asmodeus... asmodeus!''


    ''save me.''


    liana''s mind crumbled from the mental erosion, returning to the princess who first met the strange hero from another world. she longed for his gaze, his touch, anything that would make her stop feeling this sense of terror and pain.


    chattering teeth, quivering bones and tears pouring down her cheeks, liana realised in the face of a true monster that she wasn''t evil, but a silly little girl in love with one.


    the only figure or image that could give her a moment''s solace, protecting her from the mental erosion of the abomination before her. the boy, the man who treated liana like a fool, called her names and didn''t accept her tricks.


    "asmode¡ªarghhh."


    crunch


    a sickening sound echoed as the mouth of the monster clamped down, crushing the left arm of asmodea. her pupils shrank, pain flooded her mind mixed with terror and body numbing mental erosion.


    blood, flesh and her existence flowed into the mouth of the monster.


    twisted and deformed, rows of sharp and flat teeth, neither symmetrical nor visually soothing. an abomination.


    "agh... my arm."


    liana no longer carried the aura or atmosphere of the demon princess of blood, but instead became the young princess who desired to be saved.


    a deep scar that even now, she didn''t heal, something that only asmodeus could fill, a deep and dark cavity in her soul, now revealed by the strange magic of the demon queen.


    "asmodea, hurry run!" alice, despite her terror, sensing the danger of the monster that gouged at hidden inferiorities, fears, and insecurities still called out. she tried to stand, pushing herself off the ground and attempting to gather mana.


    bzzzt


    however, her broken spirit made it difficult as the magic dispersed and fizzled.


    "sister!"


    the one unable to bear this scene, vinea, anne the woman who fought against this monstrosity in the past, yet never directly. now she realised the horror that her uncle alan faced and why he lost despite being the hero.


    "hurry, cast mental protection magic, anyone. she is using a psychological spell each time she speaks."


    a desperate plea, but with the loud echo as if intentional of the crunching bones and the squelching of chewed meat filled the outpost, most faces became pale.


    this place was filled with panic and terror.


    more~ ??


    asmodea trembled, gazing up at the monster.


    her body shuddering and blood pouring from her elbow, unable to stop the loud clattering of her teeth as she lost her sanity, driven to the brink of collapse.


    "ryuji... ryuji... ryuji."


    the broken princess called his name. her memories and the images of him, shattering with each moment the monster''s magic invaded her mind. like two dark hands scooping out her brains and crushing and grinding them into paste.


    like a wilted flower, liana''s body crumpled, the monster''s gaping maw spreading apart once again like an uncontrollable nightmare.


    ahhhhh~


    once again, those distorted and horrific teeth approached.


    ryuji!


    "as if i could abandon you, my lovely little princess, who fears the dark." continue reading at empire


    asmodeus extended his arm before snapping his fingertips.


    "don''t worry, i will restore the light. sit there and watch as i show you how it''s done."


    idiot


    overwhelmed by her current feelings, the princess didn''t move and listened to his instructions. her missing left arm throbbed, but the monstrosity no longer appeared in her sight.


    hahaha! new prey? ??


    even the eerie voice of the monster no longer made her body shudder in fear.


    "prey? why would i become prey for an inferior being?"


    asmodeus blasted his wings, the force sending the knights and elves still kneeling and filled with terror flying out of the outposts walls and the influence of the abomination.


    not prey?


    the monster seemed to be childish. this made asmodeus to smirk as he held up his left palm towards his enemy and instantly as if swallowed by an immense force. magic was sucked into his palm in the form of a crackling ball of energy.


    with a smirk, asmodeus uttered the simple world in an arrogant tone.


    "bang!"


    vwoom!


    all the magic erupted from his palm.


    like a wave of pure destruction, it exploded with a deafening howl that enveloped the monster and once it reached a certain level.


    asmodeus clenched his fist tight.


    boom!


    the explosion rocked the very world¡ªmaking the sky tremble, and the earth shake.


    a deep hole in the ground spread for 50 meters, with a crater that was almost as deep, and in the centre of the flames, an arrogant demon stood before his foe.


    he stood as if the world obeyed his will, and the destruction of a simple word was natural.


    once proud and immortal, the monstrosity looked horrible: black ooze dripped from its destroyed body, with its left arm and shoulder socket eradicated, mimicking liana''s wound. the other half of its ''face'' melted into a sticky mass of pulsing and moving flesh.


    wah~~~~ wah~~~~


    the monster seemed to cry, wail like an infant.


    "who''s the prey now?"


    with a snap of his fingers, the red flames of his rage enveloped the creature, and once again, the beam appeared from his hand.


    boom! boom! boom!


    over and over and over and over, as if bringing his emotions to life, unstoppable anger at the creature at himself, despair and frustration from their tears and pain.


    the flames burned until the creature vanished from existence. he bombarded the creature even after his magic started to run dry. blood pouring from his nose, and his eyes turned red from the blood vessels popping.


    asmodeus was not only obliterating the monster, but punishing himself for being late, for not being able to stop his most beloved women from suffering.


    its cry''s fading to the wind, as if it never was.


    only silence remained, a silence that asmodeus enjoyed after his work was completed, but then a small cry from his side interrupted his relaxation.


    a small cry that he wouldn''t accept in the new world.


    the remains of the monster, a small eye... its pupil bloodshot and gazing at asmodeus.


    s...ave me...


    "oh, you''re quite stubborn."


    he lifted his leg and stomped on it before twisting his boots as the disgusting, squishy flesh popped under his strength.


    crunch


    after his stomp, the atmosphere collapsed, the strange weight on everyone''s shoulders vanished, and asmodeus finally took a deep breath before speaking in a solemn tone.


    "i''m sorry, i was too late."

 Chapter 403 The Heart of a Demon

    Asmodeus slowly walked towards the kneeling Asmodea. He looked at her body, covered in wounds and missing her left arm.


    ''Damn it!''


    He couldn''t contain the anger he held for himself and the monster that sent part of its body to the elven forest as if to keep a check on him.


    "ARGH! This is the pain you endured alone."No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Asmodeus grabbed his left arm at the elbow, gritting his teeth, he suddenly snapped the bone and with the sound of tearing flesh he removed his arm.


    For atonement and for redemption.


    Squelch


    Snap


    Because her powers were partially devoured, and her Mana core suffered severe damage from the mental and physical erosion, he couldn''t help her in any other way.


    "A-Asmodeus?!" Liana''s dull eyes widened, as she could see what he did. Before she could complain or refuse. He placed his torn arm against her shoulder and at that moment, her back snapped back, arching as if someone just electrocuted her spine. "Ahhhh!"


    His flesh deformed, twisting and transforming into blood as it seeped into her wounds. Soon after, the sound of meat and bone cracking and forming echoed before a new arm slowly grew from her former stump. The arm looked beautiful, fair skin with etchings of blood-red roses along it, neat yet beautiful.


    Her tattoo of roses looked tasteful, and the moment the roses touched her shoulder. She could feel a tingle spreading through her body, starting with her heart and abdomen. Her lips closed tight as she covered her mouth, trying to stop her slightly sensual voice from leaking.


    "Now you can feel it, right?"


    Asmodea only gazed up at him, her eyes now vibrant, one blue, the other red. Her pupils were shaped like rose petals, but the world she saw became breathtaking.


    "I can see everything."


    Mana, blood, life, anything.


    She could see the movement of his Mana, the flow of his blood and the movements of his muscles, and instinctively knew where he would enjoy being touched.


    Not only that, but her body became light, her Mana became something that flowed naturally as she pointed a finger and a rose-coloured flame appeared.


    But the most significant change that made her heart tremble.


    [Class Changed]


    [Demon Empress of Lust]


    [Title Gained]


    [The rose of the emperor''s heart.]


    ? Your actions, emotions and pure affection have stirred the heart of he who stands over all demons. Because of your actions, you have become irreplaceable to him.


    Be it in this life or the next, your fates cannot be severed.


    ''This pattern... isn''t it the same as his markings?'' Asmodea remembered that the markings on her arm matched the tattoo that he showed her on his leg.


    "Everything has gone according to plan. There is nothing left to do except celebrate the return of your beloved emperor."


    Asmodeus raised a glass that he took from his storage. "This is the tears of Aristella."


    To cure the emperor of his curse and mind control, these tears were needed. An elixir that could remove all sorts of evil and negative conditions. The empress gazed at the small vial and her lips trembled, covering them as if to hide her emotions as she looked at Asmodeus again.


    "Are you sure I can take the whole thing? I only need a drop."


    "It is my gift, to you. The mother of my future wife, and family. Please accept it."


    Her heart throbbed. The words of Ciela and what she tried to get her to understand before replayed in her mind that Asmodeus wasn''t someone the elves should fear. That he could become their strongest ally, and now that he liberated the world tree, she understood that better.


    ''It must have been his influence. I have been blind to the future until now.''


    "I will do so." She took the small bottle, not letting the liquid touch anything as she stored it in her most expensive item ring, before gazing around. "Did you not bring Ciela?"


    Asmodeus rubbed the back of his head with one hand and smiled.


    "Your lovely daughter told me to rush here as fast as I could because she sensed something dangerous. The second group might take a few days to return, so I wondered if you wanted to save your husband before she gets back."


    "Oh, but what if she tries to brainwash him again?" The empress no longer spoke with an arrogant tone, instead when speaking to Asmodeus it was gentle and like how she spoke to her daughters.


    The elven knights all seemed to have forgotten the horrific monster that existed a few moments ago, now beaming with delight at the news their emperor would be saved.


    "To be honest, I met the goddess and learned that if you use the entire vial, it will make the person immune to all curses and mind-altering magic permanently."


    "Ah?!"


    Empress Sarina looked stunned suddenly, the bottom of her eyes filled with tears, as if her goal, a dream was fulfilled. He could understand the worry of one day losing him again, weighing on her heart, and that''s why Asmodeus asked this question.


    All for his future family.


    "It''s remarkable, I never expected you to be so skilled and complete everything. You even saved us from that monster, how can I ever repay you?"


    The human and elvish knights all gazed at him, curious about the Demon King, a man different to their first impressions and someone who could very well become the bridge between the elves, humans and beastkin in the future.


    "I hope you will consider a peace treaty and alliance with the Kingdom of Grigor, I do not ask you to do so with all humans, just Grigor and the hero Alan."


    "Of course, that can be arranged, I will ensure that we return all our diplomats to Grigor. As a reward, please enjoy our hospitality."


    She turned to her knights and bowed her head.


    "Prepare to treat the princess''s future husband and all knights of Grigor with the highest honour, and let the elves and humans know that the demon king is an ally to the people of this forest. No, I bestow the title of Elven Hero to you, and all of your followers, Asmodeus. Please let it be known that we will return to the capital in two days."


    The empress didn''t even hesitate. She looked at Asmodeus with a faint smile.


    ''This foolish boy, he only wishes for something so simple, and it''s not for his benefit but for my daughter and our people.''


    She couldn''t help but feel grateful that her daughter had such a good eye for men. With this, the problems of the elven empire could be solved in a short time, only two days. Sarina would save her husband and judge the enemies that tried to poison their empire with such a treacherous plot.


    ''Without Asmodeus meeting Ciela, would my vision of our forest burning have happened today?''

 Chapter 404 A Damaged Mana Core!

    Because of the strange monster attacked the outpost, and Asmodeus forced to use extreme force to destroy it.


    The route to enter the elven forest, from the demonic territory, could no longer attack the elven territory from this direction, they would have to wrap around the mountains and attack the central forest.


    "Asmodeus, how are you feeling?"


    In the damaged outpost, several rooms remained intact, as Asmodeus sat calmly with Alice and Asmodeus on either side of him.


    They sat on a red couch, while Velvet leaned against the wall opposite them. Aki and Fuuka were injured during the battle against the orcs and goblins.


    "I''m alright, just a little tired. I forced myself a little too much." Asmodeus couldn''t help but feel weak after he exerted himself to the limit.


    When he saw Asmodea trembling and missing an arm. He lost control of himself and unloaded the entirety of his magic until it started damaging his body, now it would be a few days before his magic would recover.


    "That monster, that abomination, what was it?" Velvet asked, with a low voice, her eyes peeking at Asmodeus, while avoiding his gaze.


    He couldn''t help but sigh, looking a how Velvet reacted, Asmodeus could tell her pride and emotions were in chaos. Velvet knew what it was, but seemed unable to accept the truth, but Asmodeus couldn''t let her look away.


    ''She needs to face reality.''


    "It was the demon queen, the monster that has terrorised your kingdom for generations."


    Asmodeus spoke honestly, and didn''t sugar coat his words.


    Because if he couldn''t be honest with them now, what would happen when they fight the real thing, even if he attacked in the same reckless way. He knew that against the true body, his attack would cause minimal damage due to her immense magic resistance.


    "How could you defeat her so easily, this can''t be true?" Alice muttered, looking up at his face while biting her lower lip.


    "It wasn''t her true body."


    He also felt frustrated that his current limit was to defeat a clone of hers that was likely less than a few months old. Asmodeus understood now why Alan suffered, the mental pollution and psychic magic was more terrifying than Mephisto''s death magic.


    ''Death is the end, but mental magic causes a death after prolonged suffering.''


    "Thank you for saving me, my dear." Asmodea''s left arm now beautiful with a faint red exoskeleton to protect it, along with the tattoo''s matching his leg along with her bloody roses being etched into her flesh, reducing the Mana needed to use them.


    "Don''t thank me." His hand gently caressed Asmodea''s cheek, squeezing the soft flesh as he flashed a faint smile. "I should have been faster, so none of you suffered like that."


    ''If it wasn''t for Lumina helping me, would I have got here so fast?''


    Because of the Arachne killing the flying type monsters, and beasts that would have slowed down his journey, he could arrive just in time.


    ''Just one more monster, or a moment later...''


    Asmodeus gazed at Asmodea, his eyes flickering with gentle emotions, as he swallowed.


    ''I would have lost her.''


    Now he realised it was the brother of this woman who died.


    "If anything it''s my pleasure to meet you, let us meet again in the near future."


    The woman remained graceful, and turned to nod to each woman, a gentle yet fleeting smile on her face as she turned away. "It was nice to see you three as well. Please don''t cause too much trouble."


    Her gaze landed on Asmodeus and the woman smiled. "I''m just happy to have seen the hero in person before he leaves for the capital."


    As if she were trying to remember him clearly. "Adieu." Her long blonde hair fluttered, trailing over the ground as the Duchess left.


    "Wow, she was gorgeous." Asmodea muttered, peeking at Asmodeus likely worried about her being another rival. However, to her shock, he didn''t look in the duchess''s direction, but instead gazed down at her with gentle eyes.


    "You are more beautiful in my eyes." His lips curled into a smile as she blushed from the sudden attack.


    "S-Stop, my lord. Don''t tease me like this."


    Velvet coughed and stood up. "I''m going to check on Aki and the others."


    "Alright, take care, Velvet. If anything is wrong, don''t hesitate to ask."


    Asmodeus knew the witch was struggling to cope. He would rather not push her and would deal with her later on.


    Velvet smiled at Asmodea and Alice. "I''ll take care of everything, just make sure our beloved is safe. He is still recovering from the magic burnout." She snorted and winked at Asmodeus before leaving the room.


    "As for you two..." Asmodeus turned to look at the two beautiful girls on the couch with him.


    Alice was fidgeting, and she glanced up at Asmodea and then at him before a smile spread across her face.


    "I think that we can help with your current state~ if you just lay down on the bed." Alice was eager to get him on the bed, but she was actually trying to help. She knew his Mana was currently being exhausted, and it would take a while for the core to heal.


    So to recover his core better, she would have Asmodea help her pour their Mana into his body.


    This would help nourish and help the cracks in his core recover. "Lay down, and we''ll help you." Alice said with a wolfish smile. However, it didn''t take long for her to realise the flaw in her plan, especially when Asmodea grinned.


    "How are we going to help him, aunt~ ehehe. ??"


    ''Well fuck.'' Asmodeus sighed.


    "Let''s help you get undressed." Alice grinned as her hand slid along Asmodeus'' inner thigh.


    The two demons seemed to have recovered from their loss, or maybe they were pouring their fear and sense of defeat into this action. Asmodeus looked down after noticing her fingers slide along the fabric of his trousers, and he couldn''t help but know where this would end up.


    "It seems this recovery will be rather pleasant."


    Alice then placed a piece of dark cloth over his eyes, blocking his vision.


    "Shhh. Just enjoy it."

 Chapter 405 The Tricky Roses of the Grigor Family ***

    The moment Asmodeus touched the bed, Asmodea''s hands shone with a red light. Soft vines spread across the bed and bound him to the four corners. The vines tightly wrapped around his wrists, stopping his movement so he couldn''t disturb their ''treatment'' for him.


    "Don''t struggle, this is all to help your core recover, my dear."


    Alice took the lead, her fingertips running along Asura''s body, sweeping across his belt and the flicking it open with a wicked smile on her lips.


    Asmodeus was unable to see their actions, only feeling his sensations become more acute, due to the lack of sight and now his inability to move. He could feel the soft fingertips of someone lowering his pants, while a warm breath blew against his cheeks.


    ''Who is leaning over me, is it Alice or Asmodea?''


    His heart started racing, throbbing with a loud beat. Asmodeus enjoyed most situations, but as the warm fingertips slipped along his thighs, dancing around his exposed member, he couldn''t help but become both aroused and frustrated at the lack of direct touch.


    "Who?" He asked in a deep voice, before a pair of hands wrapped around his cheeks, soft and warm as they rubbed his face.


    "Shhh, it''s okay. Trust us." Alice whispered, her sweet breath blowing against his ears, as she traced his lips with her thumb, squishing his lips. "Open your mouth." Alice spoke in a lower voice, whispering in his ear as she pulled on his lower lips.


    Asmodeus didn''t know what she would do, but trusted his lover and opened his mouth.


    The next moment, a warm liquid dripped into his mouth, the feeling of someone above his face, breathing into his face while a sweet flavour spread through his mouth. But as if to stop him from thinking, a pair of hands suddenly touched his crotch, caressing and grasping his shaft, and slowly sliding up and down with a gentle grasp.


    Haa~ such a lovely man ? Can you taste me?


    Does it make you hot, make you want to ravish me? ??


    The voice of Alice sounded above him, close to his face, as she snorted. He could feel the tender sensation of her lips brushing against his each time she stuck out her tongue and dangled it inside his open mouth, letting her sweet saliva drip into his mouth.


    "It''s my turn~ I will also make him feel good." Asmodea spoke from a distance away, and the moment after, Asmodeus grunted, his arms pulling against the corner of the bed. His voice grunting from the warm, sticky sensation that enveloped his cock.


    A tight grip squeezed around him, as a slippery feeling spread along his shaft. It was a squelching noise that rang in his ears and the soft sensation that made his mind melt.


    "Is... Is this, her mouth?"


    He couldn''t help but ask himself, his hips rising to thrust into the source of pleasure, while Alice kept his head in her hands, stroking his hair while she lowered her face and pushed her tongue into his mouth.


    Her tongue forced its way around, flicking the inside of his mouth, rubbing along the top of his mouth, the sides of his cheeks, and the back of his throat.


    As if she wanted to taste every inch of his body. Alice used his mouth as her personal playground, making Asmodeus''s breath rough and ragged.


    Mmmh~ Nnnnm ? Hrrk... Gluk, Gyak...


    The sound of their lips smacking echoed like an accompaniment to Asmodea''s wet blowjob, creating an atmosphere of eroticism that was both rough and lewd.


    The moment Alice pulled her tongue out from Asmodeus''s mouth, she stared at him through the black cloth covering his eyes, their noses touching as he panted, a thick trail of spit dangling from his lips.


    Asmodeus couldn''t see the face in front of him, but could only hear the rough breathing and lewd slurps and gulping from between his legs.


    Ngh~ ? Mnnah~ Mng ?


    She didn''t use any words, only making lewd sounds that reverberated through the room.


    Alice looked at him with a lustful gaze and smiled, leaning over him and kissing him on the neck. She started to nip him, rubbing his neck as she kissed and licked him, making his hair stand on end. While his attention was on Alice, the slurping noise suddenly stopped with a loud pop.No?v(el)B\\jnn


    Then the rustling of clothes echoed.


    ''What''s going on?'' He couldn''t help but wonder.


    Suddenly, something soft, warm and smooth wrapped around his shaft and slid along it in a slow rhythmic movement. It was not only wet, but slimy and hot, but it was a comfortable and tender feeling. Something that made his cock ache in a dull throbbing manner as he felt the pleasure rising, like the tide coming to shore.


    ''Is this Asmodea''s pussy?''


    It built up slowly, but with an inevitable force that he couldn''t ignore.


    He couldn''t help but feel a little frustrated, unable to move his hands or see anything. His body was being caressed by the hands of a demon, with a woman sucking on his neck and another rubbing him down there.


    ''Are we having sex?''


    "Ah..." Asmodeus groaned.


    His body trembled as a wave of pleasure spread throughout his body. His mind went blank, overwhelmed with pleasure.


    "Is this a dream?" Asmodeus asked in a breathless voice, his body shuddering under the intense sensation of the pussy now devouring his shaft.


    Her wet folds wrapped around his manhood, sucking it in like a hungry beast, eager to devour everything it offered.


    "Does it feel that good? Mmmh ?"


    She leaned back, and a pair of hands caressed his chest. Alice started moving back and forth, rocking her hips, her body undulating on top of him like a serpent.


    Her hips rolled in waves as she thrust herself forward and back. Her movements were fluid and sensual.


    "Your cock... it feels incredible," Alice panted.


    The woman couldn''t believe how amazing it felt. Such an overwhelming pleasure made her forget about the world around her.


    Ah! His dick keeps rubbing my G-spot! Hah! ?


    Her insides tightened around him, her juices flowing out and coating his cock.


    "Ha! I''m going to cum..." He couldn''t take it any longer. Asmodeus moaned loudly.


    She smiled and increased her speed.


    The woman wanted to milk every drop of cum from his cock.


    Come on! Cum inside me! Fill me with your seed! ?


    She kept riding him, but rather than increasing her speed, her insides tightened, and her hips moved with a more intricate shape, causing her insides to wrap around him as she rocked her hips.


    "Mmm~ You like this, huh? You''re close to cumming already. Don''t hold back, release everything you have deep inside me ??!" She spoke as her pussy tightened, squeezing his shaft and sucking his cock in further.


    "Ugh!" He moaned and thrust upwards.


    She arched her back and let out a low groan, enjoying a light climax, as his cock started swelling. It pulsed and then erupted with thick, hot, and sticky semen, coating her insides.


    "More... Hah! Give it all to me! ??" Your next chapter is on empire


    Asmodeus''s cock continued to pump his semen into Alice, as her insides kept him locked in place with a vice-like grip.


    "Hah... Amazing. You really did a lot..." Alice smiled, and suddenly leaned forward.


    Asmodeus could feel a pair of large breasts pressed against him as her ass slipped off his cock with a wet pop, bubbling with sperm as it oozed from her gaping opening.


    Asmodeus could finally breathe.


    The intense pleasure had drained his mind of any thought, and the feeling of the soft breasts on his face was like heaven to his current state.


    Then Alice suddenly ripped off the black cloth that covered his eyes, and the sudden light blinded him for a moment. But then he looked up into her bright eyes and a gentle smile as she held his face and caressed his cheek.


    "Idiot."


    But when he looked down, it was still Asmodea who was sitting on his cock in a daze, her mouth stuffed with the same black cloth, while Alice sat on his chest and leaned close to whisper in his ear.


    "Did you cum so hard inside another woman, thinking it was me?"


    Asmodeus couldn''t imagine that they tricked him... not only did he feel the intense difference in sensations, but thanks to Alice whispering in his ears, he believed her words.


    ''To think just changing positions and movements could change the sensation that much.''


    "Well~ now it''s my turn for real, the princess has almost fully healed your Mana core, I can have some fun, right?" Alice teased, looking at the erect member propped against Asmodea''s plump cheeks.


    "..."

 Chapter 406 To the Palace - Return my husband, Harlot! I

    The morning after, Asmodeus woke up with most of his injuries and pain gone.


    Though, he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed when they tricked him, and he didn''t know which woman he was inside. So after he finished with Alice, he gave them both a suitable punishment, to ensure he wouldn''t make the same mistake again.


    "Phew... today we''re heading back." Asmodeus muttered while drying his hair from the morning shower. Alice and Asmodea left shortly before, dragged away by Vinea and Velvet for training.


    ''Oh well, it doesn''t really matter. We''re returning to the capital to face the concubine... I hope nothing goes wrong.''


    "I''m surprised that my body feels so light."


    He couldn''t help but stretch himself around with a smile of satisfaction.


    "Well, I am a demon, so perhaps this is just part of the benefits?''


    Asmodeus walked into his room before noticing the smell of food and drinks set on a table, but half of them were eaten while Sariel sat on the other side, chewing on grapes. It appeared she had been expecting him. After swallowing the grape she was eating, she stood up and sat beside him.


    He couldn''t help but enjoy her actions, stroking her pink, fluffy hair before finally asking, "was it difficult to come back?"


    Read exclusive chapters at empire


    She nodded. "Nn, the monsters seemed to have hidden. We arrived much sooner. But they said you were fine, so it was okay."


    Sariel''s body leaned against him as she peered up at him with lovely eyes. She took a breath, then began to say what happened during their travels, how Baku and Erunda became drinking buddies, or how Ciela and Arinea started practising magic together.


    "Ah, but Erika seemed a little sad, she missed you a lot."


    "I see."


    The news of his comrades pleased him; Asmodeus wondered what the image of Baku and Erunda drinking together would look like. But he was happy because Ciela could get closer to Arinea again.


    ''Erika missed me, was leaving her behind a mistake?''


    He knew he hadn''t given her enough attention recently. Even knowing that it would mean another few days apart, he couldn''t help but choose to rush back to the outpost alone.


    ''I should make it up to her after this ends.''


    "Ah! Master!" Sariel called out excitedly.


    "Mm? What is it?" He asked, somewhat bewildered.


    Sariel lifted her hand, glistening with magic, different from her usual shadow magic and instead resembled the magic used by Stella and Arista during the trial.


    "I can use magic now, ehehe~ isn''t it beautiful?" She formed a small snake out of flowing water, twisting and turning before she released her control, returning it to droplets of water. "Though I''m still not perfect..."


    "Did someone teach you?"


    "Eh- Um..." Sariel tapped her cheek before tilting her head. "I believe their names were Ari and Stella?"


    ''Oh? Those fairies didn''t just kidnap her, that''s good.''


    Suddenly, the atmosphere of Sariel changed. Her eyes became slightly sharper, while her lips curled into a more mature and seductive smile. As her body turned blue, using her fingertips, she stroked his cheek.


    "How are you feeling, my emperor?" She asked in a much more sensual tone than before.


    "Huh? Oh, Riel it''s been a while since I''ve seen you, also what''s that about, ''Emperor'' ?"


    "I won''t break my word." A stern, low voice echoed.


    He responded to her in seriousness, making the mature demon on top of him shiver from the sudden atmosphere that fell over the room.


    She opened her mouth, wanting to respond with something to change the mood, but suddenly got distracted when Asmodeus began caressing the underside of her chin. She seemed very comfortable like this and made purring sounds, as if she were some sort of enormous cat.


    "So soft..." Asmodeus muttered as his fingers stroked her soft, tender flesh.


    "Nn, I will wait for you... it seems my time is up." She said and bit her lips.


    As if guided by something, her face leaned into his before planting her luscious lips onto his cheek. The cool sensation with a slight heat from her breath felt comfortable before she pulled back.


    "I''ll kiss you for real next time, so please come and find me soon."


    It looked like she wanted to finish with, "I''ll be waiting." But her head dropped, and her skin became tanned, instead of the soft blue to show which girl was in control.


    ''It seems she is getting weaker.''


    The fact Riel couldn''t last more than a few moments made Asmodeus worry.


    Sariel looked up and blinked confused, before glancing around, and spotting her master above her.


    "Ahh, Master, ummm... Did I say anything strange?"


    His intense feelings and the sense of a timer counting down faded from her soft voice, bouncy voice. Asmodeus knew he couldn''t rush to save her right now, but it didn''t stop him from realising how long that succubus waited for his existence in the darkness all alone.


    "No, you just showed me your magic and Riel said hello."


    "Nn, I see well," Sariel spoke while lifting her hand and creating small water snakes, which danced around the room. "Ta-da! Ehe~" They splashed against the floor and returned to normal water.


    "It looks great Sari."


    "Eh? Um... Master... Y-yes." For a moment, she appeared hesitant, but soon relaxed and lay against his chest, closing her eyes to listen to his steady heartbeat.


    Not long after, the pair fell asleep. In another room, Ciela was speaking with her mother as the knights prepared to leave half their forces and the knights from Grigor to protect the outpost.


    "Mother, he seems to be resting." Ciela went to check on Asmodeus, wondering if he would join them for the discussion about their departure.


    However, when she saw him sleeping on the chair with Sariel leaning against his chest, Ciela couldn''t bring herself to wake them.


    ''He''s already fought so hard for us. Now it''s my turn to help mother and father.''


    Empress Ar''Sarina, the mother of elves, and current empress, watched her daughter with warm eyes. She never believed that one of her daughters might find a partner they love in the future because of their political value.


    ''I am happy that Asmodeus is someone strong enough to protect my little fairy.''


    "Do not worry, he has done too much for our empire, he asked nothing in return but something that benefits us."


    Ciela nodded before sitting opposite her mother, and pouring a cup of elven tea for her. "Yes, my beloved is far too generous. All because it is for me, he didn''t ask for more. But mother, that''s why I need to ask more of him because he never will."


    "I understand what you mean. After all, even though his goal will also benefit us, he still took on cleansing and healing the sacred tree."


    ''He also saved us from that abomination...''


    The empress felt envious of her daughter''s heroic, or rather demonic, fiance?e.

 Chapter 407 To the Palace - Return my husband, Harlot! II

    Not long after leaving the outpost, Asmodeus joined Ciela and Erika in his carriage. Levia sat opposite him, while Ciela and Erika took his sides. Asmodeus wanted to travel with Vinea and Velvet, but they took Alice and Asmodea and boarded another carriage.


    Not to mention, elven carriages were much slimmer to traverse the forest empire.


    ''How long will they be angry?''


    Sariel also joined Asmodeus, but after meeting Riel she started sleeping more often. He wondered if training her magic caused this.


    ''Succubi need to absorb vital energy, but I refused her.''


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but worry about her. He wondered if his rejection hurt both women, although he aimed to be considerate.


    To a succubus, his actions might cause great distress.


    "Asmodeus, what''s wrong?" Ciela''s soft voice snapped Asmodeus out of his focus.


    He turned to face her, and noticed her concerned gaze, before she reached out and touched his hand, stroking his hands.


    "I''m alright, but I worried about Sariel."


    "I see, she does seem awfully fatigued since returning."


    Levia watched their conversation while peeking at the snoring succubus before snorting. She knew Sariel started secretly practising her magic. But after the trial, she and Sariel grew closer, because of their feelings towards Asmodeus.


    Erika''s lips moved, but she didn''t speak, instead turning to look outside as their carriage raced through the forest, aiming to reach the capital city before the day ended.


    ''Erika?''


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but notice the sudden changes in Erika.


    He wanted to speak with her alone, but before they left the outpost, she seemed to avoid him.


    "Erika, is everything alright?" Asmodeus couldn''t afford to hold back and grasped her hand. The moment he did, he felt her tremble, the green eyes gazing out the window closing as she seemed both surprised and delighted by his touch.


    ''So she isn''t mad at me?''


    "Asmodeus."


    Erika''s brows loosened the moment his fingers stroked her, like slowly thawing an iceberg. Her lips curled into a smile, reflected in the window, before she noticed Asmodeus gazing at her with a faint smile.


    The moment their eyes met, he squeezed her hand and pulled her closer.


    "Tell me what bothers you..."


    She shook her head.


    "It is not something serious," She explained, her fingers lacing around his hand. "Just a small matter, and one that''s already being solved."


    Asmodeus worried about her rejection, but the more Erika spoke, the wider her smile became, as she gripped his hand tight, and leaned against his shoulders.


    Levia watched their interaction and let out a soft sigh.


    She once might have disliked the women around Asmodeus, but Leviathan learned how each woman supported him differently. Because of this, she no longer clashed with the others, and tried to discover their role and what role she could take to support the man she loved.


    ''Erika is the girl who came from his world, and their relationship seems natural.''


    ''Ciela''s relationship is different, she watches over him and tries to support him in silence.''


    He noticed the walls of the city were full of archers and various armoured elven knights.


    Meanwhile, he noticed the camp just outside the capital with Ar''Orina and Ar''Una, the two princesses, waiting with a small group. All four carriages stopped at the border, followed by several hundred mounted knights escorting them.


    The first to leave was the empress, Ar''Sarina, who emerged from her carriage and walked towards the gate with a deep breath and a firm expression. Then approached her two daughters with a brilliant smile.


    Ciela watched the three and gazed at Asmodeus who tapped her nose and smiled back.


    "Go on, be with your family, I will organise the other women."


    "Thank you, my dear."


    Asmodeus stepped out of the carriage, carrying Sariel in his arms, while Levia followed him with her face void of emotion. He then noticed that Velvet, Vinea, Asmodea and Alice leaving their carriage the moment he appeared.


    ''These cute women.''


    "Ciela, I love you. And I''ll return, don''t worry about anything." He declared, watching a slight blush rise on Ciela''s cheeks, before she nodded, then ran towards her mother and sisters.


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but smile when she hugged Orina tightly, almost jumping into her, despite not looking anything like a royal princess.


    ''But she is happy, so that''s all that matters.''


    While the royal group gathered and started organising the knights, Asmodeus gathered his women along with Fuuka, Aki, and he noticed Lumina in the distant forest.


    ''It seems her transformation skill has improved...''


    He noticed Lumina''s spider body vanished, but from her back several legs extended. Still not perfect, but she could probably stop hiding in the forest now.


    "Asmodeus what do you plan to do with this situation?" Velvet''s low voice started the conversation.


    They stood beside their carriages, still not stepping foot onto the road towards the capital. A few knights surrounded them, but they had no orders to approach and simply waited and watched them from afar.


    "I will take a back seat, this moment is for Ciela, and her family."


    "What if things become messy?" Alice followed up, her lazy eyes flicking between Asmodeus and the elven knights.


    She worried because after learning more about the concubines'' family¡ªthey seemed bigger than Asmodeus'' first thought. "Then we step forward. However, I believe in my Princess." His tone remained calm while glancing at Ciela.


    "We can''t trust the royals either." Velvet spoke from beside them.


    "Do you really believe that, Velvet?" Asmodea confronted her teacher, but without anger, instead she seemed truly curious.


    "I never trusted them, my trust is with Asmodeus and you girls."


    Silence descended upon their group after Velvet''s words, and everyone turned to look at her, including Asmodeus, whose lips were pursed as he considered Velvet''s statement.


    ''How cute is Velvet.''


    Noticing his gaze, Velvet shifted uncomfortably and glanced away, revealing her pink ears, which embarrassed her even further.


    "Honey... No, Asmodeus! Don''t look at me!" She finally blurted out in exasperation and raised her hands to hide her face, appearing overly emotional, completely contrasting to her typical, mature composure.


    "We will support them, but if things take a turn for the worse, only focus on keeping Ciela and her family alive." After making his position known, he gazed at each woman.


    "I do not want any of you to get hurt because of this. If you want to sit it out, I will understand."


    He thought Fuuka and Aki might step away, however they both shook their heads and stepped beside him.


    "Aww, our Lord is so considerate~" Vinea added, teasing him lightly with a smirk on her face.

 Chapter 408 To the Palace - Return my husband, Harlot! III

    Empress Sarina stood at the towering gates of the elven capital, with her knights standing behind her. The elves stationed above the walls remained silent, gazing down without opening the gates for their empress.


    The Empress''s voice rang out.


    "My honourable people, I am Empress Sarina! By what reason have you forsaken me?"


    The elf on guard stepped forward and shouted. "Empress, it pains me to say that a messenger arrived here and informed us that you deign to assassinate the emperor."


    She sneered as she realised they had been too late. The concubine and her family made their moves before she could bring back the tears of Aristella. Now even the palace is in danger.


    "Who has announced such folly?" One knight beside Sarina bellowed.


    "I am afraid I cannot ascertain your claim, Empress, for the imperial concubine was the one who informed us with the emperor''s seal upon his words."


    Sarina''s face tightened when she heard the news, and everything was as she feared. Yet, she refused to back down.


    This action wasn''t just to save her husband, but also to save their empire.


    "What should we do?" Princess Ar''Orina asked her mother, faced with such a tough decision.


    Would she choose to attack the capital and cause damage?


    The Empress refused to set the city on fire, watching it burn would break her heart.


    "Must you betray your oaths, as knights?" She called out, while gazing at the helpless knights above the walls, who turned away.


    Meanwhile, inside the imperial palace, the Emperor sat alone, his room guarded by the most elite knights.


    "I can feel my wife''s magic, she''s returned to me."


    Al''Runan''s chest thumped, beating faster, knowing his wife was safe and came back for him. Although he could resist the curse cast upon him by his concubine, Er''Gladia. Runan remembered all the things he did during his moments under the brainwashing. Thus, when he mistreated his wife, called her names, it ate at his heart and soul.


    ''I would never have married another woman, these treacherous ER Clansmen!''


    "How can I help her?" he whispered to himself.


    A green swirl of magic wrapped around his body, Runan understood his strength wasn''t world shaking, but could he use this moment to help her, his beloved wife?


    Suddenly, a black dagger appeared in the emperor''s hands, one which glowed purple and swirled around the blade as if tainted.


    "I will take the chance!"


    Because he knew his daughters escaped, and most of the royal family and nobles already submitted to the enemy. He would use his small moment of clarity to reunite with his wife.


    ''She went to the world tree and fought against demons to save me, now it''s my chance to act like a true husband.''


    Runan''s eyes glinted with light, as ethereal green wings formed at his back, and once again he jumped from the window, flapping them towards the eastern gate, where she waited for him.


    Meanwhile, since their first clash, the guards on the wall now drew their bows, and gave a warning to the Empress, telling her to retreat, or her actions will be counted as treason in the highest order.


    "These fools, who do they think supported them all these years!" Runa, the youngest princess, shouted, while Orina looked at Ciela who remained quiet, holding her black longbow, watching the men above with an icy stare.


    "Sister, we shouldn''t make things worse."


    Still, Asmodeus performed what most heroes failed to do, saving his wife, bringing back the tears of Aristella and making his heart beat for her alone once again.


    He clutched Sarina''s hand tightly.


    "OPEN THE GATES, FOR YOUR EMPEROR AND HIS EMPRESS!"


    The power of magic within his body increased, and the goddess removed not only his curse, but used the powerful curse to increase Runan''s strength. His magic power almost tripled and caused him to become the fourth strongest in the empire, after his wife, Orina and Ciela.


    Rumble!


    The large doors began to open, with a heavy rumbling sound.


    The imperial knights saluted their ruler, "Your Imperial Majesty!" Their gazes held only the image of the Emperor and Empress, who walked inside the city, passing through its outer gates.


    A sense of shame filled their minds, as the faint brainwashing faded. Because of the weak nature of mass brainwashing, the concubine used it once to delay the Empress.


    "Why did they delay me, what did they benefit from this?"


    Although she wanted to see her husband, there was no way that Ar''Sarina wouldn''t focus on the matter.


    "Sister, can we trust these people?" Princess Ar''Ciela questioned her sisters.


    Because Ciela spent the most time with Asmodeus, she trusted him and those who followed him, but because of the past and how the concubine twisted the royal court, she didn''t immediately trust the knights. Plus, she recalled how bad her relationship was with both Runa and Orina. Although she forgave them and understood the issues, trust took time.


    "Be vigilant, sisters."


    As they walked into the first district, the Empress, and Emperor discussed the current affairs.


    "The city, seems too quiet." Runan commented.


    "You are right, Ciela can you see anything¡ª"


    Boom!


    Suddenly, an explosion rocked the capital''s streets, blowing apart one of the large buildings, which flew into the air and crumbled onto the city blocks.


    A wave of screams and shouts echoed from the direction of the blast, but where it originated caused the most distress for the people.


    "The Royal Palace!"


    From above the city, black smoke rose and spread across the blue skies. The beautiful white castle was lit ablaze in purple flames, which devoured the main building, destroying thousands of years of heritage and architecture in a single day.


    However, from the smoke, the sound of marching boots echoed.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    An army poured from the interior. Knights armed with swords, spears, halberds, and mages with staves marched forth. Each unit was fully equipped with the elven armies'' most up-to-date armour and weaponry.


    But their colour wasn''t the royal blue, or silver, but black and purple.


    The colour of the ER Clan!


    Sarina screamed, her green eyes bursting with rage, while her blonde glossy hair shook in the intense winds from the explosion.


    "ER''GLADIA!"

 Chapter 409 To the Palace - Return my husband, Harlot! VI

    The Empress and Concubine finally clashed, in the open, flames and smokey clouds billowing around them, supported by hundreds of knights.


    "Harlot, I am taking back my husband and empire!" The empress bellowed, holding a golden spear, with her family''s red banner wrapped around the pole.


    Ar''Sarina''s frame vibrated, emitting a beautiful silver aura. Her hair fluttered in the intense winds surrounding her, that Runan created.


    "Oh please, you''re nothing more than a jealous hag."


    Elvish combat style was one of balance and concentration, for their emotions controlled the energy flowing within them. A simple distraction could prove fatal.


    This was especially true for an emotional elf such as Sarina. The blonde empress surged forward, eyes narrowing on her nemesis, only to be parried aside.


    Er''Gladia used her bladed whip with a snap, tearing the flesh from Sarina''s cheek.


    "You never made him happy, that''s why he lay beneath me each night."


    Sarina snarled before throwing her spear in an arch toward Gladia''s head. The Concubine weaved away from the blow, summoning a cloud of purple fire into her palms and shooting it at Ar''Sarina.


    "Hah, burn!" Gladia spat as Ar''Sarina was thrown back by the explosion of flames around her. Sarina avoided the explosion, but the lingering flames burned her arms, causing them to swell. She staggered to her feet and observed her enemy.


    "Not enough, you should surrender."


    The two clashed in a violent rondo of blade and whip. Ar''Sarina summoned silver wind into her spear and countered the purple fire, tearing it apart and dispersing its harmful effects.


    "I never expected you to fight so well, Er''Gladia."


    Empress Sarina couldn''t help but admit that the concubine wasn''t just a vase, despite her plot against the empire. She couldn''t help admitting the opponent was talented.


    ''If she weren''t my love rival, I would praise her prowess more. Unfortunately, she is an enemy and a filthy one at that.''


    Ar''Sarina hopped backwards, and twirled her spear, gathering momentum and force, as the wind wrapped around her spear like a hurricane. The moment, she could feel the force reach maximum, almost breaking her wrist from the pressure.


    Sarina lunged forward.


    "Now repent!" Her voice rang out through the sky, tearing open clouds as she flew toward the Concubine. Just as Sarina''s weapon was about to pierce the chest of her rival, Er''Gladia flashed a devilish smile.


    "Knights, kill this woman." Er''Gladia''s body faded, turning into purple mist, replaced by the knights who charged forward in heavy plate armour. One elf took Sarina''s blow full force, her spear penetrating his throat, while the other knights struck at Sarina''s exposed body.


    "You will pay for betraying your empress." Sarina declared as they tried to corner her with their broadswords. Each blow cut closer into her skin than the last, leaving thick red lines across her arms and thighs as silvery sparks formed with each blow.


    "We serve only one majesty, Her Majesty Er''Gladia!" They yelled as they slashed with fury against Sarina''s delicate frame. The blonde elf cursed inwardly, before sweeping her spear and knocking back the knights, as she swiftly retreated.


    Blood and bone splattered against the floor.


    "My loyal knights, support me and crush these filthy traitors!" Ar''Sarina called out to her knights, standing not far behind her. The royal guards led the charge toward the Concubine''s army in modest armour and powerful auras. "Don''t let the enemy catch my flanks, you''ve been trained better than that."


    "But it seems she has things well in hand."


    "That is where you are mistaken, Erika." Alice followed up, her long black hair tied into a thick braid wrapped over her left shoulder, as she watched the enemy with dull red eyes.


    "The concubine has a failsafe, was the palace the only place they would destroy? These people hate commoners."


    "What?" This time, Vinea joined the conversation, her horns glowing with the crackle of magic.


    "Draw your weapons, Vinea, Velvet I want you to crush as many knights as possible, Erika, please come with me," Asmodeus spoke with a low, commanding voice, before turning back to Alice and Asmodea who stood beside Fuuka, Aki and Lumina. "Lumina, can you support Aki and Fuuka and try to save the commoners from harm, and look for the explosives?"


    "Yes!"


    "But, Master." Lumina opened her lips, revealing fangs. "I don''t think I will be of much use, there is no way to know what magic or ability was used."


    "Lumina, you are someone who stalked my father for decades, I believe in your eyes, and their ability to notice something strange. Do your best, I won''t be angry if you fail." Asmodeus stroked her silky white hair, before gazing at his beloved Asmodea and Alice. "You two, could you support Sarina and Ciela directly?"


    "I can do that," Asmodea replied with a cold nod, her true feelings betrayed by her blushing cheeks.


    "As can I, Asmodeus," Alice responded.


    "Then let us get going..." Before he flew away, Asmodeus paused, realising that it may sound like he didn''t care for any of their lives. "Be safe... all of you, if it gets dangerous, flee."


    With the elves pushing forward against their foes, the air was charged with intensity as they forced back the concubine''s men.


    Sarina''s lungs burned from overwork. She thrust her spear, taking another life but struggling to drag the tip from his flesh, "Damn it!" She cursed under her breath when the weapon got lodged into the bone.


    Empress Sarina yanked harder on the polearm, but the dead knight fell to his knees and dragged her down with him. Tired, and a little overzealous, she stumbled forward as two blades swung down at her neck.


    Her hands grasped the hilt instinctively, parrying one blade as the other grazed across her temple.


    A spray of crimson tainted the ground.


    The pain hit suddenly like an arrow striking its mark, causing everything to slow as blood trickled into her eyes. Dazed from such agony, yet still aware enough, Sarina tried desperately to regain footing even though she feared for her life.


    However, another figure intervened and saved the beautiful, yet unfortunate, empress before that could happen.


    Clang!


    A tall demon cleaved the attacking knights in half, her face feral and ferocious, carrying a beauty beyond most women. Vinea''s armour rattled as she lifted Sarina, leaping from the front lines flapping her wings, and dropping her off beside Runan, her husband.


    "Have a rest, Empress. We will buy you some time to recover."


    Boom!


    The next moment, another demoness attacked. Velvet''s fists clad in a red and blue aura caused the ground to tremble each time she destroyed an enemy knight.


    Meanwhile, at the rear, Er''Gladia faced off with two women¡ªher face oozing a thick sweat. Face to face with true demons.

 Chapter 410 The Pitiful Concubine

    The moment Erika and Asmodeus touched down, the elite knights remaining behind to protect the concubine rushed at them, with spears and swords glinting with silver.


    "Die monster!"


    Shling!


    "Argh!"


    Erika''s dual blades cleaved the heads of two knights, before kicking the third, who flew back and slammed into the concubine, sending her to her knees.


    A look of fear tinged with disbelief appeared on Er''Gladia''s face.


    She trembled while looking at its figure.


    A massive male with thick curled horns, long raven hair, and blue pupils wrapped in darkness. His emotionless eyes stared down at her like the devils in fairytales.


    "What a fitting look, concubine." Asmodeus did not speak gently, or carry his previous form as if accepting his mother''s death completely thanks to the trial. His demonic form evolved further, the raven hair identical to his mother, while his limbs were wrapped in the same exoskeleton, with the detailed runes of his mother Lilith now engraved into the armour.


    The distorted and low voice of a demon emperor caused the elven woman to convulse, her legs trembling like a powerless being, unable to control her body as she urinated in terror.


    "P-Please, don''t... I will stop."


    ''Is this the woman who made Ciela and her family suffer so much?''


    The clash of steel lingered, knights shouting in despair and victory in the background. To Asmodeus, the world changed from the moment he left the world tree.


    A battle he saw as difficult or important before became trivial and foolish, people he struggled to forgive or accept before, not something he found pointless.


    "Erika, kill the knights, leave none alive."


    Asmodeus couldn''t lose his focus.


    Even with the trembling concubine kneeling before him, his guard never lowered.


    Dozens of sharp, blood-red spears hovered around her body, hidden using magic.


    Erika''s eyes shone with excitement, seeing Asmodeus up close while being so ruthless. The heart within raced with excitement, beating rapidly, unable to take her eyes away from Asmodeus. She felt enamoured by Asmodeus'' presence and appearance and comfort in his aura.


    "I''ll do it quickly," Erika said while blushing.


    "Asmodeus?" Er''Gladia mumbled, trying to crawl back as more red spears materialised.


    "That''s right." His voice was calm, like a clear winter''s morning.


    "How can you change so much?"


    Er''Gladia stuttered, the burning city now filled with smoke and debris, but the image of Asmodeus in her eyes distorted into a horrific monster.


    "You''re going to die, just like a pathetic insect, pitifully."


    Screams of pain and death echoed in the distance, countless cries as the Elven knights spread through the streets, killing the traitors and helping save the trapped commoners.


    Asmodeus spoke with conviction, not bothering to raise his hand, just gazing at the former concubine with an icy glare.


    She made Ciela suffer so much and tormented her mother to the point of death. This woman before him could never apologise to make up for her crimes against their lives; Asmodeus, no, it wasn''t his place. The elven empire would never let it slide, no matter how much they pleaded or begged.


    "Make your peace, before she comes to end you."


    Asmodeus constantly formed more and more spears, while his blood magic started to wrap around her limbs, tying the concubine down and making it impossible to move.


    "She?" Er''Gladia trembled when the final spear formed above her.


    "Yeah, she will make sure you die." The final words sent shivers up the concubine''s spine, unable to believe that things could have turned this way.


    The remaining knights and members of House Er struggled under the weight of the spears pinning them to the earth; they writhed on the ground like a fish out of water as Asmodeus stared down at them coldly.


    Empress Sarina stepped forward, her elegant dress damaged, revealing the silver armour underneath her. "How fitting, to see you writhing on the floor, Gladia." Her tone grew cold and detached; she looked down upon the pathetic elves struggling below, all pitifully begging for help.


    "H-Help me." Er''Gladia cried, tears streaming down her face, trembling from humiliation.


    "What?" The empress gripped Gladia''s face with her hand, squeezing her chin, so it distorted her cheeks and lips, creating an unsightly look.


    "Have you forgotten what you did to me, to my husband, ungrateful wretch?" As if driven insane, Empress Ar''Sarina suddenly started smashing Er''Gladia''s face into the stone pavement beneath her feet with incredible strength.


    "Ah, stop!"


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    "Did you ever think about what you did?" With each word, Sarina slammed the concubine''s face, harder and harder. Her teeth cracked, bones snapped and her face deformed.


    "P-Please." Er''Gladia attempted to speak, her words slurring as the blood filled her mouth and two teeth cracked, falling out.


    "No, not even close," Asmodeus muttered to himself before he saw the chilling smile on Empress Sarina''s lips.


    The next moment, Sarina snapped her fingers and the knights standing above the Er clansmen started to pierce their bodies with swords.


    One by one, the entire Er clan was being executed.


    "Ahh!"


    "Sis!"


    "I-I am sorry!"


    "GRRRAH!!!"


    The screams of the elves resounded across the area.


    "Argh!" Er''Gladia''s eyes widened when, one by one, the cries of terror grew louder and louder.


    She tried to cover her ears to block out the sound, but her hands wouldn''t move at all, instead forced to listen as everyone died.


    The knights continued their gruesome execution while Asmodeus watched emotionlessly beside Erika and Ciela, who didn''t react.


    "That''s enough." Suddenly, a new voice interjected as Emperor Runan appeared in blue regalia and emerged, adorned with silver armour beneath the robes.


    "Runan, but..."


    At first, Sarina''s eyes looked terrified.


    Asmodeus could feel it.


    That she was worried the tears didn''t work, but the moment he stepped close, instead he said in a gentle tone. "They must pay for their crimes before the public, to atone for the chaos and casualties they caused today."


    ''Oh? What a smart man.''


    Asmodeus admired Ciela''s father, to have the foresight to put aside his grudges and instead punish them to benefit the solidarity of the empire, and give the people something to focus their hatred and grief on after such an event.


    Ciela sighed, slightly saddened but also relieved that this horrible event could finally come to an end, which would help rebuild their nation and make it strong again.


    She took comfort from her father''s reassuring presence near her mother. They gazed at each other intently without exchanging any words.


    "Thank you."


    "Take them away."


    Empress Sarina spoke quietly, acknowledging him gratefully, with tears forming in her eyes before giving him a grateful nod and with the flick of her hand, the knights took the remaining family members to the dungeons.

 Chapter 411 After the dust settles

    Asmodeus watched the sky, standing atop the elven wall, with a faint smile. The distant white pillar from the world tree remained, while a message from the dark forest came two days after the battle ended, signifying that the dark elves wished to communicate with their distant brethren.


    "Aristella, I wonder if you are happier now that everyone will meet."


    Her voice stopped after he completed the task, though Asmodeus knew she would be busy after regaining her true power.


    [How adorable. Do you miss her already?]


    A nostalgic voice that he was dying to hear again.


    ''Serena, where did you go?''


    His hands grasped the black wall, almost crushing the stone with his grasp.


    A rush of exhilaration, and uncontrollable yearning.


    This wasn''t good, but it was something Asmodeus couldn''t help it. He longed for Serena more than he revealed, and when she vanished, his world became dull. Only thanks to his other women and the task he was given helped him remain focused.


    [Oh my, did you miss me?]@@@@


    Asmodeus''s mouth twitched into a smile; her teasing tone felt nostalgic. She often teased him like this. When they were alone together at night, or in her realm, during the fleeting time they spent together, or even when they lay naked.


    ''You say that as if you didn''t miss me, fool.''


    [Aha! You''ve matured a little, I am a little jealous. What did you say to Aristella?]


    ''That''s something between us.''


    [Ah?]


    ''I do not care what you believe or don''t. Now, return to my arms, and finish where we left off.''


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but smirk, noticing her sulking tone and Serena''s gasp when he teased her. His face became serious, and he leaned against the wall as an ethereal figure appeared beside him, with countless fluffy white tails, long silvery white hair and an aura that couldn''t be human.


    Serena descended.


    "This reminds me of the beast empire." He mused, stretching his hand to stroke her soft cheek.


    "Well, you worked hard this time. I''m sorry, when Aristella helped you finally bury those feelings about your mother, I became jealous and ignored your call."


    "Are you truly sorry?"


    Serena couldn''t help but chuckle at his straightforwardness and hugged Asmodeus, pushing herself against him, noticing how tall he was compared to when she first met him.


    "I am because you are too charming."


    She lifted on her toes and kissed him on the cheek. The soft warmth of her lips spread across his cheek, calming him down.


    "Don''t leave me again."


    Stay updated through My Virtual Library Empire


    His hands held Serena, almost wrapping around her body entirely.


    "I promise, soon we can be together without parting."


    They remained silent for a while, enjoying each other''s company. Asmodeus stroked her stomach, noticing the slight bump, and finding her slightly red face when he did adorable.


    "You can take as long as you need, Serena. I cannot be the priority when you''re carrying our future."


    "Curse you all!" Er''Gladia''s hoarse voice was like scratches coming from her throat.


    "I wish death upon you!"


    It came from an old elf who was missing limbs, with hollow eyes, lifeless and almost dead already¡ªa ghastly sight.


    "It''s time."


    The empress had Ciela execute the traitor, but she couldn''t help but look at her daughter, worried it might cause a deep scar, but she couldn''t stop it now.


    Asmodeus watched all this while sitting at the top of the wall, a place where nobody would expect him to be, examining what was happening below.


    His attention focused entirely on the unfolding events, without fail. Every detail mattered greatly because even minor changes may mean big consequences later if mishandled or disregarded altogether.


    His gaze fell upon Er''Gladia whose head rolled off the wooden platform into a basket underneath¡ªa pool of blood forming beneath her corpse as the crowd broke into cheering and delight. Some cried while others drank, but most celebrated death itself like there won''t ever again come another opportunity for such a joyous occasion like this one.


    To them, it meant freedom from oppression under someone else''s rule¡ªfrom being controlled by another party which wanted nothing more than personal gain rather than the actual welfare of the people.


    "The witch and her bloodline are dead!"


    "Vengeance! Vengeance has been served!"


    "Long live the Ar Clan!"


    Cheers erupted throughout the city square, filled with joy and celebration¡ªthis scene continued well into nightfall.


    Meanwhile, Asmodeus and his beloved women were absent from this celebration. It was a moment for the elves, and he would rather not steal their spotlight.


    This journey was to help Ciela conquer the shadow in her heart. Thus, he could relax while she spent the night with her two sisters, hoping that she could bury their former grudges and become closer.


    "Is this the right choice?" He wondered, while Serena remained beside him, and Sariel sat beside him.


    They watched as the elves enjoyed the festive air, drinking wine and eating happily¡ªa merry atmosphere prevailed over everything around them.


    Even though Asmodeus knew this wasn''t perfect, everyone seemed satisfied with the outcome of events today.


    No matter how bitter or hopeless, some individuals still felt inside their hearts or minds about the death of the former concubine and the betrayal of the Er clan. And that was fine enough, given that such feelings will subside with time.


    It provided sufficient space and understanding between those affected by recent occurrences and those who did not lose loved ones during those incidents involving treason against state officials, including the empress herself.


    "Asmodeus, you look thrilled right now."


    "True, darlings smile is so soft and happy."


    "Really? I just thought that Ciela''s smile looked lovely right now." He then pointed to the dark elf who sat drinking alcohol with her two sisters, giggling and playfully arguing.


    "It makes me realise coming here wasn''t a mistake."


    Suddenly, his face twisted, a voice like a scream echoing in his mind, madness, and fury... the voice nothing like any language on the planet.


    The pain it caused was like blades gouging his brain.


    Asmodeus gritted his teeth, as blood dripped from his nose and the extremely high-pitched shrill voice faded into silence.


    ''What the fuck was that?''


    He pondered while wiping away the blood staining his face.


    His expression became grim once more after hearing that terrible sound ringing through his head moments earlier¡ªan unknown language spoken by someone unknown entity trying to communicate with him directly somehow despite physical barriers separating both parties.


    However, his hunch was that the voice came from his future enemy, the demon queen created to kill his mother, Lilith.

 Chapter 412 An Unsettled Mind

    Asmodeus spent over a week in the capital. He and the others helped Ciela with the recovery after the execution. On the first day, Ciela was honoured for her contributions, and the alliance and help given by Grigor were officially announced, along with the potential alliance.


    This created a brighter atmosphere, knowing there wouldn''t be a war or clash in the future, which was something the concubine tried to manufacture.


    ''To think she made the people fear humans to retain power.'' Asmodeus thought while drinking a goblet of elven liquor, a sweet and refreshing taste with sharp and tangy fruit flavours.


    "Asmodeus, you seem preoccupied recently." Alice sat across from Asmodeus, observing him while writing in her thick journal.


    "Well..." He muttered before sipping his drink and took a deep breath. "I am worried about the future." Asmodeus gazed out the window, admiring the clear night sky filled with sparkling stars and the looming moon.


    "What do you worry about, darling?" Erika''s cheerful voice followed, causing Alice to scowl at her.


    The women sat around a large table, eating fruit and drinking. Velvet lectured Vinea and about her actions over the past journey and returning to Grigor in the corner. Sariel and Asmodea were drinking together, having their own competition.


    "Returning home, and seeing Alan."


    "Hmph!" Asmodea puffed out her cheeks, turning away.


    "Alan, again... darling are you?" The tipsy Vinea stopped her question halfway with concerned eyes.


    Levia seemed to have become friends with Fuuka and Aki who were discussing something about swords and combat styles in their little corner, sometimes peeking at Asmodeus with a shy smile.


    Meanwhile, Ciela sat beside Asmodeus quietly, her face flushed from the elven wine.


    Asmodeus found a moment of peace, after the months of constant clashes and combat, his eyes watching Lumina who sat just above the window, rocking with her eyes closed.


    ''The way she can sleep like this is amusing.''


    He couldn''t help but drink more and more wine, thinking about the future. The strange voice that constantly appeared, almost driving him mad.


    A voice filled with grief, curiosity, and obsession mixed to create a dissonant voice.


    [Does the voice worry you that much?]


    He couldn''t hide these feelings from Serena. She always watched over him, and with a gentle question Asmodeus closed his eyes, trying to focus on the people beside him and not the strange voice, which meant nothing to him.


    ''You''re right, maybe I am being too worrisome.'' He thought before glancing down at Alice''s writing; there were dozens of new symbols.


    "My darling, why don''t we spend some alone time?" Erika leaned towards him, pressing her hands on his chest.


    ''Erika''s drunk already?''


    Asmodeus grabbed her waist, and took the goblet from her hands, downing the remaining nectar. "Ah, you took my drink~ darling, that''s not fair." Erika''s lovely voice made his back tingle, as he replaced it with iced water.


    "Behave, or I will send you to bed." He tapped her back, letting his fingers feel her warm skin.


    "Ehehe~ then take me to bed, I am a-l-w-a-y-s ready!" The flirtatious girl kissed his cheek before leaning against his shoulder.


    "Oi, don''t try to take advantage."


    Smack!


    "Ouch~ don''t hit me, Asmodea."


    "You deserved it."


    "Don''t act all shy, you did plenty in the camp," Levia followed up, before helping Vinea lift Erika, and toss her onto the enormous bed in the background.


    Sariel climbed onto his lap, crawling over him slowly and showing her hips, wiggling at him sensually. His eyes followed her curves, the faint muscles, and squishy limbs while his fingers traced her thigh towards her voluptuous rear.


    "You''ve become a rather naughty woman, Sariel."


    "Hmph~ you made me this way, after teaching me naughty things." She snorted, while rolling her hips, enjoying his touch as his thick Mana flowed into her deepest parts, massaging her organs.


    After a minute, her wings opened, and the Demoness pushed him backwards with an enchanting smile, letting his body press against hers. Asmodeus grabbed her waist firmly and lifted her up with his strength.


    Though he wanted to keep her pure until she and the other succubus met, her bewitching evolution made things increasingly difficult, as her blue lips touched his cheek.


    "Hey~ just the tip won''t hurt, right?" The seductive and deadly whisper of a succubus.


    (Sari, no... You must resist.)


    "I am resisting. ??"


    (You haven''t tasted or felt anything yet.)


    "It doesn''t count if it''s the tip! ?"


    (Wait until you are fully matured, or it will be bad...)


    "Fufu~ Riel also wants our master''s thick cock inside her, right? ??"


    Asmodeus didn''t interrupt, able to hear two succubi arguing about this topic unexpectedly tickled his ego.


    (It... isn''t wrong to want it, however...)


    "Fufu~ You were waiting for a chance to steal a march, naughty Riel! ?" Her voice became increasingly alluring as her sweet saliva stuck to her lips, an erotic scene as she tried convincing herself and Riel.


    ''Riel, why did you get quiet?''


    Riel''s voice grew quiet after muttering words under her breath, like, "Even I can''t hold back, if it''s this much."


    Meanwhile, Sariel sat on top of Asmodeus with her hips wiggling with temptation as their legs intertwined.


    "You''re getting too bold, Sariel!" Alice interrupted, having approached from behind alongside Asmodea as the pair grabbed Sariel in their arms, like a criminal.


    "Alice is jealous~ Fufu~ Jealousy is a woman''s greatest enemy; we should have the night together and forget our anger! ?" Sariel''s temptation almost caught Alice, but she shook her head, pulling her away with tremendous effort.


    When are you coming to kill me?


    "Argh!?"


    Suddenly, Asmodeus started to grab his head, with Alice and Asmodea suddenly turning to him and leaving Sariel on her own.


    Alice let go of Sariel and rushed back to Asmodeus while kneeling in front of him.


    Asmodeus stared at nothingness before speaking, "This voice..."


    His eyes seemed to become distant and empty, while he could feel a pressure that almost crushed his brain, as if someone stepped on it. Alice grasped his chin gently, but sternly, and forced him to look at her directly.


    "Get a hold of yourself, Asmodeus what''s wrong?" She shouted in a stern and protective voice. Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    However, while preoccupied with Asmodeus, nobody noticed the changes in Sariel, and only Asmodeus could hear Riel''s voice.


    (What is this sound... Ugh...why...? I won''t..... Asmo¡ªdeus help...)


    Behind him, the light blue skin of Sariel shimmered under the evening stars. Her eyes swirled with pure chaos, watching Asmodeus with a distorted smile on her lips. That is... if she could be called Sariel at this moment.

 Chapter 413 To Grigor - Descent into madness

    Asmodeus recovered after a few moments.


    The voice vanished, but his chest felt like something vanished, an emptiness that he couldn''t explain. A few moments passed after Sariel''s eyes returned to their original colour, but then she collapsed, falling forward with a limp body.@@@@


    "Asmodeus, help me." The soft voice of Sariel sounded normal to Asmodea and Alice. However, Asmodeus noticed the tone was Riel''s and rushed forward, catching her.


    "Phew..." He couldn''t help but become doubtful of the situation.


    ''This cannot be a coincidence, what''s happening to us?''


    Ever since he killed that bizarre abomination, that voice wouldn''t leave him alone. He didn''t mind at first, because it only affected him, but now it seemed to have affected Sariel, which irritated him.


    "Sariel, wake up."


    Asmodeus shook her body, his eyes showing a rare gentle shape, while Alice and Asmodea backed off, knowing when to give space to their sisters.


    Although jealous, they couldn''t help but watch the scene with concerned faces.


    "Do you think she''ll be okay, Alice?" A soft voice tinged with worry.


    "Asmodea, do you think our man would let anything go wrong?" Alice trusted Asmodeus much more than in the past. She observed him always waiting and only accepting his courtship when she realised his true nature.


    "Nn... Asmodeus..."


    "Oh? She''s waking up."


    "Shh!"


    The moment her pink eyes flicked open, Asmodeus could sense the difference in her clear eyes lacking something, but didn''t know what.


    "It''s okay, everything will be okay, Sariel."


    "No, it''s not! Riel is gone... I cannot feel her any more." This worried Asmodeus who hugged her tightly, knowing that without Riel, Sariel''s soul wasn''t protected or complete.


    ''What happened to her soul. Did the demons find where she was sealed?!''


    Asmodeus couldn''t focus, his mind racing on how to help Sariel, who hugged his chest with teary eyes, like a newborn cat seeking a mother.


    "What do I do, master? Riel''s gone, did she grow tired of me?" The bizarre image of the light blue skinned succubus in her demon form crying with a runny nose caught him off guard.


    However, the only thing that Asmodeus could link this to was the voice that sounded.


    ''I need to meet Alan, he must have further instructions about this.''


    His thoughts were that the hero who fought against that monster several times might know about her methods of attack.


    ''Maybe there will be documentation in Grigor...''


    "Don''t worry, Sariel I will make everything okay, so don''t cry."


    "Mhh... Really?"


    Sariel gazed up at Asmodeus and saw his confident smile that had an uncanny effect of lifting anyone''s mood. She considered it to be her weakness, making her this useless and seeking his comfort. Sariel leaned on his body.


    Wrapped in his chest, Sariel closed her eyes... calling out to Riel, hoping she might respond or be able to hear her. Asmodeus was considering visiting the Beast Empire before he returned to Grigor.


    "Oh, but she seems to be doing better over the past few days." The moment Princess Orina commented, Ciela smiled bitterly, explaining that it''s not true.


    "I think she only pretends, I don''t blame her though, Asmodeus said she lost something extremely precious."


    ''Sariel isn''t coping well at all...''


    Ciela saw it several times, when alone or with Asmodeus she would break down, or become angry and snap back at him. Although she had grown more erratic since that day.


    "This morning, she even became upset because I used all the water to bathe."


    Hearing that, Runa nodded while Orina sighed.


    "It seems that you''ll be leaving soon, sister." Orina twirled her blonde hair while gazing at Ciela with a curious glance.


    "It seems that way, Asmodeus wishes to return to Grigor, and learn more about that abomination that attacked the outpost, but I worry something big will happen when we do."


    "What makes you say that, Lady Ciela?" Orina asked curiously.


    The royal family of elves had the ability of divination in the past, but currently it dwindled because of bloodlines thinning. She would rather not rule out Ciela''s premonition, as the elven species had an extraordinary link with the spiritual world.


    However, Ciela shrugged her shoulders, shaking her head.


    "Don''t mind me, Princess Orina, it is merely a premonition and I hope it won''t come to fruition."


    Since the group started preparing to leave, Alice and Velvet spent a lot of time with Erika and Vinea while training with each other.


    Both Vinea and Erika learned a great deal, but the brutal training from these two women made their bodies ache, and bruises build up after the past week.


    "Do you think Asmodeus is alright?" Vinea asked, while sipping on an iced water and leaning back, covered in sweat after training.


    "I''m not sure, Sariel has always been someone special to him." Velvet tapped the table while letting out a sigh.


    "I thought the situation would be fixed by now, do you know what is wrong?" Erika asked while wiping some sweat from her brow and took a sip from a glass of iced fruit juice.


    "No idea because Asmodeus won''t tell us, he''s really protective of that succubus." Alice complained, while wrapping her arm with bandages.


    "..."


    The situation for the women who loved Asmodeus became a little awkward because of Sariel taking a lot of his time. Despite this, they didn''t hate her. But wanted to know more about what happened and if they could help.


    Only one person kept quiet during this discussion, Asmodea.


    She watched the three talking among themselves, but because she adored Asmodeus a little too much. She couldn''t help but want to know more about Sariel and why he was always clinging to her recently.


    ''Should I just ask him?''


    There were many issues building around the two groups, but for now, everything seemed fine.


    Inside his personal room, Sariel''s tail curled around the bedpost like a vine, gripping it as she stared out the window in silence, while sitting on Asmodeus'' lap.


    "We''ll be leaving soon, I promise to find Riel for you." Asmodeus whispered while stroking her silky pink hair. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Nn, I hope she is okay."


    Although Asmodeus seemed fine, he suffered intense nightmares each night as the voice of that abomination spoke to him, trying to learn more about him. Each time, it seemed more intelligent and asked more sophisticated questions.

 Chapter 414 Eldorai Plains - I

    Asmodeus prepared their departure sooner than first planned. Because of Sariel''s situation, and the voice constantly whispering to him when things became quiet. The empress desired for them to stay longer, but he couldn''t afford to.


    He believed the voice might enable the abomination to find his location, and he worried the newly repaired empire might face another attack if he remained there.


    "Haa~" Alice sighed while sitting atop a black warhorse.


    Most of the knights serving Qwass were still injured, so they would take the journey in a few months, ensuring that the empire remained safe.


    ''I can''t believe Simon and Paul also chose to stay...'' Asmodeus mulled over his thoughts, feeling a sense of loss, and a little upset they didn''t leave with him.


    He remembered Paul''s request, and couldn''t help but accept. Your next journey awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Can you please deliver this note, to Moonstone village, on the outskirts of the Eldorai plains?" Paul''s bitter smile made Asmodeus helpless.


    ''Well, seeing Paul''s kids will be fun, and I shouldn''t complain that he''s found a path he seeks to follow.''


    Asmodeus wondered about the village that Paul loved enough to retire. He looked at Velvet, who rode a black warhorse beside him, with a faint smile. When he gazed at her, she peeked at him from the corner of her eyes, deepening her smile.


    "Are you alright, husband?" A concerned voice, followed by Velvet pulling her horse closer.


    The whispered words carried two meanings out of all his women. It was only Velvet that learned about the voice which whispered when things became quiet. Therefore, he couldn''t sleep or relax. His face became pale and his lips dry and cracked.


    "I am thanks to you, wife."


    Velvet''s actions after she noticed something strange made Asmodeus feel lucky to have her. She would guide the women to always be around him. To keep speaking or try to soothe him with massages and physical contact.


    "Hmm~ I see, you should let me know if your headache gets bad again."


    "I promise." A smile, along with a soft whisper of gratitude, caused her eyes to tremble, turning away with red cheeks.


    Asmodeus noticed the cute sides of Velvet thanks to this situation, how she was stronger on the offence and her defence was weak. Especially to honest compliments. She became flustered and easily blushed when Asmodeus became a little flirtatious, causing their relationship to be enjoyable.


    It made him think about why she was so strong in the past.


    "That voice never comes when you are with me, so I''d prefer you to stay here." Asmodeus whispered, leaning over to her horse and yanking the reins gently, pulling her closer to her. While her cheeks reddened and the sound of her heartbeat became audible to his enhanced hearing, making her beauty shine even brighter in his eyes.


    ''To think this strong woman is so cute, but without her actions would I have already been driven mad?''


    Asmodeus worried most because when the voice spoke to him, Sariel also became strange, and thus he asked the other girls to keep her away from him and avoided being alone with her.


    ''I hope this stops her suffering.''


    Because after she became strange, she started crying and speaking about Riel suffering or being in danger.


    Although Duke Qwass couldn''t join them, he entrusted Asmodeus and the princesses with an official letter for Avandar with details about the alliance and terms agreed upon. Ciela carried the message from her mother and father, while escorted by twenty elven knights.


    Their current group passing through the southern plains of Eldorai was made of twenty elven knights, one hundred human knights and Asmodeus and his group.@@@@


    ''Baku remained in the forest because the guardian who protected the elven empire was apparently just reborn.'' Asmodeus mulled over his last discussion about leaving.


    .


    .


    .


    Asmodeus stretched his limbs, and a heavy feeling overcame him. The sun reached midday, so the rays scorched their skin, and the hot air caused sweat to drip. Despite this heat, and hours of travel ahead of them, his body refused to move.


    "Are you okay?"


    His first thought turned towards the voice inside his mind.


    However, it was different.


    A beautiful woman with pale blue skin and pink hair stroked through his golden hair, her pink eyes shimmering with concern. "I thought I would never see you again."


    A memory came to Asmodeus'' mind, and an image appeared of the last day they spoke. This beautiful creature, her body glowing in the rays of sunlight. As soon as she appeared, his surroundings changed.


    Asmodeus found himself lying on the stone under the sun, but the voices of girls enjoying themselves vanished, and he couldn''t see his warhorse either.


    "Riel, I thought you were¡ª" Her delicate blue finger covered his lips, squishing them.


    "Shh, don''t speak, our time is limited. I will be alright, don''t rush to find me and focus on getting stronger, okay?" Riel kissed his forehead and caressed his cheeks. "I will always wait for you, no matter how long it takes." Her words, like a cool, refreshing wind, swept Asmodeus away.


    "Do you understand?"


    With no hesitation, he nodded.


    Riel smiled, "Good, I will keep you safe so you can sleep at night." Once again, her cold, soft lips kissed his forehead, making a slight blue mark from her lip gloss.


    "Take care, My Master."


    The next moment, icy cold water splashed Asmodeus, and he snapped out of his dream, and gazed around looking for the woman who suddenly appeared and eased his heart.


    "Riel?!"


    But she wasn''t there. It was likely a dream...


    "Ah~ who kissed you Master? Your forehead has blue lipstick!"


    Or maybe it wasn''t.


    ''Wait...''


    The memory was stuck in his mind, and he didn''t understand why Riel would appear, but he was certain it happened because the lipstick was proof enough.


    But it was strange.


    He couldn''t hear that strange voice any more, and a warm sensation came from within, a strange feeling. It was as if Riel were protecting him from the darkness, and the voice was banished by her protection.

 Chapter 415 Eldorai Plains - II

    With the voice that plagued him gone, Asmodeus and his large group travelled through the Eldorai plains with much less hassle. Though monsters roamed this beautiful green landscape filled with flora and vivid grasslands, they didn''t attack intruders easily.


    "That deer is so huge!" Sariel''s cheerful voice echoed through the air.


    She leaned out the carriage window while the others rode on horses. Her bright voice caused them to gaze at the mutated deer, one of the many monsters living on the plains.


    Five carriages and carts carried supplies and gifts from the empire to Grigor. Because of her unstable health, Asmodeus, and the others, let her sit in the carriage with Fuuka.


    The animals that used to live in these plains became deformed and mutated after the demon queen appeared, corrupted Mana swept into the plains from their drinking water and infected both the animals and the greenery they fed upon.


    ''Strangely enough, though, the grass and field didn''t become monstrous like that deer.''


    Asmodeus pulled the reins of his horse, gazing at the massive beast, despite being a herbivore munching on the grass happily. Its body stood over six feet tall, with a muscular build and bloodshot eyes.


    "Such an ugly creature." He couldn''t help but shudder at the sight of it.


    "I wonder what it tastes like..." Beside him, Asmodea muttered while tapping her chin.


    "Asmodea?"


    "What, My dear?"


    Somehow, without him realising, the women he loved became more feral as the journey progressed.


    "Do you want to taste it?"


    He couldn''t help but ask, while grasping his right hand and wrapping his fingers around a blood spear, ready to kill the beast so she could sate her curiosity.


    Asmodea and Vinea gazed at Asmodeus with shining eyes, their reaction causing his lips to twitch before standing up. He took a deep breath, using the stirrups, his thighs, and his core muscles to remain upright. Asmodeus dragged his right arm back, gathering more and more power at the tip of his spear.


    Vwoom!


    The spear tore through the air, filled with such ferocious force it howled like a beast, before piercing the deer''s throat, tearing off its head.


    "Wow!"


    "Amazing, My dear~ it''s head went pop!"


    Velvet''s eyes flickered as she grasped at the air, creating a magenta spear of flames, gazing around for another.


    Asmodeus himself couldn''t believe how gruesome the beast''s death was. He wanted to make the death instant, but half its neck and lower face vanished from the destructive force. He felt no guilt because they planned to eat its body.


    ''Though, did we need to kill it?''


    If asked before, he might have said no.


    At least until he saw the Asmodea''s and Vinea''s sparkling eyes, he tossed those feelings and thoughts out the window.


    ''It had to die!''


    "Can you¡ª"


    Before he could ask someone to fetch it.


    Sizzle


    The sealing of the steaks and cuts of meat started, filling the air with the fruity scent of fruit, followed by the delicious scent of meat being cooked on hot stone slabs.


    Ciela looked at the grill, then up to him, and couldn''t stop from drooling.


    "Ahhh, I''ve been so tired from riding horses, I don''t think I''ve ever ridden a horse this long..." Erika complained while the knights and elves watched from the corner of their eyes with envy. "I didn''t even ride the horses back home."


    "Well, it wasn''t something common back there, right?" Fuuka joined in with a chuckle.


    Asmodeus was happy, the two started to speak again. In the past, they were friends but because of a misunderstanding and not communicating it caused an issue. Luckily, that issue was now correcting itself.


    The elves purified the meat, removing any toxins or parasites that might linger in the meat before putting them onto the cooking slabs, but after they started cooking, the camp became more like a little festival ground. The humans started drinking ale, and Asmodeus and his group became rowdy as the meat reached perfection.


    Fluffy, juicy and cooked to a medium rare.


    With the visuals of beef and the aromatic scent of fruits, Asmodeus could no longer wait. He dragged the knife and fork and sliced some meat from the bone.


    "Soft..."


    The meat almost slipping apart but with enough texture to feel like a real steak.


    Chew~


    "OHH!?" His voice echoed, causing everyone''s eyes to focus on him before biting in themselves.


    The taste was divine, the perfect mixture between the sweet, acidic fruity sauce and the soft, slightly bloody meat melting in his mouth. The flavours formed a conflicting yet complimentary relationship that created a unique and delicious taste in his taste buds.


    He had no time to even consider how good it tasted because his mouth was already moving, wanting to shovel the rest into his stomach to get to seconds.


    "Delicious!" His voice and the group echoed, filling the campsite with cheerful noises.


    Chuckle


    The women chuckled, enjoying his cheerful expressions, though the best part was how he seemed so in awe at how good it tasted because Asmodeus rarely enjoyed food after he became a demon. His taste became strange, with delicious human foods tasting dull or flavourless.


    "Is it that good, darling?" Ciela asked him, while Erika and the other women nodded about to try it themselves, but the strange Asmodeus made them curious.


    Asmodeus couldn''t explain it because he didn''t react just because of the taste. It was the fact he could taste the meat and flavours in the pan. From the salt to the pepper and other garnish and food.


    "Take a bite and you will understand."


    Though for the human knights, the taste seemed a little strong, as they showed a sharp reaction at first, but even with that they didn''t leave any meat behind.


    ''Is it because of the corruption... or Mana inside the meat?'' Asmodeus noticed that large amounts of magic filled each bite. An amount of Mana that might be too much for an average human, but for a Demon, it was heavenly.


    After his words...


    The rest of the women also experienced heaven, once again able to taste food as if it were normal, rather than acting to make the surrounding humans not doubt them.


    Of course, they could taste and identify delicious food, but it was like eating through a paper filter before.


    This was heaven.

 Chapter 416 A Quiet Moment in the Palace

    Meanwhile, Yumiko and Yuina who became empress, remained in the beast kingdoms, although Asmodeus would send them frequent letters. The pair became anxious and missed his presence, slowly making plans to capture him.


    After the morning meeting to decide several issues, Yuina sat in her private room, massaging her temples.


    "These nobles, only a month ago they were about to be wiped out, now they are back to seeking profit even in the most disgusting ways!"


    Normally, the former royal members would return to their homeland.@@@@


    However, after becoming close friends with the two sisters, the former princess Juliet Fenrir became a Duchess, thanks to Yuina''s choice to become her close ally. She thus swore to protect the royal family and usually stayed in her mansion close to the imperial palace.


    "Do you miss your husband?" Juliet loved to ask them about Asmodeus and their romance because she also wanted to marry a man she met and fell in love with. Instead of following the family''s decision to marry a stranger.


    "So much~ he always sends letters, but I know that he''s having so much fun just from the writing."


    Yuina''s eyes shone when speaking about Asmodeus, although he offered to come to see her in person. She didn''t want him to see her before she sorted the empire out and put it on the right track. This was her pride, even if she regretted it.


    ''That man probably met many pretty elves, right?''


    She couldn''t hide her nerves and anxiety, wondering if Asmodeus would have more women after leaving that place.


    Because Yuina was someone he met in the beast kingdom during his stay, she knew very well how charming that man could be and just how lustful and hungry he was.


    "Don''t worry, Asmodeus wouldn''t hide that from us, so if he didn''t mention anything in the letters we have nothing to worry about." Yumiko sat near the window, drinking a fruit tea, her stomach slightly larger but not too big, while she wore a frilly but loose green dress.


    "If you say so, sister."


    "Of course, that man isn''t a good liar and the others would probably have told us too, right? Like with Alice finally becoming his lover. He always tells us honestly."


    "True, he''s a bit stupid, but I love him."


    "Seeing you both being so affectionate makes me jealous..." Juliet pouted because of her jealous feelings, before she stood from the seat and bowed to the empress and Yumiko. "Your Majesty, Your Highness. I am going to return now, the knights likely need to keep training and might become lax if I leave for too long."


    "Take care, Duchess Juliet."


    "Thanks for coming, Juliet."


    "It was my pleasure." Juliet gave one last bow, before leaving the room, noticing the two demon knights at the door, giving her a faint smile as she left the royal chambers.


    "Yuina, do you miss him?"


    "You know I miss him, sister! We even considered kidnapping him..."


    "Haha, well, I didn''t know my sister could be so cute and jealous."


    "Yumiko~ you are worse."


    "Hahaha~ ouch, my legs... being pregnant isn''t all sunlight and rainbows like they tell you."


    Yumiko''s lips distorted in a grimace, as she started to breathe deeply, attempting to ignore the cramp in her thighs from sitting down all day. Because she couldn''t train, both Yuina and Asmodeus banned it. Yumiko started putting on a bit of weight and became less healthy, causing her to panic.


    Before she realised, Yumiko also became tired, and with a yawn, she climbed into Yuina''s bed and fell asleep beside her, at first only resting her head on the pillows.


    "Just a moment... that''s all... zzz...Zzz...zzz."


    Meanwhile, at the edge of the Eldorai plains, Asmodeus suddenly looked to the west. He could feel a voice, as if someone was calling out to him.


    ''Hmm?''


    "What''s the matter, Asmodeus?" Velvet asked while wearing a thick fur robe.


    Because of the rain pelting them, they were forced to wear thick clothes, even though they were close to Grigor. The journey became easier thanks to the meat from deer providing everyone with a boost of energy, even if the humans considered the taste too thick.


    "I''m not sure... I think I heard Yumiko''s voice."


    "Master?" Levia looked at him with a strange look, while the other women also peeked at him like someone with a mental illness.


    "I''m not crazy."


    "We know, Dear husband." Ciela''s hand slipped into his thick raincoat. As they reached a small place to rest, the sight of Grigor''s castle appeared on the distant horizon.


    "Ciela?" Asmodeus noticed something different in the way Ciela spoke and acted around him, before realising.


    "Mm, you are right... I can feel Yuina and Yumiko''s magic lingering on your body."


    Ciela''s lips curled into a slight smile as her eyes shone, gazing at her partner with passion. She wanted to get closer to him. Ciela felt she could do anything if Asmodeus ordered it.


    But part of her wanted to control him from looking at other women.


    A feeling that only recently started to appear at the same time she learned to smell and sense the magic of other women that lingered on his body.


    ''He slept with Alice and Velvet... not long ago.''


    She didn''t like those two smelling like him. Because she could smell their scent mixed together in a sweet aroma.


    However, Asmodeus''s body did not hold Yumiko and Yuina''s aroma for long. It was a fleeting scent with a soft citrus scent, Ciela found didn''t make her jealous.


    Instead, she missed her friend. ''Yumiko...'' Ciela''s eyes narrowed, her thought about the strange beastkin who normally treated her well.


    "I see, well, my lovely elven wife is very perceptive. It''s cute to see your jealous expression." His hands grabbed onto Ciela''s body and lifted her, throwing the Elf princess over his shoulder and grabbing onto her butt while his hands moved and touched it. This caused her face to glow red as the rest of the group watched.


    "Sorry, this girl is feeling jealous of you two, so I''ll be back in a bout twenty minutes, tell the knights to have a break or something."


    "Ack! Darling... Husband, stop... It''s embarrassing!"


    Although Ciela protested, her hidden face was ecstatic and her cheeks bright red, with a deep, almost distorted smile.


    Though she wanted to protest more, with her thumping heart and the delight that he noticed her feelings, Ciela remained quiet, and thanked Yumiko in the back of her mind.


    As the cold air touched her skin, once again she enjoyed the divine enjoyment of a devil ravishing her in the wild.


    ''I''m glad I was born to be this man''s spouse~''

 Chapter 417 : The Return to Grigor!

    The grey city, Grimholt, was built in the northern demon territory from the blood, sweat, and tears of Grigor. Countless knights perished and fought to establish its tall, stone walls to create a shield that protected Grigor.@@@@


    Alan poured so much into this city that he became the Grand Duke of Grimholt.


    This city became his symbol.


    His pride.


    "Your grace! There is a message from the King!"


    A soldier rushed into Alan''s humble office.


    The simple wooden desk and meeting table, though without luxury. There wasn''t any dust in the room and a shelf of books on the wall. A handsome blonde sat in front of the valuable books, while the scribble of his pen and the scent of ink filled the room.


    "I see, leave it on the desk."


    "Yes, Your grace."


    "You may leave, have Lewis take your place and rest."


    "T-Thank you, your grace!"


    Alan put down the paper he had been holding on to, removing the gold-framed glasses from the bridge of his nose, and placing it down with a sigh. His light blonde hair seemed almost ashen, and his deep scar now appeared to have healed.


    "What did my father say?" He whispered to himself.


    The knights and people who came to this territory were the strongest and most resilient people in Grigor.


    Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    Alan gave a chance to those who were forgotten in the past. He accepted minor criminals and, through battling the demons and strict training, many became upstanding men.


    Flicker~


    When he opened the letter, the first line caused Alan to stand from his seat. Though he remained confident, his eyes seemed dull. But the moment he read the letter and saw the name written, his eyes shone bright.


    "Ryuji, you''re back?"


    ¡ª Dear little brother, how is the northern front?


    I wanted to bring you good news this year, and now I have some. Your dear friend has returned, and the boy you sent away has become a man. Ryuji came because he worried about you.


    The letter continued speaking about the state of Grigor and how thanks to Grimholt the entire kingdom was improving, and those who wanted to fight back increased.


    Thanks to Alan and Avandar changing the arena into a place to sponsor commoners and those without the chance to become knights previously, to support the defence against the demons.


    "Phew... it seems I will meet you again soon, old friend."


    Alan flopped into his chair, placing the letter close to his chest. He also changed after the long separation, with Akari helping him and having his child. He wanted to speak with Ryuji most nights, to tell him about the people he lost and the desperate battles they won.


    Many died and their deaths did not stop.


    His beloved knights.


    His comrades in the face of battle.


    After those losses, he felt pain, regret, and hatred. But, also hope.


    ''We managed to defeat one of those bizarre abominations for the first time a few days ago, suddenly it stopped moving.''


    "My cute Anne... and Liana..."


    However, they didn''t seem to be that interested. In their mind, Asmodeus belonged to them and they to him. They were a part of his harem. The girls loved their father, but right now, it was a meeting between the future wives of Asmodeus, rather than as princesses of Grigor.


    Therefore, King Avandar became so passive.


    "Well, what''s happened cannot be taken back, I will protect and love them with all my existence."


    Asmodeus knew Avandar just wanted reassurance, so he made it. To help the king and honour his reputation until Asmodeus became a true king, he didn''t need to be arrogant all the time.


    "So take good care of me, as family."


    Avandar''s hand shook. "I look forward to meeting my future grandchildren and family, Asmodeus."


    The two men gazed at each other, both curling their lips into a smile. "Asmodeus, you''ve worked hard, and although I know it wasn''t all for Grigor. You have my gratitude, Alan has also been waiting eagerly for your return."


    "Haha, that idiot managed to make a city, right? I heard the knights complimenting him."


    Most of the knights and nobles were absent from the throne room. With a single knight standing at the side, gazing at Asmodea with a shocked expression. Kathryn, her knight and nanny, but because of the situation, Asmodea wanted to leave Kathryn behind to help Alan.


    "Your Majesty, I intend to head north, but I plan to let you spend time with your daughters if possible."


    "Eh?"


    "Darling?"


    Vinea, Alice and Asmodea seemed shocked by his words, but this was his plan from the start. Asmodeus wanted to let his women rest when possible, and this might be their last chance to speak with Avandar and their families for a long while.


    "This was your plan from the start, right, my dear?" Velvet''s voice caused the King to look stunned when she stepped forward and hugged his arm, speaking with such a soft voice.


    "Yeah, the enemy is stronger than I thought. So for the first battles, I would like to learn more about those monsters while some of you rest here."


    "Understood."


    "Don''t worry about it, Honey, if anything happens we will use the communication crystal." Velvet rarely caused issues, but Asmodeus knew that although she accepted verbally, the hand grabbing him was tight and shivering.


    He couldn''t help but lean close to her ear, whispering. "Are you angry at me?" Velvet was someone special to Asmodeus. Her determination and the moment she awakened transformed his thoughts and approach to life and improving himself.


    "It just felt so sudden, but I am just happy that I get to be alone with you, even for just one second of every day."


    Velvet loved Asmodeus, even to the point of abandoning her humanity to become the Queen of Demons for him. He knew each woman loved and adored him in their own way.


    But Velvet abandoned her past body and her existence transformed when she accepted everything about him the day they slept together in that cave.


    Avandar looked at the women and nodded.


    "You may rest, tonight we shall have dinner in your honour, and I hope you will all attend."


    "Father, we won''t forget to visit."


    "Thank you."


    Asmodeus nodded to the king before walking from the throne, while his harem surrounded him in pairs of two on his sides. The scene was both envious and terrifying when their demonic features came into view.


    "Kathryn, I hope you will continue to help my daughter even now." Avandar smiled at the female human knight, who watched their retreating backs with an aura of reluctance.


    "I will, Your Highness."


    Thus, she followed the group, hoping to connect with the princess she once helped raise.

 Chapter 418 Back to the Beginning - A Jealous Girl

    Asmodeus stepped into a room with a deep breath.


    The scent of hay, wood and freshly washed linen filled his chest while he looked at the bed and then towards the bathroom before sitting on the small wooden chair.


    A nostalgic smell lingered around this place, and yet he almost forgot such a place, for it had been 8 months ever since he set foot in Hell.


    He took another breath, his back muscles tensing, pulling and contracting in painful, slow waves until they finally relaxed. Memories of his beloved woman Yumiko and their first meeting.


    Now that he knew her better, he discovered many secrets. The strange atmosphere and actions she took made sense. His mind would always jump back to when they first spoke, and he remembered the woman with fluffy blonde hair, blue eyes, and her soft fox tail.


    When she appealed to him to purchase her and take her with him, Asmodeus did not know what he would discover nor the events that awaited them.


    Asmodeus took out his handkerchief and pressed it against his forehead. He looked down at the floor, stains, and imprints from where they stood, and enjoyed each other''s bodies, breaking the tile as she leaned against the wooden desk. How it slightly rocked after they broke the back panel.


    ''Time passed faster than I realised...'' A larger hand touched the firm bedding, his mind creating the image of Yumiko sleeping on the pillow, creating an emptiness in his chest.


    The pain in his chest would have brought him to his knees if he wasn''t sitting down already.


    ''I miss her. Even though I thought it wouldn''t take long to meet again, I was wrong...''


    He closed his eyes and shifted his folded wings.


    Asmodeus pressed his palm against his temple. ''My duties are here, can I leave right now?'' The other women all gave him some time alone. Liana, Anne, and Velvet went with Alice to meet their family and prepared to enjoy the meal tonight.


    He needed a moment to relax, just for an hour and a little. He couldn''t. ''Yumiko... is she waiting for me?'' The more he thought about his foxkin mate, the more it felt like his chest was being ripped open.


    "I''m leaving."


    The atmosphere transformed, becoming darker and heavier as desire boiled within him. His chest pounded while he removed his shirt and armour, revealing his muscular body and allowing his black wings to unfurl.


    His hands shook, a sign of what he felt.


    He took off his boots and socks, letting them drop on the floor before he removed the belt and his trousers. Now naked, his wings twitching with eagerness and anticipation.


    A black mist wrapped around his body, forming an exoskeleton that hid his crotch, legs, arms, and chest. He ran his clawed finger across his neck, letting them rest on top of his twisted horns, and closed his eyes.


    "Darling?"


    His eyes opened as he heard a voice in front of his door.


    "Erika, you''re here to visit me?"


    "Well, since everyone became busy and you vanished. I have been thinking. Do you want to do something fun?"@@@@


    "Something fun?" Asmodeus repeated, a sly smirk appearing on his lips as his tail moved up, swaying in the air. He thought about her question and turned away to the ceiling. He licked his lips, thinking about a certain female and how she would appear.


    "Do you want to go on a trip~ Darling?"


    "Oh?" Asmodeus planned to leave, aiming to visit the woman on his mind. "Where to?"


    "Heh~" Erika slipped into the room, her body wrapped in the same exoskeleton, with her ample breasts barely covered in black armour, which exposed them, tempting him.


    "The Beast Empire." The words rolled on her tongue. Her hands pulled the door and closed it with a click. "Oh, my. Darling, were you going to leave me alone? Your clothes are here, on the floor?"


    Asmodeus turned to Erika, noticing that her hair wasn''t tied into a ponytail but let loose, flowing and falling on her back.


    "It was a brief consideration," he said, brushing his hand against the sleek black armour across her cheek. The exoskeleton of Erika formed a mask on her lower lips but could open. "Do you want to go with me, even if you know I am leaving to meet Yuina and Yumiko?"


    "Gubu - Gok - Glurk - Mmmhh~"


    His cock throbbed in her warm mouth, pulsing and twitching.


    "Gok - Nnhg~"


    A groan escaped Asmodeus'' mouth and gripped the female''s hair tightly, pulling her further down on his member.


    "Nnnghh! Ngh!"


    Saliva oozed from her chin as her muffled, sloppy noises resonated loudly in the room. His tail tensed up before wrapping around her body, tightly squeezing Erika as the tip slid against her soft, warm slit, creating a gooey sound as her juices leaked onto his tail.


    Erika took him in her throat deeply before he released her head.


    As she came up for air, gasping and inhaling a deep breath, saliva and pre-cum oozing from her mouth, forming lewd strands that dripped down her body, Erika gazed into Asmodeus'' glowing, blue-coloured eyes, brimming with intense, burning lust.


    "That was a pleasant treat, Erika."


    Erika inhaled a deep, calming breath, wiping her saliva. "You''ve not finished yet~ Haa....?? it feels so good~ Mmmn! ?" The tip of his tail stroked her slit faster as he coiled around her waist. The sudden stimulation and pleasure made her mind turn blank.


    She tried to speak, "Darli... Aaah...!" Her voice turned into a soft whimpering moan, her eyes growing dull as she leaned against Asmodeus.


    "I see, it feels this good, eh?" he said with a sly smile. "But why can''t you look at my eyes?"


    As she spoke, her eyelids fluttered. "Mhgh!"


    Erika inhaled and took him into her throat once again, deeper than before, and clenched around his throbbing length.


    Asmodeus felt her throat tighten, her muscles contracting and squeezing around him, before she gazed up with the most seductive and narrowed eyes. Her cheeks narrowed as she sucked him like a vacuum, the wet slurping sounds of her drool after gagging echoing, replacing the memories of Yumiko.


    Her victorious expression said, ''I''m looking into your eyes~ Hehe.''


    Ngh ?


    "I like those eyes of yours, Erika. They are beautiful~" He groaned. His voice became more hoarse. His eyes widened, the pupils shaking, the sensation becoming more powerful. "I''m c..."


    "Nhhh! Glughhh~! Glub-glub¡ª"


    Asmodeus released a low groan.


    His fingers dug into her hair, forcing his hips upward as the wet gags echoed around his crotch and Erika''s nose dug into his abdomen.


    ''He is about to release~''


    She gobbled it all, the warm fluids that filled her mouth, her head bobbing, gulping as the seed filled her throat and nostrils. She couldn''t keep it from overflowing, running down from her lips, onto the floor.


    After all, his cock throbbed powerfully as Asmodeus pumped her full of his white cum. Her throat and mouth had no space for his semen.


    She inhaled deeply through the messy strands that fell upon his ball sack, creating a lewd, sloppy mess between her saliva and semen that pooled on her tongue.


    The thick, musky liquid continued oozing out from Asmodeus, continuing until she gulped the remaining drops.


    Erika''s lips released his shaft with a lewd pop.


    The strands that connected to her tongue slowly snapped off, dripping onto the floor before her blue eyes regained the glimmer that they lost, her cheeks gaining colour once more. "Haa... Haa... Darling... You have a lot of cum... and so delicious... burp~ ?"


    "I am pleased, Erika. But is that all?"

 Chapter 419 Erikas Emotions and Desire ***

    Pah!


    The soft meat of Erika''s ass wobbled after Asmodeus spanked her, his hand still planted on her behind. She shivered, her body quivering at the touch of his warm hand, clenching her muscles while his fingers slid across her sticky slit with a wet squelch.


    "You seem really excited, Erika."


    Shlick!


    His fingers slipped inside her silky hole, curling inside as she gasped, a soft slimy sensation wrapping around his fingers as Asmodeus spread her inner walls, using his fingers.


    "Aaahhh!"


    A wave of euphoria surged through her entire body as she cried in pleasure, making her chest bounce and jolt up violently while shaking her ass.


    "Oh~ I should apologise, dear, I went too deep."


    "D...Darling... Please, I want to feel your warmth~ Hnng? I want you inside me..."


    "Don''t be greedy now, dear. There will be time later, for I do plan to fill you with my seed," Asmodeus rotated his wrist in a circle.


    The squishy sounds of her juices echoed as her pussy swallowed his fingers. He spread his digits apart, stretching Erika''s insides, which spasmed and tightened around him as she moved forward.


    He leaned over her body, curling his fingertips and stroking the roof of her vaginal walls, while his lips were hovering close to her ear and nibbling gently. His hot breath tickled against her sensitive skin.


    "You like this, right? Pervert."


    "Haaaaa...." A gentle groan left her lips. She pushed against the wooden desk, bent over and almost breaking it apart. His muscular arm lifting her ass off the floor, forcing her to stand on tiptoes, as he tickled her g-spot.


    "Ah... Aaah... Ahhhh..." she gasped, clenching her asshole, trying to enjoy the pleasure more, able to feel his rough, thick fingers spreading her apart and toying with her pussy.


    His fingers thrust, slipping deeper into her pussy before slowing his pace, taking the time to enjoy the soft, slippery bumps and different textures, as her hips bounced and swayed whenever he found the best spots.


    Pah!


    Asmodeus slapped her ass with his tail, creating a red mark, and enjoying her pussy clenching so tight her juices bubbled from her entrance, leaking down his hand and her thighs.


    Ngh ?


    Erika''s eyes rolled back as she couldn''t move at all. Her toes gripped the small rug, as she arched her back, holding the table for dear life. "No, no! Darlin¡ªwhy is it so good~!!"


    "Mhnn~ That is delightful~ You can''t get enough of me teasing your little hole~ Such a dirty bitch, Erika~ Do you like it when I finger fuck you? Look how much of a slut you have become."


    "Mmmhh... N...No, not there! It''s going to come out!"


    "You need to control yourself or else..." Asmodeus said in a low, menacing growl. A sudden rush of excitement ran through him, sending shivers down his spine.


    Squelch!


    His fingers made quick circular motions inside Erika, rubbing and caressing her g-spot, his idle hand squeezing her plump ass, pinching it roughly before pulling his fingers out with a satisfying shlick.


    "Mnhhg... Mmhhhhghh!!!"


    Pssssshhhh~


    He pulled away before a long spurt of clear fluid burst from her slit, landing on her dress and the floor. His arm wrapped under her waist, holding her up as her legs collapsed, and she started to urinate after squirting.


    A moment later, after recovering from a blissful orgasm, Erika panted softly, unable to look Asmodeus in his eyes. The flow of liquid diminished to a small dribble, then ceased as her pink lips were soaked with her fluids, dripping onto the ground.


    "Uwah! I hate this."


    "No need to be so ashamed about it. Didn''t you~ love it?" he whispered in a sensual tone.


    A tingling sensation crawled from her ears to her cheeks as she blushed. "It was good... So good~"


    "Tasty..."


    With his index finger, he scooped some of her juices and placed them in his mouth, tasting Erika''s sweet and bitter nectar. An intense spark of electricity zapped from her pussy as his tail swished to meet her eye level.


    "How would you like to be fucked?" he asked.


    Hnnng! ?


    Asmodeus stroked her slit, using the hard tip of his tail to stroke and tease her clit, enjoying the sight of her asshole puckering while her ass swayed.


    "D-Darling, I... Ngh~ Haannn~ I w-want to removed her scent... to overwrite Yumiko''s memories with you in this room!"


    "I am glad you''re having fun," Asmodeus grunted, biting her ear while his claws scratched and grazed her pink nipple. The pain became a pleasure for Erika when compared with the overwhelming sensations inside her pussy, with a powerful pair of hips striking her ass.


    Again and again.


    Each time his cock kissed her womb, gouging and deforming her insides as he swayed and lifted one foot onto the desk, changing the angle and depth of his penetration, causing her mind to turn blank.


    Over and over.


    Without remorse, Asmodeus sought pleasure and release, the tight, silky walls stimulating his nerves. Every ripple and bump increased his pleasure as her body spasmed in response, releasing a slimy liquid that oozed around his base as her swollen clit throbbed.


    Asmodeus didn''t stop, each thrust sending her ass jiggling with a loud slapping, his foot almost crushing the table as he altered his penetration to another angle, causing her to squeal and gasp, her drool leaking onto the desk.


    One hand was gripping her hair, not letting her turn around as the tip of his cock hit a sensitive spot, repeatedly making Erika yelp. Her juices soaking their legs after she came again. This intense moment burned the memories of his gentle sex with Yumiko. His height grew over seven feet, in his demonic form, her ass covered in claw marks and finger shaped bruises.


    "I''m going to cum."


    "I¡ªInside! Cum inside me!"


    Asmodeus couldn''t refuse her request.


    His penis swelled up within her, each ridge becoming swollen and larger, grazing and stimulating the inside of Erika''s silky depths. Until she couldn''t hold herself as Asmodeus pulled out his entire length, except for the tip of his penis.


    He felt a sudden surge of sexual tension in his balls, and an overwhelming desire to release built up. An enormous force of a white, sticky substance erupted from his urethra. Asmodeus slammed back into her depths, both hands pulling her small buttocks onto his cock, as the opening of his tip pressed against her womb''s entrance.


    Spurt!


    He sprayed his hot seed directly into her deepest depths, his semen pouring into the womb of his partner.


    "Ahhn~ You''re coming inside~ So good!"


    Pshu~


    Asmodeus'' semen leaked out from her tight orifice, the pressure from his copious amounts of fluids proving too great as his ejaculation continued, overflowing.


    Despite the overwhelming feelings of warmth enveloping him, he continued grinding his hips inside Erika as his scrotum continued convulsing, ejecting thick, creamy sperm into her conquered pussy.


    Bloop...


    As the last drops of semen shot through his shaft, Asmodeus let out a grunt. He savoured the feeling of satisfaction and exhaustion after expelling such a significant amount of semen into his lover''s womb.


    The warmth around his cock a little disgusting, but the sheer quantity of sperm that filled her lewd cunt, now bubbling and oozing from their connection, was too erotic.


    They remained connected by a strand of gooey, sticky cum. After pulling out of his partner, Asmodeus observed as a steady stream of cum began trickling down his shaft from the tip of his penis, dripping to the floor with a wet sound.


    "Your pussy looks so lewd, gaping, and full of cum."


    He smirked, able to see the steam flowing from her insides, and mouth because of their demonic blood.


    Their internal temperature and heat of his sperm differed from a human¡ªhence the rumour being fucked by a demon would kill a woman. To Asmodeus it was just another erotic scene, similar to when she burped or gasped after swallowing his cum, and her visible breath caused his cock to recover.


    Smack!


    He slapped her ass, causing a jet of cum to spurt from her body as it clenched, but Erika herself moaned.


    "Do you like the sensation of ejecting semen? What a lewd knight I have..."


    "Ehehe~ I can''t move."


    "I could never replace you, Erika." His eyes widened as he froze in place. It was one of those moments where he took in the sight of the dishevelled, ravished female. She laid limp, half-broken, her once proud expression now full of adoration as she panted and gazed at him with half-conscious eyes.


    "Come, let''s have a bath together, Erika."


    With that, he lifted her off the table, no longer being tough or sadistic, but gentle. He ignored the leaking sperm and stepped into the bathroom, carrying her like a princess, as she gazed at his face, never once looking away.


    "T-Thank you." She said weakly, unable to muster any more strength.


    "It''ll be fine. You''ve done so much, I am over the moon. "


    A smile appeared on his lips, enjoying how happy she looked the moment he replied.


    "I love you."


    "Ah... I love you too."


    Asmodeus turned on the water, while stroking her unconscious cheek, realising her frustrations only once they started having sex, yet unable to express anything when in love or dealing with rivals.


    "You are too kind, Erika, I will never forget or neglect your gentle heart."

 Chapter 420 Nostalgic touch

    The heat of Erika''s palm spread through his side as she reached out and grabbed Asmodeus, curling her lips with a complicated expression.


    "Do you have to leave right now, can''t we stay in bed?"


    Erika''s eyes sparkled, knowing his answer, but still attempted to keep him. Her fingers tightened, squeezing his waist and pulling him back.


    The force pulled him off balance and he slipped.


    He slipped back onto the bed as she caught him using her soft body. Erika pressed herself against his back, breaking his fall, and wrapped around him like an octopus.


    "Don''t you like this? My soft, warm body."


    "You''ve become quite the troublesome little minx, haven''t you, Erika?" His soft voice tickled her ears like a feather, sending shudders through her spine.


    "Hnng~ That feels so good!" She cooed at the sensation of his hot breath blowing against her earlobe.


    Asmodeus smiled with satisfaction while enjoying the sight of her twitching in pleasure from just the slight motion of his tongue and breath on her sensitive skin. "I can''t stay, was earlier not enough for my little knight?" He shifted his hips against hers, causing friction between them both that drew another delicious whimper out from deep within Erika''s chest.


    "No more... I can''t feel my legs, you monster."


    Erika''s body still felt like jelly after he ravaged her a few moments ago, the dull yet pleasant ache and lingering heat in her abdomen a reminder of his deep affection.


    But even then, she tried pulling herself closer towards Asmodeus despite how shaky her movements were because of exhaustion. "You''re leaving me behind?"


    He gasped, the flicker of her eyelashes, a pitiful upward gaze to buy his favour, stirring his lust once again. If only they had more time to indulge in pleasure together.@@@@


    Alas...


    "Erika, I love you, but you need to rest... can''t you feel it?" The silky voice entered her mind, and a smile broke from her lips, but before she could say something more, he sealed her lips, pushing his warm tongue past her squishy lips.


    It wasn''t fair, using his skilled tongue to win an argument against her. If anyone knew her best, it was Asmodeus. He slid his hand underneath her neck, fingers pressing gently on her nape while he licked the tip of her tongue sensually, drawing a moan that travelled right through their connected mouths.


    He enjoyed hearing her pleasurable noises, but right now, his main purpose was to lull Erika to sleep, so Asmodeus pulled himself off her reluctantly and admired how dishevelled his lover looked already. Erika''s chest rose and down at a rapid rate. She looked so lovely beneath him, all messy and sweaty from their previous session.


    Despite being one of the most girls in his class, but now a refined and gorgeous woman.


    "Will you take long?" Her voice almost a whimper, but her hands no longer gripped him tight, a loose, affectionate grasp.


    "Sleep."


    Erika nodded, snuggling into his lap, a faint red spreading across her cheeks as he petted her head with such affection that it made her heart melt.


    "Good girl." With the wave of his finger, Erika''s nightgown materialised back on her body. He pulled her covers over her naked form, tucking her in snugly.


    "I really cannot believe I let you feel so lonely, forgive me." A strange sensation tingled down her spine, then like an invisible force had come over her body¡ªeverything went dark.


    She allowed herself to be carried away by sleepiness, Erika drifted away, dreaming happy dreams as soon as she fell asleep.


    "Phew..."


    The room''s scent became barbaric, a thick aroma of sex, the scent of Erika and Asmodeus combined to make this nostalgic room a den of lust and desire.


    "Well, seeing you smile so happily is enough."


    ''If I leave now, it shouldn''t take me long to meet her... since I gave this room to Erika, let''s go see Yumiko.''


    Asmodeus closed his eyes, thinking of Yumiko with a smile on his face.


    A woman different from the rest, much like Serena.


    His back tickled with a slight itch as long raven wings unfurled, flickering with soft, silken feathers.


    He stepped onto the window ledge, and leapt. His body crashed against the air without care, dropping rapidly towards the ground.


    The impact from his momentum didn''t even shake him as he flapped his wings, creating a storm beneath him, destroying the small grassland beneath the shadow of the tower, but lifting him high up.


    Within a moment, a whirlwind scattered rubble around like a typhoon. Asmodeus stretched out both arms in the air while soaring up into the sky.


    "Haha, I love this feeling~ so cool!"


    His body twirled and danced in the wind with childish glee, his golden hair flowing elegantly behind him.


    ''Oh, this feels wonderful, I can get used to this!''


    Asmodeus gazed towards the northwest, his wings flicking before carrying him along towards the location of that little beauty.


    The last person he wanted to see before facing the demon queen. His blackened wings shone from the rays of the sun shining down upon him as he flapped them relentlessly tearing through the sky.


    He caught her tail in midair with lightning-fast reflexes before she could deliver another slap, rubbing the fluffy white fur. Then grabbed her wrist firmly so as not to leave any marks.


    "Not yet, first our children come first, right?"


    ''Always trying to control everything.''


    "But¡ª" She protested strongly against this idea, knowing full well that there will probably still exist plenty more dangers ahead in their lives regardless of whether she stayed behind now. "Promise me, once they are safely delivered, you will stop pushing me away."


    "I promise I won''t push you away, even now."


    He squeezed harder on the tip of her tail, causing her body to stiffen and tighten involuntarily, while feeling pleasure shoot straight towards her abdomen.


    "S-Stop... wait until they arrive." A red flush lit her pale cheeks as she blushed from embarrassment, trying hard not to lose herself completely under his spell once more.


    "Mm, sorry I got carried away."


    Asmodeus released her tail, and continued to embrace her in the garden gently, time slowly passing by. "Have you been resting well?"


    "Yes." The children kicked occasionally in response to his touch as he placed his hand carefully around her waist protectively.


    "We''ve been lonely..."


    "I miss you too, leaving you here, having Yuina become empress. I wanted to take it back and keep you with me." But instead of speaking further, he pressed her tightly against his muscular frame and held fast for several seconds until eventually releasing some tension within himself.


    "Do you have to leave again right away?" Yumiko knew his situation didn''t allow him to visit, yet he came here, which brought light into her boring day filled with waiting for her babies.


    Asmodeus sensed her emotions clearly and gave no immediate reply whatsoever.


    She buried deeper into his warmth, never wanting to leave it again as it enveloped every part of herself she had left exposed beneath its influence and affectionate comfort


    "T-This is enough for me, just promise to come get me before I give birth." A gentle whisper, filled with her honest desire and affection.


    "I understand, stay safe, Yumiko."


    "Ah! You should visit Yuina first, she is struggling too and her morning sickness is horrible." Yumiko thought about her beloved sister, struggling to keep a straight face while suffering.


    Since they both loved the same man, she wanted him to give Yuina a small gift and pay attention to her desires and wishes.


    Yuina always hid them, but Yumiko found her secret diary that wrote hundreds of things she wanted to try with Asmodeus, and her future children. ''My cute big sister.''


    "Mhm, I planned to visit her before returning."


    Asmodeus stroked her back lovingly as his fingertips caressed each bump of her spine, sending small tingles across her back.


    "Thank you for coming, I never expected you would."


    "No need for thanks, it makes me happy just being with you, Yumi."


    "You should head back, the sun will soon set. I won''t burden you and ask you eat with me." She wrapped his cheeks with her palms, rubbing his face with a smile.


    "So be on your way, Asmodeus... I love you."


    ''Every word is precious...''


    "Mhmm, thank you."


    For another moment, he hugged Yumiko with a careful, yet tight grip.


    "I love you too, Yumiko." Their lips connected passionately, kissing fervently without interruption until breathing became laboured once again.


    The separation stung, but he needed to do it sooner than later.


    With a flick of his black wings, he vanished from sight amidst a trail of petals scattering across the floor


    "He''s grown this far in a few months, did you girls see that handsome man~ he''s your father."


    Yumiko watched him fading from sight while rubbing her stomach, his warmth lingering as a strange force sucked his lingering mana into her womb, wrapping the two children in a thick and powerful magic.


    "Just like your father... able to absorb mana like monsters, fufu. Did you notice that, my love, is that why you poured so much into me?"


    Yumiko''s skin became radiant from his Mana, but she couldn''t absorb most of his mana. The two children in her womb took most of it, shocking their mother, but also letting her know they were strong and safe.


    "He seemed to be anxious, I guess he''s going to fight a powerful enemy."


    "Idiot~ you should have told me." She pulled out her tongue while wrapping her shoulders in a warm cloth. Stay connected through My Virtual Library Empire


    "Let''s go inside, I am sure Yuina will be happy tomorrow."

 Chapter 421 The Stressed Empress

    The scribbling of a quill scratched in the oversized office filled with the aroma of fresh flowers, milk tea and old books. Yuina''s tired face read through the final documents before she could rest for the day.


    A disaster with some southern nobles clashing with an eastern merchant caused a headache after the issue spiralled out of control.


    "Haa..."


    Crack!


    She leaned back, lifted both arms as her back cracked, causing her to groan in a lovely voice, her blonde hair fluttering while she took a moment''s break.


    Yuina shook off the tiredness she felt after forcing herself through all the administrative documents.


    The nobles have been more difficult since the events of over a month ago started fading. Their demands and requests increased, but she didn''t submit or become weak because ''he'' would become her support.


    "Asmodeus, I miss you." Yuina quietly said to herself without hesitation before frowning at her unladylike behaviour.


    But she couldn''t help it...


    She was a young woman who knew what she wanted, and if there was an opportunity to be by his side, she''d try her best.


    The candle suddenly flickered in the corner of her eye, but Yuina remained focused on the final document.


    As she pressed the seal down onto the final piece, a warm sensation flowed down her neck, the musky scent of a familiar man, his sweet breaths like caramel and the sensation of his touch enveloping her.


    "Little empress? The door wasn''t locked. You should be careful in this hour."


    Yuina''s eyes widened the moment his voice entered her ears. She tried to turn around and see him with her own eyes. But before she could do so, he wrapped one arm across her collarbone and another, holding her chin.


    She could tell from the sensations of his muscular body, and the smooth touch of his fingers, it was Asmodeus, her husband.


    Tears were welling up in Yuina''s blue eyes as her hands reached to grab hold of his arms, turning her head and pressing it against his chest.


    "I-I''ve missed you..." Her heart raced faster than ever before as she struggled not to cry, snuggling into Asmodeus.


    The Demon emperor smiled at the petite and lovely empress¡ªhe lifted her up and placed her on his lap. Her stomach a little less swollen compared to Yumiko, but he could sense the energy of several lifeforms inside his children. "Mm..."


    Asmodeus rested his face on her shoulders while they sat together and watched the night sky through the open window.


    Her guards found nothing suspicious because nothing alerted them, because of Asmodeus creating a barrier the moment he entered the window, and snuck behind her.


    "Have you been well?" He kissed the back of her neck, a soft peck, before moving his lips away from her beautiful skin.


    "I have... done my best." She didn''t dare speak about the problems or hardships, only that she wanted him by her side every moment when he was gone. "Have you seen my sister?"


    Asmodeus chuckled, noticing her speaking about Yumiko first, knowing how much she cared about her family. The nobles were, after all, more wary of her younger sister.@@@@


    "Mhm."


    Yuina moved closer toward Asmodeus, sitting right up against his body with her hand reaching up to his face, stroking his cheek as her thumb brushed against his silky lips.


    They met gazes again¡ªhis piercing blue eyes sending shivers down her spine, warming her body to the core and created a hunger deep inside her.


    "You''ve tried your best, Yuina."


    He leaned over her, pinning the petite woman beneath his massive frame as his free slipped in and out of her vagina with a slippery sound.


    "You''re already this wet... what a perverted empress."


    He grinned slightly, feeling her pussy tighten up when he praised or teased her.


    "Don''t... tease me." She whimpered quietly while he hugged her back with one arm, using the other to rapidly stroke her g-spot, using his thumb to brush against her clit, as the two growing spots of pleasure overwhelmed her.


    "Ah... ahh... Mhmm." She covered her mouth to stifle herself.


    But it was difficult because he kept caressing her with more force, and faster than before, as her insides became hot and stickier than before.


    The pleasure made her chest tighten as she bit her soft lips.


    Shlick!


    "Hnnnggg~"


    His finger slipped out the moment she climaxed, and he rapidly rubbed her clit.


    Yuina''s lewd voice echoed in the quiet room, her warm juices squirting over her chair and Asmodeus''s hand.


    "My little empress really likes it."


    His blue eyes narrowed into a sly smile, peering down at Yuina, who trembled with her legs spread apart, looking up at him with dazed eyes and a blissful smile.


    "Nnngh..." She rubbed against his chest, her hands wrapped around his muscular arm. There were no words spoken between them, only exchanging their intense gazes.


    "Come here."


    "Mm!"


    Yuina nodded, as she climbed onto his lap, her eyes sparkling leg gemstones, as she wrapped her thighs around his member, pressing her hips to rub herself against it.


    "Mmh... Haa..." Her body moved slowly at first, rubbing her swollen labia across his veiny cock. Each ridge seemed like electricity coursed through Yuina''s body.


    "Did it get thicker? It''s so hot and keeps throbbing."


    "No, Yuina is just too cute. I can''t hold back."


    The Demon emperor grunted slightly as she continued to slide her crotch down, letting the underside press against her clit, before grinding her entrance against the tip, almost pushing inside, before she lifted her buttocks teasing him.


    "You are just trying to tempt me. But, that''s not going to stop you from doing something naughty." His tone grew huskier than earlier. Even though his face showed restraint, the beast underneath didn''t show such self-restraint.


    "Mmm~ I want to enjoy it, okay?"


    Yuina''s lips curled into a smile as she aligned his tip with her entrance, sitting on top of his cock, as she swayed her hips and slowly allowed the thick meat to push inside her.


    "Nnn..."


    The blonde girl''s mouth gaped open, feeling pleasure course through every inch of her body.


    "Now, let me get serious."

 Chapter 422 Skinship ***

    Yuina fluttered her long eyelashes, gazing at Asmodeus with a gentle smile.


    She missed him so much, and his warmth made her chest race. Yuina sat still with her head pressed against his broad shoulder, enjoying the sensation of his warmth rubbing along her pussy with a lewd, sticky sound.


    "I want you, Asmodeus."


    Her sweet voice and dainty hand clutching at his chest left him no other option but to reciprocate.


    "Me too. I''ve missed you so much."


    Discover exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    His words were met with a gentle kiss on the lips by Yuina, who then nuzzled closer to him as he began rocking their bodies together.


    "It''s fine now, It won''t hurt."


    The warm, sticky juices squelched out between Yuina and his shaft. Each time she slid along his length, he thrusted upward, meeting her halfway and pressing against her clit.


    "Hnnng..."


    With an erotic cry escaping her throat, her hips quivered as she enjoyed the pleasant yet sensitive friction against her folds.


    "Look at how cute you are."


    Asmodeus lifted her hips, and pushed her onto the desk, his hips lifting and aligning his cock with her small opening.


    The sound of their union echoed throughout the office and the lewd sticky noise and sound of air escaping her pussy as he pushed inside. The warmth of her walls spread apart and engulfed him in its passionate embrace, caused Asmodeus to let out a sharp grunt, unable to control his pleasure.


    "Mm... Oh..."


    Squish!


    He could feel himself swell each time her silky folds wrapped tighter around him until his manhood was completely buried inside of Yuina''s hole. Her insides were so tight and snug that he felt like cumming instantly.


    Both sets of blue eyes met as their eyes closed, and their faces approached, sharing a long, deep kiss.


    The sticky warmth of her pussy, pulsing and squeezing around his cock, while he tasted her sweet saliva, enjoying the slippery friction of rubbing his cock inside such a cute little fox empress, was overwhelming.


    "I love you so much," Asmodeus murmured into her lips, before he started moving, his cock gradually pulling out, dragging her pink folds and stretching them.


    Then he slammed her small cunt with full force. His balls smack her buttocks, causing her entire body to arch off the desk.


    Squelch!


    "Nigh..." She grunted softly as he slid his hips forward, his shaft sinking into her soft flesh, pushing against her inner walls that felt so fantastic. His cock throbbed against her wet velvet passage, and he continued changing his pace and angle, causing her insides to tingle.


    "Ah, aaah..." Yuina moaned louder and gripped his back firmly as his thrusts grew faster and more intense.


    His large testicles slapped rhythmically against her ass as he moved in and out, pushing deeper, stretching her insides relentlessly.


    "Oh! Ooh! Aaah~!"


    With each motion he made, her insides would constrict harder, tightening more than before. Her moans growing increasingly louder until they almost became a squeal, forcing him to close her lips.


    Hot breath, sweet and addictive, poured into his mouth, filling his lungs as she gripped his back, digging in her claws, while sucking on his tongue, to endure.


    "Nnnph... Mmmh!"


    "Uugh..."


    The warm fluid that covered his groin made the entry smoother, but it was also difficult to resist ejaculating when she was this sexy and cute.


    "Pwah... Haa... Hnnng~ it''s so much better, fuck me more!"


    Yuina was losing her mind at that moment as his cock slammed deep into her vagina. She loved having him fill her up so, feeling every inch of him inside.


    His cock would rub her g-spot before coming close to her womb, making her feel full and a sense of pressure, then pull back, teasing her g-spot again, which drove her mad.


    A sharp pain jolted through his spine as her claws dug further into his skin, making it bleed, leaving red marks down his back.


    ''When did she become so aggressive?''


    Though he didn''t mind, this kind of change really turned him on.


    "That would be my pleasure."


    He loved the difference in the sensation of her ass, pushing inside her lovely hole spread apart, stretched to his girth with an audible pop.


    Once past the ring, his dick sank deeper into the depths of her asshole.


    The sensation was far different from a pussy. Her anal passage clenched and unclenched erratically, with smooth bumps and slight curves squeezing tightly as if trying to crush his cock.


    She grunted in a low and animalistic voice as he started swaying back and forth.


    "Haah...? Haah...? Fuck...!!"


    Slowly, he thrusted his hips, increasing pace while holding her waist. Her body reacted violently each time he plunged inside, rocking her whole body forward. The heat, and sensation of her ass squeezing his shaft, sent electric pulses coursing through every nerve ending throughout his cock.


    "Your dick is filling my ass... haah... yes! More!"


    Squelch!


    A lewd, sloppy sound erupted from her tight anus with each stroke. He pressed into her deeper, euphoric as her ass swallowed his entire length, her ass squished against his pelvis.


    "Ahhn... No, don''t stop there! Keep pushing until you come! Please! Shove your dick deep in my ass, harder..."


    Panting heavily, Yuina moaned loudly.


    Each time he pushed all the way inside, he''d pause for a few seconds, allowing the stimulation to subside before rocking his hips enjoying the unfamiliar sensation when his angle and her shape changed slightly. Pulling out once, then forcing back, reaching further into her depths, stretching and abusing her insides.


    "Your ass is lewder than I thought, such an erotic woman dares to be empress?"


    His shaft pounded into her harder still as her ass clamped down, his spear bubbling from her ass, as it refused to release him, her asshole sucking on his tip as he withdrew his hips.


    With her arms raised above her head, she arched backward. She bucked wildly, trying desperately to meet his thrusts.


    "Hnnng... strange... It''s pushing against my stomach, ah... yes! There! Fast, go fast!"


    Her back twisted, but she never slowed down. The desk shook violently, banging loudly with his ferocious movements. Asmodeus let go, letting the momentum take care of the rest as they began to thrust harder, her plump ass slapping against him with a loud clapping sound.


    "Haa...ha... Hnng... It''s good... Ahhn... I''m cumming." she whimpered while grabbing the desk, and biting her lower lip.


    Her muscles grew tense, her legs trembled as the Demon King felt a surge rising from his loins. He drove forward once more, causing another muffled shout of delight before stopping entirely as her orgasm hit.


    "Ugh!" Asmodeus grunted. The tight sensation almost tearing off his cock as he climaxed within Yuina''s buttocks. Her warm, tight hole clamped down firmly, refusing to allow escape for several long moments.


    The sudden tight sensation like a mouth sucking his glans, as his balls ached, a second load of sperm exploded from his urethra and into her colon, which gobbled it greedily.


    Bloop!


    Splosh~ Splat~


    "Fill my ass! Fill it deep in my rectum, I love the hot sensation!" She begged, her tongue hanging out as her body trembled she pushed her ass back.


    The messy flood of semen inside her began to bubble and spurt from her ass as his cock sank deeper, with a slimy sound.


    Finally, Asmodeus sighed deeply.


    With an exhausted groan, he rested his forehead on her shoulder blade. Then dragged his limp member free with an audible Pop. Thick white cum oozed from the gaping hole.


    Both Yuina and Asmodeus sat for a while catching their breath, recovering after such intense activity.


    "That was fun, but I need a bath, my ass feels so strange..."


    Yuina''s eyes returned to normal, while Asmodeus stroked her cheeks, a sense of exhaustion from sleeping with her and Erika with such passion.


    He wanted to sleep but couldn''t or at least he thought so, but then shook his head.


    ''Alan would understand, I want to sleep here... should I call Yumiko too?''


    "Hey, can I sleep with you tonight, Yuina?"

 Chapter 423 An Old Friend

    Asmodeus lay quietly, his eyes narrowed at the ceiling, Yuina cuddled his left side, and Yumiko his right. Their bodies were hot, perhaps because of their pregnancy or simply because they were still in the throes of passion from just a moment earlier.


    He breathed out, feeling Yuina''s hand trace lazy circles on his chest with a soft smile.


    "Thank you for coming here tonight, Dear Husband."


    "I can''t resist your charm," Asmodeus admitted.


    "That makes me delighted," Yuina giggled, tilting her head to rest against his chest.


    However, the woman beside him let out a gentle cough before poking his cheek. "You seduced my cute sister so easily, you perverted man. Don''t you feel embarrassed?"


    Asmodeus smirked and brought her close enough so that he could whisper into her ears.


    "No, I don''t."


    "Hah?" Yumiko''s mouth dropped open, and Asmodeus laughed before kissing her lips softly.


    "Mmmmn, I won''t forgive you..." Yumiko murmured, even as she grabbed at his chest for balance and leaned up to meet his kiss again. "Aah... nn... nhaa... don''t try to bribe me."


    It was strange, Asmodeus mused, that he had already been with both sisters in the same room multiple times, but kissing one of them, while the other became jealous, still gave him this much of a thrill.


    After all, it wasn''t every day one would find themselves becoming involved with twin foxkin, their fluffy tails flicking his body in jealousy and anger, sometimes nibbling his neck and chest, their little fangs creating a ticklish sensation.


    "You really are shameless, Dear Husband." Yuina sighed and shook her head slightly.


    He shrugged lazily, though he wasn''t about to tell her that this time around he had been very aware of what he had been doing by letting out his lust. Asmodeus just enjoyed the warmth and unique taste of each girl''s mouth.


    "I will meet Alan tomorrow, he seems to be struggling in the north."


    "Oh?" Yumiko raised her brow, and Yuina shifted so she could see him more clearly as well. "What do you mean, darling?"


    "It appears that final battle with that thing is approaching." Asmodeus'' lip curled into a sneer at the memory of what happened in the elven forest, and his hands gripped both women tighter than before.


    "Are you nervous?" Yuina murmured softly. She tilted her head to press against his side while continuing to trace little circles across his abdomen.


    "No." He answered simply.


    "Can you win?" Yumiko asked sceptically as she flicked at his skin, her expression doubtful.


    "I..."


    A silence filled the room, the distance sound of wind beating against the palace walls, but neither fox looked like they would let the conversation slide with just that.


    Asmodeus released a deep breath.


    "I¡ªI don''t know."


    He expected surprise or horror at his answer, but Yuina smiled up at him softly and reached for his face. Her fingers trailed through his hair, gently tugging out some knots before tracing over the corner of his eye towards the back of his neck.


    Yumiko also gently caressed his cheeks, her eyes sparkling with concern.


    "What matters most, Dear Husband, is not victory or defeat," she murmured after a long pause.


    A few hours later, he arrived in Grigor.


    Just past midday, the castle seemed to be lively. Many of the knights greeted him with stern bows and salutes, while the maids blushed when he smiled at them.


    He stepped through the halls, a servant guiding him down into one of the meeting rooms, and he thanked her quickly before entering the room.


    The king sat at a magnificent desk with a bright smile on his lips. "You cheeky boy! Where did you go?" His laughter boomed and caused the doors to rattle a little.


    "Around¡ª" Asmodeus shrugged and sauntered over to a chair to sit. He relaxed into the soft cushions, enjoying the quiet comfortableness of the room. "I wanted to see my lovely empress and saintess."


    "Ah? You''re always on the move," the king teased.


    "I don''t want to stay inside these walls forever, though," Asmodeus replied with a laugh.


    "Heh, me either, but I was going to beat you at first. That was¡ªuntil those girls told me what you''ve done for them and how happy they are."


    King Avandar Grigor gazed at Asmodeus, different from their first meeting or the past.


    He looked at Asmodeus like his equal, or maybe superior? Enjoy more content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Do you intend to marry all the Grigor family women?" Avandar said this once in the past as a joking threat, but this time there was no edge to it.


    "I will conquer the north, take it as my territory and become the Demon Emperor and marry them all." Asmodeus didn''t know why he spoke like this, or maybe deep down he knew, but this king and himself had something similar.


    "Hahahaha! Good answer, I wouldn''t have expected any less from you! If you didn''t tell me the truth or settled for less, I would beat you and stop you from marrying them!"


    The king stopped for a moment, his lips set in a severe frown.


    "Forgive me for asking so much, when I summoned you and your friends, we should have been honest and not acted so heartlessly."


    Asmodeus understood what the king meant. Back then, he was immature and insecure; the death of his parents made him paranoid.


    "I forgive you." Asmodeus didn''t want to say more than that, and thankfully King Avandar understood it best not to speak any further of the subject.


    "At least, look after any future travellers with respect. Let them know how weak they are from the start, so their egos don''t become too inflated."


    "Yes, I understand." The king nodded his head in agreement, his voice solemn and filled with gratitude to Asmodeus. "What will you do next?"


    "I will visit Alan, and help protect Grigor because it is now my home"


    The king''s eyes widened and clenched his fist, a strange emotion seeming to grip his body.


    "That means a lot. It makes me honoured that someone like you would call Grigor was their home."


    Asmodeus smiled, a faint smile as he could now understand the subtle emotions of King Avandar, things he never understood a year ago... no longer a boy swinging his axe.


    "And once I protect it. You should give Alan a break!"


    Asmodeus stood up abruptly, his cape rustling and making a snapping noise with its movement. The light coming from the window reflected off his blue eyes, giving them a slightly menacing yet gentle glow as he strode to the door.


    "Father-in-law. I won''t let any harm come to the women or kingdom we both adore."


    Upon leaving, Asmodeus nodded, his lips curling into a natural smile. No longer burdened by the feelings in his chest, he gazed to the north.


    ''Let''s go see my old friend.''

 Chapter 424 Alan

    "Not so fast, Asmodeus!" A voice called out just before Asmodeus stepped off the wall and flew into the sky. The next moment, several pairs of hands grabbed his arms, stopping him from taking flight.


    Asmodea, Alice, Ciela, Erika, Sariel, Velvet, and even Vinea stood behind him.


    All wearing black leather armour and cloth underclothes, while fully transformed into demons with their features on display, hiding nothing.


    "Did you think we would let you leave alone, darling?"


    "Honey, this isn''t a single space carriage."


    "My dear, I can''t believe you tried to sneak away."


    "..."


    "Master, Sariel wants to come too!"


    "Asmodeus, don''t leave without me."


    Their voices echoed, showing their discontent with him leaving alone, but Asmodeus looked at them blankly. There were numerous reasons he didn''t want them to join, after all.


    "Hey... is it not an obvious decision?" Asmodeus''s gaze trailed across the seven girls standing before him. "I wasn''t planning to stay there long, just a brief visit to see Alan." His mouth twitched slightly in the middle of his sentence, unable to hide his hesitation.


    Though they understood where he was coming from, his beloved Demon Queens did not share that sentiment.


    "Then what if you found another woman, like always D.A.R.L.I.N.G?" Asmodea''s gentle voice nowhere to be seen, her eyes narrowed at him. "It''s happened far too many times when you are left unsupervised!" She rolled her eyes as he began to sweat, then took a step forward.


    "Honey~ are we not enough for you? Do you have to go to my foolish brother?"


    "My dear, last night, who did you sleep with?" Ciela''s gentle smile seemed strange. Her eyes were bright, but they were not smiling!


    "I can''t believe you''re abandoning us just to go to Alan." Erika mumbled sadly, though the others couldn''t agree less. Sariel clung to Alice''s side, looking between them worriedly.


    "So, your wives are not enough?!" Velvet''s lips formed into an upside-down v as she spoke, anger apparent on her face. However, it was obvious she was just having fun. Her eyes were twinkling, and she seemed rather happy.


    "No..."


    "Yes!!"


    Their voices overlapped, though Asmodeus shook his head slightly. "What are you talking about?! Of course, you girls are the best!"


    The one who said no was Erika, who mimicked his voice before collapsing into laughter, along with the others. Leaving poor Asmodeus confused.


    "Fine... if you want to come, then join me. I just thought you might want to spend time with your family."


    "Well, I guess you were being thoughtful after all, darling."


    Asmodeus hugged his back, kissing his cheek. Her eyes transformed from the fearsome Asura a moment before, into the charming ones he knew well. Asmodea had returned to normal.


    "I''m fine, so let''s go together."


    "We''re staying here, thank you for being so considerate, honey." Alice, whose tone betrayed a mixture of amusement and annoyance at the antics of her niece, she stepped close to Asmodeus and leaned her forehead against his chin. "Don''t get into trouble, my love."


    Mwah ?


    A soft kiss pressed to his collarbone. Alice chuckled and took a step back, but quickly replaced by Ciela, who stared up at him intently. Her long green hair gently fluttered in the light wind as her fairy-like wings beat softly behind her back.


    "Make sure you don''t get hurt, and come home soon."


    The women approached him one at a time, embracing and kissing him as they parted ways with him.@@@@


    In the end he was standing alone, with himself and Sariel who seemed insistent on leaving with him. Not that he minded.


    She would secretly follow him if he didn''t let her come, anyway.


    Instantly, three knights pointed their spears at the three, while using their shields to protect the one beside them. Forming a small triangular blockade. Behind them stood several archers on top of the walls.


    "They are dressed strange-"


    "They might be demons in disguise, keep them away from the people!"


    "Alan''s really training his men well, I am proud."


    "How dare you call his grace in such a way?!"


    "Gentlemen, do you not recognise me? I will be a little disappointed if you don''t." Asmodea, the former princess of Grigor, turned her gaze to the headstrong knights.


    "P-Princess?"


    "Princess Linea, how are you here, didn''t the demon king take your life?"


    "Are you truly-"


    Their conversation ended abruptly as an older voice interrupted, causing the two knights flanking the older one to pause mid-sentence as well.


    "I heard a commotion, and what do I see when I get here?" A handsome male with a deep scar on his cheek smirked, a black-haired woman holding his arm with her own hand.


    "Oh? The hero has become a little cocky now, huh?" Asmodeus smiled cheerfully, pleased to see his friend again after such a long time.


    "A demon dares to be cheeky, how about I cut you with my sword?"


    The knights looked confused because their commanders'' voice and face looked so happy, clearly excited.


    "Sir Hero, that''s a poor joke..."


    Asmodea rolled her eyes while sighing. "Darling, Uncle, can you both stop playing around?"


    Immediately after, Alan''s face loosened, and he stepped forward, pushing the knight''s spears down, and standing before Asmodeus, gazing up slightly as he was now shorter.


    "Ryuji! You''ve grown well."


    "Not too bad yourself, nice scar. Makes you look handsome."


    "You bastard!"


    With a sudden movement, Alan pulled a blade free from his belt. It moved so fast it was impossible to tell what had happened until the sharp steel rested lightly against Asmodeus'' neck. "What?" Alan''s eyes widened because there was a blade pointed at his neck...


    He never saw Asmodeus'' movements.


    "Really? You surprise me in the strangest ways, dear friend." Alan lowered his blade, trying to calm his knights with a smile.


    "Hear this, my knights. This man is Asmodeus, my dearest friend and saviour of the Grigor Kingdom."


    "Asmodeus?"


    "The princess lover?"


    "That woman slayer?"


    "Oh shit! I thought he was just another pretty boy..."


    The knights made several comments, rumours travelled faster than expected, causing Alan to chuckle his knights, while enjoying his old friend''s face.


    "Shall we head inside, my lovely Niece and brother-in-law?"


    When Alan said those last words, the world seemed to freeze, and Asmodeus remembered Alan''s warning...


    "Don''t touch my sister."

 Chapter 425 A Scorned Brother-In-Law

    The moment they entered Alan''s study, his atmosphere changed, though Asmodeus knew he pissed Alan off. Alan could hide this emotion while maintaining a neutral fac?ade, but it was obvious to the demon emperor that his best friend was furious.


    ''Well, I slept with his sister, and both nieces... and his trainer.''


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but chuckle as Alan glared at him. Though Asmodeus wondered if he could beat Alan in his current state, the fear, and sense of danger no longer existed.


    In the past, when gazing at Alan, his skin tingled and an icy cold sweat covered his body.


    Now, however... he was calm, and relaxed.


    His lips rose in a smirk, and his eyes narrowed as his best friend asked: "Do you even understand why I''m upset?"


    "Yes," he admitted quietly, "though I will also add, they were willing."


    Alan chuckled with no sign of humour. His eyes were on fire.


    "Uncle, please don''t be like this." Asmodea pouted and sat beside Asmodeus hugging his arm and sandwiching it between her ample chest, her face beaming up at Alan.


    "Don''t you start," Alan snapped, still enraged but calming slightly as he stared into his niece''s eyes. Asmodeus sighed with relief when Alan''s gaze weakened. "Did you really choose this idiot, Liana?"


    Liana''s cheeks turned red as she nodded. Her voice quivered as she said: "He was kind to me in the beginning." She glanced towards her uncle, then lowered her eyes quickly. "Then over the journey, and time we spent together, I fell in love."


    "Oh fuck..." Asmodeus muttered, realising that they all knew what occurred during those two months. The entire story. Which meant he was in a lot of trouble... ''This girl is acting! SHE''S ACTING!''


    His spine trembled.


    The girl who slipped into his bed, the most lustful and lovely woman that followed him, was acting like a coy, gentle cat. Even at this second, her tail slipped into his waistband, wrapping around his waist, while stroking his inner thigh!


    "So, please uncle! Accept our relationship. I want to marry Asmodeus!"


    ''OH FUCK!'' He gulped as Alan''s stare promised violence, but before he could deny anything, Liana''s face paled, and tears started to pool in the corners of her eyes.


    ''This girl... why is she being so strange?!'' Asmodeus felt his spine turn cold... this girl was molesting him while acting like an innocent priestess, or maiden!


    "Hehe~ you''re enjoying my tail too much, darling." A small whisper, barely audible to the demon emperor. But it showed the insidious behaviour of King''s daughter!


    "Uncle? You don''t think I''m good enough?" Liana began to cry silently. Tears ran down her rosy cheeks.


    "N-No! That''s not true, how can you not be good enough! It''s this idiot, he''s dirty, perverted, and rough. What if he hurts you?" Alan''s eyes lost their fury instantly.


    ''Who is dirty, you old bastard!''


    "I do-"


    "Yes, I''ve been hurt by him many times~ sometimes he''s too rough or careless, and I get pushed around, and he is very greedy, taking whatever he wants." Liana''s voice trembled while her tail stroked Asmodeus'' member, wrapping around his shaft like a true demon, her lips curled into a crescent shape.


    However, because of her words, Alan snapped his renewed anger and fiery gaze at Asmodeus, who tried to use his robe to his the bulge in his crotch, an awkward sigh escaping his lips.


    ''I WAS JUST MINDING MY MANNERS HERE!''


    Asmodeus wanted to complain, but even he didn''t dare speak up while Liana turned into a different person in front of Alan.


    ''You''re going to be punished later, Asmodea!''


    A gentle whisper, transmitted so only she might hear, but the effect?


    Nnn ? I cannot wait ???@@@@


    An obsessive glance, a glowing pink aura around her eyes as her tail started sliding faster, her arms gripping him between her chest becoming tighter.


    "Sorry," he muttered.


    Alan nodded, his voice steady: "Be warned, I won''t let this slide if you make them cry for real! Promise me you will never abandon or leave them, and I will forget this issue."


    "Huh? What''s come over you?"


    Alan sighed: "Ryuji, listen carefully because I have no intention of blaming you, I just don''t want to see my precious family fall apart or become upset."


    "Fine... I can agree to this." Asmodeus folded his arms before him, a proud smirk rising to his lips as Alan snorted, amused by his demeanour.


    "You are crazy about them, don''t act so cocky!"


    "Shut it, you''re the same with Akari! Damn little simp!"


    "Oh, you''re a bastard for calling me that!" Alan said.


    "Bastard? Maybe you forgot who you''re speaking too?"


    "Oho, that young boy has become quite the cheeky man, do you think I can''t beat you any more, is that it?" Alan''s eyes shone, while Asmodeus also sensed the atmosphere, his skin tingling with delight.


    They laughed, the stress forgotten. While Alan raised two glasses and poured whiskey.


    "Come on, join me for a drink, brother!" Alan laughed.


    "Now you''re talking." Asmodeus stood up and walked towards Alan, grabbing the glass. For the first time since arriving here, Asmodeus noticed the slight wrinkles at the corner of his old friend''s face.


    The sharp and fiery taste of the whiskey, with notes of caramel and tobacco, burned his throat and awakened his senses.


    "Thanks." He replied, placing the glass on a nearby table.


    He relaxed.


    "How strong are the enemy forces?" Asmodeus asked with an honest and focused face. He didn''t notice because of the banter, but his old friend seemed to have aged ten years in a few months.


    "Too strong, Ryuji..." Alan sipped his whiskey, closing his eyes tight as he sighed, slowly exhaling.


    "Those abominations, have you met them...?"


    "The huge, creatures of darkness, that drive everyone mad and speak madness?" Asmodeus asked.


    Upon hearing the response, Alan''s hands trembled, his eyes snapped open with a dull black mist covering his pupils for a moment, before it vanished.


    "Yes, those disgusting things..."


    "They are like devils, but not quite; I think there''s more too. But even if you defeat one, their voice, that woman''s voice, lingers in your mind!"


    "And if they possess you." Alan added.


    "They whisper sweet words in your sleep. Try to have you to destroy everything you hold dear, your entire city will burn in flame, and you''ll dance around its embers. If that voice breaks your mind."


    Asmodeus knew the danger of those strange abominations, and wanted to comfort Alan, but the world had other plans.


    Shudder!


    A low groan sounded as the castle shook.


    "There''s never a quiet moment around you... Ryuji, shall we go?"


    "Anytime, Alan. I''ll show you how strong I''ve become."

 Chapter 426 An Unexpected Meeting!

    The moment they left Alan''s office, the entire city became alive. People who Asmodeus saw working as butchers or bakers in the morning now wielded spears, and donned leather armour, while standing proudly on the walls with a fierce expression.


    ''Amazing!''


    Alan''s eyes shifted to Asmodeus, before curling his lips into a grin. "Jealous?"


    "Shut it, let''s head to the walls."


    The two leapt from the citadel, and landed on the northern walls, coming face to face with the demon army. It numbered over 60 000 soldiers. The human forces that were mustered in a few hours amounted to 4 500 strong.


    However, Asmodeus knew that their difference in numbers meant nothing.


    ''The enemy just sent a rabble of goblins and low-level orcs... why?''


    While Asmodeus contemplated on the enemy''s strategy, a giant orc who was fully armoured stepped out from the back ranks of the army. The orc raised his right arm up and shouted: "Human scum! Surrender your land and live under us demons, or be annihilated!"


    The soldiers on the wall remained silent for a second before bursting into laughter.


    "They can speak human?"@@@@


    "Ah, you''ve never met demons from the north? All monsters here speak human and elvish. Though, their intelligence is usually quite low. I suppose sometimes even a smart orc can be born."


    "Alan, what happens next?"


    Asmodeus didn''t want to get too involved.


    First, he wanted to observe and learn how Alan fought for his future battles when he became the ruler of the northern lands, then later, use this battle as a training exercise for his future soldiers. Asmodeus felt it was best if he stood back and watched things unfold from close up.


    "Watch."


    Alan lifted his arm before he shouted with a ferocious, bellowing voice. "ARCHERS, PREPARE!"


    The archers on the walls moved in one coordinated movement as they drew their bows while kneeling. Each arrow glowed red because of a buff given by several fire mages that were stationed within them.


    "Humans. So you have chosen, Death!"


    The orc commander seemed unbothered as he turned to a goblin near him and said something. Immediately after, the entire front rows of the enemy forces shifted to reveal siege weapons such as ballista and trebuchets.


    "Crush their arrogant ego!" The orc bellowed, not losing to Alan.


    Alan raised his hands before pointing to the front row. "Loose!"


    Bows twanged as thousands of arrows flew towards the demon army.


    However, right before they reached them, the goblins raised giant wooden slabs as cover for all of them. Hundreds of arrows failed to connect, the swarm of arrows tore apart hundreds of goblins and caused the Orc commander to grunt.


    Da-Da-Da-Da-Da!


    VWOOSH!


    The sounds of countless ballistas firing shook Asmodeus'' eardrums. His eyes widened at the sudden escalation of violence, as rock and flesh sprayed across the air with every stone or corpse flung from the wall.


    It was clearly visible how some archers had been killed immediately when some large debris penetrated their heads or crushed their entire body into meat paste. But that did not hinder the morale of the soldiers in the slightest because of Alan''s heroic aura.


    "Ahhh!"


    A human flung from the wall, only for Asmodeus to catch him, and toss him back to safety, with a minor wound.


    "Heal!"


    The other humans who fell were also tended to by healers almost instantly. But this didn''t work forever, as every so often an unfortunate soldier would be hit with the corpse of a dead human, flinging both to their deaths.


    "Asmodeus."


    A voice called out, muffled and distorted, like static on a dead television show.


    Asmodeus turned his head to gaze around. ''Who is that?'' he wondered, the voice familiar, but the distortion made it difficult, as the girl''s hands snapped his face back to face her.


    A cold, but desperate look spread through her pitch-black eyes. Tears, bloody, red, hot, slid down her cheeks slowly, making the moment almost serene.


    ¡ºFocus on me!¡»


    "Not...your... fault." The voice in his mind faded, slowly vanishing with each word uttered... until the static noise ended. Her body shivered for a second before her head dropped.


    ¡ºMust kill the intruders...¡»


    Instantly, the sound of something shattered glass echoed, as the yells, and sounds of battle returned, men roaring while the orcs growled in defiance, trampling their dead kin as they moved towards Alan.


    "What happened?" Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    Asmodeus shook his head, the strange trance fading as he noticed Sariel holding his hand. With a worried gaze, her eyes filled with tears. A wetness touching his cheeks brought him to wipe himself with a hand and pull back at the sight of red on his fingertips.


    "I¡ªI don''t know what happened," he answered honestly.


    "Then he noticed a figure hovering in the air, where Alan''s wings were golden, like the sun... hers more like pure darkness, as she hovered gazing down at Asmodeus."


    ¡ºIntruders... enemies. All of you... shall die. ¡»


    Her once human-like face bubbled, transforming into an aberrant shape, tentacles sprouting from her mouth, nose, eyes, and ears.


    "Haa, I miss the beautiful visage." Asmodeus muttered as bloody lances formed rapidly behind him, crackling with energy.


    "Filthy Demon Queen! You finally show your damn face."


    Alan shouted from below, as the orcs were annihilated, leaving just the goblins, which weren''t strong enough to cause much harm, quickly ending the siege, and battle with the knights slaughtering the terrified goblins.


    However, Asmodeus noticed Alan making a strange call.


    "RETREAT! All knights back to the citadel!"


    He stood facing the floating abomination¡ªhowever¡ªhe gazed back towards Asmodeus with a worried and confused expression, before gritting his teeth and bellowing another order.


    "All mages use our full spell arsenal. Don''t hold back. Destroy the demon queen''s shadow with your full might."


    Asmodeus shrugged, pointing his hand towards the shadow, which mimicked his action, causing his eyes to dilate. The area behind the woman distorting as black spears, mirror images of his blood lances, appeared rapidly.


    ''What is this bullshit?''


    ¡ºDie!¡»


    A chuckle escaped him as he flung his arm forward, sending the spears at her, only for them to collide halfway.


    The dark lances of the demonic queen meeting his own lances in a clash, breaking each other apart until finally. They were reduced to nothing but black goo that dripped down onto the land, causing vegetation, and anyone caught in it, to shrivel and rot in seconds.


    "Sorry, but I have even more!"


    Vwoom!


    Glowing light gathered at the tips of his finger before several hundred lances shot forth, tearing apart the air with sonic booms and killing the wind itself with violent force.


    For a mere moment, he could''ve sworn that she showed fear, but... within less than a second, she lifted her right hand, pointing at Asmodeus. The blood lances pierced her body, tearing her apart as the distorted wails echoed through the air.


    Then she simply said: ¡ºTraitor¡»


    Before she vanished.

 Chapter 427 The Aftermath

    Asmodeus staggered on the spot, a cold chill spreading through his body. He pressed against his temples, unable to remove her lingering voice and the word ''traitor'' from his mind.


    "I''m not a traitor..." His voice cracked, but his throat felt tight.


    No matter what he said, nobody could deny or affirm his words because he stood alone, surrounded by dozens of dead knights.


    "Master!" A sudden unrestrained shout entered his ears before a soft body leapt into his chest, spreading her warmth as she clung to him almost desperately.


    Needless to say, it was his precious Sariel.


    "I-I heard your cries...a-and then I got scared." She mumbled. "That strange woman...w-what happened?" Sariel''s pink hair brushed against his cheeks as she shook her head, gazing around at the surroundings.


    Sariel appeared disorientated and confused; like waking up from a dream, only for everything to be different.


    But no matter how she felt, it did little to distract Asmodeus from the soft squishy sensation pressing against his bare skin¡ªbecause the abominations'' magic shredded his upper clothes.


    "Calm down, it''s fine, everything is fine, Sariel."


    Asmodeus gazed at the damaged wall, the fallen knights and people who fought to defend it now silent, while Alan stood atop a field bathed in the blood of goblins and orcs.


    His face appeared dull, a sense of defeat appeared with his bitter, grimacing face.


    ''Why does Alan look so frustrated?''


    They won. So why did he appear dejected?


    "Asmodeus, that woman were you tempted?" A sweet voice distracted his attention, pulling his focus to the blue succubus clinging to him. Sariel''s eyes narrowed into crescents as she smiled, but it soon faltered when their eyes met.


    "Wha..." Asmodeus trailed off. His eyes widened, and he felt a lump catch in his throat.


    The image of the black-haired beauty flashed, overlapping with the succubus, before returning to normal a moment later¡ªleaving him confused.


    "Why do you make that face?" She asked innocently.


    "It''s nothing Sariel... I''m just feeling exhausted suddenly," he said, releasing his hold around her waist.


    "Why are you both flirting alone, come help clearing the bodies!" Asmodea''s crimson hair shone like a desert flower amid an oasis. The surrounding air seemed to warp with a sweet scent, a soothing fragrance that calmed his nerves, causing Asmodeus'' clenched fists to relax.


    "Why should we help~? I want to hug master!" Sariel responded with a cheeky quip. Asmodea''s eyes narrowed before flicking to Asmodeus, a smirk painted on her beautiful lips.


    "Asmodeus, do you feel the same?"


    "I''ll help clean up, don''t worry."


    "Tsk!" A quick click of the tongue resounded through his ears.


    Asmodeus didn''t bother looking at Sariel''s expression and simply walked forward, the soft body leaving him as his body became cold once more. Even when stepping on the field of battle, he could only stare at the splattered remains of the dead knights who died fighting for this world.


    A small frown crossed his face.


    ''What''s wrong with me?''


    Despite being a demon, in the past he would still have a sense of loss seeing humans dying to monsters, or fighting against demons. But now, why did he suddenly feel nothing? Or perhaps those emotions were slowly fading away?


    Asmodea observed the couple.


    At first, her eyes narrowed, a burning rage building within her chest, but seeing her beloved''s face and his expression, those feelings transformed into concern, worry, and tenderness.


    "Asmodeus seems odd. There must have been something during the battle." She closed her eyes for a brief moment, allowing all her focus to centralise, concentrating on everything she saw and heard from start to finish, pinpointing an issue.


    "It can''t be that abomination again, right?" Her teeth grit tightly. "If you dare to lay a hand on him. I will kill you myself next time, wretch."


    Hours after the battle ended, the sound of knights digging pits to burn the bodies and repair the walls echoed, while the sky became dark, and night approached them.


    The dull creak of wood breaking resounded across the neat and quiet room as Asmodeus fell to his bed with a long sigh.


    Because of the sudden battle, the timing to return home vanished. Now in his room, he gazed at the dull ceiling, small cracks forming in the walls.


    "Master, I am here. Don''t be so sad."


    Sariel wore a black, silken A-line dress, which she bought during her time in the beast kingdom.


    The dress had small runes sewn into the left side and a deep slit on the right side, revealing her meaty blue thighs that jiggled slightly with each step.


    Although seeing such an alluring sight, and a brief flash of her pelvic tattoo awoke his lust, soon the weight of his melancholy drowned the previous desire to push her down.


    "Are you here to give me that massage?" He chuckled, believing her words to have been a joke to soothe his weak mind.


    She covered her lips with her hand before snapping her fingertips as a bottle of pink lotion appeared in her hand. The next moment, her golden eyes narrowed. "Mhm~ let''s start, master."


    ''Wait! She wasn''t joking?''


    A chill ran down Asmodeus'' spine as she approached and leaned forward, her dress lowering enough for him to glimpse her ample cleavage. The exotic sight of her plump blue breasts, something different as the extinguished embers in his abdomen flickered to life.


    "M-maybe I sho-"


    Her sweet fragrance entered his nose, relaxing all his muscles. Asmodeus attempted to sit up, but was quickly stopped by a gentle force pushing against his back.


    With skilled hands, Sariel''s fingertips slipped across his chest, then removed his upper robe, and belt, stripping away every layer of clothes until he laid on the bed in nothing.


    "I''ll start with a full-body oil massage, master." A sweet hum leaving her lips like a song.


    Before Asmodeus could say anything else, her hands brushed over his chest, warm and soft against his skin, as she rolled him onto his face, and then straddled his back, the warmth of her bare body pressing against his back.


    ''Damn...''


    The recent tryst with Yuina, Yumiko and Erika causing his nerves and sense to be focused on the warmth of her things, and what lingered between them, now squished against his back, the damp heat driving him insane.


    Sariel''s throat swallowed a choked sigh before the slimy sound of her lotion echoed in the dark room, breaking the silence with an unrestrained whisper.


    "I''m going to start now, Master. Try to endure it~ fufu."


    Squish!


    The moment her hands touched his back, he couldn''t help but release a hushed grunt.


    "Master~ you made such a cute noise, this is so fun!"


    Without caring for his embarrassment, Sariel continued the exclusive succubus massage, easing out the kinks and taut muscles in his back. Her eyes focused on nothing but him as he closed his eyes, and for the first time forgot about the strange woman.

 Chapter 428 A Warning or Blessing?

    The battle might have ended, but for Alan, it hadn''t. The issues and solutions needed before the city became safe once again would take hours. He gazed towards the room opposite his, where his close friend Asmodeus slept after the battle.


    ''That abomination caused too many casualties again...'' His mind whispered while reading through various documents and reports on the battle.


    ¡ª The princess used her magic to support the knights upon its appearance, but the initial psychic attack drove fifty-seven men to suicide, or death because of mental corrosion.


    "It seems that damned monster has learned our greatest weakness." A soft whisper echoed from Alan''s lips, his teeth clenched and eyes narrowed.


    His hands shoot, distorting his handwriting as the ink slid across the parchment.


    He couldn''t help but sigh and reach for his empty goblet.


    Putting it to his mouth and shaking the brass cup... hoping for another drop of wine to numb his current mood.


    "Akari must be waiting, should I just leave and return to her warm embrace?"


    The many aides who supported him collapsed and slept hours ago, victory a rare dish in this grey city of bitter resistance.


    "No!"


    He shook his head, the slight dizziness removing the pleasant daze from the wine, instead he exhaled and tapped the desk covered in paper, dirty inkwells and rolled parchment. The life of a knight, a far cry from being the lord of a domain.


    Jingle!


    Alan shook the small bell used to call for an assistant or maid and waited.


    A few moments passed before a young woman, barely at working age, sleepily rubbed her eyes after stepping inside with a knock.


    "M-My lord... forgive me." Slurred words, her sleepy state like a breath of fresh air for the gloom, and exhausted Alan.


    "Sorry for waking you again, Lucy. Can you get me a pot of tea, then I will let you get back to sleep."


    The cute brunette with freckles across her nose suddenly shuddered, a sense of awareness appearing in her soft gaze, before she straightened her back and apologised in a weak, trembling voice. "Forgive me, My Lord. I didn''t mean to arrive in such a¡ª"


    Alan leaned on his palm, crushing a pile of documents with his elbow, while his lips curled into a warm smile. The lovely maiden who shuddered like a deer standing before a hungry wolf made him chuckle.


    "Lucy, all is forgiven. A pot of tea, and maybe a light snack, and I will forgive you."


    "Understood, My lord!" Lucy yelped with a renewed passion and rushed out the door, with soft steps, still trying her best to avoid disturbing him.


    ''A good maid, her mother passed from an attack a few weeks ago... I hope she can settle and doesn''t resent me.''


    "What should I do, Ryuji?"


    Although he played the part of confident knight, hero of the people and Lord of Grimholt, Alan could sense his limits. The ache in his bones, the pain of his muscles and his numb mind that couldn''t create a path forward, no matter how glorious he could become in battle.


    ''I am not suited for ruling... my brother is outstanding.''


    How Avandar could still rule Grigor in his cursed and poisoned state caused Alan''s respect and adoration for his brother to soar into the heavens.


    Alan himself would be praised as a great lord by the people of Grimholt, those who would be dead, or executed without his pardon and acceptance.


    Though he faced great pushback from the nobles, for using criminals and the homeless as knights and soldiers¡ªhe believed in his fellow Grigorian people. His choice turned out to be what the kingdom needed, lowering their crime rates and the number of people starving.


    ''Though a few of the criminals couldn''t adapt, most of my knights were doomed, a group of misfits in the beginning.


    But after fighting together on the brink of death and disaster many times, the knights formed a bond with Alan and this city, which guaranteed freedom if they served for ten years as its defenders.


    "Phew..."


    Knock!


    "Lucy, you may enter."


    Her knowledge and intelligence made her precious and unique among the populace of Grigorian Kingdoms.


    Although far weaker than the other heroes, the clothes and other items she made for the poor and new entrants became Grimholt''s speciality items.


    Her ideas and craftsman brought wealth and jobs, along with a desire to become part of the system.


    This led to more citizens becoming knights and their wives joining Akari or the chef Ryo, learning basic skills, different from the summoned heroes with limited adaptability. Find your next read on My Virtual Library Empire


    The people native to this land could learn any skill with effort.


    ''Though with Lumina''s fall, that limitation is fading and even Ryo learned how to wield a sword recently, he seems to be courting a wealthy merchant''s daughter who fell in love with his cooking.''


    As Alan brushed away the soft raven locks of his wife, he leaned down and gently kissed her belly button.


    His movements prompted the petite and beautiful girl to stir and roll over.


    She wrapped him tightly inside her embrace like a snake around its prey. But such an act caused Alan''s weary expression to soften. Even the thoughts of dread and misery vanished for the moment.


    ''Maybe it was a coincidence, or perhaps fate, that I became best friends with Ryuji, and met this wonderful woman...''


    Alan wasn''t concerned about being manipulated by those above anymore because... he was happy.


    There was a flicker of sunlight, but in his future wife''s embrace, Alan started to sink into a world of dreams. In that dream, he saw a small blond boy, with dark eyes like Akari, who chased after a pair of girls with fluffy ears.


    A blurred figure stood opposite him, with smilier golden hair, a tall and muscular body paired with his stupid but lovable smile.


    "So it seems your son is crazy about my girls..."


    Alan in the dream snorted, before he replied with a sarcastic tone. "Are you complaining? You chased every Grigorian woman alive!"


    "Haha~ true... but this isn''t so bad, after everything. Right, brother?" The handsome man, a head taller than him, patted his shoulder.


    His thick curved horns, one eye with black sclera and a blue pupil, the other like a normal human and the scar across his chest resonated with Alan''s emotions.


    "Even now, you don''t blame us... you kindhearted fool!"


    "Hahaha! I am just someone who loves fighting, blood and women. Plus, these looks drive my beloved women mad with desire."


    That''s right... He was always like this.


    "Tsk! Then don''t be stingy about my boy!"


    Alan''s dream faded.


    He wanted to hear more... to know what that man had to say, as if he might vanish should his eyes open, a mirage created from his own desires.


    "Don''t go... brother." Alan''s voice echoed in the chamber, his hand reaching for the sky as sweat dripped down his body and a feeling of emptiness and dread filled his stomach.


    "D-Darling, are you alright?" A gentle voice cooed.


    Her soft body wrapped around him, stroking his sweaty bangs out of his face, rubbing away the grime and tears.


    His vision blurred as something ached inside him, but Akari''s warmth calmed him down enough for the dreadful thoughts of despair to disappear.


    "I-I''m fine. I''m sorry to wake you."


    Akari''s hair was messy, covering parts of her face and highlighting her dishevelled nature, yet to Alan she was the most beautiful goddess in the world.


    "I hope we have a son with your eyes, Akari." Alan smiled.


    The image of his best friend lingered, creating a warning in the depths of his mind.


    "Oh, Alan~ me too!"

 Chapter 429 A meeting in the dark

    "Your Eminence, the rumours about the demons have spread to the mainland." A bald priest knelt before a handsome male with long silver hair and a pair of golden eyes. This man was the newly crowned pope of the Luminal Church, on the mainland.


    After the death of Johan Vidus Pontymare who betrayed the church and became lost in heretic views, this man replaced him as the pope.


    "Your Eminence, we should despatch a contingent of Templar Knights at once and¡ª"


    "No."


    "But why¡ª"


    "I am afraid we do not have the luxury to deploy our troops to those islands. The civil war that plagued our kingdom for over a decade is finally coming to an end."


    The handsome male leaned across the extravagant throne, his hand glistening with golden light as he reached into the air. "Those barbaric races on the continent let them perish. When they turn and beg for our salvation, we shall take action."


    The bald priest could only stare at the newly crowned Pope in shock and disbelief.


    The newly appointed pope turned his gaze towards another figure kneeling next to the old bald priest. This time, it was a woman wearing plate armour made of ivory and gold. "What did you say the monster is called?"


    "Hah! Your Holiness, the filthy creature was named Asmodeus, a demon of lust and desire!" Her golden hair danced through the air as she lowered her head. Unlike the others inside the Luminal church, her skin wasn''t pale and smooth. Rather, it looked as if it was well tanned from exploring under the wild, unrelenting sun.


    But this was a blessing for those who believed in the goddess of light, and her new successor.


    "A Demon King," The Pope muttered before he turned to face a cardinal who stood nearby him. "Ignore them for now, focus on the people, because of that fool Pontymare. Many of our followers became obsessed with that damned god of death, Mephisto."


    "Are you sure, your holiness?" The cardinal''s eyes widened upon hearing the Pope''s words.


    "Yes." The Pope gazed at the giant stained window glass behind his throne, which depicted the beautiful Goddess of Light as she fought against the evil God of Darkness.


    He couldn''t help but grin and mutter in a barely audible tone. "To think that Lady Lumina has fallen, and a fake tried to usurp her place. No matter how twisted, she was a hero and the goddess who saved our world."


    The popes named was: Leonidas Arlentar Visant, the direct descendant of the First Holy Emperor, someone who came from another world.


    Unlike Johan, who always seemed to be lost in his own mind or too busy thinking about his ''little experiment'', or making profits he actually took care of all the paperwork with a grin glued across his handsome face.


    He wasn''t corrupt, but realistic. Although the demon king was a danger, Leonidas instead worried about the corrupt nobles and people who fell into vices such as gambling and prostitution.


    "Gloria, I want you to take some of your Paladin''s and head to the continent."


    "Your Holiness?" The tanned knight gasped, curious about why she was being sent away, before the pope began speaking again.


    "He is heading north, with the hero of the humans." The death knight answered before returning its head down. "He doesn''t have an army... or followers¡ª"


    "He does, there are many women around him, each one worth thousands of humans, but yes, he lacks a proper army."


    "What do you propose we should do? You are weak..." The death knight asked, sounding confused by the demon queens'' behaviour.


    "Weak? If gaining sentience and no longer being a monster driven by my desire to feed and consume is weak, then so be it." The demonic woman waved her hand dismissively. "What is important, we need to make a choice, to meet this so-called king, or to continue the way we have done, gaining nothing!"


    Her tongue licked her full and enticing lips, and though she wore little clothes, except for the crystals covering most of her body.


    "I will get ''Her'' help." The demon queen gazed back to a strange building, sealed with holy sigils and various traps. "The succubus queen would never turn down the chance to seduce a demon king, right?"


    From the moment she awakened, the world seemed dull and empty.


    The moment that strange male killed the first Abomination, that''s when the demon queen awakened after she touched his soul.


    A burning desire, seething inside, drove her to madness, wanting to know who the man made her feel this way.


    His scent, taste and atmosphere familiar, nostalgic and almost identical, as if he might be the missing piece to her unfinished puzzle, or so her instincts whispered into the void.


    While the humans fought for control over their cities, and countries, the demons appeared to be passive.


    In fact, they did nothing. Only one thing was known, as far as she could tell, was that the remaining abominations didn''t follow the order from her now.


    Rather from that moment, when her obsession changed from ''hunger'' to ''curiosity'' the abominations and thousands of demons rebelled.


    They started to rampage, heading to the west, south and east.


    While the demon queen, who suddenly evolved, becoming weaker and more delicate after losing her outer shell... remained in this crystal cove, restoring her powers.


    However, Alan and Asmodeus had no clue that the demon queen they both knew was long gone after hundreds and thousands of years... she evolved, breaking free of her confines, gaining sentience and a will of her own.


    The danger of their plan, now much greater.


    Meanwhile, in Grimholt, as the evening set in, a mysterious figure squatted on the railing outside Asmodeus''s room, a pair of horns and tail flicking in the midnight sky.


    "Riel... do I really have to do this?"


    (If you don''t approach him now, then something terrible might happen.)


    A succubus faced a dilemma!

 Chapter 430 Sariel - I

    The silent moon illuminated Sariel''s silky blue flesh.


    Her golden eyes focused on Asmodeus who slept in the nude, his arms spread out on the mattress. She couldn''t help but remember the moment they met. At first, curious and having no knowledge, Sariel couldn''t understand why the other women flocked around him.


    "I didn''t know the reason back then... but maybe that is a lie."


    Sariel remembered the dull ache whenever she watched him smile at Erika or Yumiko, and when Asmodea would act selfish, yet he ignored it.


    She wanted to lash out.


    Unable to understand or control herself, Sariel would explore the castle, hoping to find something that he would praise her for.


    "From the start, maybe my body much sooner and guided me."


    As she watched his peaceful slumber, Sariel noticed his hand twitched as if to grab something.


    The sudden movement made her lips curl, a long red tongue flicking along them, as she reached out. Her thin fingers gently caressed down his cheek until she got to his lips. There, her fingers crept across his body before grasping his hand.


    The slight movements, and deep breathing of Asmodeus told Sariel that he didn''t notice her yet.


    Without hesitation, she sat on the bed beside him while caressing his fingers with hers. It was rough and thick, brushing against her delicate skin; she rubbed each finger between her soft digits. However, even after all these touches, Asmodeus didn''t show any signs of awakening from his slumber.


    "You are always so alert, but now let me play with you like this?" Her low, raspy voice became more sultry and sweet. "My cute one... My master, I always followed, and waited for you."


    She never asked too much, even when her body burned, like a wildfire growing in her abdomen, as she desired him, and craved his taste within her mouth. She needed him to fill her existence, but waited and instead suffered in silence while putting on a brave and playful act.


    "But now I will let my body take control for just a bit."


    Sariel placed her face towards Asmodeus''s chest. Her tongue snaked out, and she lightly licked his cheek with a flick, the delicious scent and taste something only a succubus could understand.


    ''That''s right, your mine...''


    A primal thought seeped through the cracks of Sariel''s rational mind.


    As her eyes trailed over his form, she lowered her body. The smooth texture of her azure breasts rubbed against his arm, her leg straddling his waist while she tried to stop herself becoming a ravenous monster.


    (I hope you are happy, Sariel.)


    The fleeting voice of Riel faded, like a candle being snuffed out by a strong wind.


    Yet, she took no notice; she could only sense Asmodeus, his figure defenceless before him, as their noses pressed together, allowing Sariel to smell his tantalising breath. With that single waft, her head became dizzy with longing.


    "Don''t worry, my darling." Sariel cooed; her golden eyes focused on Asmodeus'' sleeping features, her fingers gripping and softly squeezing his cheeks, this face she dreamt of for months, an immense heat flowing from her stomach as it spread through her limbs, like liquid fire.


    Sariel smiled. "I will try not to go wild," she murmured, while letting her pink twin tails brush against his face, dangling over her shoulders as she leaned closer, the heat of his breath warm against her lips. Her saliva dripped like syrup, clinging to her full bottom lip.


    Read new chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    A single bead slid off and landed on Asmodeus'' chin, trailing down his neck.


    The blue-skinned woman used her thumb to rub her drool across the length of his collarbone.


    "You won''t go wild?" A deep, hoarse groan came from below as one of Asmodeus'' hands rose and pulled Sariel into him. His large palm grasping her buttocks with his strong fingers before his hot breath whispered into her ear. "What if I like it wild, Sariel?"


    As he spoke, the succubus shuddered. She felt her stomach throb and tremble at his touch; her body quivered as she sucked in a lungful of air. His breath tickled her delicate pointed ears.


    Her arms encircled his torso; she clung to him as if desperate, "don''t be angry, master."


    "At moment''s like these, call me Asmodeus." He corrected her, while reaching out with his spare hand, cupping her chin, and lifting her face to gaze at him.


    He stared into her eyes that were filled with a hazy lust, but a slight tremble of fear and hesitation still visible within their depths.


    "I wanted to have you all for myself."


    "I know."


    "I didn''t like it when you kissed other women."


    It squeezed around his length with increasing pressure, a squirming muscle brushing along every inch of flesh, rubbing across the slit on his crown, while his nerves tingled from the immense pleasure.


    "How does it feel being inside me?" Sariel''s cheeks turned deep red, her lips panting with a hot sigh, as her hands gripped his shoulders, pressing him down into the bed as if holding him in place, "your hips, they''re moving."


    The lewd sounds of her tail squelching each time his cock pushed into the narrow shaft, causing her to yelp mixed with the sound of their ragged breathing.


    "Do you like it?" She asked as Asmodeus held on to her backside. Each powerful thrust driving himself deeper, making Sariel release brief cries of ecstasy.


    "Nnngh... my tail... is going to tear apart."


    "Then let it tear." Asmodeus grunted, his eyes glowing dark blue, as her insides convulsed and constricted around his glans.


    Her limbs trembled each time he impaled her.


    Sariel''s pink twin tails floated in the air as her back arched. Her hands pressed against his chest, the sensation causing her to rub her hips against his abdomen, smearing a honey-scented fluid along his flesh.


    "Ahhn... Hnnng... my tail... it''s being ravaged!"


    The Succubus squealed; her eyes closed tight, drowning in a mixture of shock and lust while her hands lifted from his chest and cupped her breasts, squeezing her nipples, as she panted.


    "It''s throbbing inside me, are you going to cum?" she murmured; her slender body bent over atop him, forcing her hips forward.


    Their combined weight made the bed shake and creak as sweat gathered on their skin; Asmodeus lifted his head towards the delicious scent of her neck, then pressed his face into it, kissing Sariel and licking her tender throat.


    "Ahhh... no, Master!"


    When he bit into her pale flesh, her whole body convulsed. He enjoyed her reaction, with his lips sucking up, a single bead of sweat running across her shoulder.


    "Oh... oh, ah, Haaah, please... no more." A haze settled over her mind. The succubus struggled to contain the heat building inside of her body. Even though he was fucking her tail, as a succubus, any hole was created and evolved to react like a sexual organ.


    Yet even then...


    "Hah... Hnnng... Ah, so good, this feels... Ahh... so much better than when I touch myself. Your penis keeps growing thicker inside me," she cooed, her breasts becoming slick with glistening beads of clear liquid that trickled between her fingers and onto his abdomen.


    "Such a lewd girl, touching yourself, and even spewing breast milk, such a slutty little succubus."


    "Mm... no! Don''t touch me there, no!" she cried out again, arching her back, pushing her breasts further into his palms.


    Then, suddenly, Sariel yanked him deeper. "My tail is starting to feel numb..."


    Her words dripped with lust, "Your penis is getting too big... it keeps throbbing. I know you''re going to cum." Sariel''s eyes glowed, as she smirked, showing her fangs showing a slightly aggressive side as she took control.


    "I''m going to cum."


    The pressure grew stronger, but despite feeling that he could shoot any moment now, then she leaned beside his face, her breasts dangling over him, dripping the sweet milk that smelled like cream. "Then cum."


    Her voice sounded soft yet commanding, "You may cum inside my tail, Master." Sariel coaxed him; her nails scratched the back of his neck.


    The tension built until Asmodeus could no longer hold it back, and his mouth opened wide, before sucking on her exposed pink nipples. The sweet taste of her succubus milk flooding his mouth, as his hips started to buckle and thrust with all his strength.


    A strong sucking force enveloped his cock, while Sariel moaned from her breasts being stimulated and grabbing his head, hugging him tightly.


    Her eyes narrowed as she enjoyed him drinking her milk. The throbbing sensation in her tail growing as a sudden burst of hot fluids exploded into her tail, filling the small passage entirely.


    "Ahhh... Hmmm. So much is coming inside..."


    Their sweaty bodies stuck together. Her eyes narrowed into delighted slits as her tail swelled up further. His cock throbbed while it pumped her full of his sperm. Their limbs entwined as Asmodeus kissed her breasts again.


    "Asmodeus... you''re still cumming... my tail is already filled to the limit."


    However, her master continued to pump thick shots of sperm into her tight passage, causing a dirty sound as it bubbled and spurt from her tail, spraying and dripping down her ass cheeks.


    "It is still coming out. My tail is going to explode!" Sariel fell limp; her chest pushed up against his face, silencing him, while she moaned weakly until his orgasm finally faded.


    "Master... my tail is all swollen and sore, what if that was my pussy?"


    Her lips brushed his ear with each word, seducing and enticing him, as she felt his half limp cock swelling once again.

 Chapter 431 SaRiel - II

    Their bodies entangled in a desperate urge to quench the heat within their bodies, Sariel''s inexperienced movements dwarfed by her enthusiasm and affection.


    She loved Asmodeus dearly as she sought his body, caressing his chest as their lips locked. She loved the warmth of his hands lifting her into the air, wrapped around her buttocks, squeezing as if to tear her apart.


    "Master~ you''re so aggressive."


    "I''m just holding you. You''re the one who started this."


    His spoke with a low, impassioned grunt as he squeezed her soft flesh, the heat of a succubus unbearable, but he didn''t care. He was lost in her, in her body, in her lips, in the smell of her skin. They had waited so long for a moment like this, where no one could interrupt them.


    "Mmmm~ kiss me more."


    "Then open your mouth and stick out your tongue."


    Her body melted in his embrace, his muscular body tightly wrapped around her back. A pleasant sigh flowed from her lips when he crushed her against his chest, squashing her breasts as his lips parted hers, the soft warmth of her mouth inviting. Her tongue was sweet and tender, the taste of her saliva addictive, like fine wine.


    Their lips sealed together, his tongue coiling around hers, his breath growing ragged as he pulled her deeper. His hands raking her skin as she rocked her hips, grinding herself against his hardened member, her delicious nectar dripping onto his length, her scent honey-like filling his nostrils.


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Their lips parted, and her smile made his heart skip a beat.


    "Master is so aggressive," Sariel''s golden eyes shone, her plump lips shining with a glossy sheen as she brushed them across his cheek with a seductive whisper. "Do you love me?"


    He felt his throat tighten and his chest ache, her words like a hot iron igniting his flammable heart.


    "Yes," his answer was low and hoarse, his voice cracking as he spoke.


    The woman he waited for the longest to touch, to taste.


    His mind numb with her scent, the taste of her lips and lingering saliva in his mouth. A bitter-sweet flavour that no woman could match, a unique trait that only a succubus carried.


    "I love you," his hand cupped her chin, and he pulled her in for another kiss. "I love you," he spoke the words as a desperate mantra.


    "Nnnn~ Master, I am so happy. You always made me wait... now, finally." An excitable hum left her lips as she grasped his erect cock, the veins bulging in her palms, a warm and steel-like rod of flesh.


    "Finally, I can enjoy you, Master~" her golden eyes gleamed, her wings fluttering behind her, her tail writhing like a snake.


    She could smell it, the scent of his arousal.


    It was potent and thick, and she could taste it, the sweet taste of his sweat and saliva.


    Sariel wanted to savour everything about him, from the taste of his skin, the warmth of his lips, to the feel of his tongue on hers and the pulsing heat from the cock in her hands, seeking her womb. Pre-cum bubbling from the tip, as her breasts leaked sweet milk.


    "Master, take me," Sariel whispered, her voice husky with desire. "Let''s do it properly this time, let''s make love, Master," her words dripped with a tender desire.


    "Good girl, I''ve waited so long for this, my brain seems to melt just kissing you."


    Asmodeus grabbed her body, his form transformed into a demon, with thick horns, and dull grey skin. He kissed her neck and enjoyed the smooth flesh, which carried a sweet yet salty taste from the beads of sweat.


    "Haa... Master, you''re going to take me as a demon?"


    He bit gently, leaving red marks, his hand reaching up, squeezing her breasts, his fingers digging into the supple flesh.


    She moaned as he touched her, her voice a gentle melody in his ear, his fingers brushing across her nipples, gently pinching them as she gasped, the sensation of his touch making her body tremble with pleasure.@@@@


    "Yes, this form is something I haven''t shown to anyone, Sariel, be happy. You will be the first woman I take as a demon emperor," he spoke, his voice rough, filled with a bestial desire. His lips tracing a path down her neck, his tongue tasting her collarbone, her blue skin warm and soft.


    He wanted to lose himself in her, to drown in her, to forget everything else in the world. To live in the moment, to be one with her.


    "Oh how I''ve waited for you, Sariel."


    He held her close to his chest, his cock still buried deep within her. The sensation of her body trembling against him, her warmth and the scent of her sweat, made his head spin as her insides writhed around his cock, devouring his member and seed alike. The sensation was hot, as if he became one with her.


    "Nnn... Mmmmph... Mmm..."


    The succubus was in no position to speak as her face melted into a blissful expression, her tongue hanging out with silver threads of drool dripping onto his body. Sariel quivered from the orgasmic aftershock.


    Before her skin gradually turned brown, her horns thicker, and her beautiful appearance became more devilish and charming.


    "She finally did it, wow, it feels so good to have you inside me, even half erect."


    Riel''s calm, yet seductive voice reached Asmodeus'' ears. He gazed down at the succubus, her golden eyes filled with a mischievous twinkle. A smirk spread across her lips as she leaned forward, licking the tip of his nose.


    His hands brushed through the pink hair, which turned turquoise, as she leaned against his chest, hugging him tightly.


    ''The shape of her pussy is entirely different...''


    If Sariel''s pussy could take his entire length, and wrapped around him with a comfortable fit, then Riel''s pussy was small, compact. The sensation of his cock deforming and stretching her insides brought a distinct pleasure as a small trickle of red dripped from their connection.


    "Fufu~ to deflower two succubi with one fuck, how amazing. My Demon Emperor."


    He felt the succubus shiver against him, her arms wrapping around his neck, her body trembling, and her pussy throbbing at the same pace of her racing heart.


    "I have come to say goodbye, my beloved demon emperor."


    "Goodbye?"


    "I have been waiting for this moment, a chance to speak to you directly. But now, it is time for me to depart from this body. So, next time we meet, I hope you will ravish me as much as you are going to fuck this girl senseless tonight."


    The words spoken by the succubus echoed in his ears as he felt her warmth, the soft silky hair, and her rapid breaths.


    "Do you have to go?"


    "I do, it is time for me to return home. Please¡ªbe gentle to her, my little Sariel is a little naive. So be careful with her, she doesn''t know what she is getting into."


    "I will come find you."


    The words caused Riel''s body to tremble, her eyes brimming with tears, "I''ll wait for you."


    She leaned forward and kissed his lips, her tongue brushing against his with a tender touch. Her saliva tasted different from Sariel. If one was sweet like honey, then Riel was the ultimate vintage of red wine.


    "You''ve waited too long, I will be there soon." His words caused the succubus to smile, her eyes glowing.


    He felt Riel''s body become lighter, her skin returning to its normal blue, her horns shrinking and becoming smaller, as her tail lost its thickness, becoming slender.


    "Sariel..."


    "Haa... Haa... Master... Riel''s gone" the succubus'' voice was hoarse as she panted, her body limp in his arms, but tears dripped down her cheeks as she gripped his chest, her nails digging into his flesh. "But, she was so happy."


    Asmodeus felt a warmth in his chest as he looked down at the succubus. He gently caressed her head, his fingers running through her silky hair, his cock still throbbing as she yelped.


    "Asmodeus, please, let''s continue... don''t think about anything else, but me. Just for tonight, make me yours. I don''t want to think about anything else."


    "I promise, tonight is all about you. My lovely succubus."


    "Ehehe~ you finally treated me like a woman." Sariel giggled as she gripped his shoulders, pushing him down on the bed, his body sinking into the mattress as his arms stretched out pulled her down, causing his cock to bury deeper into her warm, silky slit.


    She moaned as his cock pressed against her insides, then gazed down at him with a predatory smile.


    "Tonight, I will win."


    Asmodeus grinned, his lips curled up into a smirk. His hands grasped her hips, and he thrust up, his cock plunging into her wet pussy, causing her to yelp in ecstasy, her wings spreading out behind her as she rode him.


    "Then show me what you''ve got, Sariel!"

 Chapter 432 No Longer The Time for Romance

    Asmodeus stood at the edge of the grey city''s battlements, his lips pressed firm, gazing across the silent battlefield of yesterday. A low, eerie howl spread through the distant field from the wind like a pack of wolves hungrily searching for a corpse.


    "The land is barren and filled with death."


    He muttered to himself¡ªthe soil of this land was dry, lacking the needed minerals and nutrients to flourish. Serena once spoke about the beautiful demon capital, filled with vibrant colours and races, before his mother Lilith perished.


    ''Now, a rotten land where only forsaken souls roam and twisted gods enjoy playing games.''


    "Riel..."


    His gaze drifted towards the northeast. Somehow, he could sense it after exchanging bodies with Sariel. From the moment Riel took control, the link between the two succubi faded, with Riel giving the younger half all the emotions needed.


    "But if you do that, what will happen to you?"


    He clenched his fist, feeling frustrated. The peaceful pace he had taken before was gone, and now Asmodeus needed to keep up with the changes.


    [Do not worry alone; we are here to support you.]


    ''I know, but I cannot become soft at this last moment. To set Alan free and conquer the north is something I must do.''


    [But you cannot push yourself too far, without you... what would our child do?]


    Asmodeus turned his head to the side, his lips curving into a bitter smile, knowing he couldn''t win against Serena when she brought up their children. He might be a demon emperor, but the idea of family was something sacred to him.


    ''This is something mother wished to do, not to destroy them but guide them... can I do it?''


    [You''ve come this far, no?]


    ''Isn''t that different, a fool swinging his sword and magic, stumbling to this position.''


    [Fufu~ your opinion is so strange and twisted. You''ve saved entire nations, protected a royal lineage from a curse that strangled them... and even won the heart and body of a goddess!]


    His lips curled into a brighter smile, almost a wolfish grin.


    ''Well, seducing that goddess was effortless.''


    Crackle!


    The distant skies rumbled with a dark cloud of thunder and lightning.


    [Asmodeus! I will smite you down if you don''t take that back!]


    Asmodeus leaned back, the cold stone wall of Grimholt touching his spine, as he gazed into the sky. He slowly blinked several times before touching his lips with his palm and throwing it towards the heavens.


    ''Forgive me, oh beautiful and lovely goddess Serena. This lowly mortal demon has fallen for your whimsical charms and innocent beauty!''


    [Asmodeus...]


    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ahem, see?"


    Crackle!


    The thunderclouds and lightning vanished, but Asmodeus felt a strange sensation coming from the goddess. He continued to grin as he turned around, placing his hands on top of Grimholt''s stone wall.


    "I don''t have much time to play around, do I?"


    [...]


    Serena didn''t answer because they both understood that the existence which defeated Alan reached a new enlightenment and evolved after her contact with Asmodeus.


    He didn''t understand why her form and intelligence changed¡ªmaybe it was the fate of the universe, but even her methods changed from the moment he killed that Abomination.


    "I wonder what awaits me in that dark land..."


    Asmodeus reached out, grasping towards the distant demon capital, a land covered in darkness. Above, the skies were dark and constantly pouring lightning down upon the land.


    "Why do you resist my influence?"


    The torturer continued to ask in an eerie voice, lacking emotions, even anger or rage. Yet, the prisoner''s smile only grew brighter as the light in her eyes slowly died.


    "Because I am his."


    "Then I will kill him and everything he loves."


    The torturer''s voice was cold, devoid of any humanity; for the first time, the prisoner''s face cracked, a small hairline crack, but it cracked as she gasped.


    "No! Don''t... not him."


    It seemed to be the woman''s first time torturing someone. The moment she noticed the weakness, the black eyes shone.


    "Submit to me, and I will leave him alone."


    "No... you will kill him..."


    "Submit to me, and I will give him to you."


    "..."


    "Submit, and he will not leave your side."


    After thousands of years trapped in darkness, the sweet words seeped into the hairline crack like sweet honey, flowing into the heart of the Demon Empress.


    "Yes.... I submit... so please, please! Do not harm him."


    "Good, good, now sleep, and when you awaken, you will be his, and he will be yours."


    More than a month of torture finally broke the woman''s mind after she embraced a fleeting moment of peace.


    Slash!


    A blade cut across the woman''s throat, and her head fell forward. The torturer walked forward, her small hand grasping the demon queen''s chin.


    She lifted her as if weighing her in the palm of her hands, the black eyes narrowing.


    The next moment, a strange sigil started glowing, and the woman''s hands sank into the demon''s body as the sky shook and the ground quaked.


    Little did the demoness know that calling her mine meant that soon, the pair would become one, a single existence designed to both slay and love the demon emperor.


    As the Demon Empress''s body began to fade, turning to dust, her lips moved as a single word flowed out of her mouth. This word was the same word that the torturer spoke of, the same word the demoness longed for.


    "So his name is Asmodeus~ nice to meet you..."


    Her body cracked, deforming as she transformed. The features of the succubus fusing with the demon queen were beautiful feathered wings, two curled horns, tanned brown skin like caramel, and golden eyes with small pentagram-shaped pupils in the centre.


    Taller, more enticing, yet with the same eerie atmosphere, she stood above the bloody spot where the chains now dangled, and the demon who tried so hard to resist vanished.


    "I see, so he will soon come to see me? Hehe, I cannot wait."


    Different from the path, the new existence didn''t consume the demon but completely fused it; both conscious beings fused to create a strange yet unique being.


    "I hope Sariel is okay."


    "Hmmm? Who is that?"


    The two sides of the empty monster are now adjusting to see which one would become the dominant persona.


    "Since he is coming, we should prepare... I will call back all those insects and have them greet my master well."


    "Master?"


    Her lips curled into a distorted smile as she tilted her head. Although the thoughts weren''t hers, somehow the monster didn''t mind.


    Instead, she enjoyed these vivid and positive emotions that now flooded her soul.

 Chapter 433 Into the Demon Territory

    Alan sat in his office, wearing a pair of small circular reading glasses. He lifted his gaze from the various bills, requests, and parchments. Asmodeus stood a few steps away, with Sariel standing a step behind him, wearing a glossy black dress.


    The former hero rubbed his forehead before his lips curled into a bitter smile.


    "You insist on departing first, even knowing the dangers you will face?" Alan''s brow lifted as he frowned, a stern but helpless voice resounding through the room.


    "Sorry, Alan... It''s something I have to do, and your men need rest."


    He gazed at his so-called best friend, an urge to punch him growing, as his belly grey hot with rage, knowing the dangers. Alan planned to have the Grigorian knights and army push forward together, making it easier.


    ''Yet this fool!''


    ''No...'' Alan understood Asmodeus and the plans in his mind.


    He was grateful that his friend was still willing to face danger and hardships for their kingdom. Alan would do nothing more than follow his brother into battle, but the cold burdens of reality bound him.


    He needed to wait for someone to come and take over management of this territory, for the knights who would replenish those that might leave.


    Should they just abandon it and head into the demon empire together?


    What about the people who believed in him and resisted for the past few months?


    These were thoughts and questions that Alan knew he couldn''t ignore.


    "I am not angry at you; this is the best plan of action. It''s just that I always pictured us going together."


    "Alan..."


    The time for acting young and foolish ended. Now, he needed to become wise and manage things more maturely.


    He would soon be a father, and the kingdom needed him.


    After the recent attack, Alan noticed changes in his friend¡ªa more focused and stern gaze faced him. No longer did Asmodeus act playful or foolish, which worried him.


    ''What if he does something stupid or reckless?'' Alan wondered, watching as his friend sipped the pale and tasteless tea.


    "When will you leave? Do you need my help with anything?"


    "Tonight. If you let me leave with a few knights, then I would be grateful, though the demon knights and Fredrika should be arriving before nightfall.


    Alan didn''t notice at the time, but when Asmodeus travelled to the beast empire and visited his lovers there. However, while there, he also arranged for the troops, which left Grigor to return, the ones who used to serve Alan''s niece, Anne.


    ''Oh... it''s Vinea now.''


    He struggled to avoid mixing up their demon and human names, but Asmodeus and the women didn''t mind. It seemed the demonic names were closer to their pet names and something that carried significance for them as a group.


    Not for outsiders.


    "I see. Make sure you join me for one last dinner in five hours... If I sent my best friend off like this, my ancestors would chase me with a sword, haha."


    Alan laughed nervously, his teeth clenching as he tried to hide his feelings. He clenched the pen in his hands and pushed back the thoughts.


    ''It''ll be okay¡ªnothing will happen to him before I can leave.''


    Aki and Fuuka stood behind him, giving an affirmative response. A former classmate who now looked like a warrior with her two katana and black leather armour. She smiled brilliantly as if achieving a lifelong goal.


    Asmodeus checked their gazes and ensured each woman showed no signs of worry or anxiety before he turned to the last group¡ªa trio of beautiful women who seemed oblivious to the storm or knights around them and only gazed at Asmodeus with focused eyes.


    "Asmodea, Sariel, Erika, is everything in order?"


    "Yes, my beloved. I am ready to depart whenever these women take too long!"


    "Asmodeus, if you need anything, please let me know." Erika followed Asmodea, the of them silently competing for his attention and affection.


    Meanwhile, Sariel just gazed at him with a smile, her soft lips shining with a gloss, like her radiant body. After they spent the night together, she awakened as a true succubus.


    Asmodeus took another look around, glancing at his lovers, feeling nervous about taking them all into such a long and arduous battle. But since they were adamant about being there for him, how could he refuse?


    "Lumina, take good care of her."


    "Anything for you, but please give me a reward after." Sariel didn''t mount a horse or wolf but sat on the back of Lumina, the white Arachne; maybe because they were both more monsters than demons, they got along better than the others.


    Suddenly, Alan''s voice boomed from the walls, a regal and proud voice travelling through the stormy winds.


    "All rise and salute the departure of our hero and hope. Our brave allies venture forward to defeat our enemy. This is the first step of the campaign to return our glorious world to its rightful state."


    All those present bowed to him, their armour clanking and rattling while the rain pelted them.


    "No longer will you have to fear the demons coming to take those you love, to invade our lands or burn down our homes. We have built this paradise together, and we shall protect it until our dying breath!"


    The men stomped their feet, raising their swords and hammers high in salute.


    Alan spread his arms as the gates slowly lifted, a dramatic act but a welcome gift of departure.


    "This day, we, who have united despite race or history, stand against the forces of evil, tyranny, and despair! Never again will any harm come to our home or families!"


    "I swear, upon my name and title, Grand Duke Alan Grigor, that we shall not be defeated and, with our allies alongside us, I proclaim today is the first day of many in our glorious counterattack!"


    "YEAH!"


    "Long Live his Graces! Long Live Grigor!"


    "For justice!" He raised a wine glass filled with expensive purple wine, smiling while watching Ryuji leave.


    Thunder roared overhead, lightning tearing apart the sky above as though blessing the departure.


    ''This fool just wanted an excuse to open that expensive wine!''


    "Haha..."


    "What''s the matter, My lord?"


    "Nothing, I just remembered something funny."


    The howl of wolves and clack of hooves soon resounded as the small army rode out.


    They headed north and straight towards the heart of darkness¡ªthe Demon Capital, The Black Throne.

 Chapter 434 A broken land filled with treasure

    [This land... used to be a beautiful vineyard, where they created a rare flavour of wine.]


    Asmodeus observed the broken, desolate land lacking water, nourishment, and care. The moment they left Grimholt and reached the surrounding land. Serena became more vocal, telling him about the mountains and different locations.


    ''Really, can it be salvaged?''


    He discovered that after learning of his potential future as the ruler of demons, many thoughts and ideas started growing. It was as if someone planted a seed within their heart, and with each beat and pulse of blood, the small seed grew, becoming the roots of a majestic tree and desire.@@@@


    ''You mentioned I could find a special mineral and gemstone in the north-west, wine in the south, then is there anything in the east and far north?''


    [Fufu, My beloved Emperor. Are you starting to become interested?]


    "Darling, are you alright?"


    Asmodea''s horse trotted beside his fierce dire wolf.


    Her gaze filled with concern as she reached over and grasped his arm.


    "I''m just thinking about the future, Asmodea. I wondered if this land might become a vast vineyard one day and our kingdom might create a special wine."


    "O-Our kingdom?" Her voice echoed a modest, lovely hum.


    Because of the long journey and his many women, they took turns, each staying beside him for an hour before the formation switched.


    Though this was something the women decided, not Asmodeus himself.


    Upon hearing his response, her lips curled into a smile. Asmodea, like a cat wrapped around his arm, let out a soft purr leaving her throat. She hummed to herself and climbed onto his lap, while her Asmodeus grasped the reins of her horse.


    ''Oh? Why does she look so happy?''


    [Don''t you even realise? Haha, such a funny man... of course, because you speak of your dreams in a collective tense, any woman who loves you would be happy to know how much you considered their happiness in your thoughts and dreams!]


    Serena enjoyed nagging and guiding him since becoming pregnant, though if he contested her views she would become like fury incarnate.


    ''Well, why wouldn''t I include them? They''re my women.''


    [Hahaha~ I love you so much, my gentle and ferocious demon emperor.]


    ''Those two statements conflict with each other.''


    His lips twitched, feeling Asmodea''s hands slip inside his robes, not to do anything but rub against his chest, likely to enjoy the warmth.


    "It''s freezing here, maybe we should have packed more clothes."


    "Darling, it''s fine, hehe your chest is so warm and feels nice to touch."


    The murmur of the demon knights and other women echoed through the plains, their horses passing along the former paths that used to be roads thousands of years ago.


    "Just don''t go any further, there''s no time to quell those urges while we are travelling in enemy territory, Asmodea."


    "Hehe, of course, but after... you should reward me well."


    "We''ll see..."


    If they rushed north, the journey would be short. However, Serena and Asmodeus wanted to view the lands and fight any lingering enemies to prevent future reinforcements from causing troubles for Alan, who needed to wait for his brother''s aid.


    ''King Avandar will send the army when needed. I am sure of it.''


    The storms continued along the western reaches of the demon empire before their army reached a massive lake.


    However, a few moments before, Asmodea pouted because the time had changed. Now, he sat with Ciela, who gazed back at him with her green eyes shimmering with light.


    "Did you enjoy the ride with Asmodea?"


    "Who cares about that, when I am not sitting with the most elegant and beautiful elven princess?"


    "S-stay still..."


    Ciela shifted behind him, adjusting the cloak around both their shoulders while her arms wrapped around his waist. The distant mountains reminded her of what happened in the canyon a few weeks before. She gazed up at Asmodeus, her lips parting as if ready to speak, but closed a moment later.


    [Ciela seems to be embarrassed because you are too cruel to her.]


    ''How am I cruel?''


    [You didn''t hold a wedding after saving her family, but rushed to Grigor for Alan!]


    The loud growl of his wolf echoed as they passed a pack of demon wolves. These wolves were smaller than the dire wolf and much easier to train and make into pets or tamed creatures for battle.


    Many within the demon empire would ride a wolf over a horse because of their versatile abilities. Though horses could move faster, wolves were more agile, and the rider could use magic to help them.


    ''I plan to marry you all at once, is that so bad of me? How could I marry them all without you beside me?''


    [...]


    Serena fell quiet, unable to argue against him.


    "Darling, where are we heading to now?" Celia asked, peering over his shoulder, curious why he didn''t continue towards the mountains in front.


    Most of the group listened, unsure of what the demon empire looked light because no humans reached this far. But even Asmodeus couldn''t help but become doubtful, since they saw a handful of weaker demons but none of the man''s forces.


    ''This is dangerous...''


    "We will be heading around the river and following the western Demonbane mountains which protect the elven forest along with the second set of mountains to the south."


    Asmodeus narrowed his gaze.


    In the distance, at least ten hours away, he noticed the existence of a castle, with a dull grey atmosphere. It looked similar to Grimholt, but he knew this would be dangerous, if not suicide.


    "Why there? Isn''t our goal, the castle?"


    "The castle is not safe," he murmured to himself. Serena stayed silent the whole time, just like him, trying to think of an answer about why they have faced no enemies so far.


    "We will face our first battle at that castle because there seem to be a few demons remaining outside the capital. I see someone is judging our strength and waiting in the dirt."


    [Do you believe someone is controlling them?]


    ''I think the demon queen evolved somehow. Though when or how I know this... I have no idea.''


    If in the past, the demons just rampaged happily. Then now, there seemed to be a dark, itchy feeling when watching them flee at the sight of him.


    "It feels like they are preparing something, likely to defeat me."


    "I see, then I will keep my eyes open for you, my dear husband, but you have to let me shoot all the demons I want later!"


    "I appreciate it, Ciela and please, fire away."

 Chapter 435 The Dead Village

    Ciela''s arrow flew with a low whistle, its path resolute, before penetrating the throat of the last wild goblin. The goblin lifted off the ground from the arrow''s force before slamming into the wall of a fallen building.


    "Ark!"


    "Good shot Ciela, it seems these goblins aren''t strong enough to put up a resistance."


    Asmodeus complimented her archery because he truly found it beautiful.


    The way she drew her bow, rapidly replaced arrows and then maintained composure, with just a single bead of sweat dripping from her brow, after releasing a dozen arrows before they could escape.


    "Asmodeus, it''s nothing, but thank you. Hehe." Ciela''s soft voice trembled as she gave him a radiant smile.


    "I wish I could shoot a bow."


    Sariel complained, while fluttering her winds and sitting close to Asmodeus. He couldn''t help but find her jealousy adorable when, as a succubus, her powers of seduction far exceeded that of Ciela''s.


    "Don''t pout, Sariel... you spent all morning in my tent."


    "Ehehe~ you''re the one that said you like it when I swallo¡ªMmmph?"


    Asmodeus covered her lips because of Velvet, Vinea, and Alice''s sharp gazes. They seemed jealous, though their red cheeks made the corner of his lips rise, forming a deep smile.


    He found that most women had unique desires and skills, but some preferred to compete in the same arena. Some liked to use their mouths, others used their hands, and so on. Each woman seemed to have defined their rivals and secretly fought in this way instead of physical or bickering.


    Instead, they would visit his tent in groups of two or three and then each would attempt to seduce him, with the winner of that night getting to sleep there.


    ''Although it makes me feel bad, when I choose the same girl twice, the effort the others make after a loss makes me want to fail them all and wait the next day with glee.''


    After the second night, he changed the system and of the three different groups he''d pick one woman from each, and sleep with three or four women a night.


    ''Sometimes we only cuddle though, those nights are precious.''


    [Pervert, you just love putting your cock in the mouths of young women.]


    ''Haha, are you jealous?''


    [Pervert, if I could take part I would!]


    ''I am partial to the soft, perky ass of a certain goddess.''


    [Who, Lumina? You seem to love her ass recently. She complained it hurt. A former goddess. Prayed to me, her rival!]


    ''Haha, forgive me she''s just really assertive.''


    The village they found was two days'' travel from the central plains and the ideal location for a vineyard. Now close to the border between the two empires, they found several mineral deposits buried in the earth.


    The Demonbane mountains were truly a gold mine.


    "Everyone let''s take a break after we examine the village and secure a safe camp."


    "Yes!"


    Ciela ate an apple, crunching the cold fruit in her teeth, while sitting with Erika and Asmodea. Their trio started acting together often, after competing each night for his love.


    "Ciela, do you think he''ll attack that castle before Alan appears?" Erika bit into her ration, gazing at the elf who seemed oblivious to the situation, instead treating it like a trip.


    [Pervert, you just want to have sex with me, Yuina and Yumiko because we are all fox girls!]


    ''You got me!''


    There was no point in hiding anything. Asmodeus was very much interested in that concept, though Yumiko had become quiet ever since becoming pregnant. He knew once she gave birth, she wouldn''t leave his side, and nor would he hers.


    His fingers swept through the red earth, a unique trait of the Demon Empire. The dirt ranged from obsidian-black to blood-red. The red dirt was more acidic than the black dirt, but it also contained many of the rarest materials and gemstones that only appeared in the demon world.


    [Do you plan to build a kingdom here?]


    [A real one, or will you just remain in the castle and capital with your wives?]


    Asmodeus thought for a moment, his hands rubbing the red dirt between his fingertips.


    Thanks to visiting the Beast Empire and the Elven Forest, he knew of plants that needed acidic soil to grow. Many edible and strange fruits could only be grown in this land, making it possible.


    ''I want to build a place that our children can live happily, be they demon, monster, human or divine.''


    He gazed up at the moon, reaching out as the red dust flickered through the air thanks to the gentle breeze carrying them.


    ''Is this idea stupid and naive?''


    Serena didn''t respond instantly.


    Instead, the sky glistened, and the stars hidden by the moon reappeared, twinkling as some danced across the sky.


    [I believe in your vision, although it might be difficult.]


    [You are the demon emperor, one of the few who could make it happen.]


    ''I wish my father saw this... he''s long gone... now.''


    Asmodeus drifted off to sleep, where visions of his family appeared, all smiling happily with their kids at various places in the world.


    A massive vineyard in the place they visited a few days before.


    In the current rundown village area, he helped create a large mining city.


    Then, he allied with the elves and scarce dwarves, and of course, humans joined in making the most harmonious and advanced technological haven.


    He saw countless dreams, maybe shown the future by Serena.


    However, this dream allowed him to solidify his desire, as he saw the many children who would be born and become his beloved daughters and sons.


    The demon emperor made his choice for the future.


    He would meet with the current Demon Queen, and if she couldn''t be reasoned with, he would destroy her. But his main priority was Riel, the succubus, who guided him as much as Serena did.


    Asmodeus refused to abandon her.


    Suddenly, the sound of crackling stirred him from his slumber.


    A pleasant breeze blew over him as she awoke under the moonlight, to find all of his women huddled up around him, with a large blanket and tent built over the stone he used as a bed.


    ''What would I do without these wonderful women?''

 Chapter 436 Into the Orc Fortress

    When Asmodeus first imagined the enemy, he never expected their journey to be easy. His mind pictured grand battles with tremendous forces and magic that could swallow a mountain. Yet, this wasn''t the case.


    Bang!


    Another massive boulder smashed against the ground, splintering where Asmodeus and the demon knights stood.


    Not long after sending scouts to report to Alan, and to prepare a force to overtake the mining village, they prepared the small village and headed north.


    However, once they reached a fork in the river, a castle appeared that seemed abandoned.


    "These annoying orcs!" Asmodea complained while stomping on the dirt.


    The issue wasn''t the enemy troops, but a special runic defence created in the castle that could dissipate all demonic energies. At first, the demon knights and the confident women rushed to attack the castle, as they had done many times before.


    Only for them to struggle after the rune activated, it became like a weight placed on their shoulders, forcing them to take their human forms and stopping all transformation that used demonic mana.


    Asmodeus placed his palm towards the castle, dozens of magic circles forming from his palm, each one smaller and more intricate than the last, with a black ray shooting from his palm.@@@@


    Vwoom!


    When the energy struck the wall, a blue barrier appeared, nullifying the spell like nothing happened.


    The beam shattered and became small particles of light, which the barrier absorbed... becoming stronger than before.


    ''Even magic is no good...''


    While the orcs bombarded them with arrows and loaded the trebuchets with rocks, Erika, Alice, and Velvet tried to devise a plan to resist the enemy.


    Meanwhile, Ciela and the demon knights equipped their bows and whittled down the enemy the old-fashioned way.


    "Damn it!"


    After being separated from Alan, this was the most significant threat that had made itself known.


    Asmodeus touched his chin, wondering how dangerous it could be if someone could recreate this rune.


    To him, it was a bigger threat than the demon queen herself. He almost wondered if she left this castle alone for the same reason.


    He thought it stupid that a demon emperor would be subject to such strange laws, but Serena convinced him that this wasn''t possible for a long time, and the longer the barrier tried to resist his power.


    The sooner it would break.


    "Phew..."


    There were other options, like poisoning the river to kill the orcs, but that river was also their future livelihood to help build the mining and commerce hub, so Asmodeus tossed that idea away.


    However, he didn''t wish to wait for Alan''s reinforcements here. That would be quite the embarrassment, especially with all the women watching him.


    A dark smile formed on his face when another idea came to mind.


    ''I can simply destroy the source of the runes...''


    Lumina''s eight eyes flickered with anger, but she continued walking along the ceiling with Sariel on her back, she used her sticky webbing to keep the succubus safe, even though she could fly, it might attract attention.


    "Well, some of them were gorgeous; it''s a shame," one goblin, smaller than the others, muttered, but before he could speak another word, the orc grabbed him by the neck and squeezed.


    "Do you think your pathetic goblin body could satisfy them, actual demons?


    "No sir." He cried out after the orc dropped him from his grip, turning and grabbing an axe from the table and handing it to him.


    Though the orcs didn''t have respect for enemies, their race endured thousands of years under the rulership of various demon queens, and thus became loyal to a strong female power, whether they liked it or not.


    So when the demons could not break through their barriers, the orcs found it extremely pleasing, yet confusing, to see them struggling so hard.


    "They say that stone was the treasure of our ancestor... I never believed it worked, until now."


    Lumina listened to the conversation while following the traces of divine power, curious to know how a relic from the upper realm had brought her to this desolate plain.


    However, nothing interesting was around, so she skittered through the window and followed the traces of divine power, her mind constantly focused on the target.


    "Lumi, what should I do?"


    Sariel asked, her tone more mature than in the past. However, she still lacked the combat experience the others had. In fact, Lumina brought her to help her grow.


    "Prepare for danger, spread wings and take off, then tell darling it''s okay to attack."


    Lumina rarely used a pet name for Asmodeus.


    Her past actions made her reluctant to be so clingy to him, so she would only wait for his gaze to turn her way. Then, she would greet him with a smile and hope he returned to her soon, no matter how busy he was with the other women.


    "I can fly silently, but are you going to be okay, Lumi?"


    "You should only fly after we find the rune." The quiet tapping of her legs echoed as she walked across the stone building before she noticed the wave of divinity suddenly increase explosively.


    ''There!''


    She stopped on the side of a watchtower, which loomed above the rest of the structure and covered a quarter of the castle courtyard.


    Inside the room, there were four guards, with three of them playing a card game while drinking. It seemed the orcs treated today as an enormous victory, despite killing no troops. Yet, they only stopped Asmodeus and nothing else.


    "Hm, what will they do now?" One goblin asked curiously while picking up his cards and sipping from the wine bottle.


    "Why do you care about that? We need to worry about what the boss is doing."


    "Do you think the orcs will try to capture them? Gyhaha, it will be a good time for the boss to use those girls instead of us."


    "Don''t be stupid. We cannot win, and neither can the enemy. Those demons will avoid us, just like the current Demon Queen has for centuries," another said while rolling the dice. Afterward, they placed chips on the table before another orc spoke up.


    The goblins didn''t realise that above them, hidden in the darkness, an apex predator watched them with her eerie crimson eyes, waiting for the moment to strike.


    Lumina''s spinnerets released a potent and sticky thread that slowly filled the room.


    The thread created a den above their sight and several strands that dripped with a paralytic poison to numb the goblins if they tried to escape. She could kill them outright, but her prey would die too quickly for her liking, and so Lumina played with them.


    ''The rune is beyond that door, I must get the key and hurry back to Asmodeus!''

 Chapter 437 The Fallen Citadel

    Asmodeus sat in his tent, relaxing, while trying to devise a way to break the orc''s defences. His gaze flicked through some of the ancient tomes that Ciela brought from her home.


    They spoke of ancient runes and their power, something humans turned their eyes away from, likely because of racial limits and the immense fuel required to maintain them.


    A low rumble caused a faint vibration in the earth.


    "Hm?"


    His brows lifted, lowering the book from his face. He pressed his lips together and pushed them to the side with a curious expression.


    Shudder!


    Another quake in the ground caused a visible shake of the tent.


    Asmodeus placed down the tome on a small table beside him, rose to his feet, and opened the entrance to his tent. He peered outside into the night.


    The countless tents with his lovers and the demon knights who rested before preparing for another assault all peeked at the same time. Torches fluttered in the air, searching for an enemy or cause.


    However, when his eyes narrowed, Asmodeus could see the current state of the citadel wall... Orcs rushed across the battlements with torches in a rage, aggressively searching for something, as if the demon knights didn''t exist.


    "Your Majesty!" A beautiful demon knight, and the blonde captain Fredricka appeared to his side, their faces a little stunned to see him checking the sound.


    "Fredricka, Lana. What do you think is happening?"


    Boom!


    A loud bang echoed as a golden light shone in the eastern tower of the citadel. Moments later, thick smoke flowed into the sky, and a silvery thread spread across the entire tower, wrapping it in thick silk.


    It was like a spider''s web.


    Before the demon captain could answer, Asmodeus'' delighted voice echoed as he pulled an armoured robe from the air and wrapped it around his shoulders.


    ''Lumina... you''ve done something amazing this time!'' He didn''t know if this could completely wipe out her sins, but it was a tremendous step in the correct direction.


    "The enemy seems to be in disarray," Asmodeus smiled. "There may be hope for us yet. Fredricka, prepare the knights. We are going to attack!"


    The two women on either side of him also nodded their heads.


    At first, he noticed their shock, but when he saw the orcs suddenly panic and the flickering light of the blue barrier fizzling and cracking, they immediately gasped and showed a determined expression.


    ''She''s fighting hard... and Sariel, you''re with her, right?''


    Asmodeus couldn''t mistake their powers.@@@@


    His lips curled into a warm smile. He never asked them to do this, but it caused a warmth in his chest, and Lumina would seek to help him, always putting herself in danger.


    ''I can''t let them fight alone, in the dark!''


    "Let me give them some light!"


    VWOOM!


    Dozens of huge magic circles formed above his head. When he pointed to the sky, his azure eyes flickered with mana. The sudden drain made his face contort, pressing his lips together as he summoned all the divine mana he could.


    A massive beam of light shot out of his hand and burst into the heavens, exploding like fireworks in a brilliant array of colour. It illuminated the entire citadel as if it were daytime, making the orc''s movements clear as day.


    The painful tingle of using Divine magic as a demon emperor sent sharp jolts through his arm, causing blood to drip from his palm, but he held his hand up, waving toward the orcs as if they were allies.


    He did not love the green skins, but he needed to use them to keep them away from his beloved Arachne and Succubus.


    Her legs stabbed the door, sinking into the metal, a strange but comfortable feeling, as she started to thrust them like eight deadly spears. The heavy metal clanked and screeched as she tore a large hole, pulling out the shredded remains.


    After some effort, Lumina tore open a decent-sized opening, just big enough for her to squeeze through. Using her legs, she curled and bent the metal and slipped inside.


    Though a former goddess, she became a monster imbued with demon blood and mana. A fierce tingle rushed along her spine when she felt the faintest touch of divine power emanating from within the chamber.


    Her breath caught in her throat, and she stood motionless for a moment, taking in the sight before her.


    Cough!


    The Arachne''s lips tasted sweet after she coughed, blood oozing down her chest as her insides tightened and spasmed from the immense divine energy.


    "I can do it." She noticed recently that her sentience and mind began returning more and more, no longer just obsessed with Asmodeus, but able to speak and put together sentences like when she was a free woman, a hero.


    "I can do anything for him!"


    BANG!


    Her black leg pierced the golden rune, which had a massive sigil etched into its surface.


    The force of the impact created a shockwave that caused the tower to shudder and start shattering into pieces. The night sky appeared as Lumina''s eyes widened. Her spinnerets instantly created more webbing to block the vision from outside.


    ''It burns...''


    Lumina''s organs screamed at the touch of divine energy, making her feel weak and nauseated. It burned like fire coursing through her veins, making her vision blur and her body tremble with pain.


    "I won''t fail!"


    A series of dull collisions followed her legs, hitting the centre of the rune but unable to break it, causing Lumina''s confidence to shatter momentarily.


    But then she recalled the warmth in Asmodeus'' voice as he called her name, the tender kiss they shared, and the soft touch of his hand caressing her face.


    "If I cannot destroy it... I will."


    Suddenly, Sariel''s concerned voice came from the other room, peeking through the door.


    "Lumi! We need to escape soon, the orcs are banging on the door!"


    Before she could notice, Arachne opened her mouth, venom leaking from the tip of her lips. Then, in her burning hands, she grasped the rune. A sizzling of flesh echoed as the venom touched the golden plate, and she swallowed the rune.


    Tink!


    A tiny crack formed across the surface, and small fissures appeared, as if her poison had eaten away at the holy powers that kept it protected.


    The barrier fluctuated while Lumina''s body glowed, her white fur flickering with a golden light, but blood oozed from her nose and lips. Her body visibly shaking, as she began to choke and spurt out blood filled with acid from the divine power trying to purify her demonic essence.


    "Haaahh... Haaahh!"


    "Lumina?!" Sariel''s voice sounded, this time closer, as she grabbed the curled-up spider in her arms and hugged her tightly.


    "It''s okay... I''m okay."


    With trembling legs, Lumina rose to her feet, her breathing ragged and laboured. "We must go..."


    Her words complete lies, yet the relief on Sariel''s face soothed Lumina''s suffering, the first woman to accept her and forgive what she did.


    "Let''s go back to our Master, Sariel."


    "Mm!"

 Chapter 438 Victory!

    Asmodeus watched the battle unfold.


    The barrier shattered into beautiful, glistening lights while the demon knights, led by Vinea and Velvet, rushed forward. Asmodea and Ciela supported them with the archers and witches from the demon knights.


    ''It seems they are all keen to impress me, but Lumina and Sariel have already won gold.''


    His eyes narrowed, able to see the distance, as the agile and feisty Sariel used dark magic to defeat the orcs, dodging and wrapping around them to deal a fatal blow, without using too much magic or strength.


    Lumina seemed to struggle, her body staggering, yet she tried to fight back using her eight legs, there was a strange golden flicker, Asmodeus could see, and he could tell it was coming from her core.


    ''Her mana is changing with each moment!''


    He watched as Lumina continued to struggle, before finally being knocked down by the orc.


    Then, using her eight legs, she climbed to get back up again and sliced into the orc''s neck. The orc flailed around in pain, but it wasn''t enough to kill him.


    Asmodeus raised his hand, and a ball of fire appeared above it, ready to be thrown at the orc. He wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt his beloved Sariel or Lumina.


    But then something happened that surprised him.


    Lumina''s body began to glow with radiant light, and it transformed from her Arachne form to a more humanoid style. Eight legs spread from her back, but they were no longer black but fluffy and white with sharp golden tips.


    ''That''s...!''


    Lumina''s body now covered in beautiful white fur, and golden horns which grew from her forehead. Her eyes, including the six small ones on her forehead, had also turned a deep shade of gold.


    ''Amazing... she''s become so beautiful.''


    He couldn''t help but admit that Lumina''s actions and beauty surpassed his expectations. The lingering hate and dislike had faded from the moment she reappeared, but now they had vanished completely.


    Woosh!


    The flames disappeared, and he lowered his hand, watching as Lumina took out the orcs with ease, using her new abilities.


    ''Her mana is still changing, it''s barely demonic at all, but completely divine.''


    "Well, she is a former goddess." He mused, before turning his attention to the battle.


    Meanwhile, on the walls, Velvet''s fists shone with vibrant light, her magic surrounding them like a cloak of power. With each punch, she unleashed an outburst of energy, ripping apart any orc that tried to face her.


    Her speed was unmatched, allowing her to dodge attacks with ease while delivering devastating counterattacks. She moved violently, almost single-handedly conquering the walls, as demon knights covered her back.


    The orcs had won the battle earlier, but without their barrier, the demons held the advantage.


    Vinea, on the other hand, fought with a more elegant approach.


    Her blade sliced through the defenders as she shifted with a masterful momentum like a dancer''s deadly performance. Each cut was precise, calculated, and lethal. Orcs fell one after another, unable to withstand her graceful yet deadly strikes.


    Together, Velvet and Vinea crushed the enemy.


    Orc blood flooded the walls, while their goblin support suffered greatly at the hand of Ciela''s arrows that tore them apart without a barrier.


    Not long after the initial assault, the orcs'' defence crumbled, and they eventually surrendered.


    However, because Asmodeus couldn''t stand the sight of them, he slaughtered all of them before they overtook the citadel and castle.


    Her words caught Asmodeus off guard, and he couldn''t help but chuckle at the fact she asked for something that sounded very much her usual self. "Very well, Sariel. I shall grant your request."


    "I did it, Yay!" She cheered, clapping her hands together in excitement. "I can''t wait to spend the whole day with you, Master! We''ll have so much fun!"


    Asmodeus smiled fondly at Sariel''s enthusiasm before turning his attention back to Lumina. She remained quite stoic, different from her past self. The white fur of her legs tapped the floor and chair while she lost herself in thought.


    Continue your saga on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Do you have anything you seek, Lumina?"


    While peering back at him, Lumina''s white lashes fluttered. Her lips parted with a slight sound, but she didn''t speak; instead, she seemed troubled.


    "You may ask for anything, even if it''s something you believe is impossible. I am the demon king, after all."


    She nodded, taking a deep breath before finally speaking.


    "Lord Asmodeus, I wish to become your wife."


    Her words hung in the air, heavy with emotion. Asmodeus stared at her, taken aback by her request. It was unexpected, and at first, he couldn''t believe it. There wasn''t much of a connection between them, but then he remembered their wild and passionate moment in the spiritual realm.


    ''Did that act cause a deeper change in her than I thought?''


    "Is that really your wish, such a simple thing?"


    Lumina nodded, her eyes never leaving his. "Yes, Lord Asmodeus. It is my deepest desire."


    Asmodeus studied her face, searching for any hint of insincerity or deception. "I am not my father, you know, not the man you once loved so dearly."


    The moment his words left his lips, it caused him to regret, unkind words that reminded Lumina of her past. Yet, her eyes narrowed into a crescent shape, her lips curling into a deep smile. She leaned over the table, and her soft, delicate hands cupped his cheek.


    "I prefer Ryuji."


    His heart skipped a beat, and he found himself unable to look away from her. Her touch was gentle, yet there was a strength behind it that made him feel safe and secure.


    Lumina''s golden eyes and cold fingertips brushed against his skin, different from Serena''s motherly touch. A shiver ran down his spine. He wanted to pull away, but something about Lumina''s change kept him rooted in place.


    ''What is this feeling?''


    Somehow, like when two magnets came close together, there was a force pulling him towards her. It was unlike anything he had ever experienced before. He couldn''t explain it, but he didn''t want it to end.


    "Then, may I be selfish, Lumina?"


    "Hm?" She tilted her head, curious to know what he meant, but her smile didn''t fade; instead, her eyes shone with delight. He wondered if it might be because he considered her request seriously.


    "Can we start, as lovers, and then see where it goes from there?"


    He didn''t know why, but he felt like he needed to take things slow with her. After all, they had only just met after their intense clash, and he didn''t want to rush into anything without getting to know her better first.


    "I see..." Lumina tapped her cheek with one of her legs, thinking about his proposal. "That sounds reasonable, but what does that mean exactly?"


    Asmodeus cleared his throat, trying to find the right words to explain.


    "Well, we can spend time together, get to know each other better, and see if we are compatible as partners. If everything works out, then we can consider taking the next step."


    Lumina nodded slowly, contemplating his words. "I understand," she said finally. "As long as you don''t send me away, or reject me, then I will be grateful."

 Chapter 439 Repairing the Citadel... Dealing with the aftermath.

    Asmodeus closed his eyes while listening to the chaotic sounds of orcs complaining, shouting and groaning as the demon knights forced them to repair the wall. There was a sensation, a feeling, of his many tangled interests and issues unravelling like a ball of yarn rolling down a hill.


    ''Why does it feel like everything is coming to an end...''


    [Don''t be so pessimistic. Do you think it ends with a victory here?]


    The words of Serena, like a lamp in the dark of midnight, helped him recover from the strange melancholic feelings.


    He brushed the hair from his cheek with a huff before returning his gaze to the office... a cheap table covered in food and liquid stains. Most likely cheap grog and ale enjoyed by the orcs. What amazed him was that the orcs didn''t organise their supplies, weapons or defences.


    ''It''s almost like they just lived on the edge, from day to day.''


    However, the moment he took over the job it became difficult because he needed to plan for the future and start documentation from nothing.


    He asked Ciela to help with logistics, with Erika and Velvet joining her, while Alice and Asmodea helped him with the paperwork, organising food storage, water and other supplies that Ciela would bring to the base.


    ''Thankfully, there''s a large forest filling this land, and a fresh water source to the west.''


    [How do you plan to deal with this place?]


    Asmodeus never thought he would one day become a lord, or even the ruler of a place, but he finally faced reality. He would become a ruler where he wanted to anyway, so at least this way he could gain some experience before Alan made fun of him.


    So, throwing away his useless pride, he gazed at the two women, one a successful duchess and the other a princess.


    "Alice, would you mind giving me a hand?"


    "Oh my, the great Asmodeus wants me to help?"


    Alice''s eyes shifted, narrowing like a snake as she slipped closer to Asmodeus, pressing her body against his arm while stroking along his arm. The delicate warmth from her soft fingertips sending tingles down his spine.


    Then she leaned closer, her lips blowing a sweet-scented breath across his cheeks, and whispered in her sensual voice. "How can I help you, my dear?"


    [It''s always cute how she tries to seduce you.]


    Asmodeus leaned his head against her neck, the comfortable feeling of someone supporting him quite enjoyable, while she enjoyed teasing him and making jokes. He really didn''t mind because in the end Alice would help him.


    "Aunt, please keep your hormones under check."


    Asmodea''s sharp, icy tone came from his left, before she also slipped her arms around his, and leaned against him, a floral scent flowing into his nose.


    "My lovely king, I will help you anytime. So forget this silly old woman''s words."


    "Silly old woman, little girl, who do you think you are speaking about?"


    "Who else but you? You''re the only old woman here."


    The two women began arguing, and Asmodeus felt like he was watching two children fighting over a toy. However, the slight pain of them leaning over him faded when he gazed down... a bountiful mountain range pressed against his face, as if the pair planned to seduce him in this manner.


    [You seem thrilled to have their tits pressed against your face...]


    Asmodeus couldn''t deny the jealous tinge in Serena''s voice. Instead, he enjoyed the feeling of the warm flesh pressed against his face, and the smell of Alice''s perfume and Asmodea''s natural scent. But the argument grew louder, and Asmodeus sighed as he raised his head and pulled the two women apart.


    Asmodea, Alice, and even Velvet and Vinea could offer him expert knowledge and tips on how to rule this land, from the troops to the crops.


    He couldn''t be ignorant, and to insist on doing everything alone was stupid¡ªhe needed to rely on those around him.


    When he looked at Asmodea, who was now sitting on his lap, her body pressed against his, she had a thoughtful expression. She continued to discuss strategies with Alice.


    ''This is quite nice.'' Asmodeus thought to himself as he enjoyed the closeness of the two women.


    However, the moment he heard a knock at the door, the peaceful atmosphere vanished.


    "My Lord."


    "Come in!" Alice and Asmodea shouted out in unison.


    The door creaked as it opened, revealing Fredricka''s figure. Her blonde hair was a little dull from the constant battles and travelling through the dead lands. Her armour was dusty with mud and dried blood.


    "My lord, I''m sorry to disturb you, but we have an urgent matter to discuss."


    "Speak, Fredricka."


    "The scouts have returned with news that they have spotted a small group of monsters heading towards us."


    "Demons? Here?" Asmodeus asked, surprised. "How many? What race?"


    Asmodeus wondered if they were orcs or goblin reinforcements, but the answer he received was unexpected.


    "They''re Mermaids, my lord. And they''re being chased by a large group of orcs."


    He opened his eyes wide in surprise. Asmodeus hadn''t expected to encounter mermaids in this part of the world, especially since they typically lived in coastal areas.


    "Why are they here?" he asked, puzzled.


    "We don''t know, my lord," Fredricka replied.


    "Hmmm... what do you two believe we should do?" He wanted to hear the opinion of women who lived in this world much longer than him, he didn''t even know what kind of lore or stories existed about mermaids.


    Alice was the first to speak. "Mermaids are rare creatures, my lord. They are known for their beauty and their ability to enchant men with their singing. If orcs are chasing them, it could mean that they are in danger..." Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    She paused for a moment, before her face suddenly lit up. "Ah, but they can purify any water source, and keep it pristine!"


    ''Oh?''


    That would be a great addition to this small citadel and village. If this place became the group''s primary base, water would be imperative for the human troops following Alan.


    He turned his gaze to Asmodea, who looked a little upset. Her lips pouted, and her cheeks puffed out. Alice had taken the most important information, and she could only appeal to him emotionally now.


    "I am unsure why they are here, but if they are in danger, we should help them. It would be cruel to leave them to the orcs." She looked down at him with a serious expression.


    "Alright, then let''s get the demon knights to finish one last task, call Ciela and have her support the mermaids, also can someone call Lumina to my room?"


    There were too many things to do at once.

 Chapter 440 The Human Struggle

    Almost fourteen days passed since Asmodeus and the Demon knights left Grimholt, and Alan finally completed his arduous preparations. He handed the management over to a trusted aide while he rode atop his trusted warhorse.


    His gaze trailed over the mass of knights and soldiers who would follow him into battle.


    ''Five thousand and seventy-nine men answered the call.''


    Their eyes watched him with expectation, adoration, and worship.


    They were ready to die for him if he ordered them to, not just because he was their hero, but because of everything Alan had done in the past five years to support the people. Alan spent most of his additional funds on helping the people of Grigor.


    He funded schools for orphans and workshops for those who couldn''t afford to eat, and most of his fortune went to enrich Grigor. The duke''s popularity skyrocketed. He also ensured that the soldiers received proper training and equipment. Their morale was high, and they were ready to follow him into battle.


    Alan cleared his throat before he started speaking, the image of his best friend entering the dead lands first, without a sense of fear.


    "My dear brothers and sisters! We are here today because we have to answer the call of our friends. For years, we stood side by side with them against all odds. Enduring against the demon threat, our brothers... sisters... fathers... mothers... stood in these very lands fighting, and pushing back the enemy!"


    The crowd cheered as Alan spoke. He raised his hand, and silence returned.


    "I know you are all afraid. You fear the demons. But let me tell you this: There is no need to be afraid! We finally have a chance, the chance to defeat the enemy, and create a lasting peace! To take back our freedom to hope and dream of a brighter tomorrow for our children, for our fallen, and ourselves!"


    The cheers erupted again, louder than before. Alan continued speaking once they quieted down.


    "We will not march alone! Our allies will join us in this endeavour, their souls, and hopes will protect us, and we shall show the world, what it means to fight together! We will show them what happens when you mess with humanity! With Grigor!"


    The cheers grew even louder, and Alan could see the fire burning in the eyes of his soldiers.


    Mercenaries who would remain looked on with a sense of envy, their hands gripping their weapons tightly.


    "Today we march toward the Demon Continent. Today, we march for victory! For glory! And for humanity!" Alan shouted, raising his sword high above his head.


    Brrrrr!


    Horns sounded, followed by a rhythmic beat of drums, as Alan''s horse galloped towards the horizon the moment he dropped his sword. A sense of hope and excitement brimming in their hearts.


    Fifteen days later, close to the central demon plains.


    "Raise your shields!"


    "Block those damn arrows!"


    "Priests, where are the healers?"


    Alan''s dirty face grimaced as his sword sliced through a monstrous figure with eight twisted arms like a giant caterpillar. The figure popped and oozed foul-smelling pus. Constant battles marred Alan''s figure with dirt, blood, and sweat. His hair clung to his forehead, and his eyes were red from exhaustion.


    They had been fighting non-stop since they entered the Demon Continent.


    "Are we cursed to struggle forever?" Alan muttered under his breath.


    He glanced around at the battlefield, littered with corpses of demons and humans alike. The stench of death suspended heavily in the air, mingling with the metallic scent of blood.


    At first, their morale remained high, and they rushed onto the plains with no sign of enemies. However, the moment their group left Grimholt''s surroundings, monsters began to appear.


    They came from the ground, the soil, the mountains, and forests.


    "Keep up your guard! We must not waver." Alan''s hoarse shout echoed through the battlefield, a testament to how much bullshit these knights endured. With over four hundred already gone, his regret at not travelling with Asmodeus increased each day.


    "Sire!"


    "Yes, Your Grace! We saw them from afar; there were different types of monsters in the distance!"


    Alan frowned, wondering if this was but another trial in their cursed journey.


    "What do they look like?"


    "Humanoids, covered in black armour."


    "Hmm?"


    Alan''s eyes widened as colour returned to his face. He threw his plate armour to the ground and started rushing to his horse.


    "Your Grace!"


    "Wait, at least wear your armour, Your grace!"


    Alan ignored them all as he climbed onto his horse and rode in the direction the scouts arrived from.


    "Your Grace!"


    The rest of the knights followed suit, mounting their horses and chasing after Alan. His horse galloped over the hill, an exhausted huff coming from his nostrils. "My dear steed, just endure this once for me. I promise the best carrots when we return!" Alan whispered to his horse, patting its neck.


    After cresting the hill, he stopped and looked down at the open field below. There, marching towards them, were indeed humanoid figures clad in black armour.


    A familiar face sat at the forefront, riding atop an elegant and beautiful arachne.


    "R-Ryuji? It''s you?"


    Alan''s eyes trembled, and tears welled at the corners of his eyes. This exhausting journey almost drove him to give up hope. He thought that his friend might have already fallen after the reports stopped.


    "RYUJI!!!"


    His voice boomed through the field, reaching the ears of the Demon Knights, who immediately halted their march. The figure in the front turned around and smiled brightly.


    What amazed Alan was the uniformed and synchronised movements of the demon knights, who slammed their shields and spears into the dirt with a loud, resounding boom before forming a triangle behind Asmodeus.


    The display caused the knights who followed to sigh and gasp in wonder.


    "Ryuji you damned show off!" Alan dashed down the hill on foot, his right hand clenched tightly, happy but frustrated tears streaming down his cheeks.


    Asmodeus jumped down from Lumina''s back and spread his arms wide open.


    "Alan!"


    *Boom*


    The two friends collided with a heavy thud, Alan''s fist slamming into Asmodeus'' chest, and Asmodeus'' fist hitting Alan square in the jaw.


    "You bastard! I was worried sick about you! Why did you leave no messages or contact us?"


    "Why were you so damned slow, I waited for you and thought you died, damn hero."


    They both laughed heartily, embracing each other in a tight hug.


    "I''m glad you''re alive, Ryuji."


    "Me too, Alan."

 Chapter 441 A moment of Solace before the end

    A few hours later, the campsite was abuzz with activity as the Demon Knights and Human Knights mingled. Though many of the knights wondered what lingered under their helmets, the demon knights, a force of all females, were taller than most men, causing them to seem imposing.


    However, the moment they removed their helmets, the knights gasped.


    Frozen, as if a beam of light had spread through the camp, when all the beautiful women appeared, their long pointy ears twitching and their red eyes scanning the crowd.


    "Wow..."


    "Look at her."


    "Damn, she''s gorgeous."


    "Hey, look at that one!"


    "These foolish men, why are they so weak?" Fredricka, the captain of the demon knights with blonde hair, muttered, causing the men to grumble and hurt their pride.


    "Hah, who do you think you are? We might be human, but we won''t lose to a bunch of women!"


    "Yeah!"


    "Come on, let''s see what you got!"


    Fredricka smirked as she unsheathed her sword, ready to take on any challengers.


    "Come on then, you weaklings, I''ll show you the difference between us."


    As the two armies clashed in friendly competition, Alan and Asmodeus sat on a comfortable chair made with pillows, sipping wine while gazing at the demon empire''s beautiful night sky. Continue reading on My Virtual Library Empire


    "We finally came this far," Alan muttered.


    "Yeah... I never expected it to happen so fast."


    "How did you manage to get these knights to follow you, Alan?"


    "Heh, that''s a secret. But don''t worry, these guys won''t betray us."


    "Good, it seems you struggled."


    "The moment we stepped into the lands, all hell broke loose, as if they were waiting for humans to show."


    "I see."


    Asmodeus closed his eyes for a moment. The journey he faced seemed quite different from Alan''s struggle. He slowly opened his eyes, wondering if the monsters didn''t attack them because of their demonic aura.


    "How many did you lose?"


    He might not have paid attention to loss in the past, but after taking over the orc''s citadel and village. Asmodeus came to understand, even the smallest loss could spiral into an uncontrollable situation out of your hand.


    ''I should thank Serena for all my luck so far.''


    Alan''s eyes dimmed for a brief moment, before he sipped on the cheap ale with a bitter grin on his lips. "Four hundred, at least... if we count during my time at Grimholt, it''s over four thousand, and that''s a positive estimate."


    To Asmodeus the numbers didn''t register at first, because he knew of world wars where tens of millions died and thousands would die each day. His mind and emotions dulled further because of his race not viewing human life as important.


    Yet, he could still remember his time as a human.


    ''I see, Alan must have suffered.''


    "You''ve worked hard, the people of Grigor fought harder, brother-in-law."


    "Ryuji..."


    Alan paused for a moment, his cheeks red from the ale. The sound of his men merrily cheering helped his heart rest. However, he noticed what Asmodeus called him, and his eyes widened. The sudden peace faded.


    However, he didn''t expect the human knights to fight.


    Asmodeus brought the Demon knights for that reason¡ªotherwise he could have flown to meet Alan much sooner. Because the citadel was too far to reach, he could only fight here, in the dead wastes. A place where humans struggled to survive.


    ''But, I can''t risk losing any more lives.''


    Asmodeus knew he had to win this battle without losing a single life. It wasn''t easy to gain the trust of humans, especially being the thing they likely feared since they were a child.


    "Rest easy, Alan."


    He patted his good friend''s shoulder, watching him collapse onto the wooden seat. Maybe meeting Asmodeus would allow the tired duke to get some rest.


    ''I should show him what his faith and trust is worth.''


    In the distance, dark creatures lingered, hidden in the cracks, crawling, sneaking, stalking. They were ready to attack at any moment, but they held back.


    They waited.


    Waited for the signal to go.


    That signal was obviously the moment the human knights became too drunk to fight.


    "Demon Knights! Wipe them out."


    Asmodeus laced the ale with a special potion, something created thanks to the help of Ciela, Sariel and Velvet. A special elixir that would not only put humans into a deep sleep but also reinvigorate them and restore their bodies, minds, and wounds in a ten-hour sleep window.


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    The beautiful women who drank and entertained the guests earlier now stood straight, clad in black armour like beasts from hell. They faced the small, distorted monsters. A mutated relative of the imp, a pathetic goblin class monster. But even the weakest monster could kill a human, oh so simply.


    However, these women were no mere humans.


    Each one was a powerful demon, capable of wielding magic and physical strength far beyond the realm of humanity. The blood of a demon king made them strong, and the blood of a demon emperor surpassed that strength further.


    The demons drew their swords and spears one by one, forming a pristine shield wall that covered the campsite. No matter where the enemy attacked, they prepared themselves well.


    "Archers, release your arrows!"


    Fredricka commanded, her voice echoing through the night.


    The archers responded swiftly, unleashing a barrage of arrows that whistled through the air. Darkness meant nothing to the demon knights, whose eyes glowed a faint gold during combat, allowing them to see perfectly in the pitch-black wasteland.


    The arrows found their marks, striking down dozens of the approaching monsters. But there were hundreds more, and they kept coming, undeterred by the loss of their brethren.


    Their attack was relentless, and they charged with reckless abandon.


    Asmodeus watched the battle unfold with a cold expression. He knew these monsters were nothing compared to the true threat lurking in the shadows.


    "Sariel keep Alan safe."


    He didn''t fight against the orcs, but this time an enemy lingered that could at least give him a pleasant warm-up after drinking the cheap ale.


    "Come, filthy creature."


    Asmodeus gripped the air before a massive black axe flickered and appeared in his grasp. The next moment, he struck towards the darkness.


    His axe sliced through the air, before a wet splatter sprayed across the ground.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    A hideous scream erupted from the shadows, revealing a grotesque figure that was twice the size of Asmodeus.


    "There you are, come. The lot of you fight me!"


    Dozens of red eyes shone in the darkness, fixated on Asmodeus.

 Chapter 442 Running Out of Time

    Asmodeus swung his axe, the force creating a squall of sharp air that tore through each monster''s flesh. The attack killed three monsters, allowing him to breathe and recover. He narrowed his eyes and stepped forward to follow up, his blood magic forming sharp spikes that impaled the twisted creatures.


    [They''re endless!]


    Serena complained, while he agreed with her but couldn''t ignore them.


    ''Tell me about it...''


    The sound of clashing blades and the low pop of magic reverberated around him as the human and demon knights fought off the twisted ghouls.


    He flicked his wrist, spraying blood across the dirt while silently chanting new spells. The crimson liquid rose in response to his command, forming into a dozen small blades that shot towards the creatures. They tore through flesh and bone, killing several monsters.


    However, the larger ones shrugged off the damage, grabbing their brethren and using their corpses to heal.


    "Damn, that''s disgusting."


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but worry about the human forces against abominations that could regenerate themselves and fought without care for their lives.


    ''Is Alan''s group doing fine?''


    Asmodeus gritted his teeth as he blocked an attack from one of the monsters. The force of the impact sent a jolt through his arm, but he endured while his feet sank into the ground. He swung his axe in a wide arc, cutting through the monster''s torso and sending it flying backward.


    "Phew!"


    He wanted to hurry and support Alan. Having enjoyed fighting the ghouls, he lifted his left hand to end the battle. Asmodeus focused, and his aura flickered, creating several magical circles that formed crimson spears of blood. Each spear was razor-sharp and radiated a deadly aura.


    With a single thought, Asmodeus launched the spears toward the remaining monsters. They pierced through the air, leaving behind a trail of crimson light as they closed in on their targets.


    The spears continuously bombarded the creatures, impaling them with their sharp tips and causing them to cry out in agony. The monsters thrashed and struggled, but the spears held them firmly in place, pinning them to the ground. The rest of his spears crushed and minced them into pulp until nothing remained.


    Asmodeus watched as the last of the monsters fell, their bodies dissolving into mist and disappearing. He lowered his hand, feeling the adrenaline slowly fade from his body.


    ''It seems that even these monsters have become trivial now...''


    He turned around and walked through the battlefield, surrounded by a mass of people engaged in a close battle. Humans struggled in groups, and demon knights fought in a slow, balanced formation.


    However, he could see the fatigue and injuries building on the human knights and soldiers... he stepped passed a young man about to be impaled by a small white ghoul, only to reach out and grab the little fiend by its throat.


    "You should head back to the back lines and get treatment."


    "H-Heh?!" The young knight who closed his eyes turned to face Asmodeus, shocked at what he saw.


    Asmodeus threw the creature into the air before swinging his axe down, cleaving it in half. The monster''s body dissipated into mist, proving its death.


    He watched the knight with terrified eyes flee towards the rear desperately, though it looked a little unsightly. Asmodeus couldn''t help but smirk at how ridiculous the knight looked.


    ''Why is a coward... fighting against the demons?''


    "Victory!"


    "All Hail His Grace!" Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Asmodeus curled his lips into a faint smile, gazing at the bloody human knights, their faces white like sheets, and many wounded. Yet, in this moment of victory, they all pulled together, jumping, yelling, and hugging each other.


    ''This is something demons lack.''


    He thought to himself, feeling a tinge of envy toward the humans and how he was now more demon than human. Their ability to come together and celebrate their triumphs was something he wished his kind possessed.


    But then he remembered why he was here.


    "Good work Fredricka, Sariel... Lumina." He said, glancing at the trio who stood beside him, covered in blood and sweat.


    "It was nothing, my dear Master," Sariel replied, sneaking closer to him. Her eyes glowing, she curled her lips into an impish smile.


    "Your Majesty... this is our duty." Fredricka remained serious, but he could see the slight tinge of red on her cheeks. The Demon knights gained a strange sense of pleasure from his praise.


    "Let''s clear the battlefield and deal with the corpses. Since the humans seem exhausted and spent, we need to get some rest."


    "Yes!" They answered in unison.


    Not long after the battle, Asmodeus sat atop Lumina, leaning against her as she rocked her body slightly. This movement allowed him to enjoy a soothing moment of peace.


    "Lumina, don''t work yourself so hard in the future, you are more important than the humans."


    He noticed her fighting dozens of ghouls during the battle several times to protect the humans, using her webbing to keep them focused on her. However, Asmodeus didn''t like her fighting so dangerously, no matter how strong she might be.


    She stopped moving, and he felt her soft fur brush against his cheek as she nuzzled him affectionately. He smiled, running his fingers through her silky white hair and feeling the warmth radiating from her body.


    "I understand, Ryuji."


    "Don''t look so serious, Lumina... I just don''t want to see you injured." Asmodeus said, reaching up to stroke her face.


    Lumina purred softly, enjoying the gentle touch of his hand on her cheek. She closed her eyes and leaned into his caress, savouring the heat of his palm against her skin. "I will do my best~ thank you."


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but chuckle at her response, finding it endearing. He continued to stroke her face gently, feeling the bond between them starting to form. He then started to accept her despite Lumina''s past sins.


    "Hey, hey! What about me? I fought well too!" Sariel complained, puffing out her cheeks, fluttering her wings as she dropped onto his body from the air, her soft body pressed against him.


    Asmodeus rolled his eyes, letting out a sigh of exasperation. "Sariel, you know better than to drop onto me like that."


    "But you''re so comfortable!" Sariel protested, snuggling closer to him.


    Asmodeus shook his head, but couldn''t help but smile. Despite her antics, he appreciated her efforts in the battle and knew she deserved recognition. Not to mention, he couldn''t push away such a lovely woman, and instead wrapped an arm around her waist.


    "It seems that we''re running out of time, if we don''t hurry the enemy will be completely prepared for us."

 Chapter 443 The Frozen North

    In the far north of the demon empire, the cold winter never faded, and snow fell endlessly upon the land. The blizzard raged on as fiercely as ever, with winds and ice that could instantly freeze anything in its path. Standing in a field of white was an army of at least twenty thousand.


    A beautiful woman with dark, caramel skin and thick curved horns overlooked the army from a tall, cold wall.


    Her body wrapped in an elegant fur dress and cloak, the slight glow of a marking visible on her exposed abdomen, and long silk gloves covering her arms as she pointed towards the south.


    "The humans have entered our territory."


    This woman''s voice sounded both domineering, like a monarch, and yet sweet, intoxicating like honey.


    It was a bewitching sound that would make any male tremble.


    She looked over her shoulder, glancing at a tall monster, over seven feet tall, with a reptilian face and sharp fangs. The demon''s eyes were yellow and slit like a snake, and wore dark armour that seemed to absorb all light around it.


    "We have tolerated their insolence for too long¡ªno longer will we allow them to encroach upon our territory! You have done well, my subjects. You have sacrificed much under my time of slumber... I cannot even begin to express how grateful I am for your service!"


    No matter how impassioned her words were, the cold, void-of-light eyes and the same enthusiasm told a different story.


    This woman cared nothing for the meat bags on the ground.


    Her long black tails with heart-shaped tips flicked the air, and the snow gradually built up around her, melting from her natural body heat.


    "Their leaders are the wretched Human Hero! And a traitor! He who destroyed our brethren for fun! A false Demon King!"


    Her words carried far, as if spoken right beside you, no matter how far away you stood. The magic of the wind allowed her voice to reach everyone''s ears.


    "Let us face them, and crush their false hopes! Retaking the world from their filthy grasp!"


    Yet while the monsters began to cheer, growl and roar into the skies, her lips trembled, her eyes brimming with tears, frozen instantly and slipping down her cheeks like azure gemstones.


    "Long Live the Demon Queen!"


    The massive army began to change to the woman, her seductive smile able to capture their hearts even from this distance.


    "Your Majesty, how is the succubi''s body?" The demon beside her, a knight and butler in one, the counterpart to her second butler who she left to prepare for Asmodeus in the central plains.


    "The body is fine, Valsarik, but it''s still not enough... I need more power to break through and become a true empress."


    Valsarik said nothing and bowed his head politely.


    However, he noticed the changes in his mistress, the demon queen.


    ''Although her majesty has improved and become more intelligent since fusing with the ancient succubus locked away in that dungeon... there is still something strange.''


    Sometimes the demon queen would lock herself away for hours...


    Then a potent and disgusting pink mist with a foul scent would fill the entire castle.


    ''Something isn''t right, but I don''t know what.''


    "What''s the matter, Valsarik?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Please forgive me." The monster stepped back and made way for his mistress.


    She gracefully raised a hand, silencing her army.


    "We will take revenge on humankind, the elves, and even those filthy beasts of the south! We will be victorious from today! And every day after!"


    The army erupted into a deafening cheer.


    With a wave of her hand, an endless shadow engulfed the army, empowering them, and causing the blizzard to stop momentarily.


    "Her Majesty caused a miracle!"


    "The blizzard stopped, we can win!"


    Monsters were simple creatures.


    They lived for the base pleasures of life: eating, sleeping, fighting, and reproducing. Because of this, their numbers constantly increased, even in the worst conditions.


    Of course, the quality was lacking, but quantity had its advantages.


    They could afford to lose thousands of men for each hundred enemies killed.


    The humans thought they had won when they survived the previous demon ambush, but if Alan knew the truth, his heart might sink and regret ever coming north. This force wasn''t the main force, only a tiny fraction, yet they numbered twenty thousand.


    If they had the resources, they could field a million soldiers, but demons struggled with advanced labour or farming, so supplies were scarce. They relied on hunting and living by the day.


    And the ones who suffered most were always the weak.


    Orcs and goblins could be said to have the most advanced ecology and habits of the demons and monsters, with only upper and noble demons knowing how to live similar to humans.


    However, their pride prevented them from copying human ideas and inventions, which is why, given their overwhelming numbers advantage, they couldn''t crush humans before now.


    "I am tired. Please guide the troops and send them south to crush the enemy and bring me that man."


    "As you command, your majesty."


    .


    .


    .


    The moment she entered her private chambers, the demon queen''s body staggered, gripping her head and groaning as she fell to her knees. Her body began to distort as if changing shape, but then returned to normal, again and again, like a battle within herself.


    "No! No... Stay out of this succubus!"


    [Shut up, filthy imposter!]


    "Stop!"


    Her lips curled into a smile, and suddenly her eyes changed colour, turning golden. The woman rose to her feet, licking her lips and laughing.


    "Asmodeus... although I have a new body, this isn''t what I planned."


    A gentle, yet sharp voice came from her mouth, the softness of silk yet sharper than a dagger.


    "But at least I can move around again, although it seems that your possessive desire has pierced my soul..." The demon queen parted her robes, revealing the marking Asmodeus left on all his women, the succubus tattoo with ''Demon Empress'' in the centre. "Let along my body, fufu."


    Riel''s steps faltered as she tried to maintain control, and her eyes flicked between golden and raven black repeatedly.


    "Ah! You''re such a pest!" Riel screamed and clutched her head once more, falling to her knees.


    But as soon as she fell, another smile appeared on her face, and the woman rose elegantly.


    "Why do you fight... You know I don''t plan to kill the most suitable mate for me!"


    The demon queen stood up again, smirking.


    "This time, I''ll make him mine forever... Until death parts us..."


    [This time?]


    Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    She giggled as she walked over to the mirror, parting the front of her dress once more.


    "To think... that this marking would allow me to regain consciousness and evolve, no longer a mindless abomination that lost herself to endless gluttony."


    Asmodeus''s symbol was special. It held a portion of his power and allowed him to connect with his lovers, but it also enhanced their natural abilities. With Riel and the demon queen, their intellect, knowledge, and magic power increased greatly.


    This increase allowed her to surpass her previous limits.


    "I just wonder if that foolish boy can survive the trials I''ve created."


    [You sadistic bitch!]


    "..."


    The demon queen ignored Riel, and instead ran a finger over her exposed abdomen, causing the markings to glow bright pink.


    "...Mmm..." A slight moan escaped her lips. "How is it possible for something so pleasurable to exist?"


    She then flicked her hand, a wave of mana vibrating through the air as all the doors and windows became sealed, her cheeks blushing while she panted... "Once again, this strange feeling..."


    [This demon queen is obsessed with masturbation!]


    Meanwhile, two days after the attack, Alan''s troops reached the citadel formerly ruled by the orcs, now the village and walls packed with human knights.


    Thankfully, the orcs didn''t take care of the stonework very well, and much of it had crumbled away, allowing easy access to the buildings.


    It wasn''t perfect, but it would do as a temporary base until their army moved north.


    "What do you make of the walls?"


    Alan questioned the group of engineers and architects, although the stone masons nodded with excitement. He wanted to install instant defensive armaments to protect the citadel, because trebuchets alone couldn''t stop the demon armies.


    "Your Grace... these walls are fantastic. I''m amazed the orcs never managed to expand them. If we add some basic fortifications, this place will be a lot better."


    "And how long would that take?"


    The elderly man with a pair of primitive bifocals rubbed his chin. "Two weeks? Three at best?"


    "That''s not good enough. We need this place fortified faster than that." Alan frowned.


    "Well... perhaps if we had the dwarves help us? Or rather... we could create a temporary defence and work on the upgrades with a smaller group, this would take longer to complete, but our defences would remain in the meantime."


    The architect gazed at the stonemason and then beckoned the engineer as they discussed their options.


    "We could build temporary wooden spikes around the wall, dig trenches, and use the dirt to create mounds, which will slow down any approaching force... Although I''m worried about the massive creatures the demons may use against us."


    "Then what about a moat, deep enough to capture them?"


    "Hmmm... that sounds good on paper, but isn''t that going to just create a river around the citadel?"


    Alan nodded before he turned to leave.


    He didn''t care about their internal debate and gave them a deadline.


    "Do whatever you can in a week. Then, for the upgrades, you have until I return, I expect this place to be an impenetrable fortress."


    "Return?" The engineer asked.


    "When the troops have rested, Asmodeus and I will head to the north, there is another castle to take. My brother will be sending reinforcements to bolster the outposts and this small village should be able to form a town."

 Chapter 444: The Bitter and Shallow Heart of Humanity.

    Alan stood still in the Lord''s office while Asmodeus gazed at him from the messy table.


    After the battle and its aftermath, health improved, and many of the knights and villagers started to convert the dirty orc hovel into a true fortress. However, issues started to appear because two different forces struggled to mix, with the Demon Knights following Asmodeus and the knights only following Alan.


    "Alan, what should we do to solve this issue?"


    "Ryuji..." Alan showed a bitter look, his lips pressed together so hard they turned white.


    ''Why did things become so complicated?''


    Asmodeus understood humans could be judgemental and shallow, but he never expected them to be so stubborn. He thought he could at least convince the knights of Alan.


    A man who seemed more open-minded than most of the other humans. Unfortunately, because they learned the true nature of the female knights and Asmodeus himself, Alan''s knights became resentful and blamed him for all the trouble that occurred in their life.


    "I don''t think we should remain in the same outpost..."


    Alan''s shoulders shuddered, his eyes closing, and he bit his lips almost drawing blood.


    ''I''m not surprised. They''re simple humans.''


    It wasn''t like Alan didn''t expect such a situation, but managing his men and their feelings was more difficult than he imagined. It also took a toll on his body. The constant fights, arguments and insults whispered in Alan''s ears caused his head to ache.


    "Yes, I agree."


    He slowly raised his head, and their eyes met. Asmodeus smiled, trying to hide Alan''s exhaustion.


    The two men were close friends, basically family, but to have his men reject Asmodeus, causing Alan''s heart to shrink, he couldn''t imagine that they would turn on their saviours all because of their demonic features.


    They knew what happened with the orcs and ogres. However, instead of being thankful for saving them from certain death, they resented the demons for helping them.


    "Ryuji, can''t we..."


    Still, Alan didn''t wish to make Ryuji suffer in this way, because he worried about losing his friends. If the demon knights left the fortress, how could they help each other? After everything they had been through?


    "It is alright Alan."


    Asmodeus looked at Alan and approached him with a sad smile.


    "This would have happened eventually, we both knew that not everyone can accept or forgive the demons. How long have your people fought against my kind?"


    He slapped Alan''s shoulder with a friendly smile on his face.


    "Did you think the grudges would vanish, this isn''t the end, but the beginning."


    Alan bit his lips again, his fists clenched.


    "I know...I know."


    ''This guy really is suited to being a hero, even worried about demons.''


    The next day, Allen gathered the entire village at the outpost''s centre.


    He gathered the knights, criminals, and those who had followed him from the beginning. All stood watching Alan, who stood on an elevated stage. "Greetings, gentleman."


    Alan''s solemn and low voice echoed through the entire village and citadel, amplified using magic.


    "From today onwards, there will be changes to how our forces operate. We''re going to divide into two different groups, one led by me, and another by Lord Asmodeus, the fiance of my two nieces, Princess Anne and Princess Liana."


    The moment that fact became clear, the men reacted. Some whispered or remained silent, while a large group shouted and complained, cursing Asmodeus.


    "How can we trust a monster?!"


    "You want us to fight alongside these things?!"


    "Didn''t they come here to kill us before?"


    "SILENCE!" Alan''s cold blue eyes shone like ice blades. A chill ran down everyone''s spine, including Asmodeus, who gulped at the sudden change in his friend.


    The men quieted, their gazes avoiding Alan as he stared at them.


    "How dare you speak of our kingdoms hero in such a manner!"


    His voice thundered through the outpost, causing many to tremble and fear Alan.


    "You should be ashamed! These brave souls have put their lives on the line to save you all! Like you they were humans and abandoned their humanity to save us! Yet you still judge them because of what they have become."


    Many lowered their heads, some trembled and didn''t move an inch, and a few still gave dubious looks. Experience new stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "This is why Asmodeus chose to split our forces."


    Immediately, the crowd''s atmosphere changed from anger and outrage to delight and joy, and smiles appeared on their faces. However, Alan''s next words quickly crushed these smiles.


    "Asmodeus will leave with half of you."


    Silence descended upon the crowd, their smiles disappearing.


    "However, he will not force any of you, but know those who leave will be granted the highest honours possible. Criminals will be pardoned fully, Soldiers will be promoted to knights, and knights... will receive a lasting title."


    The knights'' eyes widened at that offer, especially the criminals and normal citizens, though they despised the demons. The sweet reward was too much for them to pass up, and it seemed Alan knew what to offer to convince them if possible.


    "Now those who wish to follow Lord Asmodeus step forward!"


    At first, nobody moved or stepped forward.


    However, a man dressed in rags slowly walked forward. He was the father of the little girl, whose leg was severed by the orc horde and healed by demonic blood.


    "I will follow you, Lord Asmodeus."


    He spoke while kneeling before Asmodeus.


    Asmodeus smiled and patted the man''s shoulder.


    "Thank you, I am glad your daughter managed to walk again.


    After one person stepped forward, the atmosphere changed.


    Most of the people who suffered and couldn''t afford the expensive healing of the priests who followed Alan turned to Asmodeus.


    Like a series of raindrops, once one joined, so did another, then another, and so on until roughly half of the people stood behind Asmodeus.


    However, the people who followed Asmodeus were the poor, weak, and fodder. The knights, barely even soldiers, pushed them forward to death. Most were hunters or farmers from the villages around the front lines. They struggled to survive and accepted Alan''s call to arms to feed their starving families.


    Only two real knights had joined Asmodeus.


    Alan looked at the rest of the men who remained with him, and most of his knights remained, looking at the people who left with scorn and sneers.


    ''Alan looks mad...''


    Asmodeus observed Alan''s face, which held a stern look, his lips pursed as if to prevent himself from speaking out loud. His eyes narrowed into slits when he comrades shun those that left without a second thought.


    "I see, then this is how we will be divided." Alan''s voice sounded weak and lost its usual power as he turned to Asmodeus. "I hope we meet soon."


    Asmodeus nodded and gestured towards his new followers.


    "Since you chose to follow me, no matter what the issue or reason. I will treat you like my own, those who desire to keep fighting remain here, and those who would prefer to work in other rose, please follow Duchess Alice."


    He then pointed to Alice, who stood quietly beside him, her arms crossed. With narrowed eyes, she examined the people. She looked at her fiance with a raised eyebrow, but she didn''t argue against his decision.


    Soon, the men divided into three groups: farmers and builders, merchants, and warriors who desired to continue fighting.


    "I will let you know now, that all of you will be well fed, but note that warriors will receive more honour, money and a better treatment."


    Asmodeus made that clear to the people and noticed some of the younger men returning to the warrior group. However, the older men stayed in their positions with no intention of changing.


    ''That''s fine for now.''


    He planned to have them take a small, revised dose of the demonic potion made with his blood, weaker than the one taken by the demon knights. This bloodline amounted to close to half demons, and these men would become a quarter or less demon.


    ''Though it paints me to control them in such a way, this stops betrayal and helps manage the additional forces.''


    "Alan, I am going to leave the base when your reinforcements come. In the meantime, we will stay within the citadel."


    "Very well, thank you, Ryuji."


    Asmodeus nodded, smiling, and he turned away, his crimson cape flapping in the wind behind him.


    .


    .


    .


    "You managed to get more soldiers, my love~ hehe."


    "Darling, will those humans be any help?"


    "Fufu, trust in our beloved. He has a plan to make them useful."


    Meanwhile, after they finished the meeting, Asmodeus lay back on a large sofa, with Erika, Velvet, Vinea and Lumina.


    "You girls are too good to me." He chuckled,


    Lumina rested on his left shoulder while rubbing his chest, Vinea massaged his feet while resting her head on his stomach, Erika sat on his right side, and Velvet rested on his lap.


    "Tell me, do you plan to make them demon knights, too? " Vinea''s concerned voice slipped from her lips as she gripped his calves, her fingers trembling slightly.


    "No, I don''t plan on making them knights, but they need some strength to survive and help us. We need loyal manpower."


    Asmodeus rubbed her hands and gently squeezed her soft white skin. "So I will make them Demon Warriors."


    "Demon Warriors?" Lumina asked curiously, raising her head from his shoulder.


    "Yes, my cute spider, Demon Warriors." He leaned down and kissed her forehead.


    "What''s the difference?"


    Velvet seemed interested¡ªher lips curled into an amused smile as she traced circles on his thigh.


    "Demon Knights are half-blooded Demons after gaining my trust and affection. Different from yourselves and your sisters, whereas Demon Warriors will be mixed, somewhere between human and demon, enough to give them strength but still keep their humanity."


    "At most they will be a quarter demon, but ideally only enough to be demon enough to no longer look at you girls in that way, so they accept you."


    He lifted Velvet''s hand and kissed her knuckles gently.


    "So they won''t be like us..." Vinea said sadly.


    "Or the knights?" Erika also added¡ªwith her eyes narrowed into delighted crescents.


    "They will be treated well, as long as they accept me, and know to respect and worship you girls as their new queens."

 Chapter 445: Grasping the Human Heart

    "Ryuji!"


    Alan''s voice echoed through the calm room, a fire flicking in the corner with only the scribbling of a quill pen to accompany it.


    The man who had spoken was sitting back on a plush red couch, his fingers drumming impatiently as he waited for his friend''s response.


    The other person in the room sat at a desk nearby, writing what appeared to be a letter.


    ''He looks so different from that silly kid I first met, how did he grow into such a fine man? I feel like a big brother watching his kid brother growing into an adult...''


    Alan shook his head at that thought, knowing Ryuji would probably have something to say about it if he could hear him. He also knew that they were both far too old to be considered ''kids'' in any sense of the word. Ryuji was a decade younger than him and so he became protective of him.


    "Ryuji... are you alright?" Alan asked, noticing Ryuji''s quill had stopped moving.


    "Huh? Oh yeah..." Ryuji answered after a moment, shaking his head as though to clear it.


    He cupped his eyes with his palm, rubbing both sides of his temples, with his lips twisted in a grimace. "Just a little frustrated. Hey Alan... are we okay?"


    The moment Ryuji lifted his gaze from the paper, Alan noticed something very off about his eyes. They glowed red instead of their usual azure colour. A shudder ran through Alan''s spine, but he kept calm.


    ''Did the actions of my knights cause him to become this way?''


    Alan never expected that he could change the demon king''s feelings in such a way.


    He adored Ryuji, while the other seemed to brush things off. If it wasn''t related to his wives, Alan thought for sure it wouldn''t affect his young little brother.


    "How could we not be okay?" Alan chuckled lightly, leaning back on his couch. Then he threw himself forward, stood up, and walked towards Ryuji, who looked at him with a curious expression.


    "We''re brothers right?" Alan said as he patted Ryuji''s shoulder and gave him a warm smile.


    "I see... even though your people hate my kind?"


    ''He seems happier than I thought, it''s flattering to think that our friendship wasn''t just me...''


    "Yes. My people hate demons, and I cannot lie and say they will accept you. However, I don''t care if you are a demon, monster, or even a beast. To me, you are my dearest friend and brother," Alan explained, trying to keep his voice steady and not betray his nervousness.


    Asmodeus closed his eyes, and nodded. "To be honest, I didn''t care what they said or how they acted. I feel the same repulsion towards humans, well at least males and ugly women. Haha..." Asmodeus chuckled before continuing.


    "But your knights? The ones you chose yourself? I cannot deny that I thought they might resemble you, so it caught me off guard to see them speaking about my kind so hatefully. However... Alan, don''t misunderstand I am no fool. I know why they feel such a thing."


    ''My kind have been killing their loved ones, and invading their kingdom for hundreds if not thousands of years...''


    "But... you don''t hate me for being a demon, nor do you act like your knights? Why?"


    Alan paused at hearing Ryuji''s question, unsure of how best to respond.


    Instead of some grand reason, he just slapped Ryuji''s shoulder, and started to laugh instead.


    "I just like you! From the moment your cheeky little mouth first spoke to me in that dirty arena."


    "Even back then?"


    Ryuji''s eyes widened, knowing now that he was an obnoxious and irritating little shit back then.


    "Yeah. From the moment we clashed, somehow, you felt different from the other outsiders..." Alan replied, remembering their fight as if it had happened yesterday.


    ''What a brat you were!''


    He turned his head away, looking at the fire instead of his friend.


    Asmodeus didn''t reply to his words, merely staring at him quietly.


    "You look ill and tired... brother."


    ''Huh?''


    Alan''s ears burned.


    The deep voice calling him brother could never be confused with the word cute. Yet... when Alan heard Ryuji calling him brother.


    "How can the demon king feared by thousands be so cute? Hahahaha."


    "Who is cute you idiot!"


    Ryuji couldn''t help but redden at the embarrassing compliment. Yet at the same time, he also felt happy to have someone like Alan.


    "Haha, well... I''ve got my answer, so I''ll be leaving."


    Alan walked away, turning back several times before he grabbed the door handle. "Ryuji, no matter what dangers and troubles you face. I will always have your back. Never forget that."


    The door opened slowly, as if waiting for his response.


    Asmodeus closed his eyes, and let out a long sigh as if an enormous weight vanished from his chest. He then placed the quill to the side and gazed at Alan''s shrinking back.


    ''When I first came to this world you were like a distant and unattainable target for me... Now you shrink and age further each day.''


    "I know. But Alan, I feel the same. Don''t suffer alone. I am here for you. Isn''t that what family is meant to do?"


    "Haha, you cheeky little brat... hahaha..."


    A wide smile grew on Alan''s lips.


    ''The man who would never show a weakness has revealed his vulnerable heart to me... I must protect him.''


    The door slammed shut behind him as he left, leaving Ryuji alone in the room.


    "Haa..." Ryuji sighed once more.


    He slumped forward, his head resting on his desk.


    ''Why do I keep dreaming about Alan''s death...'' He asked himself.


    He didn''t sit finishing paperwork at this time without reason.


    The recurring dream of Alan''s death at the hands of a strange woman who resembled Riel constantly plagued him.


    Even though he was powerful, Asmodeus knew there was no way to escape death.


    ''I just wish I could see her face...''


    But every night she remained hidden from view, her form flickering and blurry as if trying to stop him from seeing.


    ''I won''t let him die.''


    In the dark, flickering light of the fire, he remained focused, gazing down at the documents with a fierce gaze¡ªa determined expression as he continued his research.


    .


    .


    .


    The next day, Asmodeus stood on a stage gazing at the humans who would work with him, to become his warriors. However, they lacked everything right now, since he accepted them.


    He would strengthen them more than any other kingdom''s knights.


    "Greetings, humans. I am Asmodeus the Demon King and from this moment on, you shall become my warriors."


    His voice echoed with a deep, powerful, reverberating tone, causing many to tremble at its sound. The humans gathered around the stage had mixed reactions. Some were terrified, while others stared in awe and wonder.


    "Now that you all are here, we may begin... Velvet, will you do the honours?"


    Velvet wore a full set of armour, with Vinea and Franceska at her side.


    "Glady, my love."


    She stepped forward, carrying a black sword in her hand.


    It looked imposing and evil, yet many of the young males in the crowd gasped in awe.


    They were awed by Velvet''s outstanding beauty, the sleek black armour covering her body, and the intricate design, which resembled a humanoid dragon.


    "Woah... she looks so cool!" A young man muttered.


    "True, will we get armour like that?"


    The people''s biggest gripe with the knights was that they fought with cheap padded cloth and leather, at best.


    They also used cheap weapons made of copper or iron and flimsy wooden shields.


    These weapons often broke or failed to deal damage to monsters, which often cost their life. Yet if they complained or asked for better... the Kingdom''s soldiers and knights would laugh and beat them.


    They watched Velvet''s movements intently as she approached a table where three boxes lay open.


    Inside each box lay a beautiful long sword, each crafted from some unknown material.


    "You are not going to have an easier time joining my husband''s army, however. If you choose to follow my husband, you will eat well, sleep well, and never have to worry about such menial things again!" Velvet wasn''t someone the people didn''t know; she even got permission to use her human form for this moment.


    "I will not ask you to become monsters, we do not plan to judge you for being humans."


    "Eh?"


    "Really?"


    "Even though we said such things?"


    "My husband doesn''t care what species you are. You will still receive the same pay and equipment, regardless of race. All you need to do is swear fealty to us. To my husband the future king of demons. You may worry about your families, but know that my husband seeks not war with the kingdoms but peace."


    "H-How can we believe you?"


    "Are you stupid man? She''s a member of the royal family! Look, it''s princess Anne and Liana!"


    "What if they are being mind controlled?"


    "Heh... true, we should be careful."


    The people gasped when they saw Anne and Liana standing behind the demon king. Various opinions spawned from their muttered voices.


    Asmodeus didn''t silence them with his aura. Each of his wives observed and judged the people below, deciding who would join which squad of demon knights, be it the vanguard, rear guard, or mudguards.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, listen to me. My husband is not an evil man. He is not forcing anyone to join him. If you don''t want to leave your kingdom, he won''t force you to join him."


    Velvet stepped forward and swung her sword, the sheer force creating a gust of wind that formed an arcing blade. The wind shot across the humans and destroyed a building behind them.


    "Woah!"


    "That''s incredible..."


    "Such power... he wants us to have that kind of power?"


    "Do you see now?" Velvet smiled with pride as she lowered the blade to the ground. "This power can be yours, but you won''t become demons either."


    After hearing her words, many humans looked at each other, surprised that they would not become demons.


    "If you are afraid, then please step out of the line," she ordered coldly.


    "However, if you have a heart that beats for Grigor, for this beautiful world... remain in line and you shall receive a weapon that suits your growth."


    Black longswords, black shortswords, paired shields made from monster parts, and finally the special bows adjusted by the elven princess herself.


    Asmodeus stood back, allowing his wives to give each person a weapon. Each one felt different in his hands.


    Each human felt something unique to them.


    When the swords fell into the hands of those chosen, some of them glowed red while others emitted a fainter blue or dark purple shade.


    ''Some of them have great potential.''


    "In return for your valiant efforts, please tell the demon knights in charge of training you. If there is a family you wish to protect, and their names. I shall send half your wages to them now, and the rest will be stored in the Grigorian bank under your names."


    "T-Thank you."


    "Thank you."


    Velvet smiled warmly at them and moved on to the next group.


    "Please step forward." She instructed firmly.


    One by one, each human came forward until everyone had received their new weapons.


    In the end, a small group of fifty didn''t wish to become warriors; they would become farmers and learn other trades.


    ''This exceeded my initial thoughts...''


    "Velvet, you''ve outdone yourself. Come to my room tonight. We have much to discuss." Asmodeus smiled at her shocked expression. He rarely called Velvet so directly in public.


    "Yes, my king," she whispered in reply, but he noticed her visibly bouncing with each step as she turned to leave.


    "Haha... my wives all have adorable traits."

 Chapter 446: Preparation - Knight Vs Warrior

    "Heh! Look at those peasants trying to become warriors."


    "They think they''re really knights."


    "Well, they followed that monster."


    The voices of disgruntled knights sounded from the top of the citadel walls. While guarding from the potential attack from the north, they watched the village below. Below them, the people who accepted Asmodeus and became his first male demon warriors.


    Velvet, Vinea, and Alice requested to teach the warriors because they loved Grigor and wanted to help them adapt to their changes as quickly as possible.


    "Look at them carrying rocks while running."


    "So stupid.


    Meanwhile, Alice narrowed her eyes, watching as the female knights she chose chased the warriors with wooden spears, poking them from behind.


    "Good, move faster! You will never survive if you cannot do this much!"


    The five hundred males who formed the vanguard received the harshest training, while Ciela and Erika helped train the rearguard and other groups.


    "Don''t lose speed, the demons won''t show mercy!"


    Alice and Velvet shouted alternately, watching the men suffering¡ªeach time the girls pushed them to the limit and were bout to collapse, the blood of Asmodeus would start to burn within them seeping into their heart and rapidly transforming it into a demonic heart that would help them surpass their limits.


    "Velvet, the progress is good."


    "Well, I am learning from Alice."


    The two demons smiled at each other¡ªboth of them loved the people of Grigor, and so worked their hardest to help them survive the coming battles.


    Asmodeus gave them a single order, "teach them how to use the power of a demon so they can survive."


    It was quite vague but understandable.


    Asmodeus didn''t want an army to slaughter his enemies¡ªhe just wanted his people to defend themselves and survive.


    "Good! One more lap!" Vinea bellowed, her face radiant while she jogged with the demon warriors holding a massive rock double their size and full plate armour all while leading them at the front.


    "Haa... Haa..."


    "This is hard... I''m going to throw up!"


    "My sides are burning, but... it kind of feels good."


    The men staggered, forcing themselves to remain standing while still jogging behind Vinea. They understood that this would help them survive and give them a chance to protect their families.


    Asmodeus silently watched them suffer to complete the basic training. While they might have verbally complained, each did their best to finish, despite their physical differences.


    ''Well some people adapt to my blood differently.''


    From the day they accepted Asmodeus, day after day, as the gruelling training sessions, the knights saw a strange scene.


    At first, the males could barely finish the twenty laps and thousand swings of their weapons, first swords, then spears and finally swords again, totalling 3,000.


    The warriors could run faster and for longer than before, and their muscles became bigger. Most importantly, they could get up and keep running after the first twenty laps. They started to accept the extra training offered for a rise, which paid them an extra gold coin a month.


    "These filthy commoners, how are they improving so fast?"


    "Heh... they are just filthy monsters now."


    "We should teach them a lesson for being so arrogant."


    When Alan''s camp saw the clear progress of the commoners, whom they looked down on, a sense of jealousy and inferiority started growing. The following day, fifty knights left Alan''s group and joined Asmodeus'' army for the morning training, with one of Alan''s Captains taking the lead.


    "We are here to offer assistance in their training."


    "I see, thank you for your support," Alice said while observing the Captain who came forward. She noticed something off about his eyes, but he didn''t seem hostile or rude.


    Of course, even though she became a demoness, the knights understood that these were still the ladies of the Grigorian royal family and showed the normal respect to Alice, Vinea, Liana and Velvet.


    "Alright, let''s start the day''s training."


    Alice led the group to the field where the new warriors trained every day. Before letting them begin, she expressed her gratitude to the knights who volunteered to help them out.


    "Will you be joining the training now? Since you''ve all trained for years I am sure you can finish thirty laps carrying a fifty kilogram boulder right?" Alice asked with a bright smile, pointing at the stones in front of the new warriors.


    "Yes! We will gladly assist!" The captain answered excitedly.


    ''Heh, these peasants won''t even be able to lift such a big rock, let alone carry it!''


    "Men, hurry and grab your stones and join the training."


    However, even with their captain''s confident answer, the knights struggled to lift the boulders. In contrast, the new male warriors easily carried theirs and prepared themselves for the next set of exercises.


    "Look at those knights, struggling." Enjoy exclusive chapters from My Virtual Library Empire


    "Do you think they will fall, haha that one stumbled!"


    "To think we used to fear them so much."


    The warriors performed squats while holding the massive boulders to warm up their muscles. Each time they stretched, demonic genes and blood flowed into their muscles.


    Slowly, over the past week, they transformed from the inside out. Now, even the oldest commoner looked more handsome and youthful with a full head of black hair instead of his balding grey fluff.


    When the knights tried to copy them, most fell backwards after the first squat, while others strained their bodies as the weight was too heavy.


    "Haaa... Haaa..."


    Their pride hurt¡ªthe knights refused to lose as the training started with Vinea and Velvet chasing the warriors with real spears, no longer the wooden ones with soft cotton ball tips.


    "Get running you useless maggots!" Velvet''s husky voice echoed as she suddenly started running at full speed, with her purple aura exploding as the demon warriors ran for their lives.


    "RUN!"


    "The captain must have slept with our master last night! She''s too excited!"


    "Damn it, Lord Asmodeus!"


    These small jokes and events started to bind the commoners together, at first it was money and the hope of survival, but now they started to see the difference, no longer limited to working a field all their lives, some even began to devote themselves to the sword, or spear.


    However, the knights weren''t so lucky, their faces red, struggling to keep the pace as Liana and Alice chased them with the spears wrapped in cotton. Only five knights could keep up, while the rest slowly couldn''t keep up and suffered the assault of rapid piercing strikes.


    "How do those peasants do this every day?"


    "This is impossible!"


    A few minutes later, the knights stopped, unable to continue with the massive rocks on their backs.


    Many fell to the floor gasping for air, while the warriors started slow squats and lunges to cool down their muscles.


    The warriors smiled as they watched the knights struggle¡ªnow they could move faster than the knights without getting tired.


    "Wow, they really can''t handle a little jog."


    "They look pathetic!"


    "Let''s finish this training session quickly and go back home. We still need to enjoy dinner."


    The warriors were motivated to improve themselves and not waste any more time, not just the training, but even meals were superior to the knights. The men and women received extra food and a glass of wine daily for their meals and the occasional dessert if they performed the training well.


    To enjoy the food which only nobles could eat in the past became something that pushed the warriors most.


    Alice watched the scene with mixed emotions. A part of her felt proud of her people, but also sad about the knights who followed Alan. Because she didn''t want her brother to suffer, and the knights were still part of Grigor, even if they were insufferable.


    "It seems that your men need more training, Captain Lucas."


    "Y-Yes, Your Grace."


    "I suggest you return to camp, and work hard. We will make sure to send more food to you guys once we''re able to produce it."


    "No.."


    ''I cannot let it end here¡ªwe should teach them the art of combat! How dare they laugh at us?!''


    "Men, form into pairs with the warriors and start practice duels!" Lucas ordered.


    The exhausted knights looked weary before they helplessly nodded and moved toward the practice area. The warriors dropped their boulders and picked up the training swords.


    While the warriors had no formal training, they had been practicing the basic forms and stances for the past seven days and had performed 2,000 swings.


    "You peasants better stay still!"


    "Alright, I''ll show you what a knight is like."


    The knights charged at the warriors, swinging their blades without hesitation.


    "What is the meaning of this?!" Vinea exclaimed.


    "I''m sorry, Princess, but I assure you this is just friendly competition." The captain replied.


    Vinea shook her head, and watched the training field, where the knights aggressively attacked the warriors.


    At first, the warriors struggled to block the attacks, but as the battle progressed, the tables turned.


    The knights started slowing down, gasping for breath, while the warriors gained energy. Their eyes shone as they found themselves able to learn the knight''s movements, how they attacked and adapting this knowledge to improve their swordsmanship.


    "What''s going on?"


    "How are these peasants keeping up with us?"


    Meanwhile, the knights felt humiliated by the progress of the commoners, who gradually caught up to their skill level.


    As the battle continued, the knights lost control and attacked more fiercely. Some started using their mana instead of pure swordsmanship.


    "Pathetic. Is this the level of our kingdom''s knights?" Velvet muttered.


    She thought they would be stronger, but then she realised that the true knights following Alan never engaged in insults. Instead, they watched the training and started to increase their training after asking Alan himself.


    Thus, as the training continued, of the fifty duels between warriors and knights passed.


    Only two knights won their duels.


    This event changed the mindsets of both camps and brought them a step closer to mutual acceptance, as joint training became a daily occurrence.

 Chapter 447: Advance - The Time is Nigh

    Asmodeus marched forward and slid his hand across Lumina''s fluffy white legs. "It''s time to leave. Are you nervous?" he asked, gripping her tight. He then jumped onto her back, enjoying the smooth and comfortable surface as she raised her rump to catch him.


    "I am happy to do anything with you, Ryuji."


    ''He accepted my request~ I am grateful he didn''t reject me.'' Lumina thought as she felt the soothing weight of Asmodeus behind her human body. His rugged hand gripping her waist, to anchor himself.


    "You sound like Levia when you speak like that, haha."


    "Hmph... Levia is a good paladin and serves you well. I am grateful you forgave her." The voice of Lumina became low, her red eyes fluttering as her human figure leaned back against Asmodeus, quietly thinking of the past.


    ''To think that my former apostle now serves and adores the same man as me.''


    "Today you know our goal right?"


    The moment his low, husky whisper tickled her ears, the normally composed arachne''s face and pale body turned light pink, covering her face with one set of hands while the other twiddles its fingers together.


    ''He even accepts my monstrous form...''


    Lumina''s heart pounded, thinking about how different she found Asmodeus when compared to his father, a positive and captivating charm that even after being reborn stopped her from giving up.


    ''Although I couldn''t conceive his children the first time... I am jealous of those women in his harem who are expecting...''


    Lumina''s thoughts and instincts as an Arachne, which normally formed broods of spiders to serve the Brood Mother, mixed. Her dark, affectionate desire to impress and seduce the man on her back constantly increased.


    Her silky red tongue slid across her feather-soft lips before recovering from the embarrassment.


    "I understand our goal well, Ryuji. No matter what you seek I will help you achieve it."


    ''My beloved husband wants to avoid further casualties, and thus we are taking our fastest and strongest members to scout out the northern reaches of our current territory.''


    Her thoughts went over the scouting plan that Asmodeus and Asmodea created.


    Meanwhile, the demon knights and warriors trained relentlessly to improve, clearing the monsters from surrounding forests and caves and as for her husband...


    Asmodeus would scout the north, northeast, and northwest for dangers.


    "Good, then... shall we depart?" Asmodeus moved closer to her back, his face brushing against her cheek before he whispered. "My dear Lumi."


    "!!!"


    Since she asked to become his wife, Lumina started to understand just how affectionate the man she chose could be and that she couldn''t be happier.


    The pounding of her heart made her worried she might die as it slammed against her ribs, with excitement and dopamine flooding her mind each time she heard his low, raspy whispers.


    "All Members of the Scouting group, Depart!"


    "Hey, don''t you think Lumina and Darling are getting along a little too well these days?" Erika''s eyes shimmered as she leaned on her warhorse, whispering her complaints while stroking its soft mane.


    "Don''t complain, this mission is because he cares about us dearly... A normal lord would have just sent his troops to do this." Asmodea coughed, while glaring at Lumina with a sharp gaze.


    The pair snapped their reins and, following a party of fifty horsemen, followed, with Velvet and Levia riding behind them, focused on their task.


    Low horns rumbled with a powerful echoed, blowing into the darkness to mark their departure, which caused the air to vibrate and the low thud of galloping horses filled the entire village.


    Alan watched from the citadel window with a goblet of wine.


    "Be safe out there, little brother. If you get hurt again... I might just become a demon myself."


    He gripped the glass tightly while muttering to the sky, gazing up at the enormous moon and praying for his safety. Memories of the boy he first met, covered in wounds with a wide grin because he achieved something simple, like killing a few goblins.


    ''It has only been a few weeks since we arrived here, yet so much has changed...''


    After losing to the demon warriors, the knights lost their arrogance. Some still disliked demons, and Alan never cared to punish them. Instead, what surprised him was that the knights continued to practise with them. So, for the past week, he noticed an improvement in their strength.


    "It''s so much that I thought Ryuji might have made them demons, but to think... human potential could be so high. It reminds me of Ryuji..."


    His voice trailed off. He thought back to when they had first met and how that young man constantly trained, fought, and kept growing even before he became a demon.


    ''I should take his example, let''s train... I am no longer a trophy hero blessed by a goddess.''


    Alan downed the wine in the glass, wiping the sweet flavour from his lips before turning towards the door, holding his sword with a faint smile on his lips.


    "Let''s become a true hero, through my efforts!''


    .


    .


    .


    Meanwhile, the small scouting force of Asmodeus headed north. They lacked knowledge about the lands they claimed from the demons¡ªthe former scouting parties only mentioned a large lake and forest to the east, while the west seemed to be full of dry, cracked earth.


    Once they passed the village border, and found the secondary outpost, their speed lowered and became a brisk trot.


    Asmodea and Erika''s warhorses galloped forward before she called out to him.


    "Asmodeus, what do you think should be our first priority?" She snapped the reins and slowed her speed, keeping parallel with Lumina, who gazed at the young princess briefly before turning away.


    "We have two choices¡ªwe can head towards the east where we believe a giant lake exists, or we can go westward and see if the land is worth further inspection."


    "The Northeast seems to have an abundance of trees. It may be good for lumber," Erika added with a cool expression. Unable to hide her jealousy towards Lumina, as she scowled for a moment, before noticing Asmodeus looking at her, and she turned away with red cheeks.


    "Hmm..."


    Asmodeus tapped his chin, smacking his lips while thinking of the best choice.


    Although the lake and woods brought valuable supplies to the humans, what he wanted to scout for wasn''t this. He didn''t want to be surprised, and to find the villages and towns that the demons might use...


    However, when he closed his eyes and thought about how the monsters and demons lived, these things didn''t align.


    ''They don''t care much about lumber or water, only monsters need to eat or drink, demons live off mana...''


    His eyes snapped open, and he pointed to the west.


    "Since the human scouts called it desolate and dry, worth nothing. I believe the demons would choose this path if they were to invade or attack our village."


    "That sounds plausible, but won''t it be hard to fight in such conditions?" Asmodea questioned, raising her eyebrow at the thought of fighting in a desert-like environment.


    "No... I believe our Lord has a point." Velvet''s horse pulled up to the left of Lumina, as she shouted over. "We cannot think using a humans mindset!"


    She then tapped her twisted horns and pointed to her black sclera. "Remember, we are demons too... think about what we need most."


    Lumina, Erika and Asmodea gazed back at Asmodeus... their eyes lingered on his body before looking back at Velvet.


    "Not his cock... you damned perverts!" Velvet scolded them, but her eyes were guilty of the same crime, before she snapped her fingertips and formed a small ball of ice. "MANA, they need mana to become stronger, and if the land is dried up, there is likely a reason."


    The small ball of ice dispersed slowly, sending cold air through the group as she explained.


    "If we are unlucky, we may even face a monster far worse than a demon," Lumina muttered, her long legs tapping the dirt as they leaned towards the west. They left marks and flags to show their movements to the secondary group led by Vinea.


    "I hope we don''t find any trouble. We don''t have the time to face strong opponents," Levia muttered softly, raising Asmodea''s eyebrow before staring at Asmodeus, who sat comfortably atop Lumina.


    His eyes were now glowing with a brilliant blue light.


    ''Oh no... darling, are you excited? You want to fight someone strong, don''t you?'' She couldn''t help but smirk to herself, enjoying the sight of him in such a good mood.


    "WE GO WEST!" Asmodea called out¡ªthe other women looked at her before she pointed to their husband.


    Asmodeus seemed oblivious to their bickering and talking as she stood on the back of Lumina, gazing to the northwest.


    His eyes were glowing with a luminous blue hue.


    "See... darling always becomes like this when he''s excited and happy," Erika giggled, leaning back and smiling brightly at the other women.


    Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Tch... I''ve known him long enough to know that¡ªit''s obvious what he''s thinking about..." Asmodea mumbled under her breath before she coughed and cleared her throat.


    The girls no longer competed violently, instead using their words and wit to compete for his love and affection, it was rare for Erika to become so active, but after consideration she started to try harder.


    ''I love the way his lips twist so wickedly when he''s absorbed in something.'' Erika thought to herself.


    "I wonder if we''ll fight anything interesting this time, though. Will it be a hit or miss? I can''t wait." Velvet, like Asmodeus, became excited while watching him from the corner of her eyes.


    Because of their past actions, Levia didn''t openly compete like Lumina; instead, they approached him in different ways.


    ''I just hope that I can make some progress with him while we are away...'' The demon paladin thought, gripping her shield tightly, and glancing at Asmodeus.


    The women smiled, focusing on moving forward with their man.


    Their expressions were bright and filled with passion.

 Chapter 448: The Dread Wastes - A Hidden Threat

    The low rumble of horses galloping resonated through the air, creating a low vibration that caused the dry land to crack and crumble. The soft, mushy lands of the village surroundings were gone.


    After half a day''s riding, Asmodeus came to the north-west.


    A scouting mission.


    ''This place is horrible...'' He thought to himself from a human perspective, the land dry and brittle with soil so tough it became like stone, caked and baked to the limit.


    "Hold!"


    Asmodeus called out, as the fifty knights slowed to a halt, Velvet, Erika and Asmodea all stopping beside him as they gazed at the vast size of the ''dead'' lands.


    "What do you think about this, Velvet, Lumina?"


    He asked those two because of their expertise in various areas. Lumina, a former goddess, might know the true reason the land became so devoid of life that even the small bugs found in the mud didn''t exist.


    "What is this place?" Velvet''s eyes trembled as she observed the land.


    ''This is like nothing I''ve ever seen, even in the south where lands struggle to harvest crops... that was child''s play compared to this.''


    "The land is being drained... its life force is swallowed." Lumina''s voice echoed, and her eyes shimmered with a gold light.


    ''Lumina?''


    Asmodeus couldn''t understand why she spoke like that, but it reminded him of when she was a goddess. Her mechanical tone and lack of emotion made his spine tingle.


    ''Eh? What was I doing?'' Lumina''s body shuddered as she snapped her head around, confusion overwhelming her for a moment.


    "Ryuji, what happened? My head suddenly became heavy... and a throbbing pain spread."


    Lumina''s golden eyes shook when she gazed back at him. Asmodeus could tell that it wasn''t a trick or something she did as a game, because the hairs on her entire body became erect.


    "It''s just you said something... something was swallowing the life force here."


    Asmodeus shrugged, his attention also focused on the land. He wanted to know what had caused this, because if he couldn''t fix it, then the dangers of it happening elsewhere remained possible.


    ''If I can''t stop it here, then how will I keep my people safe?''


    Lumina''s gaze focused on the land, which she watched with scepticism. Her face creased into an expression of deep thought as she looked around.


    ''I''ve never seen anything like this before.''


    She tried to remember the times she was a goddess, but she could not find any memories that would help her explain the current situation.


    The soil, at least two metres deep, lacked mana or life force. She didn''t know what, but something stripped it bare, leaving only dry, hard dirt behind.


    This situation wasn''t normal, even for the wastelands and deserts, because the animals that lived in such regions and their natural mana and life force would merge with the land, creating the ecosystem.


    "Ryuji this is dangerous, there''s no life in the dirt... at last two metres deep the first traces of life are four metres down and even those are weak, and slowly fading."


    ''It''s like something put a straw into the earth and started sucking away the planets mana.''


    Her description made Asmodeus narrow his eyes in disgust.


    The image she conjured in his mind was terrifying and repulsive.


    "We should be careful from now on." Asmodeus climbed from her back and jumped onto the cracked earth. His first step suddenly caused him to gasp as she staggered forward.


    "W-What..."


    "Asmodeus are you alright?"


    "Ryuji?"


    "My Lord?"


    "Dear Husband! You must come back!"


    Their voices echoed in his mind, but sounded distant, like being trapped in a dream. He wanted to answer, but his body wouldn''t listen to him.


    ''Is this because of that thing?''


    Asmodeus''s thoughts began to wander, but he didn''t know why he felt so odd.


    "Ugh..."


    He closed his eyes and focused. The dull ache spreading through his body made his abdomen feel tight and his head feel light-headed. He tried to move, but his legs became weak and his arms became limp. He tried to leave, but he couldn''t move.


    ''Something is draining my mana?''


    It was a bizarre sensation, similar to when he absorbed mana from the air to recover but in reverse.


    Stay tuned for updates on My Virtual Library Empire


    However, unlike then, it wasn''t a gentle flow. Instead, it was like a powerful vortex that threatened to pull everything out of Asmodeus.


    "DON''T COME!" he shouted, his teeth sinking into his lips as a sweet taste filled his mouth. He barely stepped forward, his arm outstretched. Yet his entire body felt heavy, and each step took more energy than usual.


    Lumina watched as her spouse struggled and tried to help him.


    But no matter how far she stretched out her hand, it couldn''t reach him. So she turned her body and spurted a thick, glistening thread of silvery webbing that clung to his back.


    ''Eh? it''s not being drained?''


    A sudden thought of eureka flowed into her mind.


    "ITS THE GROUND ITSELF!"


    Her loud voice caused Asmodeus to snap out of his strange trance. Instantly unfurling his four wings, he flapped with all his might, creating a gale of winds that blew the cracked dirt with such force that it shattered, creating a crater as his body lifted off the ground.


    The sudden expulsion of dust and debris clouded the area, making his figures seem distorted and hazy. His black armour shimmered with a dull purple glow.


    When he returned to Lumina''s side, she could see the tired expression on his face, his breaths coming out in shallow pants. She knew he had spent a lot of energy.


    "Are you okay?" She asked softly, concern lacing her words.


    "I''m fine," He answered, trying to hide the weakness in his voice. "You saved me again, Lumina."


    ''She''s becoming quite proficient at saving me...'' He mused.


    "I don''t want to lose you," Lumina replied seriously.


    Her words caused his eyes to widen.


    Yes, he understood she wanted to become his wife, and that Lumina showed an interest in him. But somewhere deep down, he rejected her advances¡ªuntil now.


    ''...My heart actually throbbed because of her words.''


    Asmodeus could feel the heat rise in his chest, causing his body temperature to spike. Thanks to this heat, his body started to devour the surrounding mana in the air rapidly.


    "Haa... Lumina, you saved my life."


    He leaned against her smooth white legs, and reached up, stroking her humanoid thigh, brushing the soft, velvety skin, causing her front legs to lift in a defensive position because of her sudden arousal and shock from his flirtatious action.


    "R-Ryuji..." a blushing Lumina gasped, while the other women giggled and watched them, their small jealousy overwritten by their gratitude for saving his life.


    "Lumina, if we can''t walk on the ground, how will we get across this barren land?" Asmodeus asked curiously.


    Although he knew this meant they needed to fly, but those who couldn''t fly would be stranded here until he found the source and killed it.


    ''Nnn~ don''t tease me here... I don''t want to moan in front of everyone...''


    He just hoped there might be another way.


    While breathing slowly, his weak muscles recovered and the blurry vision faded. As his fingertips brushed against the silky strands of Lumina''s crotch, he pulled away and gazed at her pretty face.


    In her Arachne form, her height was almost three metres tall, so gazing up at her felt a little amusing to Asmodeus.


    Asmodeus didn''t touch her in such a way on purpose...


    But when demons became low on energy and life force, their biggest instincts and desires exploded as they attempted to survive.


    ''A demon of lust recovers in the most obscene fashion...'' He thought bitterly, stroking her thigh before turning back to the others.


    "Asmodeus?" Erika tilted her head and moved closer.


    "I''m fine now, I''ve recovered thanks to Lumina." Asmodeus spoke calmly. He didn''t have time to waste; even if the alluring arachne now gazed at him with a red face and wet eyes, those things could wait till after.


    "It seems there is a monster or creature that dwells in the ground... able to suck mana, life force and energy from anything that touches the ground."


    Asmodeus''s words caused a heavy atmosphere to descend on the group.


    If it weren''t for Lumina''s quick reaction, the ground would have sucked him dry. Even with his vast mana pool, it was possible that it may not have been enough.


    "Because of the danger, only Velvet, Erika and Levia will join me. I would prefer it if Asmodea and Lumina anchored themselves here and prepared to save anyone that falls or touches the dirt."


    Asmodeus flapped his wings and stepped forward, unfurling his last pair of wings, because he knew he''d need his maximum speed in the air for this fight.


    ''I think it might also absorb magical attacks...'' This sudden thought slipped out of his lips, causing many of the women to gasp before a few nodded.


    "He''s right..."


    "Yeah, somehow if it can absorb energy, then doesn''t it mean any non-physical attacks?" Velvet added while clenching her fists.


    "..."


    The situation seemed unfavourable.


    They didn''t know what enemy they were up against, and it was a battle in the dark.


    "Let''s try destroying the dirt. Lumina said the monster only drained the dirt up to two metres down, right?" Erika rubbed her lips, speaking in a slightly convinced voice.


    "Eh? What do you mean?"


    Asmodeus turned to face Erika, who shrugged lightly, her hair blowing wildly in the wind as she smiled cutely.


    "No, Erika is right!" Asmodea stepped forward and placed a hand on Erika''s shoulder. "If we damage the ground, it might reveal what we are up against... but the amount of energy needed to do that... Honey, it''s only you who can do this right?"


    Following Asmodea, the other women all gazed at Asmodeus, who took a deep breath.


    "I see... then shall I give it a try?"


    Asmodeus curled his lips into a devilish smirk, his wings fluttering as they gathered momentum.


    "Let''s see what''s hiding beneath the earth!"

 Chapter 449 449: Dreadwyrm - I

    Asmodeus tapped the ground with his foot while thrumming his wings, each beat sending ripples through the air. The rhythm intensified, vibrating with a thunderous pulse as he launched skyward, splitting the air as he shot into the heavens like a crimson comet.


    ''Now then, let''s deal with this damned wasteland.''


    His winds spread apart, creating a sonic boom as the air vibrated from his sudden stop.


    He gazed at the ground, noticing it looked strange. Parts of it were undulating and churning, different from the view from below. ''Strange, what is that?''


    The winds in the air were violent and powerful, blowing against Asmodeus as he used his wings to guide himself closer to the direction where the broken earth appeared to move.


    "I cannot wait to see what''s down there."


    Asmodeus curled his lips into a smirk, pushing his palms towards the ground.


    A magical aura started to flow into him from the atmosphere, and his stomach pulsated as the dense power flowed into him.


    ''I want to do a little test of this power. Let''s try it.''


    His smirk turned into a full grin. As his eyes locked onto the ground below, he could feel the power inside him growing. At first, the energy formed small golf ball-sized spheres. But with each moment he focused on drawing energy into his palms, the spheres and magic circles started to become more vivid.


    With a grunt, the energy started to condense and increase rapidly, causing a dull ache to spread through his chest and organs. As the power continued to increase, almost surpassing the capacity of his body, the pain became unbearable.


    ''It''s too much!''


    Asmodeus gritted his teeth, while enforcing the mana into his spell, blood oozing from his nose before the magic sphere became the size of a basketball, with such an immense power, the air itself started to crackle and combust, his breath became hot, and the world around him began to distort.


    ''This is it!''


    Unable to contain the force any longer, and unleashed his spell the two beams of light shooting towards the churning ground that could absorb mana. He watched as the powerful beam of energy hit the earth like a meteorite, sending shockwaves across the land and tearing apart everything in its path.


    The shockwave tore through the landscape, ripping out chunks of earth and rock and scattering them in all directions. His gaze narrowed as the sand and broken dirt shot into the air and created a deep crater.


    However, the moment his vision became blinded by the mass a sand, a dangerous feeling overcame him.


    ''DANGER!''


    He instinctively twisted his body mid-air, narrowly avoiding the sharp blade of a weapon as it grazed his cheek. The force of the impact was so strong that it sent him flying backwards, causing a ringing sound in his ears as he flicked his wings to regain balance...


    That''s when Asmodeus realised that what wounded his cheek wasn''t a weapon... but the sharp spines of a simple creature.


    "Ugh!"


    A rush of adrenaline surged through him as he felt pain course through his body from the attack.


    ''What the hell!?''


    The moment he dodged the first attack, Asmodeus turned his attention to the spot where something just attacked him, a powerful and hideous monster which emerged from the dangerous¡ªtoo long to estimate its length. But he knew what she was.


    ''A Dreadwyrm...''


    Creatures created when something corrupted a normal sandworm using dark magic. They are known for their insatiable hunger, devouring anything they can find on land or in the sea. The only way to defeat a Dreadwyrm was to destroy their thick scales that protected their vulnerable eye, which could perform a deadly beam attack.


    ''Well this is a first...''


    Asmodeus muttered under his breath while focused on the beast. The monster cried out from beneath him, opening the several compartments that hid his words.


    He could see how the worm started to move through the sand, like a snake moving through water. Its body moved at an incredible speed, and its tail swayed back and forth with significant force. This action destroyed the upper layers of concrete and damaged the earth overall.


    "Calm down!"


    Asmodeus shouted at the enormous creature, his voice low and resolute reverberating the signal to several sites. He didn''t want to let the others fight such a monster, taking out his greatsword and holding it in a tight grip.


    His hands wrapped around the handle, feeling the weight of the blade as he prepared to confront the Dreadwyrm, which coiled like a snake, before striking vertically, trying to grab and crush Asmodeus.


    Clang!


    The Dreadwyrm''s body deflected the sudden strike from Asmodeus and flicked its armoured body out, smashing into him and sending the demon crashing towards the ground.


    "Urgh..."


    ''What... happened?''


    Asmodeus focused on the sky, only able to see the mouth of the starving as the Dreadwyrm descended towards him, with its loud voice almost rupturing his eardrums.


    His eyes widened in surprise, never expecting the wyrm to attack him with the sole purpose of devouring him whole.


    "Don''t get cocky!"


    Asmodeus desperately reacted while plummeting, his palm pushed out towards the massive wyrm. He held his breath, feeling the tingling sensation caused by the wyrm''s mana drain, and watched with a calm face.


    About to swallow him whole, the monster quickly approached.


    The wyrm''s mouth spread apart into four slits, revealing rows upon rows of razor-sharp teeth.


    These beasts clamped down on their victims with their separated jaws, cutting their food apart before dragging them into the sand. In the sand, the victim would rapidly suffer from suffocation and the sensation of being crushed by the many monsters that would appear there.


    "Come and get me!"


    His blade sliced across the Dreadwyrm''s nose, running away from their pursuit, as a sudden blue light shot through the sky like a beam of light and pierced through the wyrm''s abdomen...


    "Who?"


    Asmodeus placed his foot on the huge wyrm and pushed his body away, flapping his wings to gain some space from the monster.


    Meanwhile, Asmodea''s hand sizzled with a bluish glow on the ground. Her eyes were fixed on the wyrm as she waited for the perfect opportunity to strike.


    Princess Asmodeus''s lips curled into a smile the moment she noticed how little her magic did to the monster, rather it proved their hypothesis that the monster could heal.


    "It seems our beloved was right." Asmodea turned back to Velvet, Erika and Lumina.


    "Hurry and support him, Archers use regular armour piercing arrows! Don''t use your aura or mana. It can use magic to heal it''s body and turn it against us!"


    She spoke quickly and decisively, her words urgent. As soon as she finished, the archers sprang into action.


    ''I am not Ciela... but I think I can lead these archers to victory. I need another opening!'' Asmodea thought to herself as she took a deep breath and snapped her fingertips.


    A few moments later, a rose garden appeared, one that made Asmodeus mana refill faster and boosted her overall power.


    "Asmodeus be careful!"


    After taking the blow from Asmodea, the monster became wary and stopped attacking recklessly. It flooded and coiling its body, prepared to fight. Asmodeus continued the rapid descent, close to smashing into the ground.


    His wings spread to their maximum, and he braced for impact, gently fluttering to slow his fall.


    The moment before he hit the ground, he flapped his wings with all his strength.


    His display created an ascending shockwave through the air, causing a cloud of dust and debris to rise into the air. With a determined expression, he immediately leapt back into the sky, leaving a trail of wind in his wake as he soared upward, ready to take on the Dreadwyrm once more.


    "I know!"


    With a deep breath, Asmodeus spread his wings wide and launched himself at the Dreadwyrm, unleashing a flurry of slashes with his sword. His blade sliced the air with a sharp whistle, its edge glinting as he slashed the Dreadwyrm''s stomach mercilessly.


    The beast writhed and roared in pain, its body twisting and contorting as it tried to evade the relentless assault. Asmodeus became executed, his blade cutting deeper, the form chanting to and so he could gouge the flesh and scales of the monster.


    Asmodeus'' strikes were fierce and precise, each blow aimed to weaken the creature''s defences and open its vulnerable eye.


    However, the worm''s massive body just flicked against him, sending him flying to the ground.


    "Argh!"


    BANG!


    His body smashed into the earth below and almost instantly a dull ache spreading through his body as his muscles started to tense from the current floor sucking away his life force.


    Asmodeus groaned in pain as he bounced in the air, catching a glimpse of the Dreadwyrm''s tail for a moment as it whipped towards his face.


    "Ngh... I can''t keep losing!"


    In mid-air, Asmodeus crossed his arms as the Dreadwyrm''s enormous black tail, covered in sharp spines, smashed into his body.

 Chapter 450 450: Dreadwyrm - II

    The impact sent Asmodeus flying through the air like a kite until his body smashed into the mountain rocks with such force that the ground shook. The black exoskeleton protecting him crumbled the moment he crashed into the wall, lodged deep inside.


    "Fuck..."


    ''That hurt bad... my lungs feel like someone just stomped on them.''


    Asmodeus grabbed the edge of the rock that the worm had embedded him into. The worm''s gigantic mouth spread apart, revealing the swirling rows of teeth, a mouth able to swallow anything.


    ''Damn... let''s go all out.''


    The moment he became the Demon Emperor... he gained an ability, a form that he never used in the past, because he wanted to keep it hidden until pushed to the limit.


    ''However, facing this beast has taught me that holding back is ridiculous, a fool''s choice.''


    Asmodeus stepped forward, watched as the magic of Levia, Asmodea, and Velvet caught the attention of the enormous worm, and flicked his wrists. Instantly, his exoskeleton vanished, his body bare. He stood in the form he was born, holding his black axe towards the beast.


    ''You''ve finally evolved with me, partner.''


    A solemn air flowed¡ªwhile his troops fought valiantly, Asmodeus bathed in silence, as if the world forgot him.


    He lifted his arm toward the sky, his eyes narrowing, and a heavenly yet demonic voice flowed through his lips.


    "Summon the abyss, carve the heavens©¤©¤©¤I am the blood-red moon''s eternal flame...


    Weak and trembling Sovereign of the Crumbling Throne.


    Powerless and bound in chains of your own making, you sought to steal the will of the abyss and claim dominion over eternity.


    Behold!


    Gaze into the endless void that pulses within my soul.


    The fury of my reign rises, and my shadows stretch far beyond your reach.


    There is no mercy in the breaking dawn¡ªeven your final breath will burn like ash in my hands."


    The world''s aura began to stir, the power of a demon, human, hero and beast swirling, mixing with Asmodeus at the centre¡ªthe sky became pitch black... the moon''s surface turned red, as if bleeding.


    "A black flame wrapped around his body, sealing Asmodeus in an eternal prison of fire.


    Yet his low, powerful voice echoed... once again stirring the world.


    Why? Why do you falter?"


    Eyes of crimson fury©¤©¤©¤


    The darkness calls.


    Inferno!


    Strike through the heavens, cut the firmament, and burn the heavens beneath your feet. Rage, shatter, consume! I ascend, forged in the fires of rebirth, to claim the throne above all, my wings now aflame with the ashes of empires.


    Eternal Wrath!


    Demon''s Crown!


    Thus, all who defy me shall be devoured by the void of despair.


    Supernova of the Fallen Star©¤©¤©¤ Shattered Wings, soaring through the darkness:


    Crowned in Eternal Night!"


    The moment his last word ended, darkness descended from the sky, forming a giant throat that devoured the very light that lit the world.


    A moment of silence filled the wastelands as all mana swirled towards Asmodeus, as his hand flicked from inside the black prison of flames.


    ''I am reborn.''


    "The first Demon Emperor to ascend on this land."


    Asmodeus stepped forward, the pale skin covered in a beautiful black pattern¡ªthe exoskeleton proved flimsy and worthless.


    Now fused with his flesh, a unique pattern carrying the marking of each demon, sin and woman he shared a bond with, the mark of lust linking him to Asmodea and Sariel


    The bond formed as his magic poured into their bodies. No matter how far they might separate, the pair''s bodies suddenly rose into the air, ascending.


    Next, the consorts of pride, Yumiko and Yuina.


    Two women who became his pride, their markings pulsing as his connection formed, binding the pair together, a beautiful string that even the gods of fate could not untie.


    ''That''s it...''


    Lust: Asmodeus and Sariel


    Pride: Yumiko and Yuina


    Wrath: Vinea


    Envy: Leviathan and Erika


    Sloth: Ciela and Serena


    Greed: Velvet and Lumina


    Gluttony: Alice


    Seven threads all bound to Asmodeus, as their magic and mana swirled together, becoming one, increasing explosively, as each woman''s strength almost doubled.


    His eyes narrowed, with two large black horns, and his black eyes flickered, gazing at the giant worm that forced his hand.


    [You held onto this for too long...]


    ''I wanted to see how far my previous form could get me...''


    [Before this I was so nervous! You were like a spider that clung to its moulted skin!]


    "Hahaha."


    The moment he laughed, the surrounding air vibrated, a low baritone voice that could never be human or mortal.


    A step beneath godhood.


    "It seems that the worm has noticed."


    [Ah... the gods too.]


    ''Oh?''


    Asmodeus no longer felt panic or worry.


    He could sense the movement of each of his beloved women, from Yuina and Yumiko, who enjoyed their leisurely dinner, to Sariel, who became excited from sensing his power.


    Then there was the passionate and obsessive love that Asmodea desperately tried to hide from him.


    However, this form couldn''t be maintained forever, at least with his current strength. He was but a novice who just stepped over the line and started his path as an Emperor.


    ''Shall we go, Serena.''


    [Fufu~ now you can finally allow me to descend, isn''t it exciting?]


    ''At your service, my dear wife.''


    The moment he said those words, a giant gate appeared in the sky, one that would dwarf even the tallest mountain. The moon, once red, shimmered as it began to glow, like a second sun.


    The massive white door opened wide, allowing the heavens to appear before his eyes, while on earth, the ground shook, and a goddess descended.


    The Goddess of Darkness, Serena.


    Long, white hair down to her ankles, floating and dancing with the wind.


    She wore a black dress made of liquid darkness.


    It perfectly hugged her slender waist and ample chest, revealing the deep valley between her breasts.


    However, the most odd sight, the swollen stomach that seemed out of place on such a beautiful woman. Her pale skin glowed under the light of the new moon as her ten fluffy fox tails fluttered behind her, as stairs appeared one by one, leading to Asmodeus.


    Serena held out her hand toward him, a gesture that conveyed affection, trust and pure devotion.


    "I should come pick you up, it''s been so long."


    [You are my spouse¡ªwho else would pick me up?]


    With the flick of his six feathered wings, he shot into the sky, flapping them as he hovered above her body.


    Then, he stepped onto the white steps.


    With a smile, he took her hand, feeling a familiar warmth spread through his body¡ªa comfort he hadn''t experienced since their last meeting.


    "I have missed you, my love."


    A flicker of light shone from his chest¡ªbefore like the other women, a beautiful silver threat of mana connected the pair, their magic mixing.


    "Me too..."


    As they embraced, the world grew quiet¡ªlike waiting for their reunion to finish.


    The worm turned its head toward them, spreading its mouth with a loud screech that vibrated the air.


    Asmodeus and Serena broke apart, standing side by side.


    [Can you handle it?]


    "If I cannot handle it, would you be carrying my child?"


    [Fufu~ oh my, you sound so different now.]


    "I feel different... more confident."


    Asmodeus looked up at the sky, holding his hand upwards.


    His massive black axe formed, the bloody blade now shimmering with small silver particles.


    He gripped the heavy axe tightly and swayed it.


    The sensation of holding this weapon and feeling it so good filled him with joy.


    The worm let out another loud shriek and lunged towards them.


    Its massive body distorted the land, creating a low rumbling as its hard skin deflected the magic shot from the other knights.


    "I''m going to fight."


    [Take care, Asmodeus. They are all watching you.]

 Chapter 451 451: A Miraculous discovery!

    Asmodeus didn''t know what might happen when he used this form. However, after becoming a Demon King, he noticed that his markings would change when sleeping with women, fusing constantly and growing stronger.


    The marking on his left leg vanished, now the mark of lust placed just above his crotch.


    A beautiful mixture of the two women, related to Lust. Each tattoo boosted his magical powers. He also exchanged his strength with Sariel and Asmodea.


    This effect wasn''t static¡ªit would adjust to the person who needed it most.


    ''Phew...''


    A new marking resembling tribal writing formed on his legs¡ªthe mark of Greed.


    Empowering, Velvet, and Lumina. Wrapped around his legs, the image of webbing and the ancient symbols which formed a tribal-style tattoo.


    "What a sweet tattoo."


    The tattoo of Gluttony wrapped around his stomach, above the incubus marking mixed with lust''s tattoo. An image of several beasts howling to a massive moon. The image for Alice. Which boosted mana regeneration and helped increase defence.


    ''Hmm... this seems to be related to her synergy with spirit beasts.''


    A black tattoo forming flames wrapped around his arms, with sharp blades forming over each finger like a pair of hand gauntlets.


    These markings.


    A symbol of Wrath and boosted Vinea''s strength whenever needed to reach the level of a Demon King and peaking at a Demon Emperor level.


    Across his chest an image of two foxes, one golden, the other white, sleeping on the moon painted by the massive moon from the Gluttony tattoo. This tattoo was Pride.


    This link enhanced Yumina''s and Yuina''s strength and allowed them to sense the state of their children in their wombs.


    ''Wow, I can feel their excitement.''


    However, as each mark burned into his body, the massive moon showed a new, slightly dull figure, and another fox started to appear.


    The tattoo on his back faded after transforming into his current wings. The symbol of Envy gave him the same style of wings as each of his beloved women: one black like a demon, one white like an angel, and the final pair like a bat.


    This marking empowered Erika and Leviathan.


    "Well... I wonder why they chose this marking to be on my face..."


    In the depths of his eyes, his pupils formed a pentagram with a silver tree in one, and a black tree in the other, likely to resemble the elven goddess and Sloth, which empowered Ciela.


    "Phew..."


    The massive worm''s mouth spread apart, seeking to swallow him whole as he flapped his wings, casually floating towards the enormous creature, with a simple sweep of his axe. The air tore apart with a violent storm.


    "Die!"


    VWOOM!


    Asmodeus narrowed his glowing blue eyes and smiled sinisterly. This was it. He had finally reached a level where his confidence matched his strength. Ignoring the enemy''s strength, he continued testing his limits.


    The first strike cut through the air, and sliced half the worm''s face off. Almost severing its fourth lip.


    A sudden shockwave crushed the ground beneath him as Asmodeus flapped his wings in silence.


    Slash!


    Another sweep of his axe cut the worm down a second time, sending the beast hurling into the ground with a sonic boom.


    The moment Asmodeus crushed the ground, a massive crater exploded from the broken earth, and a dead land came to life as fresh dirt flew into the air.


    [Wow!]


    ''It''s quite amazing.''


    The throbbing energy flowed through his arms, pulsating between each tattoo. He could feel his colossal strength reinforcing the women fighting below, when the work tried to flick them with its colossal body.


    His mana and exoskeleton covered their body, and protected them.


    ''It seems you took the most important spot, Serena.''


    Asmodeus fluttered his wings. Before shooting towards the worm, as the knights below bombarded its broken flesh with their magic.


    A single swing and his axe shattered the monster''s anti-magic shell.


    With the second, he severed its mana eating organs.


    [Hehe~ don''t you find it cute? That the markings seem like murals of each of your future wives?]


    ''Yes... but there are spaces on the Sloth and Gluttony tattoos.. why?''


    [Hahaha! There are two women you are interested in still, right?]


    ''WHO?!''


    In a stroke of rage, his arm swelled with a magic power beyond anything he could have amassed in his previous state. The power of a demon king condensed into a single arm¡ªand it was still growing! The tattoos pulsed, forcing his muscles to expand, until at last, he vanished.


    With a low buzz, his body teleported and appeared before the worm that faced Asmodea.


    "No, you''re not touching her. Worm."


    BOOOOOOOOMMMM!


    The space cracked and rippled with a violent wave of energy. The air quaked as a ripple of light flashed across the sky and thundered into the giant worm.


    SPLAT!


    A giant hole punched through the worm, leaving a massive chunk missing as it vaporised. The worm''s body curled up as it released a foul squeal. Then fell to the ground. The force of gravity pulled its long body down, slamming into the ground with a resounding thud.


    "Ah..."


    "Asmodeus, did you destroy that mountain?"


    Serena watched him from above, bewildered by his display of strength.


    Asmodeus landed next to Asmodea and watched as Erika led the demon knights, including Levia, to continue destroying the rest of the worm.


    ''It feels like Erika is groping me when she uses my mana. A little strange.''


    Each time they used his mana, it felt like they were taking a piece of him away, which made him strangely uncomfortable, but as well... when it returned a warmth and part of their mana flowed into him. He couldn''t understand how it worked, because the mana they gave him fused with each of his markings... slowly becoming part of him.


    ''Serena... how is this working?''


    [I don''t know... this is the first time a true demon emperor has appeared...]


    ''I see...''


    Roars came from the demon knights who managed to inflict more damage on the Dreadwyrm.


    "Darling, what is that form?"


    "It''s my..." he paused.


    ''Should I say my final form? What if there''s another one?''


    He glanced at Asmodea and showed a bright smile. "How about you kiss me?" Instead of naming the form, he spread his arms and awaited her embrace.


    Asmodea looked stunned before smiling. "Well, since you asked so kindly."


    Her body leapt towards him. Grasping his back as she rubbed her face against his chest. The thick scent of flowers and sweets filled his nose, followed by the softness of her breasts squishing against his bare skin. They shared a passionate kiss before pulling away.


    Asmodeus then turned around and saw Serena staring at him with a warm smile.


    ''Don''t be jealous, she''s one of my youngest women.''


    [Hmph! I am not jealous of the young girl!]


    ''Good fox, I''ll pat your cute little butt later.''


    [You better, hot stuff.]


    The battle soon ended, and Asmodeus slowly released his dominant form, staggering to the ground in exhaustion.


    "I feel like I''ve been drained for weeks."


    "Drained how?" Asmodea asked with her lips curled into a seductive smirk.


    Suddenly, Asmodeus felt that this girl was becoming increasingly lewd. "Don''t make that look." His lips trembled, and he pushed himself to his feet. He noticed that the knights all seemed excited.


    "It''s water!"


    "No... it''s mana!"


    The demon knights in the sunken land screamed and shouted.


    A luminous blue liquid flowed from the depths, a collection of water and mana infused together, forming a river flowing down the middle of the land. "Amazing..." Erika''s soft voice echoed as she approached the newly formed river, cupping a handful of water and drinking it.


    "Ugh... it''s sweat and a little tangy!" Her face twisted after the bitter taste. She quickly spat out the water while Leviathan laughed, splashing Erika''s face.


    "Hey, darling, isn''t this good?" Asmodea elbowed him while he gasped. The transformation drained his body, and it would probably be a few hours before he recovered.


    ''I can still feel them though... a thin thread still connects me to everyone.''


    Asmodeus essentially became a hub that connected all his close women. Frustrated, he gazed up at Serena, who watched everyone with nostalgic eyes. Interested, he flapped his wings and flew towards her.


    "Isn''t it a delightful sight?"


    [You did this on purpose, right? Hiding your new form until this moment.]


    "Hahaha."


    The knights seemed overjoyed, because the river of mana that started forming would become a vital drawing point in the future.


    This river gradually flowed south through the soil to the rest of the demon lands.


    Soon enough, they''d have plenty of fresh water and fertile lands that surpassed even the most abundant elven field. Asmodeus and Serena flew over the massive lake, and gazed down their eyes shimmering as they examined the size.


    ''Oh?''


    [This seems to be the reason that worm could evolve and become such a deadly threat, it must have been here for thousands of years... ]


    ''It''s going to be annoying to defend this from outsiders...''


    [Why didn''t the demon queen build their castle here?]


    ''Because demons are war-like creatures... this would become a target for others... so she probably wanted to use if for bait, but it dried out due to the work becoming too big.''


    He wondered if the worm had become smart enough to understand that this stream was too important to lose. Thus, he sealed it off using his body and attacked anyone who trespassed into the wasteland to prevent its loss.


    "I will place my castle here, against the mountains."


    [Oh really?]


    "Ah... I can finally see it."


    Asmodeus gazed at the horizon, the vast plains of the demon empire twice the size of Grigor and larger than the Beast Empire.

 Chapter 452 452: The Formation of a Kingdom

    "Asmodeus, is this planning document passable?"


    Erika''s voice echoed inside the makeshift tent overlooking the mana-infused river¡ªshe wore a pair of black glasses while handing him a series of documents on pale parchment.


    ''It looks like the demon knights are excited.''


    Because of the discovery, Asmodeus called for some of the demon warriors and other women to leave the village and join them to help build a town here instead. He didn''t want to let other kingdoms catch wind of it too soon and thus placed a gag order using magic.


    "The walls need to be planned better, one day this will be a castle and need strong defensive walls for the inner keep, outer keep and then the city walls."


    Asmodeus slid his pencil across a blank sheet of paper, sketching a large chunk of land, first showing the place where people would live, then the inner walls for the demon warriors and knights, and finally, the palace where Asmodeus himself would live with his wives.


    ''This should be able to reflect magic equal to a level 100... at least.''


    He muttered about details and requirements for the temporary base, thanks to their scouting unit finding both this river and the movements of demons heading to the south. Asmodeus didn''t need to rush anything and instead prepared using the knowledge of Alice.


    A talented duchess who ruled her territory for several years, while Alan, her brother, played a hero and let her manage both territories.


    "Can you show this to Alice and Asmodea and see if it''s viable? I don''t want to build without thinking of the future, so the safety of both the river and the future citadel should be priority, before the village."


    "I understand, Ryu... but isn''t this going to be difficult. If you build this then you can''t leave."


    Erika understood that Asmodeus wanted to live a free life.


    In the past, he had told her how much he loved advertising and dungeons.


    However, things changed after he started to mature and realised these women needed someone strong, a pillar who could support them all. In fact, he should never have sought multiple women if he didn''t aspire to gain the value of dozens of men.


    "I know, thank you, Eri..."


    His hand slipped across her cheek, and the other gripped her hand and pulled her into his chest. Erika''s eyes narrowed as she enjoyed the warmth and soothing echo of his heart, which beat slowly in a charming rhythm.


    "I''ve made my choice, since I have been too greedy, then I cannot be too selfish. Let''s create this home together, and make the demon empire our place."


    To Erika, Fuuka and Ryuji, this world wasn''t their home, and despite becoming his demon knight and lover, Erika always remained apprehensive about this world. She told herself that Ryuji was her home, and now... with his words, a sort of peace washed over her.


    "Really, will this be our home?"


    An excited tone slipped through her lips.


    The young girl, who had gradually matured over the past year, sounded confident. Her tone was lower as she looked up into his eyes, curling her lips into a faint smile.


    Almost like this was the moment she had waited for a long time, or something more.


    "Yes," The hand touching Erika moved down to grip her chin and turn it upward until they locked gazes once more.


    "Our home will grow from this moment. I plan to marry you, have children here, and..."


    It must have been the first time Erika had heard Ryuji sound so mature and serious. His hand gripped her lower back, pulling her towards her hip. Lifting her feet off the ground, she desperately grasped his back and hugged him tightly, unable to control the emotions swirling through her.


    "Thank you, but..." Erika raised her hand and poked him hard against the chest. How do you intend to make our future without enough money to pay for wood and stone materials? And how many merchants can even carry those resources to the mountains without breaking the wagons apart or being killed by the beasts here?"


    Asmodeus stroked the back of her silky blonde hair, enjoying all the questions and things she asked of him while his eyes narrowed. "I will protect them, if people come here to live, to work then I shall make that path available."


    But not only this...


    "Don''t forget that we have many allies in the various countries on the continent, all for this reason."


    The moment he mentioned allies, Erika''s mind suddenly recalled all of their friends. Not to mention, the elves and the beast empire were likely to help him without question.


    "I forgot..."


    His lovers were the current empress and another high-ranking member of their nobility. She also realised that the women in love with Asmodeus were the princesses or nobles of Grigor... There wasn''t a single place which didn''t have Ryuji''s back.


    She almost thought that he planned everything, but that couldn''t have been the case with how he tempted women here and there without a care in the beginning.


    ''I''m just another one of those fools for him.''


    "Ryu..."


    However, these thoughts only made her more excited.


    At first, this world scared her¡ªthe huge unknown with countless people and monsters who wished to harm them. But she could create a place with her beloved and one day have children. Erika''s thoughts started to solidify. She wanted to add things to help with the construction of their future home.


    "Erika, you''ve become such a charming woman."


    "I know~"


    Her lips curled into a smirk as she snatched the documents and pressed Asmodeus back with her hips. She bounced away with a giggle as she left the tent, looking back once more and winking at him.


    "She''s won this time..." He mused, shocked that she managed to trick him.


    Normally, Erika would be submissive and cute, but the cheeky side to her that started to sprout recently was something he believed to be her true nature, something she couldn''t show him in the previous few months due to lacking confidence.


    ''As long as she smiles, that''s all that matters.''


    [It seems that the heavens are in uproar~ I almost got into trouble, fufu]


    Suddenly, the space behind Asmodeus warped as a smooth white hand grasped his cheek, lifting it into the air before a charming silver-haired goddess floated above him and wrapped her ten tails around his body, sealing his movements.


    ''Tits... This goddess is extremely dangerous...''


    Rationality began to slip away from him when his mind drifted to thoughts like this one. Still, the weight on his thighs where they rested was utterly enrapturing.


    "Serena, you look so divine today..."


    "What? Are you sure you don''t just mean my breasts are divine?"


    It only took a moment for the deity of darkness to notice his mischievous smile and the hands that managed to grope at her chest in the middle of the conversation. Her eyebrows lowered in shameless embarrassment, knowing she''d lost to a boy who sought her despite the boundaries of their worlds.


    "What shall I do, Asmodeus?"


    "Why what''s wrong?"


    Her serious tone caused him to pull away slightly, allowing him to watch the beautiful expression morph between various complex emotions. Was it possible that Serena, whose smile would captivate a nation, had found something troublesome?


    "I think I''ve fallen hopelessly in love with you."


    With that admission, she wrapped his head in her arms and pushed him back against the wooden desk. Her narrowed eyes filled with pure seduction. She stopped Asmodeus from moving his hands while pressing her soft, juicy breasts against his face, smiling when he attempted to break free.


    "Be a good boy, don''t escape."


    "As tempting as that offer sounds..."


    "Then let yourself be tempted, don''t make the same mistake as usual."


    Her tails slipped along his back, applying pressure to his tense muscles. A sense of comfort and pain mixed, creating a blissful massage of pure relaxation.


    "I understand how amazing this feels..."


    "Mmhm, but you still keep trying to avoid me, or work..."


    Serena pushed him onto the makeshift bed behind his desk, the low squeaking springs tightening under their combined weight as she sat on his lower back.


    A warmth spread from her crotch as he felt her hands slip inside his tunic.


    "Let me help ease your body¡ªthe amount of blockages you have, yet force the mana to travel through other places is crazy."


    Despite the cute noises and grumbling moans, the hands moving around his back eased every ache and pain he had struggled with since entering the demon lands.


    He could only thank the gods for allowing him to be lucky enough to charm a goddess and enjoy this divine massage.


    ''What happens now?''


    His voice was rather dull compared to his usual energetic charm and laughter, as though her spell had drained the essence from his being.


    "Fufu," A few fingers curled up against the nape of his neck, and for a moment, his vision blackened until an odd purple glow washed over everything, and Asmodeus faded, his mind becoming peaceful before a gentle palm stroked the back of his soft golden hair.


    "Sleep now, don''t overwork yourself. Let me help you¡ªthe others are also trying hard."


    That said, she helped him remove his coat, boots, and bag, curling a white blanket over his shoulders before fading in a blur of shadows.


    As if all that ever came to the office was the chilling breeze drifting into his room.


    "Hoh..." Serena walked through the camp holding all the documents that Asmodeus stashed in his room and found herself face-to-face with most of Ryuji''s other women. Though they saw each other briefly, it might be the first true meeting.


    "Hello there ladies, I am..."

 Chapter 453 453: Serana and the women

    When Serena greeted the other women and told them her name, most of them knelt with their hands up in prayer while the goddess of darkness bit into her lower lip and examined her competition.


    How could she see such cute women as her allies?


    So she spread her arms.


    "Don''t be so serious. I am here as our beloved mans lover, not the goddess."


    "Okay?"


    Ever since Ryuji started charming women left and right, Serena expected this day to come; snapping her fingertips, she summoned all Ryuji''s future wives to her realm.


    Even Yuina and Yumiko.


    This showed how sincere and serious things had become, now finally reaching this point.


    Serena lowered her gaze and observed Erika with a warm gaze.


    Her fluffy blonde hair swayed in the gentle breeze.


    Serena couldn''t help but notice the marks of affection from Asmodeus on Erika''s neck and chest and chewed on her lip a little more.


    However, Serena wasn''t angry or upset.


    She was nervous.


    "Nice to meet you Erika¡ªthank you for always supporting Ryuji and never letting go." Serena said in a gentle tone.


    But her words only served to make Erika''s cheeks turn red, covering her face, embarrassed.


    At this point, the other women started to notice the difference between the Serena they had in mind and the woman standing there.


    All of them watched her, focused, with sparkling eyes and curious minds.


    It was like meeting a big sister and their idol in one.


    Serena''s lips curled into a deeper smile.


    She thought the girls might hold jealousy or hatred towards her, because Serena took most of his time and never left him.


    "Goddess Serena, do you love Ryuji?"


    Liana''s voice was loud, her tone a little squeaky and curious, and it was obvious she was concerned.


    Serena''s lips parted as she took a moment to breathe, making sure of her answer.


    "I do, but I believe each of our love and support is special and unique."


    "How do you mean?" Ciela interrupted with her hand, sitting on her knees with a graceful posture.


    The sudden interruption caused Serena to tilt her head, winking at the young elven princess. Her gentle probe made the goddess chuckle.


    "I know that your support has helped Ryuji when the path seemed lost¡ªhe turned to you for guidance. To Erika when he needed someone to comfort him after he lost the will to continue, and Liana, you accepted the darkness in him when nobody else even noticed."


    Her warm words caused several of the women to blush, while Velvet and Alice nodded, knowing why Serena would be revealed at this point.


    "You''re here to talk about marriage and how things will proceed, right?" The former duchess asked in a sharp but neutral tone.


    Serena''s eyes narrowed into pleasant crescents as she tapped the air, creating a soft chair. Then, with a huff, she bounced down and crossed her legs.


    "You''re right. I want to make Ryuji happy."


    Her voice sounded bubbly and soft, like that of a young woman who had just received an early present.


    A part of her enjoyed this meeting and wanted to know them better.


    Another part, she just wanted to tease these lovely girls who made her jealous all the time.


    Because of her previous role as a higher goddess, she lacked the time to spend with Ryuji and ended up feeling lonely and watching them in secret from her realm.


    So Serena wanted to know more.


    "Is that all you want, Goddess?"


    This time, it was Yuina who spoke, giving a light bow, before sitting on another of the soft chairs while holding her stomach.


    "Of course, what about you, Yuina? Is there anything more you desire?"


    "Not really. I just want to be with him."


    A curt response, but the adoration in her eyes revealed her true feelings, and Serena loved that about the sisters.


    "Yumiko?"


    "Hah... I am jealous of how you come and act like the main lead. Don''t forget I was Ryuji''s first!"


    Yumiko''s tails swished with anger, tapping the floor.


    "Fufu, do you want to challenge me? How cute."


    Serena copied Yumiko''s posture and caused the entire group to start whispering.


    "Eh~ don''t you think they look like sisters?" Sariel muttered to Lumina, who shrank her body to avoid Serena.


    "Haha, it''s because she wanted to appeal more to Ryuji."


    However, the moment Lumina spoke, the goddess slapped her ten silver tails against the ground, causing the sky to shudder.


    "Lumina! I haven''t forgotten you."


    "Ack, forget me!"


    Serena curled her lips into a delightful smile, and then, gazing back at Yumiko, she winked.


    "Don''t worry, I acknowledge you completely, big sister Yumiko."


    "Eh?! Y-You do?" The cheeks of Yumiko didn''t turn red easily for others, but hearing the goddess call her big sister pressed a hidden switch that she carried.


    "Mmhm, when I learned about your unfortunate transfer I took this form as penance and to keep the determination to support you in the future."


    "Ah, really?" The memories of being sent to an unknown world seemed to flow through Yumiko''s mind as her tails drooped, and she sat down, hugging her shoulders. "I didn''t know, thank you."


    "But I''m not giving up Ryuji, he''s mine!" Yumiko''s courage and desire to compete with the goddess brought the other women to a warm laughter.


    "Good, I do not wish to deprive you of him. I know we might argue and fall out from time to time; that''s normal, even if it was just one woman, so with everyone here..."


    Serena took a deep breath and stopped speaking.


    There were more important things to consider, so her gaze turned to Leviathan, then Vinea and Velvet, and she remained silent.


    "Levia, Vinea and Velvet."


    "Yes, Goddess?"


    "What''s the matter, Serena...?" Velvet narrowed her eyes while curious.


    Finally, Vinea answered last. "Is something the matter, Goddess Serena?"


    A tense moment passed, and some girls shifted uncomfortably in their seats while Serena stared at the three girls alternately, tapping her chair arm.


    "Why do you not pursue Ryuji when your hearts are desperate for his love?"


    She knew this from watching how the three women treated him, but over the past months, they had become a bit distant and stopped pushing.


    Vinea fell for him before any sort of demonic influence, and watching him fight made her a fan. Then there was Levia, who became crazy about him as Lumina''s apostle.


    ''Why do they hold back?''


    This question burned in Serena''s heart and mind, and she knew Ryuji was also worried.


    "Do you still love him?"


    "OF COURSE!" Velvet''s aura exploded as she slammed her hands down, a purple flame bursting from her eyes as she started to almost hyperventilate. "I love him... so much."


    The intense affection and feeling coming from her body put Serena''s heart at ease; with this much passion and feeling, it must be something else.


    "Then?"


    "I''m..."


    Velvet''s lips twitched, her eyes narrowing as she turned away, gripping her fists tightly.


    "Unlike the other, I am not pretty or young, and I''ve lived so long that my attitude is rough, and I can''t hold back when I become engrossed..."


    "Eh? Was Aunt Velvet always this cute?" Liana covered her mouth in shock.


    Meanwhile, Alice just gawped at Velvet with her mouth wide open. "Velvet... you really love him! Puhahahahaha!"


    "D-Don''t laugh, Alice, you damned midget!"


    However, before Velvet''s aura exploded, a pair of arms wrapped around her back and gently hugged her before Sariel''s cute voice echoed.


    "Don''t be embarrassed, Master finds you lovely and has always wanted you to be more aggressive, Aunt Velvet."


    "Who is your Aunt Velvet?!


    Serena watched the women start to loosen up and quietly examined the women still unsure.


    Alice laughed her head off until her face turned red.


    The blushing Velvet affectionately scolded Sariel, and Yuina shared snacks with her sister Yumiko.


    This was the sight she wanted.


    Ryuji, who might have only dated one or two women.


    Yet, because of her, he chose everyone for a happier future. So Serena wanted to ensure nobody became unhappy because of her actions.


    ''Thus, I must help make it work out!''


    "Vinea, Levia what about you two, is it because of guilt, or your duty that you both hold back?"


    Serena''s voice caused their shoulders to jump, looking at her shocked.


    "I just cannot forgive myself for what I did."


    Leviathan stood up, wearing her plate armour. She looked imposing, but the previous apostle of Lumina carried the same heavy weight on her chest.


    This time it was Liana''s soft voice, not Serena, who confronted the paladin.


    "Even if darling already forgave you months ago?"


    Her voice wasn''t loud or powerful but spread through the area like a bell ringing.


    "Do you blame yourself, even now?" Ciela''s green eyes trembled as she gazed at her old friend and bit her lower lip in conflict.


    "I do..." Leviathan lowered her head and wiped her face, brushing the tears across her cheeks.


    "Because of me you almost died, and I actually killed Ryuji! I feel the hot, sticky sensation of his blood on my hands each night... and it drives me mad with regret!"


    Serena stood up but noticed Yumiko, Ciela, and even Erika stepping forward first, which caused her lips to curl into a gentle smile.


    ''That''s it... support each other, it''s fine to fight and argue but primarily we cannot become sworn enemies.''


    She believed Ryuji worked too hard for them to all hate each other.


    However, while they saw the sobbing Levia, Serena walked to face Vinea, tapping her shoulder, which caused the princes to shake and look up at her.


    "You should go to him tonight, tell him what is on your heart."


    "Will he listen to a foolish woman like me?"


    Serena leaned close, and tapped the soft hair of Vinea, and muttered in her ear.


    "You wanted to become a mother, right?"


    The harsh face of Vinea suddenly transformed as she blushed like a ripe apple, and nodded.

 Chapter 454 454: I Have Always Admired You...

    Asmodeus sat at his desk, finishing the arduous task of clearing the mound of paperwork left with everyone leaving with Serena. "Haa..." He sighed a little but didn''t actually mind because he wanted his women to become closer and avoid fighting.


    In fact, he noticed the truth that Serena scolded him about a long time ago.


    He scribbled across the documents for the construction, thankful for his hardworking lovers like Alice and Asmodea, who organised them for him.


    However, he couldn''t deny his neglect of a few women, especially Vinea, Velvet and Levia.


    Though he didn''t do it on purpose, time just slipped through his fingers, and they were the least aggressive in seeking his affection and attention.


    ''Vinea used to be so active and forceful, but... somehow she became distant.''


    Was the issue with him or had she grown distant because their flame died? Asmodeus didn''t want to believe these idle thoughts, but...


    His tightened until the loud snap of wood echoed, and his quill crumbled.


    "Ah, I need to calm down."


    The mere thought of her becoming distant made his breathing increase, a dull ache in his head while thinking she might bid him farewell.


    ''''I have to be better.''


    Knock!


    Suddenly, someone knocked on his wooden door, causing him to stand up. He dragged his chair with him as he called out in a low but broken voice.


    "W-Who is it?"


    The person didn''t respond for a moment before a familiar voice sounded.


    "My Lord... it is Vinea¡ªI''ve come to see you. Is it a good time?"


    Once her voice reached his ears, Asmodeus thought this might be his dreams playing fun of him or that he summoned her subconsciously out of affection.


    He shook his head and sat back down with a long sigh.


    "Any time is a good time, Vinea. Come inside." His voice sounded strict and cold, but that was only because of his conflicted thoughts.


    Vinea stepped into the tent and bowed slightly before strolling towards him.


    The sway of her hips caused Asmodeus to become entrance¡ªher muscular thighs tensed with each step, bulging just enough to make her black tights look sexier.


    ''I really love women with muscles.''


    He leaned back and noticed the heat building in his stomach, the sense of arousal and delight that it was Vinea who was on his mind.


    "It''s great to see you, come here. I wanted to see you."


    Asmodeus dropped his pride¡ªvisions of her leaving or falling out of love with him made him abandon his usual atmosphere.


    "Are you sure, My Lord?"


    "Of course, just call me whatever you want when we''re together... aren''t you my princess?"


    The demon form of Vinea was something far away from humanity, and the fact she maintained this look even in Grigor made Asmodeus fond of her.


    ''She fell for me in the arena... not because I tried to charm her.''


    Velvet and Liana had told him this truth in the past, and it made him feel different from the other women and felt like a normal romance, so he enjoyed her affection.


    ''But I''ve taken too much and not given back.''


    Vinea didn''t know what he thought¡ªher lips quivered because his gaze focused on her and didn''t turn away once, causing her lovely tail to swish along the ground.


    Tanned red skin like a monster found in legends, a silver eye like the moon and another golden like the sunlight.


    What made Vinea so irresistible was her pure brown hair, which swayed behind her, tied at the bottom, and formed a low ponytail.


    "After all, you''re extremely beautiful."


    "Eh?!"


    Her red cheeks became darker as Vinea pulled back, covering her mouth.


    Asmodeus realised he had spoken aloud.


    "I just spoke my true thoughts, Vinea. I''ve loved everything about you since the moment we met."


    "Haha..."


    A nervous laugh left Vinea''s lips as her lower wings rustled, flapping excitedly, almost knocking off all the parchments with the gusts of wind.


    He leaned on his palm, watching her nervous reaction as she picked up the floating papers despite her wings constantly flapping.


    "Are you that happy?"


    "Of course!"


    Her head snapped back as she held several documents in her hands, bringing his gaze to the black exoskeleton, which made her fingers look sleek and beautiful.


    "You''re quite clumsy despite being an ordained warrior with many awards."


    "M-my Lord!"


    The hue of her cheeks became dark red, like cherries.


    Asmodeus stood from his chair with a loud scraping sound and grabbed the floating parchment she was jumping to reach.


    "Ah..."


    The next moment, he wrapped his left arm around her waist, slipping across her muscular back and lifting Vinea off her feet as he tossed the documents on his desk.


    "Let''s go speak in a better place."


    "Nn."


    Many of the demon knights and warriors noticed the pair walking towards his private room, causing their princess to hide her face in the chest of Asmodeus.


    "Are you embarrassed that they see you like this?"


    Her voice trembled as she spoke with a cat whisper. "I only want you to see me like this... Asmodeus."


    "Urk!"


    Ba-Dump!


    The adorable demoness with heterochromia gazed up at him with watery eyes, causing his chest to throb and halting all his thoughts.


    Asmodeus suddenly spread his wings and wrapped them around Vinea''s body.


    "There, you''re all mine now, understand?"


    Vinea didn''t speak.


    Instead, she gazed up at him with her eyes shimmering like gemstones in the darkness created by his coat of wings.


    Her subtle nod was enough because he could understand her better now.


    ''I''ve been so silly, not noticing their subtle actions, movements and feelings.''


    "Is the boss on a date?"


    "Yeah... it seemed to be the princess, but she looked so different."


    "Princess Liana?"


    "No... Vinea, I''ve never seen our demon trainer look so graceful and pretty before."


    A demon knight whispered while eating with one of the new demon warriors.


    Asmodeus curled his lips into a smile before closing the door with his back leg and noted the demon knight that complimented Vinea.


    ''They are starting to work together, that''s good. I don''t plan on managing their love lives, so if they make couples...''


    "Asmodeus, did you hear?"


    The shy demon queen lowered her head, hugging his chest as if ashamed of their words.


    "Ah, they thought you looked graceful and pretty. Finally, people understand your charms!"


    His enthusiastic response caused her to gasp as she looked up and hit his chest with her hands; though the blows lacked any power, Vinea''s pouting face looked serious.


    "What, are you embarrassed?"


    "Idiot, why are you teasing me so much!"


    "Because you''re so adorable, I want to make you blush and make cute faces."


    "Ack?!"


    Before she could pull away, he placed her on the soft bed and pushed her down onto the mattress.


    "Kya?"


    Vinea was quite strong on the offensive.


    However, the moment her back touched the bedding, her beautiful eyes opened wide as if shocked he would approach her so aggressively.


    "Asmodeus!"


    "Haha, look at your face." Asmodeus brushed the silky brown hair from her face while caressing her soft red cheeks and leaned closer. "I''ve always admired you, from the moment I first heard about you from your sister and Alan."


    "..."


    Vinea didn''t respond.


    Rather, his words came as a shock to her.


    When did he hear about her, and how much?


    These questions repeated, but the comfortable warmth of his body leaning over hers and the strange feeling of butterflies in her stomach made it difficult to speak.


    "Do you not believe me?" He asked while smiling down at her.


    The sudden change in Asmodeus shocked Vinea¡ªshe tried to adjust, but the sweet scent of his breath brushing against her cheeks and the aroma that constantly flowed from his body made her want to seek more.


    "I do... because I am the same."


    She brushed both hands against his cheeks, a soft smile on her face.


    "At first I wanted to punish you, angry because Qwass told me you were tricking my sister, but then when I saw you and listened to Alan speaking about you. I couldn''t stop my curiosity, and then in the arena you stole my heart..."


    It might have been the first time that Asmodeus saw Vinea speaking so honestly about her feelings for him, which caused his cheeks to turn red.


    A demon of lust blushing was such a rare thing that Vinea''s eyes shone as she curled her lips into a teasing smile¡ªthis was a sign she was going to go on the attack.


    "How does it feel to have the princess of Grigor fall for you? Are you happy?"


    Two red hands slipped along his chest, caressing his muscles and curling her fingertips, and moved them like a snake travelling towards his abdomen.


    Vinea''s eyes narrowed into slits as she licked his cheek, brushing her long red tongue along his lips, spreading her saliva and marking over them.


    "I''m very happy, Vinea."


    "Hmmm~ then... can you prove it?"


    Asmodeus could feel the cold tip of her exoskeleton pressing against his abdomen, slipping into his pants and reaching for his member.


    "How would you like me to do that, Vinea?"


    His hands cupped her cheeks, leaning close and capturing her extended tongue with his lips.


    When this conversation occurred, Asmodeus had many thoughts. However, these thoughts were eclipsed by his want, a pure desire.


    She could tell just by reading his face, making her giggle and nudge him closer to her as they made out on the bed, grasping, caressing and pulling on each other''s bodies.


    The pair''s battle for supremacy continued in a hot, breathy moment.


    "Nnnph... you... should submit to me!"


    Vinea snorted.


    Her hips slid above his waist, swaying while pressing him onto the bed with both hands and a victorious smirk on her lips.


    "I submit to no one, Vinea."

 Chapter 455 455: A Moment of Bliss Before The Storm Descends

    Asmodeus thought it might be interesting to bathe first after she tried to seduce him... so he brought her to his special baths with the plan of making her feel at ease.


    "How does it feel?"


    The splash of water echoed in the steam-filled room, ripples spreading through the mana-infused bath as Vinea rested against the edge.


    He couldn''t help but admire her figure while applying the scented oils and soaps to the various sponges prepared by the maids.


    "Is the water too hot for you?"


    Asmodeus didn''t have much experience helping his women bathe, but this mana-enriched water could help them significantly.


    "I can do this... myself," Vinea muttered, her voice trembling.


    "I know."


    Asmodeus responded with a smug smile, his fingertips swirling through the bath, enjoying the tingling heat while lathering a sponge with scented and silky suds.


    After their discussion, he carried the demoness to his secret bathhouse.


    Connected to the mana-infused river, all demons would receive a boost to their strength and skincare routine just dipping inside.


    Vinea''s red cheeks became wine-red because of his pampering.


    Her tanned skin gleamed with sweat as she leaned against the wooden rim, her chest heaving softly. Asmodeus knelt outside the tub, letting his hands glide over her back to wash her.


    Her body shuddered, and Asmodeus could not suppress a smug grin while his gaze slid down her smooth figure. Her thick, pointed horns, which bent slightly outward, had a molten surface, and her tail was like a spear.


    "Vinea," He spoke, and she looked at him with her silver and golden eyes. "Do you trust me?" He asked and approached her face, his lips hovering over hers. His breath caressed her mouth.


    "Of course I do, but..." The feelings that she withheld for so long lingered in her chest, and the emotions welled up from the depth of her heart.


    "Then, trust my judgment. Do you need a reminder of your beauty of how much I adore you?"


    Asmodeus wiped across her smooth, red chest with a foamy sponge in his hands.


    She let out a sharp gasp, her body arching into his touch as he tenderly massaged away all the anxiety and stress that had weighed her down since Vinea started to doubt herself.


    Yet now...


    His gleaming blue focused on nothing but her and her body!


    Vinea bit her lip to stifle a moan, her mind whirling with pleasure.


    As she leaned back into his touch, her gaze met him, and her skin flushed with desire; Vinea understood his affection and couldn''t help but slip back into the hot bath with steam rising from the water.


    The atmosphere was intoxicating, and the heat made it impossible not to feel a bit dizzy.


    "I love your skin." He whispered seductively. The strong, red-skinned beauty couldn''t help herself as his fingertips teased her erect nipples, which protruded through the suds.


    Her heart thumped against her ribcage in anticipation, his touch sending shivers through her body, leaving her breathless and weak in the knees.


    She bit her lip, her body arching towards him as he leaned in closer.


    "Do you know how wonderful this feels, Asmodeus?"


    Vinea breathed as she tried to regain control over her body. She moved in the bath, creating waves and making the water splash onto the floor, before grasping his arms and narrowing her eyes.


    The naked body of Asmodeus facing her, she became like a huntress in the deeps, pulling his arm into the bath and dragging his body into the water with one vigorous yank.


    "Vinea?!"


    The water sloshed over the sides of the bath, creating a mini waterfall as Asmodeus plunged into the warm, steamy pool, gasping at the sensation of her hands running down his body, teasing him.


    His muscles tightened, and he growled in pleasure as they both became wet with soap.


    "You did this to me, right?"


    Vinea grasped the sponge while her tail swished in the air, steam rising from her red skin, her body glistening as she licked her lips seductively before soaping him up, running her fingers through his long hair.


    "Since you''ve decided to accept me, then don''t complain."


    When he tried to speak, she placed a finger on his lip, before sliding it down his chest, swaying it from side to side as she muttered to herself about his body.


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but chuckle, and responded. "Well, then you better not complain either."


    "I will never regret anything related to you."


    Vinea said, her breath warming his wet neck. Her tail moved like a serpent, coiling itself around Asmodeus''s leg, the tip of the pointy end moving up and down his leg, a soft, sticky sensation sliding across his leg each time she retracted it.


    "Vinea!" His voice was hoarse as his hand grabbed her waist, and he pulled her closer, his eyes gazing deeply into hers.


    Since they came to the demon lands, he tried his best to hold off from becoming lustful, avoiding things that might cause danger, yet the moment his fingers sank into her soft, squish ass cheeks... he lost himself again.


    A low growl rumbled through the room.


    The heat of the water and Vinea''s breath left Asmodeus gasping for air while his chest rose and fell rapidly. Vinea, in return, moved her hands to his broad shoulders.


    Her lips found his throat, and her tongue flicked out, tasting his skin.


    "Are you really going to do it? I''m waiting~ darling." Vinea whispered.


    Asmodeus'' eyes narrowed as his hands roamed over her body, his grip tightening around her waist.


    Her breasts pressed against his chest. "I have my answer," he growled.


    "Then, what is it?"


    With a wicked smile, he moved, his tail coiling around Vinea''s right arm, then his second tail capturing her left and holding them up in the air before he pushed her back against the cold stone wall.


    "You''re my little prisoner, princess."


    He murmured as he dipped his head down to capture her lips with his, kissing her passionately as he sucked on her lips and nibbled on the corners.


    His tails gripped her arms, keeping her immobile, unable to resist.


    She felt his hands roam over her smooth skin, lingering on every curve, every dip and valley of her body.


    The warmth of his hands made her shiver with pleasure, and her heart pounded as his fingertips danced across her skin, making her arch her back in response to his feather-light touch.


    Vinea tried to struggle, but his grip was unbreakable; she could not move as her arms remained over her head.


    Her tail moved through the water, splashing left and right as she tried to escape his clutches, to no avail, and her horns hit the stone wall at a point. The water continuously sloshed around them while he pinned her against the wall.


    "Hey... ahhh!"


    She gasped out, but her words were cut short by her own moans and gasps. Vinea didn''t expect him to be so aggressive, yet it excited her beyond her wildest dreams.


    "Aaah~" Vinea felt a pressure building inside her, and she could do nothing as his hands continued to caress her thighs, and her nipples hardened while throbbing with excitement.


    "I know you like this." His voice rumbled through the steaming water, sending vibrations through her body.


    Asmodeus took a moment to appreciate her naked form. The curves of her hips, and the swell of her breasts...


    "Asmodeus..."


    Her voice was barely audible as it escaped her lips, her eyes filling with lust.


    She wanted more, needed more.


    ''This is my lovely princess, once a warrior... now a woman that seeks pleasure by my hands. No, no, no, she wants to be ravaged and used without mercy...''


    He smirked at the thought; he knew precisely what the princess desired and why she desired it.


    How could he not, knowing she had such an appetite for power and violence?


    The way she looked at him, the hunger in her eyes... he knew she wanted to be owned, claimed, and taken. To be his in every sense of the word. He planned to make her beg for him, to make her whimper and plead for more, to make her completely his body, heart, and soul.


    "You know what''s wrong with you, Vinea?"


    A primal growl escaped his throat as his hot breath tickled her ear, sending shivers down her spine as her heart pounded in anticipation.


    "I have no idea what you are talking about."


    She breathed, closing her eyes as Asmodeus smirked, and his tail released Vinea''s arms.


    Vinea remained silent, but her hands went straight to his neck, embracing him. Their eyes met in an intense gaze as Vinea held his shoulders tightly.


    Her breasts pressed against his chest. "Then... tell me, my lord."


    Vinea felt his hands move over her arms, then grasp her shoulders, his fingers sinking into her soft, red flesh.


    She gulped, her throat going dry, as a warmth spread through her, and her lips parted.


    "Vinea, you are perfect in every way, and no one will convince me otherwise, including you. But if you need some evidence, I will make sure you will be pleased."


    He said in a deep, rough whisper.


    His tone was commanding, as though he had all the power in the world, and she was helpless to resist him.


    "Do you mean that?"


    She wanted to enjoy more of his sweet words, to experience this pounding in her chest, but the moment things ended, Vinea feared this moment would be gone forever, and she did not want to waste any moment of this!


    "I want you to prove it to me."

 Chapter 456: The Warrior Princess [R18]

    "Vinea, what do you want from me?" Asmodeus asked with a cold, yet powerful voice.


    The bathroom was silent.


    "I want to be by your side!" Vinea shouted out, "I''ve already told you this. Haven''t I changed enough to prove it to you!? You are not a God, nor are you someone who can take care of everything on his own. I want to be of use to you!"


    It might have been the first time that one of his women scolded him in this way, other than Serena or Yumiko... No, they still held back. This brought back memories of Anne... who she used to be.


    The woman he first fell for was a little rough but fierce.


    "Vinea, you''ve been useful, more than you could possibly imagine... It''s my fault. I should have talked with you more."


    Though he wanted to push her to speak her desires, Asmodeus always felt conflicted with Anne and Velvet to women who he wanted selfishly, and sought them out without caring about the consequences.


    As such, he decided to let things go naturally, to let them make the first step and see where it went.


    "Do you still feel unworthy?"


    "...Yes, yes I do! How can I not!? You could have any woman in the world, yet why did you choose me?"


    "Because I fell for you from the moment we met..." Asmodeus didn''t always fall in love easily. Some women just reminded him of his mother, making it easier, but Anne was different.


    She was fiery and powerful... the moment she challenged him to a duel, his heart raced.


    He knew Anne was special.


    "I want to be by your side, if not forever, at least until the end," Vinea said, the end likely pointing towards the god of death, Mephisto, who sought to kill Asmodeus and take his body.


    Asmodeus closed his eyes, no longer using a personal or domineering.


    He stretched out his arms and hugged Vinea close to his body. "If that''s the case, then stay by my side, forever, and even after..."


    Vinea gasped as he lifted her into a bridal carry before standing up in the swishing waters.


    "I would like that, I would like that very much... so, let me give you what you truly desire."


    Vinea wasn''t that perverted compared to Ciela, who loved anal, or Erika, who always swallowed his seed and, of course, your little sister, who loved to be coated in it.


    She just liked a passionate and rough fuck.


    He carried her over to the side of the bath, where he grabbed a towel with his tail and stepped into his bedroom once again.


    "You don''t have to be gentle," Vinea said as Asmodeus laid her on the bed after drying her back and wrapping her hair in a towel.


    "Maybe, but I want to be, not only for Anne, but also for Vinea."


    The way he said both her names made her heart pound.


    It was like he accepted both her forms... not just the demon side of her to his liking and when he kissed her neck. Vinea released a seductive groan before his hands brushed along her smooth shoulders.


    "Nn, hnnng," The woman moaned as his touch sent shivers up and down her spine.


    "Stop teasing me." She grabbed his hand and forced it down onto her breast.


    Vinea didn''t want him to tease or be gentle.


    "I need it," Vinea whined softly, tugging at Asmodeus'' hair as she tried to pull him closer.


    However, he grabbed her hand and lifted her off the soft bedding. "I know you like to be on top."


    Vinea blushed slightly as she took his erect member into her free hand. Her fingers barely fit around his girth, yet it felt perfect the moment she grasped it.


    Hot... throbbing and oozing with a sweet fluid.


    Vinea licked it from her hand.


    "Here I come. I''m already soaking wet." She straddled him, placing her legs on either side of him before positioning herself above his cock.


    Her tight back muscles and plump ass swayed in his face as she faced away, reverse cowgirl style.


    Asmodeus loved seeing her thick cheeks and wet slit as she lowered herself onto his shaft. He grabbed her hips, guiding her movements until he slid along her pink entrance.


    The soft flesh parted for him easily, welcoming him inside with its slick heat.


    "Mhmmm! Your dick is so big!" Vinea''s voice became louder, more honest as her horns glowed bright red.


    Shlick!


    A lewd sound echoed from the moment her buttocks slapped against his abdomen, her lewd meat spread apart and bubbling with juices as she rocked her hips from side to side.


    "Ngh...!"


    The tight sensation of her soft walls clamping down on every inch of his length made him shudder beneath her.


    Vinea threw back her head, exposing her long brown hair as a low moan escaped from her throat when she noticed Asmodeus gazing up at her ass when she slapped it with both hands.


    Pah!


    "I''m going to wring you dry, my dearest."


    "Then do it," Asmodeus answered as he felt Vinea''s wet insides squeeze around him tightly.


    Her plump, red butt cheeks bounced in his eyes, their soft meaty jiggle making his lust grow as she lifted herself until nothing remained inside her and sticky threads of their mixed juices formed between them and dripped down onto her lover''s groin.


    "You feel amazing..." She gasped while rubbing against Asmodeus'' cock like crazy and rotating her hips in circles.


    "Ahhh... fuck, this is the best... it''s gouging my insides like the strongest sword!"


    She slapped her ass against him, grabbing his thighs with a tight grip, while her hot insides churned and moulded to the shape of his cock, each time it stretched her further apart.


    Her back stiffened when she felt Asmodeus plunging deep into her pussy; his thick member throbbing against her innermost parts as they contracted around it.


    "Damn... You''re so aggressive on top!" His hands reached forward, grabbing her ass as her lips curled into an impish smile. The sensation of his hands sinking into her soft flesh made Vinea''s heart flutter as he squeezed them roughly. "And yet your ass is so soft, so easy to grab..."


    "Haha... but you like this, right?"


    The moment she spoke, Vinea''s hips dropped, bouncing rapidly as she clenched her asshole, causing the inside of her cunt to twist tightly around his cock and wet, bubbling slaps sounding.


    A long moan escaped her mouth as Asmodeus started to move his hips, his hands dragging her down with all his strength.


    "Mmm... Yes! Keep going, just like that."


    Asmodeus didn''t hesitate to plunge even deeper into her, rocking her entire body upward with the force of each thrust as she opened her mouth, gasping for air.


    Each time he crushed her womb, she flicked her head back in bliss.


    "I''m almost there!" Vinea shouted.


    "Hah! I''m going to cum!"


    She panted while pushing herself down onto Asmodeus'' throbbing member as her back curved.


    The next moment, all the muscles in her body clenched, creating a sudden pressure causing Asmodeus to gasp.


    "Nghh! Hng!!"


    The sudden burst of pleasure from her abdomen made Vinea''s inner walls tighten and grip his cock tighter, and she only released his cock when she lifted her ass, and the tip slipped from her entrance with a wet pop.


    "Ah... Ahhh!"


    Overwhelmed by pleasure, Vinea swayed her hips from side to side, letting her ass cheeks slap against his stomach, forming lewd strings of sticky fluids.


    "Oh, fuck! Ahhh! I''m going to cum!" Vinea''s voice quivered as she leaned forward, revealing her asshole, each movement causing her massive ass to jiggle and bounce, bringing Asmodeus to his limit with visual pleasure.


    Her tight passage gripped him like a vice.


    "Shit!" Asmodeus gasped.


    "Vinea, I can''t hold it any longer. You''re about to make me cum!"


    "Do it," She shouted as her hips dropped one last time with all her strength before squeezing his balls with both hands. The wet sound of her juices pooling on his chest formed slimy threads while her gaping cunt spread around the base of his thick cock.


    She couldn''t help but growl in ecstasy as Asmodeus'' cock exploded deep within her womb.


    "Mmmhmmm!!!" Her eyes closed tight as Asmodeus released a thick stream of sperm directly inside her.


    Her entire body tensed at the sensation of his semen flowing into her belly. The warm, sticky fluid filled her insides as he pumped her with everything he had.


    "Mhmm... it''s warm. It feels amazing."


    Asmodeus continued to release his seed until Vinea''s abdomen swelled from the sheer amount of cum pouring into her pussy.


    The two lovers remained locked in place as Asmodeus'' hips bucked upward, sending his last spurt into her stomach.


    Vinea''s lips curled into a smile as she rolled her hips and let his slimy cock slip from her pussy with a lewd plop, letting all his essence dribble down onto his muscular abdomen.


    The slimy threads of cum and her juices oozed from her crotch as she rolled onto his chest, using her tail to capture his cock between her thighs... squeezing it tight to stop it from shrinking.


    "Damn... You''re incredible," Asmodeus panted heavily, trying desperately not to collapse on top of her.


    "I know!" He grunted while taking deep breaths.


    "Sorry for worrying you. I have made you wait... far too long."


    "Are you kidding me? I''m honoured... that you chose me as your wife." Her words trailed off as she nuzzled her face against his chest.


    Vinea believed she didn''t have the appeal of a woman because she spent so long as a knight, lacking the delicacies normal princess might have.


    "The honour is mine, Vinea."


    A low sound of his seed leaking echoed, causing the demoness to blush, embarrassed at the airy sound.


    "Ugh... don''t laugh."

 Chapter 457 457: A Promise

    A few hours later, the light started to shine from the south... Vinea''s body ached a little from overusing her muscles, but the sweet sensation of laying in his arms made her feel amazing... she wondered if he could do that for her again.


    However, she then covered her face and realised.


    ''How greedy can I get?!''


    She still wanted more of him... it wasn''t enough... this was the curse of being one of his wives...


    Because Asmodeus was a demon emperor of lust, it became second nature to drive his partners to the limits of pleasure.


    Her eyes glanced towards his handsome face, the tight muscles along his chest and markings that seemed to resonate with her touch.


    "Asmodeus?"


    The princess of Grigor nuzzled his cheek, her eyes fixated on him.


    His eyelids remained closed as he let out a long yawn. "I''m not asleep," he murmured softly, stroking Vinea''s neck gently. The sensation of his warm palm against her skin sent shivers through her as he caressed her horns and ears gently.


    Her cheeks flushed scarlet, but she smiled lovingly at him.


    "Last night was amazing, Asmodeus."


    "It was great for me, too; when did you become so bold?" He chuckled, running his hand over her side, and then cupping her plump ass in the process.


    She pulled out her tongue and rolled onto his chest, her warmth squished against his solid muscles. "Do you really want to know?"


    "I have a hunch, but I''d like to hear it from you," Asmodeus replied with amusement, brushing the brown locks away from her face. He leaned in and kissed the base of Vinea''s horns.


    "Oi... don''t, you''ll make me want it again."


    "A shame... alas, we have to work today."


    "Don''t remind me..."


    Vinea pouted as she leaned forward, kissing him softly on the lips before pulling away. Her hands traced along his chest, using her black nails to draw the markings while she hummed to herself.


    "You look happy."


    The pleasant sound of Vinea''s low voice made Asmodeus feel calmer, and he smiled, watching her trace more demonic markings with her hand. "I am."


    "Oh really, that''s good." He grabbed her hips and rolled on the bed, causing the springs to squeak, while she beat his chest gently, pretending to struggle.


    "Go on, tell me why~ you cute little vixen."


    "As if! You already know!"


    Asmodeus then began to stroke her ears and neck, causing the demoness to melt under his touch.


    "Nooo... I will..."


    "Yes?" His hot breath fanned her neck, sending tingles down her spine as he continued his gentle strokes.


    The moment she gazed up, her eyes flashed in silver and gold, before she defiantly licked his cheek.


    "Hmph! I am not going to tell you!"


    With a flutter of her wings, she tried to escape.


    However, he quickly grabbed hold of her ankle, causing her to squeak as she was dragged backwards. "Ack! Not fair, not fair!"


    Asmodeus rolled Vinea back onto her side, pinning her against him, while he nipped her neck gently.


    "Ahh... this is cheating, how can I fight back... Asmodeus..." she whimpered, squirming in his arms.


    His hand slipped across her cheek, before he chuckled at her antics. "What''s got you so excitable this morning?"


    "I don''t know, last night just made me so happy and I want to spend longer with you!"


    "Are you being defiant now?"


    "Hah!"


    She struggled against his tight hold, her legs kicking wildly as she attempted to twist free of him. However, his strength was too much for her as he effortlessly flipped her back onto her back, keeping her pinned beneath him.


    Yet she seemed happiest when he did.


    Her eyes became relaxed, and her smile widened.


    "I love you, Ryuji... from the moment I first saw you."


    "You said you hated me, though."


    "But I never hated you! Not once! It was all a lie... though, I still love you now, no matter how naughty you are." Vinea grasped his cheeks with both hands, brushing across his lips with her thumbs.


    "I love you; I really want to spend the rest of my life with you," she whispered, touching their foreheads together while she stroked his long hair.


    "When everything ends... and the battles finish..." Her eyes began to water as she knew the path she chose would be fraught with danger, and there was no guarantee of victory.


    However, her desire and hunger wouldn''t let her stop... even the goddess noticed her true feelings.


    "What do you want from me, Vinea... I can grant you almost anything." Asmodeus said, wrapping his arms around her tightly. He didn''t want her to go, but this was only for a few hours...


    "I... I..." She broke off, looking away in embarrassment. "You know what?" She giggled nervously. "Never mind... just forget it..."


    "What?"


    "Nuh-uh! No way!"


    She pushed him back playfully, pushing him off and out of bed and attempted to fly away with a bright red face.


    "You''re not getting away!"


    Asmodeus transformed into his demon form, as six wings spread from his back, and he shot towards her at Mach speed, pinning her against the wall as she screamed.


    "No... no more, Asmodeus, I''m too embarrassed to tell you!"


    The butterflies in her stomach fluttered as he grabbed her wrists firmly, preventing escape. His blonde hair fell over his shoulders with gleaming eyes full of desire and hunger.


    "Will you have my child when everything is done... I want you to have a child and to help me build relationships with Grigor... so Demons and humans can unite and attempt peace."


    "Eh?"


    His soft, sincere words echoed through the air... causing her chest and stomach to tighten. All her dreams and desires, how did he know... that''s all she could think to herself.


    "Asmodeus..."


    "I will make it happen for all of us."


    "Whether it''s Velvet, Asmodea, Alice, you, Yuina... all of you."


    Tears trickled down her cheeks, hard to stop her heart pounding in her chest, because he asked her... this was Vinea''s deepest desire, to have a child and let her uncle and brother help raise them.


    "I..."


    Her voice cracked as she tried to respond.


    "Vinea..." Asmodeus pressed closer, leaning against the wall behind her as his tail wrapped around hers while he hugged her with all his strength, almost crushing her. "I will win to make your dreams come true. Believe in me."


    "Asmodeus... My emperor, My love... I will..."


    She wrapped both legs around him, burying her face into his neck, hugging back as close as possible as if seeking to fuse with his body, as they swooped down back into bed and sank into the mattress.


    A silence filled the room, only their calm breathing.


    "I''ve never been so happy in my life..." Vinea''s whisper faded into his chest as she closed her eyes.


    The pair cuddled together, enjoying the last moments of rest before the daily tasks would cause them to part, and his other women returned from their tea party with Serena.


    Meanwhile, Inside her body, as if by magic...


    A small white tadpole managed to fight off all competition in an epic battle... but would it meet its ultimate goal and survive?

 Chapter 458: The Village takes Shape

    Asmodeus sat in his makeshift office after spending the night with Vinea.


    He couldn''t help but smile, remembering how cute and affectionate she acted. And after Serena returned, the women seemed much more energetic and calm.


    ''I should thank Serena... How does she always know what is best for me?''


    Not only did she seek the women''s issues and help them calm down, but she asked them what they wanted from Asmodeus.


    With that knowledge, he found himself able to understand his future wives better.


    There were a lot of things he could have fixed, just communicating better.


    "Phew... to think that creating a village would be this difficult."


    He browsed the various reports on the table.


    Everything from how the first efforts to farm were done to complaints about the living conditions. Asmodeus found it quite a novelty because the Demon knights would rarely complain, thanks to their excellent powers and thicker bloodline.


    ''Though some have shared their thoughts since we came here.''


    Not that he minded or complained, they were helping him a great deal. Their help was always appreciated and never went unnoticed. ''Not to mention, many of the warriors were once human and knew about being small villagers.''


    [Asmodeus, you seem quite happy today... that smile is rather fitting.]


    Serena spoke with a slight chuckle in her voice while approaching him with sneaky steps.


    The Demon Emperor''s smile grew upon seeing her face, the cheeky smirk on her lips. Maybe it was the way she swayed her hips to flick her tails playfully.


    He stood up and welcomed her into his embrace. "Serena!"


    [Oh my~ you must have really enjoyed last night!]


    ''Ah... because of her being an elf?'' Asmodeus noticed what Serena meant, but chuckled to himself and lifted her off the ground, spinning her twice before letting her down.


    "Ciela is also going to help, but she seemed to enjoy training new archers."


    He smiled, thinking back at how Ciela asked him for something for the first time in a while, but he also noticed that her mood had improved since their arrival.


    Maybe it was because they were close to the Elven kingdom and forest, but Ciela became more energetic.


    [I see... you''ve been working so hard when I didn''t notice.]


    ''Well... I can''t always count on you and the others for everything.''


    Asmodeus understood he owed a lot of his success to the women who supported him, but that didn''t take away from the fact he pushed himself to the limits over the past few months.


    In the span of a year, he became an adventurer and travelled across the entire continent in search of power and forming allies to face the Demon Queen.


    "Haa... it seems that Yuina is going to send help, along with Celia''s mother; she seems to be sending two thousand elven archers."


    Serena seemed quite pleased upon hearing the news, though her smile was still enigmatic, like usual.


    [You''ve come a long way, Ryuji~ my little berserker.]


    Her body leaned against his chest as she closed her eyes, fluttering her lashes while letting out a brief sigh.


    "Is there something wrong, Serena?"


    A moment of silence passed, before she opened a single eye, peeking at him with her golden pupils.


    [I am just tired]


    [Have you forgotten I am not living for one person... it''s embarrassing to admit but to remain in the mortal realm is taking a toll]


    Serena''s tone sounded strong, but her mocking laughter allowed Asmodeus to notice her moment of weakness.


    ''She''s forcing herself...''


    Immediately, Asmodeus lifted Serena and placed her on the soft sofa in the corner. His expression seemed quite concerned as he checked if she was feeling alright.


    ''Shouldn''t have let her stay this much longer in the physical realm.''


    ''How hard does this woman work for me... her body is so hot and a little damp, can a goddess get sick?''


    [Are you worried about me... Darling?]


    "Of course, what man doesn''t worry for his wife?"


    Asmodeus answered proudly, with a serious expression. His hand reached out and grabbed Serena''s chin gently. "Especially when she is expecting children." A warm smile crossed the face of the two, as Serena brought his hand over her stomach, rubbing it softly.


    The heat of their bodies felt nice and relaxing, but something interrupted the moment.


    "Master, there''s an army approaching the village!"


    The voice who interrupted them was Sariel, who peeked inside with a cheeky smile. However, Asmodeus couldn''t care less about the fact that someone saw him in such a situation.


    Especially when Sariel wasn''t different from the goddess. "I see, Sariel. How far away are they, and what kind of numbers?"


    His voice sounded quite calm, but he had already prepared himself to transform into his demon form if need be.


    However, something told him that there was a little more time to prepare.


    ''If it were of utter importance, Vinea, Velvet or Alice would be here scolding me for slacking off...''


    "Ah, Velvet said that they are only two or three days away, and there seems to be a lot of people." Despite her form becoming mature, she didn''t change significantly and liked to play around.


    Yet Sariel wasn''t childish and could take a life without hesitation, so Asmodeus trusted her.


    "I see. Can you give me five minutes, and then I will be ready?"


    "Nn~ enjoy your time together, sister Serena!" Sariel giggled while floating out of the small office.


    [Such a cute girl.]


    "That''s true."


    [She seems to have grown a great deal... come to think of it... what about her other half?]


    Asmodeus suddenly trembled, his eyes opening wide, almost in shock, before his face darkened, and he closed his eyes.


    [Did you manage to find any information on her seal or where she might be?]


    The moment Serena spoke, Asmodeus looked a little strange, but she tapped her lip and continued after something almost slipped through her mind.


    And Asmodeus just nodded, before answering calmly.


    "Haa... I am worried, because I cannot sense her anymore... at all."


    Serena didn''t speak, and Asmodeus continued to mutter. "I hope she''s alright..." But now wasn''t the time to think about Riel. Instead, he gave Serena''s hair one last stroke with his fingers before standing up and turning to leave.


    "I''ll deal with it outside, Serena. If you get tired, just sleep in my tent, okay?"


    With a quick nod, Asmodeus turned towards her, only to notice that she had fallen asleep already.


    ''I see... she didn''t lie when talking about how tired she was. I can''t leave her like this.''


    Asmodeus removed his thick outer robe and flicked it through the air before placing it over Serena''s body, covering her shoulders and body, leaving only her head uncovered.


    ''She seems to be sleeping fine. I can leave.''


    [Mm... Ryuji...]


    ''Am I on your mind even while sleeping? How flattering..."


    ]


    Outside the tent, Asmodeus noticed a large gathering of people. Everyone from the village seemed to have gathered in the centre of the town square.


    Some warriors were preparing themselves, and others seemed to be hammering the wooden poles to put up a basic wall before he arrived, but what surprised him was the figure guiding everyone wasn''t Alice or Velvet... but Erika and Levia.


    A demon knight and paladin stood ordering and guiding the villagers, from moving flammable items to the underground storage to help evacuate the elderly and weak humans to the safety of the back lines.


    Asmodeus walked close and saw that there were quite a few people in the centre of town.


    ''To think that I could see Erika starting to take a front stage position... She looks amazing.''


    "Your group will be given the call sign Eagle, and from now on. I want you to keep alternating members while watching the north¡ªreport to the nearest warrior or knight should you see the enemy; even a strange flicker is fine!"


    With such a calm focus, Asmodeus didn''t approach further and instead wanted to check on Alice to see how serious the enemy attack might be.


    ''I can''t believe that Erika has grown so much. How did she do it?''


    Curiosity and admiration filled his heart, but he kept moving.


    "Master, are you finally here?"


    Sariel floated near a group of Demon Knights and Alice, who looked quite fierce in her combat outfit and sharp gaze. Her long black hair fluttered as she turned and noticed him.


    "Asmodeus, what are you doing here?"


    Her question was as if she didn''t expect him to appear at all.


    "Huh, Sariel came to get me... so I am here to help."


    The moment he responded, Alice turned to the succubus and pointed at her. "I said to let him rest, Sariel!"


    ''Ah...''


    Somehow, watching Alice getting angry tickled his fancy.


    However, he didn''t want them to keep fighting amongst themselves.


    So he stepped forward to tell the truth...

 Chapter 459: A Strange Union

    Alan''s eyes narrowed while watching the approaching group from the south. A ragtag bunch of various races and nations, an alliance built because of only one reason.


    "Ryuji... this is what you created for our kingdom, our cause." His voice filled with a sense of passion and affection for what his brother had achieved.


    "Prepare to greet our allies, we have no time to waste!"


    The atmosphere around the citadel transformed after Asmodeus sent most of his troops to the northwest, although Alan didn''t know what his brother discovered there.


    It was a burden off his shoulders that the knights no longer clashed with his brother''s knights out of jealousy and racism.


    "Yes, Your Grace!"


    "Hurry, prepare to receive the guests!"


    A group of knights nervously jogged off the wall and headed towards the gates, worried about upsetting their leader once again.


    "..."


    Alan''s gaze drifted to the strange woman with black ears leading a group of fox-like women, all wielding spears and leather armour. "The beast empire sent quite a lot of troops." Her presence carried a sense of aura like charismatic leaders often did.


    "Hmm..." Alan''s eyes focused on another figure riding a white horse in a black dress and an obsidian tiara with a red gemstone within, her long blonde hair and pointed ears... reminded him of the elf which followed Ryuji around.


    ''The elves actually sent a force this large, how amazing.''


    He couldn''t help but take a deep breath, to swallow this shock...


    When the humans sought aid from the elves in the past because of minor clashes, they refused, and eventually, rumours of them joining the demons started to flow.


    "However, they''ve sent one of their princesses. This is a clear message, but who do I have to thank for that..." Alan gazed across their units, where he noticed a familiar face. Some might even call the old man with greying hair his nemesis... Duke Qwass, someone who served as Alan''s rival and counterpart for most of his adulthood.


    ''Has he really changed, and turned a new leaf... my brother?'' This time Alan thought of the king of Grigor and shook his head.


    "Let me see for my own eyes."


    "OPEN THE GATES!"


    The gates slowly opened and revealed the group to be around 5000 men strong, which was a significant amount considering that the three nations hadn''t worked together for decades, maybe longer...


    Alan quickly descended the wall and prepared to greet the incoming armies.


    Although, he wished to hold a banquet and enjoy a moment of relaxation for the newcomers.


    However, the enemy was already upon them.


    A man with a dark face and blue eyes stood behind Alan, someone who helped with his tasks in silence, never seeking credit.


    "Have the scouts doubled their observation? I want to know when their army dares to use the lavatory!" Alan whispered to his trusted aide.


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    With that said, the dark-faced man vanished into the crowd and headed to the north.


    Meanwhile, Alan brushed himself off and stepped into the courtyard, preparing to greet his future allies.


    After, some time passed.


    "We should set up camp here. The elves can''t continue any longer without proper rest," Duke Qwass suggested to Juliet as they approached the gates, because she wanted to help the man who saved her empire. Juliet wanted to rush and avoid making them wait any longer.


    "Very well."


    "What do you think, Princess?"


    She asked the woman beside her, a young elf, who looked pristine with blonde hair, dressed in armour that glimmered with a silver light.


    "Of course, Princess Juliet. However, we would prefer to meet with Asmodeus, my brother-in-law, as soon as possible. This suggestion is acceptable. I don''t know about you, but my people can fight without resting if we need to," she announced in a cold tone while gazing back at the uniformed elven knights, all with pristine armour, bows and beautiful visages.


    Juliet could only admire the sight before her while thinking of the man who made it all possible... "Asmodeus, I have heard he moved further north, alone. That man is always doing things others do not dare..." She said in an endearing manner as she thought of his face.


    ''I wonder if he intended to bring us together... or this was just part of his natural charm.''


    "I can''t wait to meet him again."


    "Our Prince is a talented man. Otherwise, my sister wouldn''t have grown so much beside him." Ar''Orina chuckled, her mind going back to the first time she met Asmodeus.


    She underestimated him and ended up going home without her knights...


    ''Although I hated him at the time, when my sister came back to help us... I couldn''t help but feel envious.''


    "However, the real question is. Can you fight, alongside the humans?" This time, Orina asked Juliet a question with a slightly mocking tone.


    "Haa..." Juliet didn''t answer quickly because she understood the meaning behind the question.


    While travelling to the north, her troops received quite a lot of hassle and racism from the small villages and towns of Grigor, but most of this was because of greedy lords and small-level nobles who didn''t know that Grigor had signed a treaty with the Beast Empire.


    "The human empire has been our enemy for as long as anyone can remember. However, thanks to our new Emperor, we have decided to give them a chance and accept them."


    "So, it''s all because of brother-in-law, as I thought..." Orina''s lips curled into a strange smile, while Juliet couldn''t help but want to slap her face, because it was obnoxious.


    "Do you want to sleep with your brother?"


    "Ack?!" Orina almost choked on air after she heard such an absurd suggestion. "How can you even suggest such a thing!" The pink cheeks of Ar''Orina gave off her honest feelings, which made the Beastkin curl her lips into a smile.


    "I guess it won''t be so bad with someone like you around."


    "Tsk..."


    The two women seemed to come to some kind of agreement even though their troops were ready to fight each other, especially the elven knights and Lycan Warriors who had fought in many wars against one another.


    "Welcome, oh, valiant allies and friends from another land!"


    A male dressed in gaudy clothes offered a pleasant smile and waved at the approaching force. Although the man seemed friendly, the atmosphere surrounding his body was on a completely different level compared to the people behind him.


    The humans looked at the elves with lust and desire, while the muscular females of the beastkin seemed to intimidate them a little.


    Yet... despite the worries of the two groups, it felt that things might just work.


    "We have prepared a barracks for you all to rest, though it is modest, I hope it is enough. We are grateful for you all coming, however, I''m sure you already know what you''re getting into."


    The greeting knight helped to calm the mood and brought positive feelings to the table, as the scent of wine, meat and sizzling vegetables filled the air.


    Tonight would be the first meeting between the future leaders of each race.


    "Well, it seems that things might just work out," Alan said in a low voice while staring at the approaching force.


    "Do you think that we can win?"


    The question came from another of his new aides, someone who was falsely locked after a noble asked to take his sister as a mistress.


    Raul didn''t accept this and sent her to the south with a family member. But because he wouldn''t allow a local lord to kidnap his sister. The noble lord created false crimes and locked the talented young mind in jail for six years.


    "I believe it depends on people like you, Raul. No matter how hard we fight, it all comes down to this." Alan touched Raul''s chest, where his heart beat with a deep thud.


    "If we do not lose hope and keep our faith... I believe we can win."


    ''That''s right... if Ryuji survives to the end, we will win.''


    Unlike his words, Alan didn''t tell them that his source of belief and faith wasn''t some god above, but the annoying little friend of his who defied all odds.


    Alan turned away while gazing at the darkness in the north.


    A hellish landscape, with dark mountains, broken lands and hordes of monsters that thrived in such a horrible place with black clouds of purple lightning and fog that blocked visibility...


    "Without you, there is no future, Ryuji."

 Chapter 460 460: The Demon Queen Makes a Move!

    While Asmodeus and Alan prepared their forces, the demons and monsters under the control of the mysterious Demon Queen started to move. They seldom required sustenance or sleep and thus marched for days without resting.


    A dark shadow crossed the northern borders, searching for the existence of their dreams. Humans. The delicacy that most monsters held a genetic preference for. Different from the other races, something about humans made them the ideal meal for their needs.


    Whether it be the mana of elves causing many low-rank monsters to almost explode trying to devour them or the hard, muscular meat of the beastkin and their foul taste, which made them less desirable compared to humans who were just right.


    Although, those with strange appetites existed, like the Dread Worm.


    The man leading the demons to attack the western village was led by the Demon Queen''s primary butler and knight, the brother of Valsarik.


    As for Valsarik himself, he would guide the monsters to crush the human army and bring them back to serve as food for another generation of stronger, more potent monsters.


    "Whatever Her Majesty desires... I will give it to her."


    The towering demon stood atop a lonely hill, with pale grey flesh stretching over an emaciated frame with jagged bones. Its hollow eyes burned with hatred towards humanity and those that stood in its master''s path. A great hunger to devour her enemies constantly gnawed at the monster''s flesh.


    It''s cruel mouth, distorted and lined with sharp fangs like serrated blades, dripping with black blood. And a pair of deformed, twisted hands filled with long, sharp claws the length of a sword, able to cut through flesh like tissue.


    It stepped forward, revealing spiked ridges that jutted from its spine, like spears and a breath which caused the air to darken from the scent of decay and rot that slipped from its throat.


    "Let''s march, attack that foolish demon that stands in our master''s path!"


    The demons were identical to the monster''s figure, just smaller and less powerful... burning red eyes filled with hunger and rage. A dark, menacing presence emanated from them.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, Asmodeus stood on the makeshift walls, his eyes gazing at the distant cloud of darkness, a force much smaller than he imagined. But demons were not something to be trifled with. Their strength came in resilience and their brutal and violent method of combat.


    ''I believe our powers will deal less damage because of their natural resistance...''


    ''It would be easier if we didn''t have to worry about protecting the villagers.''


    Though most of the warriors would be fine, the humans could be affected by the enemy demons because they could use magic and illusions, which would trap the weak human mind forever, whether driving them to suicide or to kill each other.


    A talented demon could do such a cruel thing with ease.


    "Sariel, Levia, Erika, Velvet... how are preparations for defence?"


    The first to speak was Levia, who stepped forward with a calm face, her voice devoid of any fear and filled with an icy determination that made Asmodeus feel at peace.


    "The Demon warriors will protect the gate. We can hold it for as long as needed." Since she became a Demon Paladin, she always wanted to lead a group, but the Demon Knights were closer to Erika and Vinea than her, and some of them held a grudge for her actions.


    Aki, the fox beastkin, stood beside Erika with a stern look on her face, causing Asmodeus to realise how much she''d grown since leaving the Beast Empire.


    ''It was just a whim to bring her, but she looks much better.''


    She became taller, more muscular but still carried a beautiful air around her as she would take on the role of defender, supporting Levia''s troops.


    "Asmodeus, to protect the river... we will be attacking them first with the demon knights. I will lead the attack, with Vinea and Alice supporting me. I have asked Ciela and her archers to also remain on standby as we might need her backup to avoid significant casualties."


    Velvet''s atmosphere and mood improved greatly from the night that Asmodeus slept with Vinea and gave her an oath. It seemed the elder witch was worried about her.


    "Very good... then Sariel, how is our anti-magic defence looking?"


    Because she was a succubus-type demon, Asmodeus asked Sariel a long time ago if she could stop mental magic from being a danger.


    Although at the time she wasn''t mature yet. Sariel believed she could numb the effects by spreading her pheromones and layering her mental magic in the demon knights and warriors over a long period.


    ''To think she wasn''t just playing around with them all that time ago...''


    "Their minds will be protected, but it won''t last forever."


    The succubus had taken great care during these three months to use her powers to their fullest extent, and some of the demon knights could resist anything because she started this process after they met the Pope for the first time.


    The defence worked like placing several "Invisible barriers" inside their minds to stop the enemy''s magic from affecting their brain directly.


    ''That means I have less to worry about and can go on full offense.''


    "Erika, you and Vinea will join me on the front lines. Have Asmodea remain in the village to protect the humans and form a defensive shield, prioritising the river."


    Serena stepped onto the cold wooden wall from behind him, touching Asmodeus'' shoulder, her eyes narrowed into golden slits.


    [What about me? Do you not seek my aid?]


    Asmodeus wanted to say yes instantly, but he knew that if Serena helped more, the gods above wouldn''t sit still.


    No matter what the reason, they would state that he wasn''t any different from the demon queen. These thoughts were technically correct because once he used his Demon Emperor form, his limits and restrictions were released, so they could no longer hold him back.


    ''No... it is more like they cannot reach me at all...''


    After reaching such a level, Asmodeus wondered how powerful he truly became, his powers being much more potent than he expected. The biggest gain was his ability to empower the women he loved and offer boosts in defence to the demon knights and warriors who carried small amounts of his bloodline.


    "Serena... I am sorry, but as you know, there are eyes looking at us."


    [...]


    A wry smile and regretful chuckle left her lips. Serena knew this but wanted to let him know if he needed her. She would do anything to help him with it.


    [Don''t worry, I know... then I will help you like this.]


    Before he could react, she grabbed his shoulder and wrapped both arms around his neck, and pulled him closer. The warmth of Serena''s breath carried a slight minty scent as she snorted through her nose and narrowed her gaze.


    She brought her lips close to his ears.


    [Asmodeus, you are my mate, so you better come back alive...]


    [If you die, I will revive you as a woman!]


    A shudder ran down the man''s spine as he imagined what it was like to live life as a girl. NEVER!


    "Then I will survive until the end and defeat death himself!" A confident tone, but the words and meaning made Serena''s heart skip a beat as she lowered her eyes and leaned closer.


    Their lips touched for a moment, a fleeting and soft kiss that tasted sweet.


    Serena broke off before she could lose control and brushed his lips with her thumb.


    [Be safe]


    [The other girls look a little jealous]


    A distant horn sounded with a low rumbling, warning of an imminent attack, causing the demon warriors and knights to prepare their weapons. The demons were hulking creatures, though not infinite. Their size and inhuman features made them appear terrifying to others, abominations with twisted forms.


    Asmodeus prepared to join the troops on the battlefield, he took one last glance at the beautiful women that surrounded him with their excellent minds, powers and determination.


    "Follow me into battle; it will be difficult, but I will not let you fall."


    A cheer of support, a cry of war and pride in their voice.


    They raised their weapons and pointed them to the sky.


    A single command from Asmodeus, as the gates opened.


    "Prepare to Attack!"


    The first wave of Demon warriors, led by Levia, marched into position and set up the defensive position, making an aegis-shaped wall.


    Meanwhile, Asmodeus stepped to the front beside Erika and the Demon knights who stood in silence, their bodies wrapped in black scales, wielding various sharp weapons, all aimed at the demons approaching.


    Asmodeus took his time, allowing the warriors to set up defences as he raised his arm and pointed at the enemy, before a swirl of darkness formed at the tip of his finger.


    The colours morphed together, black, red and purple, mixing into an unstable swirling orb.


    A crackling sound came from the sphere of magic, and a dark miasma surrounded it, creating a heavy atmosphere as Asmodeus yelled out, creating a blood-red beam that cut across the horizon.


    VWOOM!


    The spell was far more powerful than any normal demon could use, burning through their skin like butter and carving the ground into melted stone, which boiled away with the remaining monsters.


    A red wall of mana exploded in the distance, causing most to turn into ash instantly. Yet, although the enemies were blasted away easily, they continued rushing forwards. They were unafraid of anything and prepared to die by order of their new master.


    After killing dozens of demons, the demon emperor called out once more


    "Attack!"

 Chapter 461: An Ancient Demon Strikes!

    In retaliation for his brutal magic of annihilation...


    The Demons descended upon Asmodeus''s force like a tide of darkness.


    Their bodies were thick, clad in black scales, hands deformed and shedding sharp, blade-like claws smeared in blood and black tar. A viscous liquid that dripped down the ground.


    "Charge!"


    Asmodeus ordered the Demon Knights to rush forward and stop the swarming demons, who looked like nothing but locusts to his eyes.


    Erika led her group into battle, galloping on their demonic steeds with low, drumming sounds as they struck at the earth.


    The Demon Knights and their charge tore through the frontal swarms, bodies falling apart at their blades'' touch, causing many of the lesser Demons to explode in gory bursts.


    A sense of victory and superiority took seed in their chests as they became confident.


    Alas, this might have been the reason...


    The reason which caused Erika and Asmodeus to rethink the classification of their enemy as "locust" was because in the blink of an eye, a second wave of Demons rose in place of the fallen ones. Their mouths opened wide with a deafening roar that made the air quiver. Their bodies are bloody and destroyed, yet they still "live" on.


    "What''s happening?!" One of Erika''s knights muttered.


    Her guard lowered for an instant, and in that instant, the revived demon cut through the air and beheaded her. With a sickening squelch, her body flopped down from the mount, lifeless.


    "Watch out!"


    Another Demon Knight screamed as she lifted her shield, blocking a similar attack... "Their bodies aren''t normal!" To her credit, this shout brought a chance to Erika and her demon knights.


    The moment the demons attacked, their arms became like ash, like a mist of energy that cut into the throats of their targets before the demons themselves dissipated.


    A single attack after death.


    It was a brutal way to use an ally, but for an enemy, it was an effective method.


    Asmodeus watched it happen, noticing that when his knight''s blade killed a demon, they would revive and attack once more, only to fade away after causing damage or not.


    "Are these monsters using suicide attacks?"


    He saw the Demon warriors and knights cut down countless demons, only to have their numbers swell as each monster revived. If this was all there was to it, then Asmodeus could still win...


    "Wait..."


    His eyes widened when he noticed a group of Demon warriors killing a single demon in a group. The demon revived the same. But its body started to swell, like a balloon filled with too much air. With a deafening explosion, the demon blew itself up and killing many of the demon warriors.


    If one person kills a Demon, it revives and cuts the enemy, but if multiple people do so, it explodes. OR can that choose how their final attack is... wait? Is it really their choice?''


    Asmodeus narrowed his eyes, spreading his aura wide like a net.


    The chaotic battle and clash of steel and flesh echoed around him as he ignored these insignificant things, searching, convinced.


    ''These demons aren''t normal. Somebody is controlling them.''


    As he stretched his aura wider, the moment he touched something.


    An instant later, the enemy moved with such precision that it was frightening to watch. All the demons on the front line turned to Asmodeus, an eerie and unified action.


    He touched a dark and ancient mind, which was observing him.


    ''A telepathic link to a single master?''


    "Impossible... I didn''t know it was possible for a demon to use such an ability." Sariel shouted beside him, constantly casting mental protection magic on Asmodeus because of the ancient demon''s special ability to eat away at his mind this very second.


    Asmodeus never noticed the pain.


    That ancient mind, which used a strand of sentience to invade his targets, had thousands of thin black threads now tied to the demons attacking the village. It was much more advanced than any mental magic, and which most demons and humans would never hope to understand.


    "A necromancer!" Asmodeus shouted the moment he saw the corpses of Demon Knights starting to stand up. Unsteady and swaying with their heavy equipment, they all had but one target.


    Him.


    The demon knight zombies marched forward with their swords in hand.


    They looked pitiful, like ragged dolls stitched together. Some bodies were missing legs or arms, others with their throats slashed open and blackened blood dripping down their chin and onto their breastplate, only to splatter on the ground.


    The Demon Knights were made from Asmodeus'' bloodline.


    Asmodeus watched them with sharp eyes, unable to accept the filthy demon toying with their bodies and minds. He bit his lower lip, the sour and coppery taste causing him to snap out of his emotional surge.


    "I will kill them." A hoarse voice sounded from his bloody lips.


    A dark flame burst out as an aura around him, forming into a large vortex that shook the air and cracked the ground beneath his feet.


    The zombie demon knights approached Asmodeus and the ones remaining by his side... His mind could send the order to stand down to thousands of his demon knights and warriors in an instant.


    Step. Step... he approached the crowd in silence, his axe not drawn and only the slight flicker of magic flowing from his body.


    Erika tried to stop him but was forced back by the violent force of his dark flames and demonic aura.


    With her eyes widened, she shouted, "Asmodeus! No!" A desperate tone echoed from her throat.


    She wasn''t the only one. Alice, Velvet, Vinea, Asmodea, and Ciela.


    All of them cried out for him to be logical... to stop acting so foolish. Even they couldn''t go against his orders, his anger beyond control.


    But he didn''t care.


    He just needed to destroy this foul magic and free their souls from this torment, even if he would never forgive himself for killing them a second time.


    "I will let you all rest. Thank you for fighting beside me for the past year." A gentle voice, like a father to his young children, about to put them to sleep and read them a bedtime story. "I will conquer this land and ensure you are never forgotten."


    Standing at the head of the demon knights was Fredricka. Her tattered blonde hair and broken body shuddered for a slight moment after he spoke, but the dull, milky colour of her eyes soon returned.


    ''I shouldn''t be affected. Battle is a place where people die. No life is above another in value...''


    Asmodeus stood still, watching the demon knights and warriors stagger towards him. His eyes narrowed as he started to see the black thread, and the more mana he poured into the atmosphere, the clearer it became.


    "Fredricka..." He called out the moment her head rolled forward, lifeless, before raising itself and looking at him with empty eyes.


    She lifted her hands and held her sword with two hands.


    Her undead hands slashed at Asmodeus.


    He took a deep breath, drawing his axe and with a swift cleave, cutting her body in half from her left shoulder diagonally.


    Her body turned to ash as he whispered one last time before she disappeared. "I am sorry." With a flick of his wrist and turn, he slashed another two zombie demon knights.


    ''I will not kill them with magic... each and every one of you. I will kill with my blade, shouldering your curses, regrets and souls.''


    The Demon Knights and Warriors were slain by the enemy''s hand and raised once more.


    Asmodeus didn''t want to use his powerful magic on their bodies as if they meant nothing. He tried to free them¡ªno matter how they felt in their death, he would accept everything.


    "Sleep!"


    His muscles bulged as he rushed forward


    He twisted and turned with grace and purpose, each swing of his axe killing a zombie demon knight or warrior. All of whom fought for his sake until their deaths.


    "I will take it all, so please... REST!"


    BOOM!


    With one final strike, Asmodeus had killed the last demon knight, their ashes floating in the wind as he stared into the sky.


    The ancient demon hiding in the darkness screamed out in pain and anger at the loss of its undead puppets. However, he didn''t know... the tenacity of the demon named Asmodeus or the human male known as Ryuji Vincenzo.


    ''I can feel it... his disgusting words and power seeping into my mind...''


    Sariel''s eyes quivered, as she knew his plan... to accept one of the threads from the Ancient demon, to endure the dark power in order to kill him. A reckless method which would end with death if he couldn''t survive the mental damage and erosion.


    But Asmodeus wasn''t weak. Fuelled by the loss of knights he would train with daily... those who once hated him but grew to accept him enough to abandon their humanity.


    They were akin to his children...


    ''There are a million things I want to say...''


    The succubus saw the feral expression on Asmodeus'' face, His head leaning down with his long blonde hair matted and covered in dirt, blood and sweat, covering his face.


    She felt fear when seeing Asmodeus for the first time.


    ''I will kill you, ancient demon!'' He roared in anger.


    A single thread invaded his mind through the body of a zombie demon knight, and he accepted it¡ªembraced it even¡ªto use it against him.


    No matter what, the desecration of his people overwhelmed him, normally telling himself death was a part of life and that battle always came with consequences.


    Yet... to even deny them death.


    Black and red auras swirled under his feet.


    With each step he approached the enemy army, demons swung at him with their pale white claws and tried to kill Asmodeus, who seemed to be in a trance.


    The battle didn''t stop. The fighting echoed in the distance, screams of deformed beasts, shouts of desperation from the demon warriors who clung to their humanity.


    ''All of it, I will hear it. This is my punishment.''


    Asmodeus accepted the thread of ancient magic and power as if he embraced the cold darkness, a voice whispered in his mind, told him secrets that couldn''t be understood.


    "I am coming, ancient demon."

 Chapter 462: Demon Queen Vs Demon Commander

    Asmodeus marched forward with his head hanging down and his axe resting on his shoulder. His movements became sluggish, almost drunk on his steps.


    He reached the frontline where the Demon Knights were protecting him, Erika standing there with her dual swords, shocked that their leader would come this far.


    "Asmo...?"


    Erika''s eyes shook at the sight of him, clueless about his plans.


    He walked past her, not a single word to the demon knights or her... his lover.


    And stepped into the front lines.


    A group of demons rushed at him, cutting their air with their claws like razors, causing gashes and wounds over his body.


    Asmodeus wasn''t even bothered by the blood or pain. He raised his axe with a swift movement and ripped through their bodies, causing them to explode into ash, only to revive a second later.


    He accepted their attacks, killing them in retaliation but never moving from that spot.


    He stared down at the demons, all of whom looked at him with their hollow eyes.


    "Go on, stand up." He mocked them, curling his lips into a twisted smile.


    However, they couldn''t.


    Because Asmodeus started to adjust and understand the magic used by the ancient demon, he could feel the mana, the unique formation and used his blood magic to block the signals that allowed the dead to rise.


    The black thread of magic started to burn away as he gripped the string and forced the ancient demon to fight him mentally. It was a power that could destroy his mind or sanity.


    "I am coming for you."


    Sariel''s eyes widened, and she screamed in panic as she felt the connection break between her and Asmodeus. It was like he vanished from the face of the world, his mental energy cut off completely.


    "Master!" She roared in an uncharacteristic tone, harsh. Aggressive. Filled with Despair.


    However, she watched him with a focused gaze and bated breath until his figure, wreathed in black fire and crimson blood he took flight.


    "He''s not gone... but why?" Her breathing heavy, as she tried to follow. "Come back!" Suddenly, a hand yanked her back, dragging Sariel to the ground.


    "What are you doing? Eh¡ª"


    "What am I doing?! That''s my question, you stupid girl!" Velvet''s eyes shone with an intense, violent glow, watching the strange black mist flow into Sariel''s mouth before she suddenly became unstable and started screaming and crying out.


    "V-Velvet? W-what happened to me? My head hurts, and I.... where''s Master?" Sariel looked disorientated, rubbing her forehead, and a dull black flicker appeared in her iris.


    "Asmodeus is fighting the bastard that just controlled you!"


    The matured witch shook Sariel violently. "Do you understand?! You focused on helping everyone else¡ªyou didn''t fortify your own mind!"


    "B-But I''m stronger than them, and Master...?"


    "You''re strong physically, but mentally? That demon has existed for hundreds of years, and you are nothing but a child compared to him."


    The stern words of Velvet were barely audible with the bloodcurdling shouts and yells as the demons maintained their assault.


    Sariel''s eyes quivered before falling to the ground. "You mean... I can''t do anything?" She asked, but nobody could respond.


    "We need you to help protect Erika and Ciela from the enemy magic." Velvet placed a hand on Sariel''s head, stroking her hair before continuing with a softer voice. "Can you do it?"


    "Yes..."


    The Succubus raised herself off the ground and, with a nod, walked towards the front line where the demon knights continued their defensive efforts.


    "Protect the front gate!" Levia shouted out to the warriors, who used their shields and spears to push back the advancing demons. "Aim for their necks!"


    A demon smashed into a group of demon warriors, the force sending them flying across the battlefield, screaming. The warriors'' broken bodies landed heavily on the ground, and blood poured out of their wounds as more demons charged in.


    "Archers, take out those abominations!" No matter how many times they cleared the enemy, more poured in with aggressive and ruthless attacks.


    Ciela was having trouble with the archers because they were not used to such brutal assaults. It didn''t help that the demons were covered in thick, black scales and strange shards of solid flesh that protected most of their bodies from arrows.


    Ciela ordered her archers to retreat behind the demon warriors'' line as they tried to defend themselves against the hordes of demons rushing at them. The air filled with the sound of clashing weapons.


    "Hold! We must hold on!"


    Despite the brutal battle, the walls remained standing... with minimal loss.


    Almost nothing could go wrong.


    Until "He" stepped forward, as if waiting for Asmodeus to attack the necromancer... the largest demon finally made a move.


    The towering figure slowly stood, its hulking frame shaking the earth and causing nearby rocks to shatter with each step. A sickening crunch echoed through the air with every movement as if something were being crushed beneath his feet.


    A grey demon with a disgustingly emaciated figure covered in bone shards and scales moved towards the village with slow and unrelenting steps. The very sight caused many of the Demon Knights to become fearful.


    The way the demon''s eyes flashed as it looked upon them like insects ready for crushing only caused them more concern.


    "Velvet?"


    Sariel''s eyes shook upon seeing the monster, something almost four metres tall; its imposing nature struck terror in the hearts of the demon warriors, who froze stiff with trembling arms.


    The beast was like a giant. It towered over everything else on the battlefield with ease.


    And yet...


    Despite its immense size, the creature moved swiftly...


    It charged towards the gates where Asmodeus had just departed and swung its arm, knocking away the demon warriors and destroying the protective wall, which was made from sturdy wooden beams.


    BOOM!


    The impact sent a shockwave that reverberated through the air, causing many to fall back while dust clouds billowed up into the sky above.


    "I''ll go... can you back me up, Vinea?" Velvet''s eyes narrowed, her body billow with a purple aura, filled with a sense of danger and anxiety. She gripped her fists together and let out a long sigh while unfurling her wings. "Since you came in the absence of my husband, as his queen. Let me show you the etiquette of our family."


    With each step, her magic flowed back into her body, the tribal markings along her arms flickering with a purple light.


    Dark violet hair, amethyst eyes with a black sclera.


    Velvet''s size was tiny, insignificant compared to the enemy commander, her long ears fluttering and bouncing in the intense storm that followed the giant''s attack. At the centre of her forehead, a single black horn formed with energy extended, crackling with lightning and purple runes.


    "Insect." The giant spoke, a gritty, guttural growl.


    She snorted, her black tail slapping against the ground as Velvet raised her fists and pressed them together.


    "Shut it, Eunuch."


    Demons of this type didn''t have sexual or reproductive organs. Bred and created only for combat.


    It was the first true battle for Velvet since she ascended to a Queen, her sensual and motherly figure swaying as she started bouncing, her heavy breasts jiggling erotically as she condensed her aura.


    "Hmph!"


    Woosh!


    Her figure shot forward the moment Velvet flapped her four short wings, and the next instant, she appeared beside the demon commander''s face as she


    The air rippled from the shock wave as she pushed the giant back a step.


    "Damn it... this guy is tough!"


    The monster snapped its eyes and focused on Velvet, the blow a danger to him. He swung his long arms downwards, but she evaded the attack by flipping backwards and unleashing another powerful kick to the demon''s jaw. Blood spurted from his mouth and splattered onto the ground below him.


    Yet the monster seemed unphased, using his long tail to dart around before stabbing through the air towards Velvet''s chest.


    "Wha!?"


    Like a bullet, the black spear pierced the sky.


    With a flash of purple light, Sariel''s mental magic caused the demon''s aim to shift just enough for Velvet to avoid it by a narrow margin. She ducked low, feeling the air pressure from the tip pass above her head and graze her hair.


    "Be careful!"


    ''I am trying... but thanks, Sariel.''


    Her body flipped twice from the magnitude of force from the blow, her eyes sharpening as she realised this wasn''t a normal fight. "He''s regenerating..." Velvet scoffed, her body crackling with aura wrapping around her fists, as she blasted towards the monster again.


    Velvet rushed the demon, her right fist slamming into its face, then her left instantly followed up. Each of her blows shatters the solid armour covering the monster''s skin. The blows staggered it backwards, but it didn''t fall over¡ªit merely grunted and took another step forward.


    The demon brought down both arms simultaneously in an attempt to crush her flat like some tiny bug beneath its feet.


    "Hah! You haven''t learned!" Velvet''s wings pushed her to the side, avoiding the blow.


    However...


    A black spike of bone-like substance smashed into her stomach.


    Gritting her teeth, she spat out blood and flew backwards, able to feel the movement of her organs. Velvet''s eyes rolled back for a moment, fighting against the intense pain.


    "Hrrk... damn it!"


    Anger. Frustration.


    Ever since she was cursed, Velvet, who lacked the talent for magic, used her mana to enhance her body. With a broken arm and torn wing, she flopped to the ground, facing the four-metre-tall demon, her eyes filled with pure rage.


    "You dare... to trick me?!"


    Velvet stood up, her legs shaking from the aftershock of the blow, before she readied herself once more.


    Her left arm and wing were broken badly, but she didn''t care.


    "I can regenerate, too!"

 Chapter 463: Necormancer Vs Asmodeus!

    With a powerful burst of wind that blew through the valley, Asmodeus launched himself toward his foe, with glowing blue eyes, his body filled with immense power as the small. No. Huge... figure came into view.


    A wide body, plump to be kind... disgusting if one were being honest.


    The necromancer in his fetid black robes that were too small and torn at the back to allow a grey tail to flicker around behind him, the necromancer raised his hands while maintaining his foul magic, the grease on his double chin shimmering from the sweat and muck on his body.


    "Ah... so you finally came." The ancient demon spoke with an amused tone.


    However...


    The moment Asmodeus appeared, the ancient necromancer felt a sense of danger unlike anything he''d ever known before.


    ''How is this fat bastard so dangerous?''


    When Asmodeus gazed up, the body of the monster was clearly over 3 metres, but it was the width and girth of his fat body, covered in sickening yellow boils that oozed with a white creamy puss. The smell wafted towards him like a horrid perfume. The ancient demon was one of a kind; it almost seemed comical.


    ''Yet...''


    He couldn''t underestimate this demon.


    Asmodeus felt his power growing stronger by the second, like he had injected himself with adrenaline or some other stimulant.


    ''This guy... is beyond dangerous.''


    "I don''t have time to waste with you!"


    "Ah, yes, your beloved wife is about to be crushed by that fool. I understand, young demon. However..."


    The fat ball of meat seemed to be grinning as if mocking Asmodeus. It was unnerving, as though this creature knew precisely what would happen next¡ªand in an unbelievable display, the necromancer suddenly flicked his flabby arm faster than Asmodeus expected and launched a crackling lance of dark energy at him.


    "What the¡ª!"


    With a burst of magic, Asmodeus barely avoided being hit by the bolt that streaked past him like a meteor falling through space.


    And he knew...


    If it had struck him directly, he''d probably have suffered quite a bit or possibly been killed.


    The moment it struck the ground a distance behind him, there was an explosion of darkness followed by the earth trembling beneath his feet.


    He glanced back and saw the hole created from such a simple attack¡ªhe gulped, realising how strong this demon really was.


    "Then, young demon king. Let me see if you are worth that self imposed title. For I only follow OUR QUEEN!"


    A black vortex spiralled out from his hands, with lightning crackling within the depths of his magic, creating a whirlpool of pure energy. And like a raging river bursting forth from its dam, it flowed outward toward him without pause.


    "Tsk!"


    Asmodeus clicked his tongue before jumping to the side, his axe dragging through the ground helping him turn his body, before pushing off the ground with both feet, lunging at the monster.


    "I will destroy you!" Asmodeus growled.


    He could feel his muscles tensing as he prepared for a strike against this creature who dared challenge him in his territory! The blade crackled in his hands, glowing red with power and magic as it hummed softly like an animal about to pounce.


    ''Just one good hit...''


    The axe cleaved through the air, chopping towards the demon''s neck, an image of the corpulent demon falling to its death at his hands.


    Yet...


    A deafening boom, followed by a shockwave, echoed throughout the valley.


    The impact was so powerful that it caused both opponents to be blown backward by the sheer force of their clash, sending them crashing into trees and boulders before staggering to their feet.


    Both seemed perplexed...


    "H-How did you deflect that?!" The plump demon growled, his chin wet with saliva.


    Asmodeus''s hands tingled from numbness as he gripped his weapon tightly and pulled it back up once more. "How...?" He was confused but also intrigued by how this thing survived such an attack from him¡ªthe first hit had failed.


    ''Damn it my arm feels so heavy, and limp.''


    "WATCH ME!"


    Yet he shook his head and tensed his muscles.


    Wrapping his body with magic, he lunged forward, scraping the ground with his axe as its blade sliced upward.


    "R-RAHHHH!"


    His roar shook the surrounding trees, causing leaves to blast from their branches and flutter through the air like a storm before hitting the ground like snowflakes dancing through the sky.


    He aimed for where he thought would be most vulnerable¡ªa spot just beneath its chin where no armour protected him... His crotch! Despite them having no reproductive organs, that place still held countless nerves.


    This information was given to him by Serena.


    ''But¡ª


    A loud crunch, followed by the sound of metal grinding against bone, rang through Asmodeus'' skull as his weapon was stopped midair by another magical attack.


    The fat demon had conjured up some sort of shield around itself, which absorbed all kinetic energy directed to the side.


    Silver sparks crackled between the blade and the magical barrier, its surface vibrating with a low hum, undulating as its surface started to crack from the immense power of his strike.


    "I won''t let you stop me forever, Bastard!" Asmodeus grunted in disbelief but didn''t relent.


    His muscles bulged as he poured mana into his arms and legs, digging into the ground as the blade ground against the magical barrier.


    "SHATTER!"


    Grasping his axe with both hands, Asmodeus summoned all the magic inside his abdomen, pushing it from his back as his wings flapped vigorously.


    Like a jet engine, his back burned with intense black flames, driving his body like a rocket.


    And...


    CRACK!


    The sound that resonated throughout the area sounded almost metallic.


    It was so loud that some birds flew off from the trees nearby, squawking as they did so, while Asmodeus gritted his teeth and let out a roar. He swung his entire body behind each swing as he slammed the axe against this creature''s magical shield.


    ''How strong is this guy?!'' The necromancer''s mouth opened wide.


    The ancient demon trembled in fear and awe at its opponent, unable to believe how powerful someone so young could become... But seeing him now, there were no doubts about it.


    He was truly the first KING that this demon met, "indeed a king among kings."


    Asmodeus ignored the demon''s words, his axe running through the magical barrier as it broke, shattering into a million small silver lights that fell like snow.


    Then his body propelled forward, his wings carrying him high above the battlefield where he launched himself downward again with all his might.


    "I won''t lose here! Not now!"


    He attacked like a bomber, dropping from the air at an unmissable target.


    Holding his axe above his head, the red blade glowing bright from the friction and heat as he fell. Asmodeus roared out his rage towards this thing... this monster that stood before him!


    The ground cracked beneath him as he slammed down on the dirt with incredible speed.


    "AAAAAAAARGH!"


    The shockwave sent violent earthquakes throughout the entire valley, sending waves of dust up into the air and shattering every rock within reach.


    A crater formed under his feet, the ground splitting apart.


    A bloody crater appeared in his sight, the white noise in his mind like static faded, and the huge monster gazed at him with ardent eyes filled with awe and worship...


    The blood sucking axe impaled the demon''s chest, tearing its body apart like a broken watermelon, yet...


    Its life still lingered.


    Asmodeus raised his eyes, staring at the ancient creature.


    "You''re... so strong."


    The ancient demon''s final words were nothing more than admiration for Asmodeus, who stood atop him, covered in gore from head to toe, yet he didn''t like this foul praise.


    Grabbing the axe, he twisted and dragged it from the necromancer''s torso, splitting his chest in two like a banana peel.


    "Agh..."


    The ancient demon coughed up large amounts of blackened blood as his limbs went limp.


    Asmodeus watched quietly until the monster stopped breathing... The black threads started to crumble as he looked up at the sky. A sense of exhaustion spread through his limbs as the immense essence poured into his body from the ancient demon''s corpse. Though not quite a demon king, the energy was almost double what Asmodeus used to hold inside.


    "Damn..."


    He wanted to rush back to the battle, but his muscles quivered and began to tense.


    His strength increased greatly from killing the ancient.


    However, he could only wait until his body adapted to the sudden growth... at least, that was until his eyes shone with a bright blue glow.


    Asmodeus started to gather his aura, pulling every drop into his core. To help the women he loved, it would be easy. He just needed to enter his Demon Emperor form.


    Then...


    A black fog rose around him...


    ''Girls, hold on... I am going to help you!''


    Asmodeus felt power surge within himself once again, feeling more confident than ever before.


    However, as his body started to shift... Something snapped inside him, causing his mind to go white-hot with anger...


    "RAHHHH!" His scream shook the trees as he raised both arms and slammed them down onto the ground repeatedly, causing small earthquakes to ripple across the land beneath as his body started to transform, a berserk state he transformed into a demon emperor, the skies suddenly full of lightning as his howl of anger spread through the entire land.


    ***


    Velvet clutched her fists while staggering...


    She wanted to fight, to defeat this enemy and protect the other women and demons that she helped train, pushing through her limits. However, when Velvet ripped one of the huge monster''s arms off at the last moment...


    "Kuha..." Blood poured from her throat as she coughed.


    The monster retaliated before she could avoid and a long, sharp claw, the size of a massive blade, pierced her chest. Fatally wounded, she dropped to her knees, a tired and weary face and a moment later, the power of Asmodeus pulsed into her body.


    The rain poured down to the ground like fallen tears.


    A low growl of a pained monster echoed in the wind, causing the entire world to shudder.


    His agonising fury sent all of his Demon Spouses into a blind rage.

 Chapter 464: Demon Harem Vs Demon Commander - I

    The hulking demon loomed over Velvet''s body, arms raised in the air while clasped together, tensing its muscular arms to build more power.


    "Hrrk..."


    Blood dripped down Velvet''s lips as she spat on the ground, grinding her teeth while preparing for the demon''s attack. Since the battle started, she relentlessly inflicted heavy damage on the enemy, causing dozens of dull black bruises and wounds on its body.


    Thunder crackled in the distance, rain pouring down on his shoulders, trickling down her cheeks as the monster slammed its arms down, attempting to crush her.


    "Fucker! The only man that can pound me is my husband."


    Cursing at the monster, she gathered mana in her legs, causing the ground beneath her to crack and crumble into dust.


    WOOSH!


    The twisted aberration struck with a flash of dark aura, creating a howling wind as it tried to crush Velvet. She narrowed her eyes and jumped back the moment before it hit. Velvet avoided the attack, but the loose debris and stones shredded through her armour and cheeks.


    "Tsk!"


    She clicked her tongue before placing her hands on its palm and using it to springboard her body into the air. Velvet pulled back her leg, wrapping it in purple flames as she gathered power.


    Twisting her hips in the air, she sent a sharp purple aura, kicking towards the monster''s shoulder, once again striking the joint and tearing the flesh.


    "Grrr!"


    The impact caused it to stagger back, growling with its left arm now dangling without power.


    "Haa.... damn this is annoying."


    Although the monster could heal its wounds instantly, after damaging the same spot several times, she found that the super regeneration only worked three times.


    The last attack was her tenth attack on that arm, and Velvet prepared to rip it off.


    "I''d like to see you grow a new arm."


    With a quick twist of her body, she sent out a flurry of kicks, each filled with her mana. Her body dug into the ground as flashes of amethyst blades tore into its flesh, bone, and nerves. The demon stumbled back, its arm unable to support itself, falling off with a dull thud, purple blood gushing out like a waterfall.


    Her leg throbbed with pain, the veins and muscles bulging and convulsing after she anchored herself using her right leg, overworking her muscles that started to cramp. She could tell something had broken, but she ignored the pain and limped forward, a wide, twisted grin on her face as the monster''s arm dropped onto the ground, burning in her purple flames.


    It writhed in pain, its screams echoing throughout the battlefield.


    Velvet grinned, her eyes purple, and like a hunter, she darted forward, ready to kill the monster...


    "Eh?"


    She gasped as the arms he removed flew past her like a javelin, its sharp claws primed to impale her. The claws, like a bullet, tore through her chest, bringing her charge to a halt.


    The monster''s claw plunged into her chest, going through the armour, flesh, and bone.


    Blood gushed out from Velvet''s lips, staining her chin red as the shock of impact caused the monster''s sharp claw to shatter inside her body and tear through her organs.


    "Guha..."


    Velvet staggered forward, almost falling into the mud with blood gushing from her chest as she coughed up more, struggling to clear her throat as the sweet and coppery taste filled her throat.


    She couldn''t move her legs; they shook like jelly while the monster recovered from her attack. As if everything moved in slow motion, it stood above her with a twisted and malevolent smile. Its sharp, distorted teeth and low guttural growl that seemed to be laughter mocked Velvet because she could only look at its feet while shaking.


    ''Move!''


    Velvet''s heart thumped wildly in her chest, fuelled by anger and fear. She wanted to charge forward and rip its head apart in one punch. But no matter how much she willed herself to move, her body refused to obey her desires.


    ''MOVE!''


    She urged her body forward once more, but as before, her legs betrayed her, giving out beneath her weight. Her mind screamed in frustration as her legs collapsed beneath her. A feeling of helplessness vanished, quickly replaced with a sense of distance as she fell to her knees.


    Her eyes remained fixated on the monster, a mixture of loathing and determination smeared on her face.


    The monster''s towering presence loomed over her like a shadow. She gritted her teeth, a low growl escaping from her throat as she raised her chin and stared defiantly. Even now, Velvet wanted to fight back... but her sight faded, the monster and battlefield became merged in shades of black and white.


    "Ugh... Kaha..."


    ''Is this it?''


    Velvet thought about how many times she had reached this moment, on the precipice of death... yet this time, something felt different... the fight and desire to keep fighting slipped through her fingers no matter how determined she was to survive. She wanted to see Asmodeus, hear his voice mocking her, or tell her to relax...


    "Asmo..."


    Thud!


    Her body fell back, gazing up at the grey sky, her eyes widening as she could see his power... "Ah..." A sense of calm and peace spread through her body and mind the moment she felt his nostalgic and overwhelming aura, different from the childish boy she first met. Her lips quivered and trembled as she formed a difficult smile.


    ''That fool... is he upset about me?''


    Finally, the monster, although blurry, came into view, but Velvet didn''t even feel hatred towards this lump of flesh now.


    Because she got to see just how much Asmodeus cared, an awkward woman until the end, Velvet struggled to tell him how much she appreciated what he did for her family.


    The way he saved her and treated her like a woman when many others would only treat her like a monster or witch...


    The enemy lowered its body, spreading its lips to reveal thousands of sharp teeth travelling down its throat.


    A true monster...


    ''So this is it...''


    Velvet chuckled, her eyes starting to close.


    "Asmo...deus¡ª"


    Suddenly, there was a flash of blue light, and a blade pierced through the monster''s face looming above her with an outstretched maw.


    "What are you doing, you stupid old woman?!"


    Erika''s shrill shout echoed as a sudden force washed over the area. A burst of lively mana surged through the air as the monster''s head rolled along the ground, bouncing several times.


    It lay there, staring with lifeless eyes at Velvet, its blood pouring into the land.


    "Velvet! Get up, stop playing dead!"


    The young blonde, one of her first normal students... just like Ryuji, she was stubborn and a little irritating, but Erika was special. The child had the same kind and innocent eyes that Velvet used to have when she was her age.


    Erika stood above her, breathing heavily with two swords covered in purple blood.


    "You''re much too old to be so dramatic, so stand up! This fight isn''t over."


    ''Ah... you cheeky little girl... this old woman is tired, let her rest.''


    Velvet''s eyes closed, but Erika was right...


    Ever since that loud bellowing shout from Asmodeus, she couldn''t die even if she wanted to... because his power and feelings poured into her body and forcibly healed her.


    "N...no, that''s not healing¡ªhe took the pain for me."


    ''Silly fool, I''ll scold you when this is over...''


    When Velvet dragged herself off the floor, swaying and staggering as her body crackled with wisps of aura flickering from her fists and thighs, she noticed it wasn''t just Erika...


    A beautiful archer with long green hair, a moody little witch who used to follow her like a daughter, and her older sister, refusing to give up on her.


    "Haha... so you all came?" A bitter, low chuckle escaped Velvet''s lips as she couldn''t help but feel pathetic.


    "Of course we came, foolish witch."


    "Alice too?"


    "Yeah, yeah, we''re all here to help."


    Vinea grasped her spear and stepped forward, standing beside Erika with a bitter smile.


    "So annoying... I told you all to stay away."


    "That fool would cry if you got hurt any more..."


    Alice flicked her black hair back and stepped beside her oldest friend and family member.


    However, Velvet wasn''t ready for these young women to arrive.


    All the women of Grigor stood together against the aberration that started regenerating for the second time...


    "Foolish, stupid girls..." She spat out the remaining dried blood and grunted before glaring at the monster. Her purple eyes flickering with an intense power as she clenched her fists. "Forget it, let''s kill this thing and go back to that emotional fool."


    "Heh~ you''re the one calling his name as you thought you died." Alice mocked her.


    "Shut up, stupid child." Velvet felt embarrassed about her actions and what they might say after this was over...


    But she was glad they came.


    With them all fighting together, Velvet felt better...


    Asmodea stood at the rear, using her powers to form a cage, stopping any demons from attacking them from the sides, while Levia managed the other demons attacking.


    "Then... once it''s regenerated, shall we crush this thing?"

 Chapter 465: Demon Harem Vs Demon Commander - II

    In the distance, Ciela''s foot rested on the wooden battlement, her bow swirling with azure particles as she gathered mana into the tip of her arrows. The bow creaked with the immense force growing with each passing moment. Her mana focused and increased the density of magic.


    "Haa..."


    With a long breath, she exhaled, creating vapor waves of mana that blew from the side of her lips.


    "Archers, maintain magic pressure."


    A cold, almost mechanical voice came from her lips as the thirty demon knights, trained by the dark elf princess herself, all mimicked her arcane archery, smaller and less powerful, but one by one, the tips of their bows lit up in the dark sky.


    "Hold."


    In their vision, Erika and Velvet were fighting the revived demon commander, its left arm starting to regenerate, but a full recovery seemed impossible. Instead, it formed a series of spiked tentacle whips.


    "Aim for it''s eyes, make an opening for our sisters."


    Ba-Dump!


    Ba-Dump!


    Each archer could hear the low thumping of their hearts, drawing mana to this extent, bringing them to their physical and mental limits. Some struggled to keep their aim focused, but Ciela didn''t expect perfection¡ªthis technique was something unique to her.


    Their version was just an imitation of her power, after all.


    "Three... Two..."


    Her gentle voice sounded as if it danced on the wind, and each member felt a soothing mana flowing into their bodies. The vapour from Ciela''s mouth wrapped around their aching arms and soothed the knight''s muscle fatigue.


    "Fire!"


    Meanwhile, as Erika''s blades sliced through another slimy, spined tentacle, Velvet''s fists smashed into the knee of the huge monster, bringing it down with a loud thud. The ground split as the horror lifted its right arm and opened its inhuman mouth wide to release another deafening scream.


    "Prepare for its sonic wave!"


    "Hurry!"


    Alice guided the women, her black hair dancing with each step, as she avoided the minor demons attacking her while watching the demons'' actions.


    She clenched her fists, preparing to attack as the mouth of the demon started to vibrate, gathering kinetic energy to release a horrific shriek that burst the eardrums of several demon knights, leaving them disorientated and attacking anything that came near.


    "Cover your¡ª!!"


    Interrupting Alice''s voice was the sound of the wind''s voice... a low rumbling groan as if angry dozens of arrows glowing dark purple tore through the air, led by a green light.


    The green light cut through the air like a beam of light and penetrated the demon''s right eye.


    "Graaahh...!"


    Followed by dozens of dark mana arrows that struck its other eye, throat, and chest. The vibrations from the beast''s sonic wave slowed and died as the monster screamed in pain, covering its face with one arm and whipping the ground frantically because of the pain and loss of sight. This opening allowed Velvet to take advantage.


    "Now!"


    "Attack!"


    "I''ll deal with the tentacles!"


    Erika''s body became like the wind; she took one step before vanishing and appeared beside the monster''s body in mid-air, twisting her body like a spinning top. Her blades tore through the black tentacles like a blender, blood, grime and flesh raining down like a storm.


    "Show off..." The women from Grigor muttered in unison.


    Velvet''s body burned with a vibrant purple flame. Her fists cracked as she gathered momentum and aura.


    Behind her, Vinea lowered her posture, gathering all her magic at the tip of her lance, the shimmer of her silver and golden eye creating a beautiful light.


    "Sister''s let me give you a hand! Capture it!"


    Asmodea called out before slapping her hands together twice. Then underneath the demon, a giant series of roses and vines broke through the ground, making the monster unsteady and restricting its arm, pulling it away from its face. The grotesque freak screeched and struggled, desperate to hide the destroyed eyes.


    "Stop being difficult, you big pansy!"


    Asmodea screamed, frustrated that the monster wasn''t cooperating with their plan, and in response, she poured more magic into the ground, increasing the size of her floral prison. The flowers'' sharp thorns impaled the monster, causing blood to pour down into the rose''s mouth, making a beautiful black rose bloom beneath the aberration with a huge mouth full of jagged teeth.


    "Hurry..."


    "You don''t need to tell me, little witch!" Velvet''s body burned with a ferocious flame, burning and melting the ground beneath her as it focused on her fists, flapping her small wings. She darted at the monster and smashed its jaw with her right fist, following with her left elbow, knees, and finally, with both of her feet.


    Velvet''s timing was impeccable, each move maximising the damage inflicted by the next blow. Her legs felt like they would snap any moment under the force she put into them, and the final kick sent her flying backward, forcing her to move away, but when she tried to adjust herself, a golden meteor shot past her.


    "My turn."


    Her eyes narrowed in delight.


    She watched the young princesses she used to tease and bully growing to this level.


    Velvet closed her eyes and dropped into the embrace of Asmodea''s flower, succumbing to her fatigue and injuries.


    The last thing she saw was the golden spear of Vinea colliding with the monster''s head.


    ***


    The instant Vinea released her mana, her body became like a seeking missile, flying through the sky. She tried to adjust her speed, but fast was the only option for her!


    "Fuck...!"


    She cursed; it wasn''t because she disliked fighting. On the contrary, it brought her excitement and joy. The rush of blood and adrenaline was intoxicating for her, and she was addicted to it.


    However, gathering her mana into this single spear and launching herself like a demon missile wasn''t as fun as it seemed!


    She would crash into the demon and impale its face, hopefully killing it.


    If that didn''t kill the monster, then nothing they could do here would be capable of destroying it.


    WOOSH!


    Vinea''s eyes closed, her body almost crushed under the pressure and force of her magic; it was as if an invisible hand tried to crush her into a little ball as she crackled and arced with electricity.


    The moment she collided with the monster''s upper half, it vanished. Vaporised. Gone!


    A small black sphere swirled in the place where it used to exist, rapidly spiralling.


    It''s over...


    She depleted all her mana and lost all her strength, letting her lance turn back into a shimmering light that disappeared around her arm.


    Like an angel descending from heaven, Vinea fell from the sky, but her wings dissipated and couldn''t fly or even slow down her momentum.


    "Shi-...!"


    Before she crashed onto the ground and surely died, Vinea felt a series of thorny branches wrap around her body and gently lower herself on top of Asmodea''s demonic flower bed.


    "What would you muscle idiots do with me? Big sister."


    "Ah... I can''t even..."


    Velvet and Vinea lay together, closing their eyes...


    But the moment Vinea''s focus and conscious faded, the sphere of darkness became abnormal, unstable, spinning faster with a high-pitched howl. It sucked in the rest of the demon''s corpse, crushing and mincing it up before vanishing in a bright light.


    Woosh!


    Once the light faded, an immense shockwave followed.


    "Aah!"


    "No!"


    The demons who fought like mindless drones all suddenly started to convulse as the shockwave burst out, expanding over the entire battlefield and causing their bodies to explode.


    The shockwave struck all the demon knights, sending them hurtling across the battleground; several slammed into walls. Others smashed into one another and became entangled as they lay unconscious in a mangled mess on the ground, but only a few suffered mortal wounds.


    "Is it over..."


    Asmodea looked pale, her flowers creating small beds for thousands of troops drained her enough to stagger, only to be caught by Ciela, who mockingly smirked at her.


    "Already done? Our dear husband needs more than that."


    "Oh shut it..."


    Ciela put Asmodea down before skipping across the wall. The elven princess seemed much more energetic than most of the other members of his harem.


    "Wow... Levia is amazing." She muttered.


    "How?! We took down the big guy!"


    Asmodea snorted, but then she noticed Ciela pointing to the north and then followed her finger to see an astonishing sight.


    "She did this alone?!"


    She stood there in shock and awe at the sight of Levia...


    The demon paladin pierced her spear and shield into the ground, but what shocked her was the mass of demon corpses, cut, sliced, burned, torn apart. The shockwave didn''t do this. Leviathan''s body remained standing, yet it was clear she had lost consciousness... the wind howled as it blew across the scene.


    Of the many thousands of demons and minor demons... Levia must have killed half of them in some kind of gauntlet, as a black magical barrier still fluctuated, locking them in a sort of domain where the only enemy was Levia herself.


    "I''ll send a flower to bring her back¡ª"


    "Don''t!" Ciela interrupted, then pointed to the sky... and they both gasped.


    "Darling!"


    "Our husband looks like he struggled too."


    The two watched as his massive wings fluttered, lowering his body until standing in front of the unconscious Levia.


    "This should have finally earned her forgiveness right?" Ciela muttered, her old friend''s plight a constant worry for her, but the way Asmodeus looked at her... "I don''t need to worry anymore, congratulations Levia."


    At that moment, it was Asmodea who asked a question.


    "By the way... where is Lumina?"


    Hearing her question, Ciela also looked confused.


    The former goddess who wanted nothing more than Asmodeus and his love... and Serena were nowhere to be seen!


    ***


    "Haa... you really amazed me this time, Levia."


    Asmodeus muttered to himself as he lifted the limp paladin who forced herself to stand even after emptying her body of magic and aura. He understood why she did it and couldn''t help but lift her like a princess and kiss her forehead.


    "You didn''t need to try so hard to be forgiven, I forgot those things a long time ago."


    "I''ll reward you for this, and... Her too." His gaze shifted to the direction of Alan''s citadel, where the monster army attacked. "I think she''ll have a lot of fun over there with Serena. Don''t complain too much Alan."

 Chapter 466: Sons of Grigor... Rise Up!

    With the battle over in the northwest, Asmodeus gained a significant boost to his forces. His demon warriors lost over 450 men, and just under 100 demon knights fell.


    But the survivors gained a great boost in their strength.


    Bathing in the essence of the fallen demons, his demon knights and lovers gained an overall power increased by an average of 20-30%. The demon warriors gained a significant improvement despite their weaker demon blood absorbing less of the experience and demon essence.


    Asmodeus and his men began clearing the battlefield, but over in the east.


    The battle had just begun.


    ***


    "To the walls!"


    "Don''t let them break through!"


    "Adrian, they''re burrowing!"


    Demons and monsters were similar in existence, but the largest difference between the two was quite obvious.


    The demons mostly took on humanoid forms¡ªmeanwhile, monsters were deformed, shaped like beasts, insects and other non-human forms, devouring anything and everything to survive and lacking the pride and intelligence of a demon.


    Outside the repaired wooden and stone layered walls, countless holes and cracks appeared from the huge Minotaurs that rammed the walls without care for their lives, taking arrows and javelins with reckless abandon.


    BOOM!


    "Another... bring it down¡ª!"


    "Your Grace!?"


    Alan''s voice cut off with a hoarse cough from shouting for the past hour. He desperately wanted to hold the walls and avoid losing their defensive barricade.


    ''To think that such abominations existed...''


    Despite wanting to rush out and fight them, Alan dispersed his divine aura to reinforce the walls and heal his allied units.


    Without this, the casualties and deaths would be at least double or even worse.


    Desperate to break through, he called out to the scouts who left to contact Asmodeus a few hours earlier and had just returned from the battle in the west.


    Although ragged and weakened, they were alive.


    "Any news from Asmodeus?! How fares their battle?"


    His face was pale, with dark circles underneath his eyes. Unlike Asmodeus, Alan was a normal human and became a regular hero serving Serena. He couldn''t perform reckless acts like when he served under the crazed Goddess Lumina.


    "Y-Your grace..." The scout staggered, clearly rushing around the longest way, taking the southern route to avoid the demon and monster armies. "The battle has been won, at a substantial cost."


    Alan, in his glee didn''t catch the second sentence, his mood rising.


    "Will he be able to send reinforcements?"


    A hopeful and bright smile painted his face, which wrung the hearts of the three scouts who saw even the Harem of Asmodeus fighting to their limits.


    How could they tell him the devastation that the army they once called freaks and shunned suffered and faced? In reality, the scouts who once turned away the peasants all because they were knights vanished.


    They watched the demon warriors fight desperately to clear a route to the south for them. Those who insulted and called them insignificant awoke something long idle and once lost.


    Thier chivalry as knights of Grigor.


    "Impossible, Your Grace."


    One scout stepped forward, a scar across his cheek, a dirty black tuft of hair on his lips forming a curled moustache.


    He stood with an impressive stance, both hands behind his back, just above his tailbone with hands clasped, and earnest eyes that shone with variance and honestly.


    "What do you mean, Edgar?" Alan''s voice hitched. His eyes narrowed as the anger and positive feelings started to crash. The sound of beasts and monsters caused the earth to shake, almost driving him to kill the scout on the spot.


    ''Oh, heavens...'' Alan thought, regretting the dirty and vile impulses inside his heart.


    "The army that struck the west and our allies was immense. A demon necromancer, able to cause the fallen to rise again only to explode, wounded countless troops. Then the demon commander took a tremendous force to silence."


    "How difficult could it be, Asmodeus fought, did he not?"


    To Alan... the roles between himself and Ryuji seven or eight months ago became reversed.


    It would have been Ryuji saying such a thing in the past. An expectation of Alan to breeze through the battles and conquer everything with the swing of his sword. Now it was Alan who experienced these grand hopes and thoughts about his dear friend.


    The two scouts behind Edgar held the same posture but struggled to withstand Alan''s aura.


    Their shoulders trembled, but one of them, a younger knight with blonde hair and a dirty face, closed his eyes and shouted out.


    "He fought an unfathomable force, alone and saved the entire army from the Necromancer!"


    Alan''s eyes flicked back to the battlefield. Volleys of arrows cut through the darkness, lit by flames, but they could barely damage the muscular bodies of the Minotaur or the fleshy orcs above to use their physique to endure.


    "Is that all? What about the harem, surely they could aid us?"


    ''Your Grace?''


    Edgar could feel the difference in their Duke from the moment this campaign started. He became haggard and more human. In the past, when fighting, he seemed a little divine, as if no human could approach him and although he was stronger, the casualties were much higher due to him lacking understanding of their situation.


    ''He''s changed...''


    Now he felt human, relatable with his mood swings and anger.


    "The Princesses and Witch of Grigor fought valiantly, at their own expense against a monster over five metres tall with enough strength to wipe out a squad of knights with a single blow!"


    Alan''s hands gripped the stone wall, his teeth grinding together at this news.


    He was expecting a miracle, but he didn''t want to feel like this.


    ''Have I become so arrogant and needy that I cannot fight myself out of a dangerous battle?''


    Thanks to his divine aura, the death toll remained low, but his mental fatigue tripled as a result, causing this situation where his mind became empty.


    No plans. No method of victory, only frustration remained.


    "Your Grace..."


    Edgar didn''t want to mention these things that would hurt his lord''s morale, but without the truth, the Duke might stand waiting as their army crumbles for some sort of miracle or help.


    "I get it, Edgar. Don''t look so worried. We must fight, and risk losing before we can win."


    Countless knights could hear this conversation, their bodies filled with a chill of fear facing the nightmarish figures.


    However, Alan made his choice.


    A flicker of light restored to his dull blue eyes.


    He rubbed the scar across his face and closed his eyes, thinking of the woman who gave him the will to fight, to keep pushing and about the child in her stomach that became his drive to wipe out these fiends from the continent.


    "My faithful knights! Listen to my command."


    The knights who fought swung their swords, cutting down goblins that clung to the walls, climbing up the sides like spiders, and shooting at the fleshy orcs used as meat shields by the Minotaurs and Ogres. All of them heard Alan''s resounding shout and felt a sense of uplifting spirit.


    All because his voice sounded... hopeful.


    "We are the sons of Grigor!


    Children of the blade, with endless Vigour.


    Warriors of the earth, and conquerors of the Land!


    With iron wills and weapons in hand.


    For a Grigorian fight for Honour and glory!


    And we march forth to claim our victory."


    Alan began shouting his heart out with a strange song-like rhythm, igniting the hearts of everyone present as his divine aura exploded, filling their bodies and souls.


    Fear, anger and doubt faded like sugar in hot water.


    Their movements seemed to slow, becoming sluggish and drained as if they were underwater. With each word said Alan took in their attention and filled them with a divine inspiration.


    "Remember... Remember your oath, Knights.


    We will not let these monsters harm those we have sworn to protect.


    Let me hear your battle cry.


    Show me your Vigour!


    Show me your pride as Knights!"


    With his final words, Alan raised his sword as which gleamed with a golden light. He couldn''t understand, but from the moment that he believed and put his faith in the goddess who blessed him and decided to fight.


    A surge of divine energy flooded his body, and the exhaustion and fear crumbled in the presence of that like.


    [That''s right, you are his friend. I would expect nothing less!]


    A soft, sensual voice echoed from the air, resonating in everyone''s minds.


    [Do not fear the enemy¡ªfight with a clear heart. Let me open the path to victory!]


    "Is this the goddess?"


    "The goddess is watching us!"


    "Praise the goddess!"


    "Praise His Grace!"


    It felt like something awakened within Alan''s soul and body.


    The knights found their bodies became lighter as if by instinct, as divine light surrounded them all.


    "We are the sons of Grigor!"


    The men howled into the air, the low hum of their voices now repeating Alan''s speech, the rhythm rolling with their movements, the swing of a sword, the volley of arrows.


    It was the moment that humanity fought back!

 Chapter 467: The Hidden Hand Brings Victory!

    Seven hours after their valiant call to arms...


    The clash of steel mixed with the roars of pure confidence as the two armies clashed. Ogres tossed boulders the size of cows at the simple stone walls, crushing soldiers beneath the rubble. Minotaurs smashed their bodies with their colossal figures of pure muscle.


    Knights charged forward, desperate for victory, cutting into the monster hordes, slaying, vanquishing until their confidence and pride shattered in the might of a troll''s brutal and impossible physical might.


    There was only so far confidence, drive and determination could take a man.


    Until everything came crashing down.


    ***


    "Hold the courtyard!"


    "Push back the orcs, use those wooden planks!"


    Orders barked from the commanding knights, desperate to keep the monsters out of the inner keep and courtyard where the last stand would take place.


    Alan''s blade dripped with black, blue and green hues of monster blood.


    He could still sense the moment of victory, and there wasn''t a light of defeat in his eyes as he continued to push on. Determined to win, to fight until his last breath.


    "Your Grace! The enemy numbers are less than five hundred!"


    "I see. What about our numbers?"


    Alan swallowed his delight, grasping an iron spear and tossing it from the wall, down into the sea of orc flesh pressed against the gate.


    A deep, rumbling cry filled the air, shaking the walls like a hammer pounding against steel. The figure was a troll, seven metres tall, towering over the stone walls with a single boulder clutched in its hand.


    Alan''s eyes widened, his hand grasping his sword... struggling to swallow, he rushed forward, the entire moment in slow motion, as the knights on the battlement staggered at the appearance of the horror.


    "It''s arm! attack it''s arm, use fire!" Alan''s shout, almost a scream silenced by the troll''s powerful breaths. "ATTACK!"


    The men couldn''t hear him their eyes darting from side to side, bodies shuddering.


    No matter what training a man endured, to come face to face with an abomination that surpasses human understanding for the first time. That feat was not so easy to overcome, and courage and valour alone could not protect their mind.


    "Flee! Flee for your lives!"


    One voice, the voice of a convict turned knight, someone who fought dozens of battles beside Alan, but he didn''t fight the Demon Queen directly because Alan wanted to protect the knights from those difficult and hellish battles.


    That choice now backfired, as his terrified shriek overwhelmed Alan''s tired, hoarse call to attack.


    The sons of Grigor crumbled.


    All valour dead.


    Rushing, screaming, crying and shouting, the once valiant men broke.


    They scrambled down the stairs, running into the courtyard, and leaving only Alan atop the battlement with a handful of knights. His feet planted firmly, sword in hand, and his eyes staring at the monster before him.


    Grrrr!


    The Troll narrowed its huge, yellow eyes and snorted through its massive nostrils.


    Mocking and enjoying the fearful humans.


    It lifted the massive stone, a part of the former barracks, a place where Alan trained with the hundreds of knights and taught them how to fight, how to face monstrosities with a clear heart.


    "Take its arms, cut them down with fire!" A low, broken grunt... Alan''s eyes became dark, filled with a new emotion.


    Gone was the boundless sense of belief and faith, replacing it... Rage, anger and hatred.


    He didn''t scold the terrified knights and warriors, instead putting his sword into a barrel of oil, before he touched a torch, creating a blade of relentless fire.


    "I will keep you safe, my brothers!"


    Alan''s foot stepped onto the wall, and he noticed the troll focused on him as its arms began to slam down. "Not today!" Alan bellowed and jumped into the air, sword above his head, divine power and flames mixed in a swirl of power.


    ''I won''t make it in time!''


    Alan''s body drifted through the air in an arc, but the troll''s arms would easily smash the wall before he could reach it.


    A sense of frustration suddenly became confusion and wonder.


    ''What?!''


    The troll''s movements stopped as his blade sliced down, and Alan reached his target.


    A series of thick, sticky threads of silver shone in the flames of Alan''s blade, holding the troll''s arms in place... "A spider''s webbing?"


    "FALL!"


    Alan''s sword split the troll''s arm, which fell from its shoulder in a gush of black blood.


    "KILL IT!" His shout echoed.


    Immediately, the other knights followed up with a volley of flaming arrows aimed at the troll''s head. Alan''s blade cleaved through its flesh, creating a disgusting scent of burned pork. The troll''s skin sizzled under the burning blade of Alan, who kicked off the troll''s chest, enjoying its eyes now filled with fear.


    "How do you like it, huh? Fucker!"


    Alan remembered Ryuji once performing a certain action, along with the world "Fucker" and stuck his middle fingers up while flying back onto the wall.


    He smashed down, rolling over, caught by a group of knights... while the troll collapsed onto the horde of orcs, crushing them into minced pork.


    The ground started to tremble with vibration.


    Lumina finally made her move.


    She didn''t have the power to stop thousands of monsters alone, even if she did. After these people treated her husband and treated her sisters, she couldn''t be so forgiving.


    The ground trembled and quaked under the sudden collapse, which crushed minotaurs, orcs and goblins into paste.


    Lumina finally made her move.


    She didn''t have the power to stop thousands of monsters alone, even if she did. After these people treated her husband and treated her sisters, she couldn''t be so forgiving.


    If Alan died, she would destroy them all in an instant, but she felt that wasn''t what Asmodeus wanted.


    Her life as a goddess no longer mattered.


    Instead, she finally got the peace and chance she desired for all those years, hundreds, thousands of them in loneliness following Mephisto''s manipulative words like a fool.


    ''Now... I just have to be cute, and do things I enjoy.'' Lumina thought to herself while lingering in the darkness.


    A weaved net of spider silk soared through the air, like a piece of cloth lost in the wind. It fluttered through the sky, leaking sticky, venomous substances.


    With the flick of her back legs, the netting wrapped over the army attacking the walls, smothering dozens of orcs, suffocating and paralysing them the moment they breathed in the sticky venom laced onto the threads in a liquid form that turned into a gas at high temperature.


    She skittered through the shadows, an arachne able to hide and mix in, her fingertips growing sharp, venomous nails that, when piercing the skin of goblins and orcs, caused their brain to shut down, a neurotoxin leaving them dead in an instant.


    With a single touch, their bodies stopped.


    Heartbeat. Brain activity. Neurons in the spine and nervous system.


    All of them stopped in a moment by such a deadly poison.


    Lumina was once a goddess of light, but a deadly and wicked black widow, her evolution caused after Asmodeus accepted her even as a monster.


    The moment she saw him on that plan, and began following him. She knew who he was and what was happening, despite lacking the ability to control her body and acting on instincts until they mated.


    Now she was devoted and obsessed.


    With a gaze up at the bright walls, she slipped into the darkness, targeting the strongest races to help save her beloved''s dearest friend.


    On the wall, the knights began to notice the strange change in the enemy''s behaviour.


    "Your Grace!"


    Alan''s eyes narrowed as the orcs started to collapse, one by one, and those who survived fled into the darkness like rats before collapsing and twitching on the ground.


    It took less than two minutes for a horde over five hundred strong to dwindle to a few hundred, giving Alan''s heart a shock. The goddess Serena didn''t fight directly because she needed to return to Asmodeus to continue her manifestation.


    "But it seems your blessing still lingers with me..."


    His eyes watching the beautiful white spider fleeing into the darkness, towards the west.


    "Men... I don''t ask you to face your fears, to fight to your death. But look! Behold the enemy is dwindling. If we do not fight now, then victory may slip from our hands!"


    Alan regretted sending the elves and other armies to the west before the battle started. He thought the demon queen would target her rival. A slightly selfish reasoning. Yet it turned out to be wrong, though he knew those warriors were here for Asmodeus.


    However, despite their speed, breaking away from the wall and fleeing upon hearing Alan''s words, some of the fearful knights snapped out of their terror. It seemed like they were in a nightmare, but Alan''s words didn''t hold any pity or mockery.


    He spoke with a powerful voice but in a gentle tone. Alan didn''t blame them or demean them; he just told them a simple fact that they could win.


    They could not let it go.


    "Come on...!"


    "We have to fight, stand up!"


    "The Duke is fighting alone! Where is your pride? Your honour?!"


    It was another turning point, one that caused the army at their breaking point to unite and return into the fray alongside Alan.


    This time, it wasn''t his divine aura or the goddess but Alan himself.


    They returned despite knowing the terrors and fears of what might face them.


    It was the moment Alan''s quality as a single man, a single duke, was tested, and he passed the judgement with hundreds of knights and warriors pulling themselves together.


    They offered thanks, apologies and rushed to grab a crossbow or longbow, all of them lacing the walls and firing upon the lingering enemies.

 Chapter 468 468: A Final Farewell

    In the frozen wastes, inside a grand fortress castle, a beautiful figure sat quietly on a black throne.


    A magic circle flashed each time her ice-blue hair almost touched the ground, with a beauty spot beneath her golden left eye.


    The demon queen''s figure transformed, now almost perfectly replicating Riel with her soft, caramel skin and black A-line dress with a plunging neckline clinging tightly to her curvy body with wide hips and bountiful mounds.


    "...."


    Several rows of demons knelt beneath her throne at the base of its steps.


    "Your Majesty, the attacks have failed."


    Silence.


    "Valsarik."


    The demon queen''s voice reverberated with a pleasant ring through the throne room, with icy walls and the howling wind echoing in the background.


    Fear spread through the demon ranks after this failure.


    Their queen never forgave such things in the past¡ªwith a rage more tempestuous than the western sea. She would take their lives with a faint smile. Yet something was different this time. The Demon Queen remained quiet, her golden eyes fluttering with light as she watched the images from the battle without noise.


    "Yes, Your Majesty?"


    His brother, although a failure and useless, perished. To demons the concept of family wasn''t strong like humans or other races because of their competitive nature.


    However, Valsarik and his brother shared a unique bond. His brother accepted Valsarik''s emotions, which helped Valsarik focus on one mission, to support the demon queen. But as the last portion of his brother''s power flowed back into him.


    He experienced emotions that were long discarded and accepted by his brother.


    As if trapped in a raging storm, he became unstable.


    "Because of this failure, the enemy will soon be upon our gates. Do you have a plan to remedy this situation?"


    The pair of them already made plans¡ªthis farce was for the lesser demons and those who didn''t hold her trust. A mere play to ensure that all the demons remained united and didn''t betray the queen out of unease.


    "Of course, Your Majesty."


    With a growing smile, the Demon Queen leaned to the side, her posture quite unladylike as she placed an arm on the throne''s seat, her head leaning on the hand with her elbow as support.


    Yet her overflowing charm and aura could drive any male into madness with desire.


    The demon queen smiled, making the lesser demons below tremble in awe at their queen''s beauty, unable to hold back their praises in their minds.


    "Good. I''m looking forward to it."


    Valsarik raised his head, a faint smile on his lips. It was a strange sensation. For a long time, he couldn''t smile. These emotions fuelled his goals further to become the strongest demon to serve the demon queen and crush the other races on this continent.


    Most of all, he desired to kill the Demon King and his harem of wenches.


    Those who killed his brother.


    "You will see the whole continent bow before you, in awe and shock!"


    Valsarik and the Demon Queen''s plan was cruel and something that neither Alan nor Asmodeus planned for, thinking the demons would face them and not abandon their lands to attack Grigor directly... It was a fatal mistake.


    The Demon Queen turned her attention back to the images and focused on a lone man with golden hair, who was running across the battlefield, his figure moving so fast that she could only see a blur of his body.


    ''Asmodeus... you killed that meddlesome necromancer. I am impressed.''


    Riel''s voice echoed in her mind. Now, with the two souls completely merged, both the Demon Queen and the succubus Queen existed at the same time without differences between them.


    She felt her connection with the man grow stronger.


    Her power flowed towards him as if seeking him out, but still not nearly enough to reach him because of the distance between them...


    ''The Demon King has become such an interesting man...''


    A strange change that not even Valsarik understood or noticed... as he gave a final bow and left the room, with the lesser demons, leaving her alone in the empty throne room in silence.


    Slowly, the Demon Queen was becoming more and more like Riel.


    The influence in taste and the deep emotional thoughts that the Demon Queen, who only just gained sentience, could never compete with.


    Because a Succubus who spent an eternity locked away with only her soul and mind awake would never lose to her.


    "He''s become so strong... I envy you all being beside him."


    Thus, when the Demon Queen thought or focused on Asmodeus, Riel''s personality could easily take the driver''s seat.


    "I cannot believe that this demon queen is so obsessed with him. Even though I adored him, this feeling isn''t all mine... and that''s why it feels so amazingly sweet and delicious to do this... in her throne room!"


    Ever since their bodies had fused, it became difficult to control the urges of a succubus empress. Was it her connection to Asmodeus that made these desires too strong? With the flick of her palm, she sealed the huge arched doors with ice.


    And then her hand slipped down her body, slowly gliding across her dress with a low whimper.


    "Hurry, valiant knight... come and save this trapped princess."


    ***


    Asmodeus stood in front of all his future wives, and the two armies of demon knights and warriors, some injured, others not. Today was when they would bury the fallen demons, but because most of their bodies vanished after the necromancer died.


    It was a symbolic funeral and service for the fallen.


    There was no speech or long-winded ceremony, just a moment to pay their respects in silence.


    "..."


    The losses were more than ever before.


    In the past, Asmodeus did everything he could to save his demon knights and avoid losses, but with continued battles and fights, he couldn''t keep that up anymore and now, maybe the people he knew as a fledgling heading south had fallen.


    Fredricka, a friend of Anne and a knight who served her for most of her adult life, fell during this battle. The foul necromancer used her body to kill even more knights.


    ''I never thought people who I knew so well would fall...''


    Asmodeus knew about war¡ªthe wars in his previous world took the lives of many, and although she wasn''t a large part of his life. He knew that Fuuka and his wives trained with Fredricka each day, and many of the demon knights also looked up to her.


    ''Though I said I wouldn''t make a big deal...''


    The place they buried them was a massive cliff that overlooked the mana-infused river and the village... so they might always look down upon their former comrades.


    This idea surprisingly came from Sariel.


    "Honour the fallen," Asmodeus whispered as he pushed his palm towards the edge of their grave.


    A rumbling tremble shook the cliff, rocks and earth shuddering in a moderate quake.


    "What are you doing, Darling?"


    "Asmodeus, is something wrong?"


    Erika and Alice whispered on either side of him, yet he kept focusing.


    Mana at max capacity!


    Asmodeus felt everyone''s eyes watching him, including the other women who loved him. He wanted to leave an imprinting on this land... to form a monument with their memory, a memory of those who fell for them. For him!


    ''In my past... would I have ever done such things... but I did nothing for you who followed me... so let it be my apology to all of you who fell. I will etch this moment in my heart and mind and the land. So I never forget. ''


    "Rise!" He yelled.


    Suddenly, the ground shook, almost knocking down most of the silent demons. Thousands of them swaying as a black, marble looking monument of condensed rock, mud and mana formed a giant monument that would be visible from the village¡ªeven someone with poor sight would see the gigantic black obelisk.


    At the bottom of the obelisk, an epitaph reads.


    Here lies the fallen. Honour their sacrifice. May they watch over us for eternity.


    He scribbled countless names on the gigantic monument, from the peasants who became demon warriors to the demon knights who joined from the Beast Empire.


    Asmodeus remembered all of their names and listed the fallen, magically engraving their names so even a thousand years wouldn''t weather them.


    Fredricka''s at the top in a larger font, as if special and someone treasured.


    "This isn''t enough..."


    Asmodeus muttered before turning away from the monument and leaving.


    Vinea watched his back, her hand trembling, because he listed the names of those who followed her and died the various battles together at the top with Fredricka. She never expected him to remember their names. He met most of them once or twice at most.


    "May you all rest in peace and enjoy a better life after you are reborn..." Her hand touched the monolith, a cold surface, yet somehow she could feel a deep warmth sealed within. She turned to see Asmodeus inching down the clifftop. "This is just like you."


    ''To think we watch you each day, and never knew about such a sentimental and gentle side...''


    Vinea didn''t care if others called her mad, but this, to her, was a sign of his hidden warmth and kindness.


    To create a monolith that would keep them warm in death, fighting away the bitter cold.


    A bitter smile formed on her lips.


    Now, she was the last remaining knight who left Grigor to support him, and everyone she knew from those horrible days fighting with little food and no support, were now gone.


    Vinea placed her head against the monolith, stroking the smooth surface while taking a deep breath before she heard Asmodea''s voice from behind.


    "Sister... are you alright?"


    "I''m fine, Little witch!"


    She turned to face her sister, a warm smile on her face and the tears hidden with her searing hot mana burning them into oblivion.


    ''Ah, that''s right...


    I''m no longer alone. I have a family.


    So, I hope you will watch me with benevolent eyes.


    Thank you for your service, please rest well and wait for me, I''ll miss you all.''

 Chapter 469: VelAshera - The City Reborn From Ruin

    After the battle, the village began to take shape. Each person became more focused and a sense of companionship formed between the demon knights and warriors. Some would visit the monolith and quietly pray, and others became fixated on their tasks. The mood was solemn but also full of purpose. It was an interesting thing that Asmodeus hadn''t seen in his long life.


    Normally, after a battle, people would drown themselves in pleasures, or the mood would be depressing and sad, but this was something different, like all of them had become focused.


    "It''s amazing, what we can do with a little push."


    Asmodeus gazed at the city from beside the monolith.


    Sometimes, he would sit on the edge of the cliff while gathering the surrounding mana and cultivating his strength. At this height, the air was pure and unpolluted, with an abundant essence that made his progress faster than normal.


    However, the main reason was it cleared his mind and allowed him to calmly watch the horizon, and his future goal.


    [I agree, it''s amazing how much progress they''ve made in a single week.]


    "Well demons don''t need the same sleep a human does, so it''s more like a month, if we were to compare their efforts."


    [True.]


    Serena covered her lips and chuckled before lowering herself and sitting beside him at the edge of the cliff. It was a long drop that she would almost class as a mountain, but demons again didn''t find it hard to reach this height in a few hours. A human might complain, though, she thought.


    "You''re going back soon, right?"


    There was an awkward silence before she nodded and leaned against his arm, resting her head on his shoulder.


    [It looks like even bearing your child and helping you break the rules of the world wasn''t enough for them to dismiss me just yet.]


    Asmodeus shook his head lightly before leaning on Serena.


    "Or you are their hostage to keep me in line."


    [Mhm... I thought of that too.]


    A gust of wind passed the clifftop with a low howl, making her hair flutter and cover her face as she pulled it back into shape and looked at the view. As always, it was magnificent, but after experiencing such an exciting adventure with the love of her life.


    Serena didn''t want to return or remain being a goddess... but she couldn''t stop now.


    ''Until we deal with Mephisto, I cannot lose my position.''


    In reality, she told a white lie to Asmodeus. In order to keep her position, she willingly offered to return as a hostage, and this caused the gods above her and the ones who truly created this world to accept the transgression.


    Otherwise, they planned to smite him.


    [Will you be all right alone? Can you take care of those girls without my help?]


    Serena''s daily teatime became a habit for the women, and not each night. The women not sleeping with him would gather and discuss many topics. It got to a point where they called it the Harem Council.


    ''Honestly, without you everything feels different...''


    Words he felt too embarrassed to say echoed in Serena''s mind. She peeked at his face and noticed the slight, awkward expression and the slight blush on his cheeks. He was adorable even when acting tough.


    Asmodeus knew this goodbye wouldn''t be forever, but saying goodbye wasn''t something he dealt with well. He wasn''t able to see his mother again after that day. Now the knights he trained and saw running around having water fights in the southern city of Baltimore were also gone.


    "Maybe I am getting old." He muttered, despite being twenty.


    Serena giggled as she leaned into him, and they sat there in silence while watching the village below.


    One part was a massive fortress with multiple towers in construction, while the village was also expanding, with new houses and buildings for the community. It wasn''t a village in size, because this place was larger than the capital of Grigor. The number of people reached several thousand too, so it would be closer to a town in reality.


    [By the way, what did you choose for the name?]


    This question was something all the women carried, but they tasked Serena to ask him, curious about what he might choose.


    Asmodeus just smiled at the thought.


    "Vel''Ashera"


    [Hmm?]


    Serena observed Asmodeus and noticed his faint smile when muttering the name.


    His gaze fixated on the place where the battle had taken place a week ago; now, thousands of small seedlings started growing with strange flowers that Sariel had collected on their travels. "I never thought that''s what she did in her free time, collecting seeds and other things from the places we visited."


    There were plants from the Beast Empire, Grigor, Baltimore and even the elven forest... and the world tree included.


    [I don''t understand how she got THAT seed...]


    In the centre of the huge field that was levelled and turned into Sariel''s flower garden, she planted hundreds of plants, trees and, at the centre, with a circle of open space around it, a seed she received from the world tree... from that pesky elven goddess.


    "It''s amazing how fast they grow, thanks to the mana infused river... even the farmers became shocked, because it defied their knowledge."


    [Well, that''s true, but your idea to throw the demon cores of those who died into the river was also a smart idea... to keep the mana pure and flowing through the river. It''s an environmental solution, I suppose.]


    In Asmodeus'' memories, he remembered the effects of pollution and overfishing in his past world; thus, when he started wondering if the mana lake could be finite and might lose its magical effects, that''s when he came up with this notion. Not only giving their cores upon death to give back to the planet, but when training to improve themselves, most new warriors and knights would pour their mana into the soil directly daily.


    "I didn''t think it would have an effect. I mean if it did... why do the other races not do such a thing?"


    [True, but their mana isn''t comparable to a demon''s, especially demons you make...]


    "Haha, well you wouldn''t have become my lover if I were just a run of the mill guy, right?"


    Serena turned to him and remained silent for a moment, her eyes examining his face before a sly smirk formed on her lips.


    "I don''t know... you''re kind of my type."


    "What?"


    Because she spoke in her voice, his mind almost melted, the air trembled with her divine voice, causing his heart to throb, the affectionate tone, the slight giggle that followed and then her hands on his chest as she pushed him to the ground with a lustful look in her eyes...


    ''I guess there is another reason she came here.''


    Asmodeus wanted to sigh, but Serena''s lips covered his, devouring his breath as she sucked on them, her soft body pressed on his, with their tongues intertwining as if reluctant to part even for oxygen.


    Her eyes fluttered, and they parted for breath.


    The saliva linking their lips made him want to take her now, but he held back...


    [This is so you think of me every single night... don''t forget this kiss.]


    Serena''s fingertip brushed against his lips, squishing them as she winked at him before pecking his lips again.


    ''God damnit...''


    [You mean, Goddess damnit.]


    With a stupid joke, she roughly bit his lower lip, sinking her teeth into his soft flesh, before pulling back and letting them go.


    [I have to leave now. Don''t get yourself into trouble and behave.]


    With that final note, she vanished in a cloud of dark mist, seeping into the air as if she never existed in the first place, and Asmodeus reached out as if to grab the air.


    "...I will come back to you soon."


    Gazing at the space where Serena had been kissing him moments before, he smiled.


    "You''ll always be here."


    He touched his chest, but he shook it off as he rose to his feet and wiped the grass and dirt off his pants before his wings unfurled, and he stepped off the cliff with a hop and headed to the village for a meeting about something silly... but necessary.


    ***


    The moment Serena returned, she touched her lips, reminded of his warmth and closed her eyes thinking about how much she wished to remain beside him... but then a solemn voice echoed throughout her realm and her expression froze.


    "You finally returned as agreed we shall seal your realm."


    Serena bit her lips, regretful and wondering if she should have slept with him; even a quickie would have been enough.


    So she could endure the cold and loneliness of being isolated.


    "Because your spouse has broken the world order, he shall face judgement of a fitting nature."


    ''What?!''


    "That isn''t what you¡ª"


    "Silence!"


    "The criminal has no say or input. You will face your sins and watch from your realm as he faces his atonement for breaking the order of the world!"


    A cold, almost mechanical voice scolded Serena¡ªthis voice was the messenger of the creation gods who looked down upon the others like vermin.


    "Should he survive this trial - all sins shall be vindicated and forgotten."


    However, she regretted accepting their deal...


    ''Did I play into their hands?''


    She closed her eyes and took a step back, nodding.


    "I accept the terms of the contract."


    The seal activated, with thousands of magical chains wrapping around her divine realm, turning her paradise into an icy prison. Though it would be a paradise, the fact she couldn''t contact or speak with Asmodeus until after he faced whatever trail they prepared made her anxious.


    She worried about him... but no matter how hard she tried.


    Her voice wouldn''t reach him.

 Chapter 470: The Calm before the Storm

    Asmodeus awoke from a bizarre nightmare. In the dream, Serena was screaming his name, yet he acted oblivious. He watched with a smile as everything around him burned to the ground. All the work and effort to create the city went up in smoke.


    Vel''Ashera became a ruin of ashes and death.


    ''That''s what you get for dreaming.''


    He muttered, staring at the ceiling with a cold expression.


    His face dripped with sweat from the nightmare, his pupils shrank into a thin slit.


    Sitting up from bed, Asmodeus gazed at the beautiful women hugging his abdomen, Asmodea, Alice and Vinea... their calm breath soothing his mood after that dreadful dream.


    ''It''s funny. I don''t even need sleep anymore.''


    As he thought that, he realised that despite all the changes within himself. Thanks to these beautiful women, he could still keep a semblance of normal life if they didn''t spend the night with him. He might have spent it gathering mana and trying to become stronger alone, though. Sleeping with his women carried a similar effect, thanks to their dual cultivation.


    He stroked the smooth cheeks of Asmodea, who mumbled and snorted occasionally while leaning on his body. Then, gently placing her to the side, he cleared a path for him to climb out of bed.


    ''I do it because I enjoy it, not for that...''


    Ever since he last saw Serena, she hadn''t contacted him, nor could he get through to her. There was a static wall that he couldn''t penetrate no matter what.


    "I see..."


    Now his nightmare made sense.


    He took it to be his insecurity of Serena not responding affecting his mind.


    Standing in the middle of his room, he stretched and replaced the blanket over the sleeping women, before heading to his private bath wearing only pants, the morning sun barely over the horizon as he sucked in the cool air.


    A few birds chirped in the distance as he opened his bedroom window to let some air in.


    The cool wind felt pleasant, making his hair sway with a relaxed expression.


    ''I can almost taste the salt in the air from here.''


    Because the mountains contained a lot of minerals, including rock salt, there was a slight scent that reminded him of the sea. Though it smelled a little different, the mind could achieve many things.


    "Phew..."


    Splash!


    His body sank into the searing water, his wide bath no longer a temporary one, but one built from pure white stones with beautiful vein-like patterns across the surface from the mana river.


    They created this bath using rocks found at the bottom of the river; something changed the rocks to imbue them with the effect of producing small amounts of mana, which each Asmodeus used for a giant bathhouse for the demon knights, another for the warriors and of course himself.


    "It feels like I am being revived!"


    He washed himself with the shower before entering, and now soaking in this water made his body tingle, and mana seeped into his core, the same sensation that happened while he meditated.


    It was like having his mini onsen hot spring. But with that thought, he remembered the people who were supposed to join him.


    ''Well, I guess they''ll be up eventually.''


    Today, the reinforcements from the elven forest and the beast empire would arrive, with the demon knights serving as scouts escorting the troops, so Asmodeus wanted to look his best, preparing himself with this bath.


    "Excuse me!"


    Clack!


    "Who?"


    The private door opened, surprising, but Asmodeus just shifted his gaze and saw who entered with a smile.


    He leaned against the back wall with his legs spread and a proud look on his face. "I see. Are you the new maid?" A slight snicker in his voice as the blonde with blue eyes also covered her mouth and giggled.


    "Yes, master I am here to help wash your body."


    "Excellent!"


    With a broad smile, Asmodeus beckoned her to come forward with a finger before pointing at the shower.


    "Clean up and then come in."


    He pulled himself onto the edge of the bath, dripping with steaming water, letting his body cool in the morning air.


    "Wow."


    She nodded and followed his orders without complaint, removing her clothes before she turned the shower on and covering her body in a lathered soap.


    With gentle and measured steps, she approached the bath and slipped behind him, her limbs wrapping around his back and spreading her soft, warm chest against his back as her arms wrapped around his front, her hands slipping over his muscular chest, groping and massaging him.


    "You have an amazing body."


    "I know."


    "Master, you''re so arrogant."


    "Of course. Only the best for my favourite maid."


    "Hmm, you''re so silly."


    A gentle kiss touched his neck, followed by another and another before Asmodeus caught her cheek with his hand, caressing the soft flesh of her cheek with a thumb before sliding it upward toward her brow and brushing aside her golden locks.


    "Erika, you are so cute today. What if I cannot hold back and end up needing another bath?"


    Erika''s cheeks turned a bright red, and her hands trembled on Asmodeus'' chest while her heart drummed in her ears. She was excited.


    "Maybe you could wash your maid the next time?"


    "Oh? A cheeky maid... come here."


    Asmodeus gripped Erika''s thigh, which coiled around his body tightly, and then pulled her off his back, turning as she spun around like a dancer before he caught her against his body and landed on his lap, her warm skin dripping with water as she lifted her hips, looking down at the handsome man before her.


    "Are you really going to do this, Master... I have other business¡ª"


    He gripped her chin, pulling her close. "What business is more important than this?" The next moment, her mind became blank, as his lips captured hers, sucking on them softly as his tongue slipped into her mouth and parted them enough for him to taste her sweet, minty fresh breath.


    "Mmmn!"


    Erika grabbed the back of his hair; she had planned for something like this... but the fact that he seemed able to understand how and what she wanted made her chest race. His hands slipped down her body, caressing her flesh until gripping her buttocks, sinking his fingers into her plump meat and controlling her body with his powerful arms.


    With one across her back, holding the back of her neck, the other wrapped around her hips and holding her buttocks. Erika could only kiss him passionately and enjoy the sense of protection and safety this feeling provided.


    "I''m going to put it in now..."


    "Aha, wait... you''re too rough!" Erika begged, pushing against his shoulders as Asmodeus lowered her body onto his throbbing member.


    The moment it touched her soft petals and narrow entrance, she became silent and threw her head back while showing a blissful expression. Moments like this were rare, and to sneak inside, she stole a maid''s outfit all for this moment.


    "Hnnngh..."


    Before she could finish moaning, Asmodeus'' lips sealed her mouth again, kissing her while pushing against her warm body.


    Asmodeus pushed her against the wall of the bath, their bodies wet with water dripping onto the floor as he thrust deeply while Erika held on with her arms her muffled sighs coming from the bathroom.


    The maids who went to help serve him ended up embarrassed by the sounds and the loud voice of the demon knight commander Erika, fleeing with red faces.


    In the bath, Asmodeus and Erika separated after an extensive moment of passion.


    They were still connected, though he looked pleased while leaning against the edge of the tub again.


    However, Erika was like jelly sitting on his lap with her back against his without power in her body and let him gently wash and clean her.


    "I did say not to force yourself, little maid." He teased, brushing her soft cheek with his thumb.


    She was still dazed, barely responding, before turning her head to the side and pouting at him. "Shut up..."


    He just laughed, pulling her close against his body and letting out a long sigh.


    She tried to pull herself off, but he held her in place, making it impossible for her to move.


    Asmodeus kissed her cheek and smiled. "You were perfect."


    "...!"


    His words made her blush more and become unable to resist.


    In a whispering tone, she responded.


    "I love you..."


    "..."


    Asmodeus didn''t reply at first because she caught him off guard.


    Erika became worried when Asmodeus remained silent and stared at her. Her voice quivered as she spoke.


    "D¡ªDid I say something wrong?"


    With an embarrassed laugh, he hugged her tightly, feeling ashamed of himself for making her worry.


    "Not at all, I was just surprised. My little maid is talented. I love you too."


    ***


    No longer after their bath, the other women seemed to have used the second bath which Asmodeus created for the women he spent the night with as sometimes bathing separately after a night of sex was best.


    The women also enjoyed having a private space for themselves with various scents and oils, which he stored in his item ring from their travels.


    "Asmodeus, you look... radiant. Who did you sleep with?" Alice asked in a monotone voice, her eyes narrowed as she walked with a slight limp after the night before.


    "Hahaha." He just laughed it off while she gazed at Erika, who looked around with a beaming smile.


    "I see, It''s Eri who made you like this." Asmodea nodded to herself.


    "Good, we worried you might have put your hands on the maids if we weren''t careful." Vinea muttered with redder cheeks.


    ''If only they knew...'' Asmodeus looked at Erika, who met his gaze, and they both chuckled.


    It was a calm and quiet day, and soon the reinforcements would arrive.


    "Everyone... these days might not continue for much longer, be prepared."


    However, Asmodeus only said this as a formality.


    If he knew the things that might happen in the near future he might have never said such a thing and enjoyed the peace even more.

 Chapter 471 471: The Claws of the North Strike out!

    "Alice you look good in those clothes."


    "Oh my, do I?"


    Asmodeus sat at his desk while finishing the almost endless paperwork, deciding on laws and rules for his people. He looked back to the countries of his past world, from his homeland to the nation to the West, which professed justice and free speech.


    However, democracy wasn''t in his plans.


    He would consider a high council who would bring the people''s concerns and desires to him.


    One would be for the highest level of nobles and another equal council filled with skilled commoners and warriors who would both be able to contact and communicate with Asmodeus.


    Meanwhile, Alice sat beside his desk in a tight black suit, something he imagined from his previous life and had Lumina create using her silken thread.


    "Yeah, I can barely focus."


    A sexy office lady suit with a tight pencil skirt.


    Alice crossed her legs while reading through some laws which were in the process of being passed.


    "Huhu, it''s nice to know. I hope you can focus a little longer though, My dear."


    It was a good idea because Alice had experience with royalty and ruling her territory, especially with humans and their laws so she could give some helpful advice.


    He considered asking Vinea or Asmodea, but the two princesses hadn''t learned about governing, nor did they receive the upbringing to do so. Instead, Vinea helped train the knights, along with Erika, while Leviathan and Velvet dealt with the warriors.


    Asmodea... tried her best at whatever she was doing, probably with Ciela and Aki training the reinforcements.


    "Phew..."


    Finally finished with the paperwork, Asmodeus leaned back and glanced over at Alice, who also seemed to have finished checking over his papers.


    "I hope I was helpful. It is quite an interesting experience to help this much." Alice muttered while leaning on her palms.


    "You have been very helpful. Though, I am curious, was it alright to hand your territory over to your brother?" Asmodeus didn''t quite understand being a noble or leader yet, but the thought of giving up this small, growing city. He felt angry and a little possessive.


    "Hmmm, It''s fine. He will take good care of my people. And you are my husband. My place is beside you and the other girls, no matter where that is."


    The answer felt a little like a copout, but he didn''t follow up and instead looked at the paperwork she had finished checking for him. There were several places with notes on what might need adjustments. Alice really did a great job, even surprising him when he realised she put so much effort into this.


    "Then shall I escort you to dinner, my dear wife?"


    "Huhu, I don''t mind if I do."


    Ever since she became stronger and able to grow and fight without worrying about a curse, Alice became much more open and stopped being dismissive and cold.


    Asmodeus smiled and rose from his seat, stretching while the bones in his back popped loudly, relieving some of the stress from sitting in one place for so long.


    "Then let''s go."


    He held out his arm as she hooked around it, and they walked through the halls to meet up with the rest of the women.


    ''I feel like I am forgetting something...''


    ***


    Meanwhile, the Demon Queen was preparing to leave her castle with Valsarik and an entire army of demons.


    These demons looked similar to the ones that had attacked Asmodeus previously but were smaller and more eerie. They didn''t shout or make noise but silently watched the Queen pacing towards her glacial throne.


    "Valsarik, have you chosen the leaders of each attack?"


    "Yes, My Queen."


    He then snapped his fingers, and three demons appeared, all of them taking a silent pose before kneeling before her. She gazed down at the demons, able to sense their hidden bloodthirsty and violent temperaments.


    "Each of you will take half the army and surround Grigor, The elven forest and those filthy beasts. Kill anyone or anything that might get in your way. I will deal with the demon king personally."


    With those final words, she watched the demons filled with a lustful desire to destroy, and they shivered in excitement. The thought of a slaughter made their eyes turn bloodshot. She smirked at their reactions and gave the last order.


    "Go forth! Show me your strength!"


    Her voice echoed like thunder through the halls of ice, shaking the ground below her feet. The demons trembled in excitement while Valsarik bowed to his Queen before heading after them, preparing to carry out her orders.


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    The demon queen smiled on her throne as she leaned back against the ice and watched them leave. However, a slight shudder caused her eyes to widen, and then a strange smile appeared on her lips as she felt a connection to her soul...


    ''Are you excited too, succubus?''


    [Who would be excited?]


    ''But soon you will be reunited with the man this body aches for.''


    [Shut up!]


    ''I won''t stop, Riel... because deep inside, you enjoy this.''


    Riel became silent, and the Demon Queen could only smirk as she watched the army begin to leave her fortress and set forth towards their destination.


    To attack the capital cities of the three great nations served several reasons, first to cause the reinforcements and the human army to hurry back to their homeland, leaving Asmodeus isolated in the demon empire. Second, it was to draw the humans who hid on the island onto the continent to dominate them.


    ''Humans... your souls are so disgusting; but him... his soul, his existence. I want to suck him until he becomes dry.''


    "Ahahaha!"


    The Demon Queen laughed with a strange look filled with lust, causing the remaining demons to shiver and flee from her throne room.


    However, none of them noticed the strange golden flicker in her eyes as the features of a succubus seemed to become stronger each time the demon queen submitted to these lustful and destructive feelings.


    [That''s it... keep doing that.]


    ***


    "I want to return to my darling~ let me return!"


    Lumina''s delicate voice echoed like a bell as she sat in the seat of honour. Alan insisted she stay here after not only helping to thin out the monsters but also to rebuild the damaged village.


    At first, the humans found her form disgusting and terrifying, a huge spider with a female body attached. It caused nightmares for the men; even knowing she saved their lives and the goddess Serena vouched for her meant nothing, but Alan didn''t want to have a gap between his men and Asmodeus anymore.


    So he asked her to stay. In return, he would ensure that Asmodeus rewarded her well.


    "Is the lady spider drunk?"


    "It seems she misses her husband!"


    There were now hundreds, if not thousands, of women also in the village, helping with daily tasks and rebuilding a sense of life and civilisation, which caused the knights to become more relaxed and well-behaved.


    They no longer insulted the female spider and instead teased Lumina, who cried in a drunken haze after downing barrels of alcohol without end.


    "You don''t get it! My Dear is the most handsome man in the world¡ªhe''s strong, smart, funny and kind... but now that damn goddess is with him. I will never forgive her if she touches my husband."


    The men suddenly turned solemn and nodded.


    "He is a lucky man, how envious!"


    Meanwhile, the maids who were gifted silk dresses made from Lumina''s spider silk nodded beside the arachne and bad-mouthed their lovers, husbands and family members who also enjoyed flirting with young, pretty women.


    Lumina''s head became dizzy from all the alcohol, and her mind drifted into a sweet dream. Her consciousness drifted, and she eventually found her husband surrounded by all the women who enjoyed his love and affection.


    Though she didn''t mind¡ªthis was just a normal day for them.


    However, the dream shifted, and Lumina could only watch helplessly as her body moved without her control, like a puppet whose strings pulled her around. Her body moved and touched Asmodeus against his will while he tried to tear away from her.


    Memories of when she did horrible things hurt Asmodeus and tried to kill him...


    She suddenly awoke from her moment of sleep while floating through the air, her webbing sending her swinging through the dark forest. The wind whipped across her body as her eyes shone with a dangerous light.


    Lumina''s mouth curved into an almost insane smile as she whispered into the darkness.


    "My dear~ I will not give you to anyone!"


    ***


    If Alan hadn''t been celebrating and Asmodeus would have focused on the movements of the demon queen.


    Then, they might have avoided the tragedy which awaited them.


    Under the guise of night, the demons slipped through the gaps in the defensive net of both villages, using their small and agile figures to infiltrate and spread through the land.


    One to the east, one to the west and another to the south.

 Chapter 472 472: Three Nations under siege!

    The morning was just like any other; however, despite the footsteps tapping on the ground, people continued like things were normal. But in the darkness, hiding just a few metres from the unsuspecting humans and elves were brutal and violent monsters.


    Their skin was black and grey, and their eyes flickered with red light, watching the people.


    These weren''t just common foot soldiers...


    The human-sized demons were bred specifically for combat, and demon leaders who served the demon queen trained these demons in the worst circumstances to help them adapt to any environment.


    This horde of demons waited for their leader to give the signal for when they would attack and cause destruction and despair. Their lips twitched as a smile appeared on their faces. An army in each kingdom, hidden in the elven forest, sneaking into the capital city of Grigor and spread through the four gates of the beast empire. This attack and plan, likely something the demon queen prepared years or at least decades ago.


    And so they waited in silence.


    Their leader, a larger demon with spikes covering his back, arms and legs, raised his right arm while holding a curved black blade crafted by the bone of a dragon. The moment the sun appeared over the horizon, he lowered his hand, bringing it down as fast as the demons zoomed forward, agility and ferocity being their strong points.


    "Kill the humans, slaughter and devour them whole."


    Grigor didn''t know what hit them...


    A pair of knights stood atop the castle walls, joking about their comrade who had become a father. "Did you hear that?" one of them stood closer to the wall, noticing something rush through the forest.


    He raised his voice and looked at his friend. "Get the Captain!" But before he could even finish speaking, a massive blade cleaved through the air and sliced off half his neck, causing blood to spurt while the demons leapt onto the wall and slit their throats from behind.


    "Good, now we can use these corpses as shields."


    This demon with the blade was their leader. And thanks to their unique skin and armour. They could walk through shadows almost undetected, and detection magic didn''t work because the monsters didn''t have mana. Their bodies twisted to become physically stronger than the pinnacle of a natural creature.


    The moment they killed the knights and guards.


    They swarmed the walls like a horde of ants.


    And the sun that once shined over the horizon now became blocked by dark clouds, swirling overhead and forming what appeared like an ocean above them before a single drop of rain landed on their skin.


    Pitter...


    Pitter patter...!


    The rain became a melody of demise as the monsters attacked the inner keep and the city at the same time.


    ***


    Screams echoed through the skies as the clash of steel and claws became background music to this play. The demons rushed into the Grigorian castle and fought against the knights, who finally discovered something strange.


    "Hold men, we must hold!" Captain Paulo shouted while swinging his sword, severing a demon''s arm from its body before kicking it off the wall. However, he realised they weren''t just attacking from one direction... like a net, their attack came from all directions, biting, clawing and tearing the knights into a slow exhaustion.


    It wasn''t that they were much weaker than these monsters but because of their numbers and never-ending strength...


    The knights could hardly get a moment to catch their breath, while the demons would attack in groups of four or five to each knight.


    The demons didn''t need weapons because their bodies themselves were weapons.


    "Ah, no, let me go! Let me¡ª"


    The knights shivered when they watched a demon tear off the skin of one of their comrades and begin feasting on his organs, with blood spraying across the ground. It was demoralising and caused the knights'' morale to waver, causing them to fall back, unable to hold the monsters that ravished their walls.


    "Did the north fall...?"


    "Has Duke Alan perished?"


    Because of the sudden attack, the knights misunderstood that their mission to defeat the demon queen had failed, causing cracks to form in the enemy''s defence. The once sturdy steel wall that protected Grigor for centuries now became brittle and full of holes as they retreated, forced to flee to the city and enter the inner garrison and walls.


    The demons didn''t follow the knights, however, because if they did, they might close the gates and trap them.


    So instead, the monsters swarmed to the other walls, aiming at the commoners, those who couldn''t escape. A massacre ensued, with homes becoming filled with blood and gore, and the streets were no safer because the monsters moved through the shadows like water.


    A man who fled his home, carrying a sword to protect himself from these monsters, suddenly froze. His body went rigid when he heard a whisper by his ear, "Hello there, human."


    The huge demon with spines stood from its squatting position, over seven feet tall and covered in thick armoured scales.


    "What¡ª"


    "Are you lost?"


    Before he could even say something or scream for help, the man''s head exploded like a balloon. Blood and brains covered the floor as the demons behind this large leader snickered.


    This commander was the only intelligent demon; he controlled the swarm using the small purple gemstone around his neck. If his orders stopped, the demons would become mindless and lose their current formation.


    The demon aware of this remained safe, hiding amidst the ranks of demons, avoiding confrontation.


    ***


    "Qwass, Ludell I cannot sit here and let my people die!"


    The king stood in his dull silver armour, holding a beautifully crafted longsword with a blood-red gemstone. His voice echoed through the chamber while he paced back and forth like a caged lion.


    "My lord... you must remain calm. You are not just a king but a symbol for our people."


    Avandar rushed up to the noble and pushed him against the wall, furious that he spoke so bluntly. "A king without his people is nothing but an arrogant man! I will not let them suffer alone. Ready my horse. Whoever has balls, ride out with me!" The King''s low voice was almost addictive as several knights who remained behind looked at each other.


    "Sire... I advise you to remain within these walls..."


    Ludell, the king''s advisor, bowed while standing beside Qwass, the head knight who watched the battle from the inner castle balcony.


    "Marduk! Use your magic to contact Alan. We are Grigor! We do not fall; how can the sons of Grigor become so spineless!


    Take up your swords and follow me into battle!"


    Avandar shoved the noble to the side, rushing past Ludell while holding his sword, ready to attack.


    He rushed down the stairs, kicking and punching any knight who tried to restrain or stop him before mounting a white stallion that awaited at the castle''s entrance.


    "I am King Avandar the second, the lord and master of these lands. I shall protect them or die defending our honour!"


    "Your majesty, wait for reinforcements¡ª"


    A noble tried to block him from leaving, but a sudden flash of steel passed before his eyes.


    "We ARE the reinforcements, can you not hear the screams of our people!"


    "..."


    Suddenly, another male mounted a horse beside the king, a shocking person who used to lead the faction against him. "My King, Duke Qwass and his knights will aid you." After he suffered a serious injury during the elven support, he returned to Grigor, leaving the mission to his trusted aide and the knights who held close friendships with the Demon King.


    "Qwass... you would ride with me?" Avandar''s eyes opened wide, shocked at the first man to follow him.


    "They are our people, Your highness! I will ride with you until the end."


    The man nodded before turning to the knights.


    "Men, ready your horses! Our king needs you, and our people need you, and we shall not abandon them! Those who do not follow should go home to their mothers! But who can say how long they will survive if the demons break through our defensive lines!"


    Marduk, the old mage, stepped forward with a huff and turned to Qwass and then the king. "I have news, Your Majesty, the Duke is alive, he is sending reinforcements but they will take time to arrive."


    "Hahaha, so he''s alive! The demons must be scared! Do you hear that, men?" King Avandar roared before his horse lifted off the ground with a mighty gallop, followed by several hundred knights. "We ride, not just for our people, but to assist Duke Alan in slaughtering these demons!"


    As he shouted, the rain fell heavier on the castle, soaking them to the bone, but as the icy droplets bounced off their armour, the demons became confused as the humans acted in a way the demon commander couldn''t predict.


    "Men... prepare yourselves and slaughter all who remain."


    The monsters didn''t rush toward the knights or the king. Instead, they spread out across the city while the citizens were trapped and without escape.


    "Prioritise the citizens, protect the people!" Qwass yelled from beside Avandar, leading a group of knights to the north-east where a group of women huddled together in an alleyway surrounded by the monsters. The knights charged with weapons raised, and they slashed through the demons like butter, cutting a path through for the women and children to flee into a house for safety.


    "Knights, remain here! Protect these people!"


    With a nod, several knights stood before the door in a defensive formation.


    "Retreat into the castle! Leave your things and run!" A knight shouted, blocking a demon''s claws with his shield.


    The battle became chaotic as the demons lost their advantage.


    "W-what''s going on?! Obey my Orders, you filthy insects!"


    The demon commander bellowed while the knights rushed into the city.


    "There! He is the leader, get him, bring him down!"

 Chapter 473: The Decisive choice!

    Alan gripped the communication orb so tightly, cracks formed along its surface.


    The news that the demons attacked Grigor directly, causing his chest to rumble violently. He rubbed his face, distorting his devastated face, looking at the walls where his men still drank and enjoyed their first victory.


    Could he tell them about this?


    Would they even reach Grigor in time?


    "What do I do?" Alan muttered as if something gripped his heart and yanked it from his chest.


    Crack!


    The communication orb shattered into thousands of pieces as Alan lost his calm¡ªthe first victory of mankind suddenly becoming a joke because of a moment''s carelessness. He didn''t have a solution, and there wasn''t enough time.


    "I have to go right now." Alan stood from his desk and rushed to the door. Hopefully, he would find enough knights to help him reinforce Grigor.


    Otherwise, everything they achieved here would be in vain.


    *** Yumiko POV ***


    Monsters suddenly appeared from the forests, demons with long claws like serrated daggers and slim, agile bodies that easily penetrated the land. Yumiko and Yuina sat in the imperial court, facing the various nobles who came to seek aid.


    "Your Majesty, the demons have penetrated our lands, aiming for the capital!" A male with bird wings spoke out loud, his voice filled with panic.


    Yumiko felt her chest tighten as she looked at her sister, who also looked terrified. As the Empress, her sister would face their constant calls for action and demands for an answer... a solution. She could not let Yuina handle all this alone, and so she rose from her seat and slammed her fist on the table.


    "SILENCE!" Her voice carried a commanding tone that made many of the men tremble, and they fell silent. "Let the Empress think; this is not the time to be hasty, nor lose our calm judgement."


    "My sister is right..." Yuina''s gentle voice calmed the noble as she spoke up, her expression calm and dignified. "Our imperial army will deal with the invaders; I do not doubt that we can deal with them, even if they are demons. But we must be vigilant, and only fight on our own terms. Lead them to the capital, let us fight them here."


    "But Your Majesty!? Do you mean to abandoned the outer ring and villages?"


    "No, I will send a decree for all knights to aid in the evacuation of the citizens into the city... and the city will become their execution ground. This city is more fortified than Grigor, and its walls are almost triple the height and width. We will have our men and women ready on the battlements with ballistas and cannons."


    After fighting to take her spot, thanks to Asmodeus and the things her sister knew from her previous life, the technology and defences of the beautiful Beast Empire had started to improve greatly in the months since he left. This was Yuina''s focus.


    "Yumiko, I will leave you in charge of the safety of our people. I hope you will use your wise mind to create a sufficient defensive plan that will protect our people."


    The nobles and other beasts started muttering, but a solution being found wasn''t something negative, and so they didn''t cause any issues. Instead, some seemed excited and hopeful.


    "You are putting a lot of trust into me sister." Yumiko said in a low whisper, looking slightly concerned at this massive responsibility.


    Because of the distance, the beast empire gained the most time to deal with the threat, but maybe considering that, the number of demons that attacked them was triple the amount of the ones that attacked Grigor or the Elven Forest.


    ***


    Asmodeus stood in silence while holding a communication orb, his face solemn while looking back at the various women kneeling before him. "You all heard Alan''s words, right?" He couldn''t hide this and instead shared the news with his lovers before holding a meeting. "What do you think, girls?"


    Still unable to speak with Serena, he could only face this challenge alone.


    The women turned to face each other, showing a mixture of reactions, but this didn''t involve a single one of them but all of them.


    "If you wish to head back and protect your homelands, I will never stop you." Asmodeus directed his gaze at Aki, then Vinea, Asmodea and the others from Grigor.


    Unlike most of the women who became his lovers, Asmodeus didn''t feel a deep connection with the countries of this world, although thanks to them being his lovers'' homelands, it didn''t mean he could ignore them, either.


    "I seek permission to lead troops to Grigor!" Velvet spoke in a calm but powerful tone, her beautiful face filled with determination.


    Asmodeus focused on Velvet, her dark violet hair flowing in the air, staring at him with amethyst eyes that sparkled with life and enthusiasm, along with her long black horn that crackled with violet arcs.


    "You never cared for your kingdom before." He raised an eyebrow, but only said this because he wanted her to know that her home was important. "Leave if you must, but you are forbidden from getting hurt."


    Velvet looked flustered when Asmodeus said this, but eventually, she nodded her head and showed a warm smile. "I will not fail you."


    "Who will support her, Vinea, Asmodea?" He glanced at his other demons, who also had attachments to Grigor, but they didn''t seem eager to go back at all.


    The reason was simple; they wanted to remain by Asmodeus and didn''t want to leave him.


    However, Alice raised her hand and stood beside Velvet, giving a polite bow. "My dearest King, I wish to protect my people."


    Asmodeus watched Alice with a faint smile and tapped his chin. "Our people, you may join Velvet... leave and take as many knights as you might need." Even though the situation was critical, he knew when someone felt strongly about something, and he would not stop them.


    He could see a determined light in Alice''s eyes; he knew that even if she spoke in a gentle and kind voice that Alice was resolute.


    "I see..."


    He couldn''t force them to stay but did prefer them leaving because even if they defeated the demon queen, the mainland remained the biggest issue to face. ''Not counting that pesky god of death.'' Asmodeus thought, chuckling to himself. Then he turned to the dark elf, Ciela, who looked at him with wide eyes.


    "You must want to help your mother and sisters right?"


    "Ah!?"


    The girl stood straight and stared at Asmodeus before eventually nodding her head. "Y-yes! I want to go and support my people!"


    Asmodeus nodded and then turned towards Erika, who seemed calm, which wasn''t normal for the usually energetic woman. "Will you go with her Erika?" He couldn''t help but want to send two women to fight. In the unlikely event a dangerous demon appeared, Asmodeus would rather face an army alone than let his beloved women suffer.


    Erika immediately nodded. "Yes! Of course, I will!"


    With that, the girls began to discuss with each other, preparing two armies to support Grigor and the elven empire, but in the room, Aki remained with Sariel beside her.


    "Your Highness..." Aki''s black ears fluttered as she knelt to him.


    "Do you want to help Yuina and send support?"


    Aki''s body trembled from his words, and although she had learned and gained so much spending time with Asmodeus and his army, she couldn''t remain calm knowing the demons attacked her homeland. "I..."


    "You want to go back." Asmodeus said, standing up from his seat.


    "N-no!"


    The moment she said this, Sariel touched her shoulder and shook her head, "Aki don''t worry, Master isn''t angry or mad, he just wants to hear your feelings."


    Hearing Sariel say this, Aki bit her lips but eventually nodded her head. "If my King allows it, I wish to return to my homeland. The beast empire is not strong enough to resist the demons alone."


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but shake his head in amusement. Aki might not understand this because of the long separation, but he noticed when visiting Yumiko and Yuina that their current capital has defences beyond both the elves and humans. However, this was Aki''s request, and he couldn''t stand to let her suffer.


    "Sariel, can you take her with you? Are you sure you want to leave?" He asked, knowing that Sariel had no land that she wanted to protect.


    Because she was a succubus, her land was here.


    "Of course, Master. You have shown me a path to salvation, and so I will always follow you. But I want to help my sisters, we are all your lovers and I miss Yumiko!"


    Asmodeus gave an amused chuckle as he heard Sariel''s words. "Then go and protect the empire, I trust in your strength." Without waiting for any of them to say anything else, Asmodeus stepped forward and left the room to take a moment to think to himself.


    All because he knew this had happened for a single reason.


    The enemy wanted to separate their forces.


    However, he couldn''t mention this because the other women were so desperate to protect their families, making him feel a sense of irritation. ''I''ve become soft.'' He thought. The old him would never have done such a thing, allowing his women to leave like this and risk their lives, but he couldn''t keep them here.


    "No, I should just work harder."


    Asmodeus reached out with one of his hands and grasped the air towards the north, he wanted to strangle and choke the demon queen because the fears he felt upon meeting her were becoming true.


    ''She''s gaining intelligence, and evolving faster than I thought.'' In the past she would just mindlessly attack, but now, she was using tactics and dangerous ones at that.


    "I don''t like this..."

 Chapter 474: Behead the snake to end the beast.

    Asmodeus stepped out of his tent and gazed at the growing city beneath him, the people working hard to create a home for themselves. ''They should arrive in a few hours.'' He allowed the women to leave with a small force of demon knights so the other nations would become more accepting of his future kingdom.


    "After all, if I save them now... can they deny our kingdom''s formation?"


    "My Lord!" A demon knight knelt on the wall, her fist pressed against the cold stone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He didn''t need to ask, but watching his people brought a sense of fulfilment to Asmodeus, who noticed the girl was a Fuuka.


    A girl from his world, yet her change was so drastic it shocked him.


    No longer the arrogant daughter of a police chief, instead a battle-hardened warrior who loved the blade and stuck beside him ever since they left the city.


    "Forgive me for being rude, but..." Fuuka''s dark eyes twinkled as she lifted her gaze, meeting his for the first time, causing her body to stiffen up before snapping down again. "You plan to attack the north without the other ladies... right?"


    "Oh?" A sound of surprise left his lips as he tapped the wall. "How did you guess?"


    Fuuka shook her head, her long ponytail swaying behind her. "It was the movements of the knights and warriors, despite sending many to aide your lovers, a large number are missing." Her black ponytail twitched each time she noticed him gazing at her with more intensity, unable to endure his immense aura.


    "You''re good, if I knew you were..." He stopped for a moment, shaking his head while leaving her confused at his comment.


    "Nevermind. Then what do you want after learning this?"


    "I-I want to go with you, my Lord!" Fuuka''s voice reverberated along the walls, filled with her fighting aura.


    Asmodeus hummed as he looked down from the wall towards the ground far below before looking back at Fuuka and noticing her expression. A conflicted face with her nose scrunched up and furrowed brows trembling, with beads of sweat oozing down her cheek.


    "Are you scared, Fuuka?"


    The girl was breathing heavily and closed her eyes for a moment before nodding. "I am... not. It''s just your aura is like a sheet of steel pressing down on me from above."


    Asmodeus could not fault her for this and instead admired her honesty.


    "You will probably die." He observed her face, the movements of her body to gauge what kind of emotions and reactions she might show him. "Would you still come?"


    "I understand! But if I am to improve, only with true battle can my skills improve" She snapped her head up and gazed into his eyes with a fiery intensity, similar to a dragon staring into its prey.


    "Then come..." Asmodeus reached out with his hand and waited while Fuuka stared at it in shock. Her fingers trembled when they grasped his. "You''ve changed quite a lot since I first met you."


    "You too have changed quite drastically as well."


    Asmodeus looked away, towards the horizon where an endless expanse of snow covered the lands. "Heh~ I guess that is true... it''s hard to remain a childish little idiot when you carry so many lives on your shoulders." His words were heavier than his aura, a low and slightly hoarse voice escaping his throat as he started feeling the weight of his role.


    "Prepare yourself well, we leave at first light." Asmodeus turned and left the wall after helping her up. The cold air froze his breath into a misty white cloud, making him feel nostalgic about his time back home in winter.


    He thought back to making snowmen and having snowball fights with his mother, but always losing because she refused to take it easy on him, even though he was a child. When she wanted to do something, she would never go easy.


    ''I guess I got that from you.'' He thought, staring up into the clouds and wondered where Serena might be or how she might be faring. But most of all, he hoped she was okay.


    The decision to attack the North came from the current situation as long as they gave the Demon Queen more time to grow. She would eventually become someone with a strength and intelligence beyond any of the heroes and warriors of the three kingdoms.


    "It''s cold."


    Asmodeus pulled his cloak tighter around his body and then jumped from the wall.


    Inside his office, he found Levia waiting for him, wearing her full armour, leaning against the wall, with both eyes closed.


    ''Is she sleeping?'' Asmodeus wondered but walked towards her.


    "M-My Lord?! S-sorry, I''ll get out of your way!" Levia''s eyes snapped open, waking up from her nap as she almost tripped over a table leg, falling into his arms. "Ah!?"


    "Such a careless Paladin. What are you doing?" He asked, helping Levia stand on her feet again. The cute woman looked like she wanted to say something but instead shook her head and took a step away.


    "It is not important... I just wanted to see you."


    Each time she spoke, her raven wings fluttered behind her while she gazed up at Asmodeus with her black eyes opened with silver pupils. "Then keep watching me all you like, Levia." Asmodeus stepped around her and sat on his desk, checking the paperwork with an inaudible sigh, before he leaned on his palm and watched Leviathan who seemed embarrassed.


    "My Lord, do you truly plan to attack tomorrow?"


    "I do. But it seems that you and Fuuka have been talking," he smiled at the paladin.


    "..." her face looked a little pink before she suddenly burst out. "Forgive us, we just felt the movements of the knights became a little suspicious after the other ladies left."


    "There''s nothing to forgive," he mumbled while reading through a parchment regarding agriculture and the estimated effect of mana-infused water on the crops.


    Leviathan didn''t respond and covered her mouth after suffering a hiccup, blushing as she stood in silence while holding her breath. Eventually, he noticed her gaze focused on him, filled with a sense of longing, like a starved animal staring at its prey.


    "Is there anything you want?"


    He had forgiven Levia a while ago, even more when he learned of her achievements in battle, but approaching her was difficult for some reason. She would take the role of Paladin too seriously to avoid facing him head-on. However, now it seemed like she wanted to say something.


    Leviathan opened her mouth and then closed it while fiddling with her armour.


    Asmodeus felt a little amused at the girl''s conflicted expression as he placed the parchments down and stood from his chair with a creak and walked towards her curling his lips into a smile.


    "What is it Levia, I''m here... right now."


    She took a deep breath and nodded. "I know..." Levia''s black wings fluttered as he stood in front of her, but she remained frozen in place. The memory of sharing a bed, his warmth, the taste of his lips and the feeling of him inside her.


    "Ack..." Her cheeks became bright red, the erotic and lustful thoughts growing as his scent filled her nose, causing her silver pupils to dilate, staring at him with a calm but piercing gaze.


    "Go on..."


    Leviathan felt her heart pound in her chest and clenched her teeth before looking up. "Can you please use me? I want to feel you once more!"


    "W-What?" The sudden request wasn''t what Asmodeus thought.


    He didn''t expect to hear the dignified paladin have such perverse thoughts, but the peach blush on her cheeks spread to her pointed ears... and down to her neck. An aura of heat radiated from her body suddenly, one even he couldn''t help but notice.


    "Y-you don''t have to if you don''t want..." She spoke in a low whisper, biting her lip as she turned away and took a step towards the exit before Asmodeus grabbed her by the arm and pushed her against the wall.


    "Are you testing me, woman!?" His voice became rough and filled with passion.


    Since the last battle, he had spent each night with several women, but for the past few nights, he chose to hold back, and then they departed for the other side of the nation. "I was going to focus on the battle. But this paladin, this beautiful paladin just had to seduce me, with her naughty, erotic breasts... spilling from her chain mail like crushed melons."


    Clack!


    Asmodeus unfastened the clamps of her metal armour, tossing them to the ground with a thud, and tearing the black underclothing, revealing Leviathan''s huge, plump breasts that bounced with an alluring elasticity.


    "My Lord!" Levia gasped in shock, but she didn''t pull away, her excitement evident from the stiff nubs sticking out as if desperate for his attention.


    "Was my Paladin always this lewd? When did you become such a shameful women?" He whispered, flicking her nipple before grabbing it between his finger and thumb and squeezing it tightly.


    "Ahn!?" Levia covered her mouth with both hands, tears welling in her dreamy eyes as Asmodeus grabbed her wrists and slammed them against the wall, pinning her down. "My Lord..."


    "You''re panting and begging me with your eyes, what a filthy knight you are." Asmodeus narrowed his eyes with a villainous grin.


    "My Lord... please punish me."


    Leviathan''s eyes narrowed into crescent slits as she turned to face the wall, pressing her breasts against the wall, the cold, rough stone sending chills down her spine.


    "As you wish."

 Chapter 475: The Paladin Accepts His Full Doctrine [R18]

    Levia''s body carried the sweet aroma of freshly cut red apples. Her pupils darted from side to side as she placed her forehead against the wall and pushed out her hips as ordered. The throbbing in her chest became stronger as she felt his eyes leering at her body.


    Her pale skin, exposed to the cold air, became filled with bumps¡ªeven her nipples started to grow erect while crushed against the hard wall. "My Lord..." A breathless voice filled with anticipation and lust, something not suited to a paladin.


    Yet, it made Asmodeus chuckle.


    "I can see that this might not be a punishment, for such a horny little bitch."


    The moment his fingertips brushed against her thighs, she yelped, biting her lips as they tapped along her skin like soft steps pushing into her meat.


    "Haa..." Levia''s hot breath condensed against the cool rock.


    She didn''t understand how exciting being toyed with like this could feel¡ªnormally they just had sex... and although blissful. The thrill as his fingers explored her body while she could only face the wall ignited something inside her abdomen.


    His raspy and blunt words, the insults... she couldn''t stop from becoming wet.


    A different type of pleasure, something she didn''t know but wanted to learn more about.


    "Wow, how perverted can you be?"


    "Ngh... My Lord~ Mmmn!"


    He stepped closer, placing his hands on either side of her face, almost touching her. The heat of his body seeped into her bare back as she shifted her hips, feeling a hot, sticky sensation growing inside her the more he teased her.


    Levia''s heart pounded faster, like metal bars wildly banging on drums. "Lord... Haa!?" Her voice trembled the moment his fingertips slid along her curves and reached the base of her wings, stroking them in circles, which caused them to flutter excitedly.


    "Your dirtying the floor with your naughty juices, Levia."


    His husky voice whispered from beside her, causing her abdomen to tighten. Despite scolding her, she felt her body burn hotter, the ticklish sensation between her hips growing more and more distracting.


    "My Lord!"


    The moment she called him, Asmodeus snorted.


    Shlick¡ª! His hand slipped further south, sliding between the plump, meaty buttocks and swiping along her pale flesh, sticky strings of her juices dripping over his fingers. The thin, slimy white nectar carried Levia''s unique scent as he brought it to his nose. "You smell delicious, Levia."


    It was neither sweet nor savour, but a scent that awakened his masculine desires. His crotch pulsed in hunger as blood rushed to his cock, forming swelling against the fabric of his pants.


    "Levia, look at how wet you are." Asmodeus placed his fingers in front of her face, the silken threads glistening in the light as her eyes focused, before her cheeks turned red to the tips of her long pointed ears.


    Pah¡ª! Asmodeus lifted his hand and slapped across her firm buttocks, the flesh clapping together from the force as Levia''s back bent backwards in an arc as she moaned.


    "Kyah!" Her lips pressed together as she quivered from his sudden slap, a burning sensation spreading across her buttocks.


    "Oh wow... look at that ass jiggle." His rough hand grabbed her plump meat, squeezing her ass as she shifted her hips, grasping against the wall while the fingers with her juices brushed against her lips. The scent felt strange but familiar to Levia, who subconsciously licked her lips.


    Asmodeus curled his lips and pushed his fingers into her warm, slimy mouth, wrapping his fingers around her tongue, gripping it as she suddenly struggled and gasped, drool spilling from her lips as she tried to talk.


    "Haaah... it tastes strange!"


    However, when she tried to struggle, her body suddenly frozen, sucking on his fingers.


    The moment his fingers sank into her warm, slippery hole, the soft walls clung to his fingers, squeezing and clenching tightly as if to repulse the intrusion. Yet the rapid beating of her heart vibrated through her velvety walls.


    "Haa.... Nnnph... Lord..." Levia''s hot breath flowed from her nose as her long, glossy tongue coiled his fingers, sucking on them.


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but feel excited at how lewd this woman was.


    She was supposed to be his devoted paladin, but was acting like a slut right now.


    It made his crotch ache, his balls swelling with anticipation as he started to move his fingers inside her warm snatch. Meanwhile, his other hand travelled along her curvy body and groped the soft flesh of her plump grey ass.


    "Nmph... Mmngh... Ah!"


    She continued to suck on his fingers, with drool flowing freely down the back of his hands and dripping onto the floor. Her eyes became dazed and glassy as his fingers twisted inside her, rubbing against the roof of her vaginal walls as her whole body trembled.


    "Wow, you''re being such a naughty girl." He leaned closer, his breath hot against her nape before he bit down, causing her to squeal... because at the same moment he dragged his fingers from her pussy with a loud squelch of juices.


    ""Aah¡ª!""


    "How is it, Levia? Your ass is swaying as if it wants my cock." His devilish whisper made her spine tingle as she trembled with both hands grasping the wall for support.


    "Hmm, no answer?"


    "No, wait¡ª! Eep!"


    Pah¡ª! Once again, he spanked her juicy rump as the plump flesh wobbled obscenely, slapping together as his handprint marked her pale skin. His hand gripped the jiggling fat and squeezed it tightly within his grasp, drawing another low groan from the paladin''s lips.


    "¡ª!" Her mouth opened wide after the sudden sound, her thighs instinctively squeezing together as her breath became caught in her throat. His hand still fondling her swollen ass.


    "Good girl. You make me want to reward you."


    "Mmh... please... My Lord."


    Asmodeus grinned at her reaction as he adjusted himself and stood behind while pulling down his waistband and grasping his base. His cock flopped out before smacking against Levia''s plump ass. The hot and heavy meat propped against her rump made her silver pupils shine.


    "Hah! Do you want the reward, Levia?" He asked with a gentle voice, leaning closer his breath blowing against her neck, as his bite mark shone with his saliva and a red mark. His hips swayed, letting his precum dribble down her crack, glueing to her pale flesh.


    "Nnnh..." Levia sucked in a mouthful of air, her eyes closing tight as she pushed her hips against him, the hot shaft sliding between her cheeks as she rocked herself, the tip pressing against her puckering hole. "Lord...Hah!"


    However, Asmodeus stopped her, grabbing her shoulder with his left hand, and his pulsing rod with his right, while the Paladin continued to try to move her body, her ass stroking against his cock but... she couldn''t quite get the angle right.


    "Please... I want it... Aah¡ª!"


    She writhed under his body, her voice rising without warning as her eyes opened wide. The sudden thrust caused her to squeal as she felt her insides forced apart. His thick tip plunged to her depths almost instantly, spreading her pussy around his fat cock as she gasped from the intense sensation of being penetrated to the deepest point of her stomach.


    Asmodeus started a slow rhythm his hips swaying while he pumped into Levia''s tight, wet slit. Her soft lips clung to his shaft each time he pulled away to the tip before slamming himself in again, their flesh slapping together and echoing in the room.


    A shaky breath slipped from her lips. "Hah! Hmm... It''s deep Haaah...!" She didn''t mean to sound so desperate and easy. Her body was aflame with desire, and her breath became caught, somewhere between a moan and sigh.


    "Good, it''s tight... and so hot!" Asmodeus grunted as his balls tightened.


    Smack¡ªSmack¡ªSmack! His hips slapped against her buttocks, creating a lewd clap each time his tip kissed her demonic womb. Her slimy insides desperately clinging to him as she whimpered with his cock expanding her insides.


    "Haaah! Don''t stop! I''m¡ª!" But her voice broke, becoming nothing but a breathless cry. "Aaaah...!"


    Levia''s face pressed against the wall, as Asmodeus plunged into her faster, his breath blowing against her neck as he aggressively rammed her against the wall. Each time, his glans dragged her soft walls with it, sending an unbearably delightful sensation through her body, causing her to make the most adorable breathy sounds.


    "M-my lord...Aahng... Haaah¡ª!" Her muscles tightened as she stepped on her tiptoes, clenching her abdomen and asshole as she closed her eyes. She rubbed against the wall as her body shook from his violent thrusts lifting her off the floor.


    "Mmm... you''re so greedy tonight, aren''t you?"


    She couldn''t respond... "Aah...! It''s too much... I''m gonna...!" no she tried, but all that left her mouth was a series of breathless words as her insides convulsed, squeezing his cock as she reached climaxed.


    Asmodeus grunted as his balls tightened, the sudden suction of her vaginal walls bringing him to his limits, the sensation hot, comfortable and wet. "Levia, take it all!"


    "Ah¡ªah¡ªah!?"


    A sudden warmth spread through her insides, as he thrust against her body, his hips lifting her in the air before a jet of hot sperm spurt into her womb, his hips shuddering as more and more semen blew from his tip filling Levia with his hot, bubbling cum at the height of her own climax.


    "Ah¡ª! I''m... I''m coming!"


    The hot slippery jets of sperm continued as he thrust with violent jerks of his waist, grunting in the back of her neck, biting and chewing her flesh which sent immense signals down her spine as she struggled to breathe her body convulsing in midair, held up by his cock and hips.


    "Damn... your insides are amazing.... haa...." Asmodeus grunted, while kissing the back of Levia''s neck, over and over, while still throbbing inside her.


    Thick strings of their mixed white fluids dripped from her crotch and stained the ground. Before she could respond, her mind became blank, and she blacked out.


    "Levia...?"


    When he noticed her limp body, he wrapped around her and hugged her tightly.


    "Sleep well, my little paladin."

 Chapter 476: The reinforcements Arrive!

    During the time Asmodeus punished and rewarded his lovely paladin, Alice and Velvet led the charge without rest to reinforce the kingdom of Grigor.


    Behind them, over 200 well-trained demon knights followed.


    The galloping hooves of the half-demon warhorses thundered across the demon planes from the city of Vel''Ashera. In a mere ten hours, they had covered two hundred miles, reaching the border between the demon empire and Grigor.


    "Hurry forward!"


    Unlike regular horses, these beasts on the cusp of becoming monsters can run for an entire day without rest. Their hide, thick and filled with millions upon millions of small hairs that evolved to absorb mana and moisture from the air, satiated their hunger, stamina and thirst.


    Velvet''s eyes narrowed as she realised the danger of taking no rest, but despite her disagreements with the royal family of Grigor, she couldn''t deny her blood.


    The king was one of her closest living relatives and the man who had introduced her to Alan and her beloved Ryuji. ''I pray you are well, cousin.'' Beside her, Alice shook on her warhorse, gripping the reins with a serious expression. Her heart raced faster than the warhorse''s legs, galloping towards her former home, the land she was born in and held a place in her heart.


    "Alice, do you worry about your Brother?" Velvet''s voice shuddered from the powerful force of the warhorse''s back bouncing rapidly.


    "..."


    Alice closed her mouth tight while leaning forward.


    The last time she saw her brother and the times she insulted him, called him foolish replaying in her mind. ''If it wasn''t for Ryuji coming into our lives like a typhoon. Would I have ever known the truth about what happened to my Brother?''


    However, he prevailed! She carried pride and affection towards her Brother who, even after the betrayal of the former queen, could treat her children separately.


    ''To think they were actually my Brother''s children...'' The young children who lived in an annexed part of the castle knew nothing of what truly happened but lost their right to succeed the throne after everything.


    "I don''t, Aunt Velvet."


    Her body shook, but her eyes remained focused and filled with determination.


    Ever since she met her brother and reunited a few months ago, Alice came to admire her brother. A man who wouldn''t die even if killed, a strong and resilient man.


    "Oh?" Velvet sucked the cool air, her lips curling into a wide smile revealing her shiny white fangs. "May I ask why? You used to hate him, didn''t you?" At the current pace, it would be less than two hours before they arrived in Grigor''s capital, the signs of destruction and battle visible from the horizon.


    Alice narrowed her eyes, surprised that this old woman had changed so much after meeting their shared husband. She couldn''t help but smile while looking towards the horizon. "Well, let''s just say someone guided me onto the right path and let me see the truth."


    "Haha¡ªI see! You are just like me, and maybe there''s a reason all the Grigorian royal women have become ensnared by that mischievous little rouge."


    Velvet lifted her body, using her thighs to hold herself in place and snapping the reins, her back becoming straight, pushing her buttocks against the saddle so no gap or movements remained.


    "All units, we''re going faster! Yah¡ª!"


    "Haah!"


    The thunderous sound of their horses echoed for miles.


    No matter what surface they galloped on, it sounded like the reverberating boom of lightning striking the ground in a rapid wave.


    ***


    Meanwhile, inside the capital city of Grigor, the king, Alice, and Velvet envisioned slashed a demon''s throat, his horse lifting into the air, rearing in an aggressive stance equal to its master.


    "Attack! Push these vermin back and kill that fiend!" He pointed his sword towards the larger demon with spikes sticking from its back.


    The king stood drenched in blood.


    He didn''t have time to clean his sword, which dripped red as it slashed through the demons without rest. His hands trembled from fatigue and stress, and he couldn''t feel his arms anymore, but to see his men fighting back, for the longest time he envied Alan, who fought for the kingdom like they did as young men.


    ''This is it! This feeling is why I love my Kingdom!'' His heart pumped with fiery blood, the adrenaline and mana dulling his pain. A deep cut along his cheek dripped with royal blood, the claw marks on his chest another medal of honour.


    "Shaaa!"


    A pair of demons jumped at the king the moment his horse started rearing, and he fell off the back with a thud, rolling across the ground as the knights scrambled to save him.


    "Help the King!"


    "Save his Majesty!"


    "Argh... Your Majesty..."


    The demons outnumbered the knights at least two for one, yet the human knights fought valiantly, their bodies pierced by stolen swords and claws. A few of them even tried to help each other, but the king''s eyes widened. ''I can''t watch this anymore.'' He gripped his sword and pushed himself up while his knights held the line.


    "Do not prioritise my life! Protect your brothers, we fight as one! Sons of Grigor, we must defend our people first!" With a roar full of anger, pain and passion, the king stood tall with sword in hand. His blue pupils burned with the fire of a man in his youth. A single slash from the blade created an invisible wind that sliced apart the ground, forming a crater of rocks.


    "I am Your King, it is my duty to enrich and create the path for every one of you!"


    The bloody peasants and commoners desperately hiding from the monsters all heard his bellowing voice that sounded hoarse and rough.


    Affected so much, they couldn''t help but peek in shock.


    "T-the king... he is fighting for us?"


    "How can that be... the nobles fled and left us alone!"


    "His Majesty... he''s covered in wounds..."


    Voices gathered, the fear waning in the sight of the heroic guards and knights the villagers saw each day, but there was one unfamiliar sight. The king stood in front¡ªhe endured, slashed and prevailed.


    "Stand up brothers, this is our chance! To be noticed, to be acknowledge by our king!" A brave villager took up a pitchfork, his left arm missing from the elbow down.


    "Yes... Let''s go... let''s prove that we''re not just peasants who can''t do anything but hide in our homes and watch our family get slaughtered like pigs!" Another grabbed a cleaver, the blade still stained with blood from the demon that had barged into their home.


    A butcher, a farmer, a carpenter... they weren''t warriors, but they stood up as reinforcements.


    These men were not powerful demons or knights.


    They didn''t possess the magic of the elves or even the physical strength of beastmen. They were human. And they were weak.


    But why did such fragile beings dominate most of the free world?


    "For our beautiful Motherland!"


    The bellow of the common folk caught Avandar off guard as he saw the demons in front of him cut down by a pitchfork, a wounded elderly man holding a hammer¡ªthese were his people.


    "My king, we have seen your plight! Please allow us to serve you, for our beautiful land!"


    "Your Majesty! Allow us to aid you."


    ''Is this what my mother meant... when she told me the people were the heart of Grigor?''


    Avandar''s eyes shone with determination as he gripped the royal sword that his brother once wielded before his death.


    ***


    When Alice and Velvet arrived with their force, it was like a tsunami crashing over the battlefield. The cavalry broke down the doors, flooding inside as their horses kicked and trampled over anything in their path. The expected devastation was not nearly as bad as they imagined.


    The clash of swords rang out in the distance as the black fiends struggled and started retreating... only to face the mass of over two hundred demon knights.


    "Kill every monster in sight! Spare none of the vile creatures!" Alice roared as her horse jumped through the destroyed gate, her silver armour glinting brightly from the light of the rising sun.


    "But prioritise the people, if you see a child, you save a child, see a man save a man!"


    Flicking her serrated sword like a whip, Alice rushed into the capital city, her heart thumping, a sense of unease as she rode towards the castle. The sound of fighting grew more frantic before suddenly becoming silent. ''Brother!''


    Alice''s heart sank, her pupils dilating as she urged her warhorse to go faster.


    "Faster! Move!"


    However, what shocked her most was the sight of common people and knights fighting together, their bodies atop each other.


    It was a beautiful sight, but the biggest shock was her brother, shining under the golden sun in his bloodstained armour, once silver now crimson red, and filled with human and demon blood.


    "With me! Aid the people of Grigor!"


    "A-Alice?! Is that you..." And that shock was equal, to see his weak and sickly sister holding a whip sword to cut down monsters with ease made his heart shudder. He couldn''t help but feel that meeting that blonde devil was his family and kingdom''s greatest blessing.


    "Aid the duchess! The demon king has sent reinforcements!"


    The knights charged, and the demons, who had retreated now caught in confusion as the new force appeared from all angles.


    Surrounded and in danger, it was only a matter of time before they died. Because of this, their leader realised his failure and there was no escape¡ªit stepped forward.


    The large demon was almost a smaller version of the demon commander that Alice and Velvet had fought a week earlier. Alice and Velvet dismounted, stood in front of the exhausted Grigor forces, and pointed their weapons at the demon commander.


    "Your Majesty, please step back!"


    "This is our fight."

 Chapter 477: Crushing the Demon Threat!

    The moment Alice and Velvet appeared with their knights, everything changed for those who defended Grigor.


    Avandar watched his sister holding her whip blade with such finesse he couldn''t imagine this was the same young girl who rarely spoke and remained quiet. Even after she became an adult, he always worried if Alice would find a husband.


    "The duchess looks like she''s glowing, your majesty." Marduk, the palace mage, commented with his old, hoarse voice.


    "I almost didn''t recognise her, she''s no longer that pale, and beautiful little girl." Avandar said, his eyes wet and filled with affection.


    In her younger years, Alice struggled because of her curse.


    The Grigor curse appeared in different ways for each of the women. Unable to grow stronger and with a body that remained sickly and weak, Avandar sent his sister to the safest land in the kingdom to serve as a duchess.


    However, everything has changed.


    Alice snapped her wrist, sending the blade dancing through the air and containing the demon commander''s movements. The sharp edges of her whip sword sliced its flesh as if torturing the monster slowly.


    "Your Majesty, I see your soldiers are well equipped for the situation." The sudden voice made Avandar jump in fright, but he calmed when it was just Velvet.


    A woman who was like an aunt to him, despite being technically a cousin by blood. She was one of the few people he could trust. Even her atmosphere that used to be violent and aggressive became calmer, at least... until he saw her fighting.


    "They did their best, are you not going to help Alice?" Avandar asked, watching the demon commander trying to avoid Alice''s onslaught.


    "Not yet, this is her moment. To Alice this is her showing you how much she''s grown."


    He gasped before gripping his sword, realising just how much his sister might have suffered in silence, what wishes she might have, these things Avandar never considered before.


    With clenched fist and gritted teeth, he watched her battle. "You''re right. I was foolish."


    ***


    Alice dashed forward, her feet chasing the demon''s steps, mimicking his long strides with a determined face.


    Her lips curled as she snapped her wrist to the right, and her blade slashed to the right in a wide arc. The serrated edges of the whip sliced through a demon''s neck, tearing through its thick black hide; however, instantly, the flesh bubbled with a white goo and healed.


    "Tsk, just like the big guy from the other day."


    Her heart pounded while watching the monster carefully.


    She copied Asmodeus and what the other girls did the other day and analysed it and tried to learn as much as possible about her enemy.


    "It''s weaker than that demon, but faster... and more cowardly."


    The demon swayed to avoid the deadly whip sword, using its huge blade to deflect the most lethal attacks. "woman, how can you betray your own kind?" he asked in a grainy, distorted voice.


    Alice''s brows knitted at his words, and she spat on the ground beside her before slashing at the demon with rapid swings. "What the hell are you talking about? I''m human and have no sympathy for the monsters that attack my country."


    The demon growled as he lunged forward, swinging his blade into the ground, which shattered the cobblestones and sent sharp rocks into the air shooting towards Alice''s face.


    "You''re a demon, you smell like us!"


    Clang¡ª! The small stones sliced her cheeks, one of them almost taking out her right eye as it scraped against the orbital bone, but Alice didn''t escape. She stepped into the flurry of stone, snapping her sword and causing it to change from whip form to blade form and lunged at the demon with a focused gaze.


    "Shut up and die!"


    Piercing the demon''s stomach and sliding the sword through its abdomen, the demon''s eyes bulged before the blade twisted inside its guts, the serrated edges cutting into its flesh.


    The white bubbling gum that caused its wounds to heal rapidly tried to close the wounds desperately, but Alice leaned to the side, avoiding the demon''s desperate swipe, before dropping her sword and yanking the blade out, after tearing the healed skin a second time.


    "Hmph!" Her feet tapped the floor, taking distance with a light bounce.


    "Argh...! You halfbreed bitch!" The demon''s grainy voice resounded.


    "Your words mean nothing." She shrugged with a scowl on her face. "My master, husband, the man I love is an amazing man, whether a demon, human or beast whatever he might be, I will follow him to the ends of the world!"


    Alice might not have realised, but her lips curled into the brightest smile as she spoke about Asmodeus, referring to him as a beast, bringing thoughts of their moments in bed as she started bouncing and shifting her body to avoid the demon''s counterattack.


    "Foolish! Foolish! A fake cannot become a real!" The demon''s stomach bubbled with black blood, no longer healing, but its anger and passive nature vanished as it thrashed its huge blade at her with an enraged series of slashes. "I''ll kill you! Kill you! Kill!"


    Alice''s eyes sharpened as she faced the wind pressure created by its blade, the steel whistling through the air as she used her entire body to avoid each swing while trying to get closer.


    "The left!"


    Her hips twisted, left leg pushing off the ground as she wrapped around the demon. She nipped its back and right arm with her blade, using the momentum and exhaled.


    Alice sensed danger and widened her eyes, seeing the demon''s muscles tighten. She pushed off her right leg, returned to her original position as the demon cut the air where she had stood a moment before.


    She didn''t use any mana skills, only dodging with her physical fitness, but if she missed or mistimed her movements, she would die. But the more the demon fought her, the angrier it became, which meant more mistakes and wasted opportunities.


    He attacked without reason, using pure strength without technique, wildly cutting through the air in Alice''s direction. But Alice had already calculated everything and dodged with minimal movement and danced like a ghost. Her movements only made the demon even angrier.


    And this time, she changed tactics.


    "Shaaa!"


    Clang¡ª! Her black hair flickered with silver light, sparks flying across her cheeks as she blocked the demon''s blade directly, twisting her wrist and stepping forward.


    The demon''s eyes bulged, and suddenly he was on his back foot. It never thought Alice could block such a powerful attack that left the ground around her cracked and destroyed in an instant. "What are you?!" Woosh¡ª! Before the demon could recover, Alice stepped forward and followed up with a flurry of graceful, piercing strikes.


    She stabbed into the demon''s thigh before twisting and yanking her sword out, snapping her elbow into the monster''s nose before spinning and cutting off its arm at the shoulder. "Hmph!"


    The knights marvelled at the transformation, although the duchess was respected. That was for her ability to manage her territory and finances, helping the kingdom''s people to enjoy a higher grade of life. Her fighting prowess was something no one had expected or witnessed until now.


    "A-Alice... you were always such a frail little girl..." The king stared at her, his eyes glassy and full of admiration as he watched her dance with the blade like it was a performance.


    However, the moment she broke the demon''s nose with her elbow, it made him shocked at how brutal she could be, and he couldn''t help but see the outline of Ryuji in her.


    The moment she broke the demon''s nose with her elbow, it made him shocked at how brutal she could be.


    "Did that demon really change her?"


    "It''s not just Asmodeus who changed her, your majesty." Velvet chuckled, making the king jump. He didn''t notice Velvet at all until she spoke, surprising him more was her blood-soaked leather armour and gauntlets, which she flicked as if trying to dry them out.


    "It''s because she learned there''s no shame in relying on others. That girl was so closed off and arrogant before meeting that boy."


    She paused and looked down at the ground as she kicked the corpse of a demon.


    "Well... it looks like Grigor is safe, thanks to your help." Avandar could see the demon knights rushing around, crushing and exterminating the fleeing demons. He couldn''t help but release a long, winded sigh of relief, knowing things were over.


    He turned towards Velvet with a sincere look, "Is it alright for you to be here, what about the north?" He asked.


    Velvet''s eyes narrowed as she hummed, her lips curling into a smirk. "Our beloved can hold the north alone. I believe he can. He is the one who sent us here, to the other kingdoms, to ensure the damages remained low." She nudged her cousin with a bright smile. "That boy has brought a substantial change to this kingdom and the continent... how strange."


    Avandar chuckled before nodding in agreement, "Yes... that is true."


    The pair watched as Alice finally beheaded the demon with a violent swing of her sword. She flicked her hair back and then looked back at the idle demon knights.


    "Alright, everyone, let''s go clean up! I want to return home."


    "Yes ma''am!"


    The demon knights responded with an excited cheer and followed Alice. Velvet also skipped away and followed them after tapping the shoulder of Avandar, chuckling to herself.


    Avandar could only watch in envy with a smile.


    "Damn that perverted boy!"

 Chapter 478: The True Goal of The Demon Queen...?

    Asmodeus didn''t want to delay things longer. Each day gave the demon queen more time to grow and build her powers. That''s why he chose now, while the other women were in the south and safe from danger, to strike.


    He stood at the northern border of his growing city, leaving a few of his troops to protect and finish the construction and building while he headed to the north with Vinea, Levia. Asmodeus and Lumina.


    "My Lord, are you sure you don''t wish to tell the others?" Levia asked Asmodeus with a cautious tone, her hands gripping the reins of her warhorse tight.


    "I have told Velvet, Sariel and Erika, they will tell the others once they''ve managed to buy time."


    "Eh?" This time, it was Asmodeus to gasped.


    "Sister did you think our husband wouldn''t tell them when sending them away? He might have in the past but our husband isn''t the same anymore."


    "Dear husband, is there a reason you chose to tell them and send those women away?" Lumina asked as she leaned back, looking at Asmodeus, who rode on her back with a curious gaze, her eight eyes all shimmering like gemstones.


    "Velvet and Alice can easily defend Grigor against any threat. The same is true for Sariel, Ciela and Erika, who have each gone to other nations." Asmodeus then reached out, rubbing Lumina''s hair before he continued. "They will deal with the issue quickly, likely building morale and gaining more support from the other kingdoms, who will send them back with more troops. Then they will come to the north upon their return."


    "Do you plan to lose?" Vinea complained, her lips pressed together as her cheeks puffed.


    Asmodeus noticed that all of his lovely women looked at him with interest, curious about why he would do things in this way.


    However, he didn''t seem to be offended or flustered. He leaned back against Lumina''s human body and looked back at them as they trotted to the north at a calm pace.


    "If the enemy were to attack those kingdoms while we fought in the north, what do you think Alan would do, and if those kingdoms fell... what about the empire on the continent?"


    His words meant little to Lumina and Levia, who lacked interest in politics and the workings of a kingdom in the past because they could ignore everything. However, Levia''s eyes flashed, remembering words from the arch-bishop, her father.


    "They would attack and take the mainland by storm... I am sure they have hundreds, maybe thousands of spies in each nation." Vinea added, while closing her eyes and nodding, realising why her lover took this action.


    "So it''s to avoid being attacked on two fronts..." Asmodea muttered.


    "Not just that, but it also builds our reputation with each of the kingdoms. Our knights rode to save them, my lovers and that will hold significance once we reform the kingdom."


    The conversation continued as the dirt and ground cracked because of the increasing cold, snow and icy winds growing the further they travelled. It was a vast land, and the northern territory was a snowy wonderland if described honestly, but for those who couldn''t endure the cold, it was a frozen wasteland.


    As expected, the moment they reached the snow-covered lands, the demons from Vel''Ashera started suffering from the extreme cold.


    Had they not been demons, it might have been a fool''s errand to attempt this. The icy winds bit at their limbs, but thanks to the black exoskeletons protected them from the cold temperature and frost. They were struggling after walking through the snow. Only their warhorses remained strong, as their bloodline made them more resistant to the cold and ice.


    "It''s freezing~ darling, keep me warm." Asmodea chirped, while Vinea remained stoic as usual, and Levia rode ahead with the demon knights, using her paladin aura to keep them protected from the biting and chilling winds. Her silver pupils shimmering with determination.


    Lumina carried Asmodeus on her back, her fluffy white hair keeping him warm from the cold. Even though she wore a light dress on her body, the arachne didn''t feel cold because she was a monster, and their senses differed from other races.


    "How long will it take for us to reach her castle?" Asmodea asked with annoyance in her voice. She hated the cold as it affected her wings and flowers. It made it hard for her to move through the air as easily as before.


    "We will probably have to travel for a few days, at least..." Asmodeus chuckled before snapping his fingertips, creating a small blood-red flame that enveloped each woman and the entire demon knight army. It didn''t burn their clothes or their bodies and kept them warm and comfortable.


    Lumina, however, batted the flame away because her blood needed to remain relatively cool, her white lashes and eyebrows slightly icy from the cold, but she looked happy.


    "Well don''t worry, let''s enjoy the travel and I will keep you warm at night, Asmodea."


    "Hehe~ will you really?"


    "Huh, why does she get that treatment?" Vinea complained with a blunt tone.


    "I wouldn''t mind receiving My Lord''s affection..." Levia also chimed in, her eyes fluttering with flushed cheeks as she looked at Asmodeus and remembered their last night together.


    "Hah... stop being stupid. I said all of you."


    Lumina didn''t speak, but her cheeks became faintly pink as the icy winds slapped her cheeks, with a trail of sticky webbing dripping from her back, revealing her excitement was the same as the other women.


    ''I wonder, if he will accept me now?''


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the demon queen''s castle, she sat on her throne, watching the movements of Asmodeus in a massive, frozen crystal ball that reflected the image the caster wanted to see the most.


    "It seems he''s coming to me, ignoring the other kingdoms... I cannot wait to meet you."


    With her demons mostly preparing for their defence and battle, Riel only focused on the crystal most of the day because sitting in this frozen land constantly helped her magic grow stronger and denser as she absorbed the energy from the air.


    The cold never affected her, unlike many of her brethren who struggled with the freezing conditions of the north. Even now, she watched her fellow demons freezing from the frostbite as they built defences outside of their fortress.


    Rather, it was a myth that demons could endure the cold.


    That was the reason that the succubus was sealed in these lands, because no normal human or creature would choose to live here.


    It was only thanks to their demonic magic and exoskeletons that enabled them to endure the cold. Nor did it stop them from suffering the same ailments a human would.


    [You will never defeat him. Asmodeus is coming here because he is confident he can win!]


    "Silly succubus, why do you think I am expecting to fight him?"


    [Eh?]


    Recently, after taking her name, the demon queen became strange. Riel knew that her body and mind were influencing the woman''s actions and thoughts, but she hadn''t noticed how much until the past few days.


    The time she started watching Asmodeus and his lovers, the moments with his women. It was after she witnessed him with a woman that her changes became extreme.


    Not only did she become more obsessive over him, but the preparations to destroy the other kingdoms became sloppier. She only sent one wave of demons instead of having the elder demons join them and crush them, even with Asmodeus sending reinforcements.


    [Again...]


    Riel complained in her mind, as she saw the four women and Asmodeus in the same tent, women she knew well from the long time of speaking and guiding him. Yet because she fused with the demon queen, even her resistance and emotional defence weakened despite being a succubus for thousands of years.


    The slightest glimpse of his naked body drove her into a complete rut, lusting and desiring him like the demon queen was right now.


    However, the demon queen also hated him and wanted to conquer him. It was instinctive. Maybe this was how the demon queen and king were supposed to be in the beginning, as per Serena''s design. Ruined when the other gods created this current abomination.


    "He looks stronger..." The demon Queen''s sultry voice echoed with her breath, forming a mist on the crystal ball.


    [What are you talking about? Eh... You''re right?!]


    This was an observation that Riel only noticed after the demon queen mentioned it.


    Asmodeus looked much stronger than before, not just in body but in his mind and overall presence.


    He seemed more confident dealing with the women, but the biggest change was definitely his body. The sculpted muscles and shape of his body, Riel knew it well, thanks to Sariel''s shared vision, but this was different.


    His body had undergone another evolution, and she didn''t know.


    But even as a succubus, her throat became parched, and the emotion from the demon queen was... excitement, lust, fear and calm.


    "He will be ready soon..."


    The demon queen''s fingers slid down to her crotch the moment she touched herself while looking at the image of Asmodeus kissing Vinea, who straddled him.


    "A man strong enough to defeat me... without dying."


    Her eyes closed with bliss as her focus changed to her fingers and the image of Asmodeus.


    [What?]


    However, this was the first time that Riel heard those words from the demon queen''s mouth.


    The words made Riel want to learn more, to understand the thoughts of this strange woman struggling to fight the nature of a succubi''s body.

 Chapter 479 479: The Village buried in the Snow - Forggoten Past

    The soft crunch of hooves was the only sound left in the world.


    Snow fell in slow, lazy spirals. The wind had quieted, but that didn''t make the cold kinder. If anything, the silence made it worse¡ªlike the air was holding its breath, waiting.


    Asmodeus rode atop Lumina''s back, his gaze fixed forward. White blanketed everything¡ªendless and perfect, as if nothing had ever touched this place.


    Not even the wind dared disturb the untouched hills of powdery frost stretching before them. Even their demon horses had stopped snorting. Just slow, trudging steps through snow that came up past their knees.


    "We''re close," he murmured.


    Levia''s voice came back through the soft white haze. "You feel it too, My Lord?"


    He nodded once.


    Ahead, black spires rose from the earth¡ªhalf-sunken ruins, jagged and uneven. What looked at first like the skeletal remains of trees were broken poles, ancient stone torches, frozen solid and buried waist-deep in snow.


    It didn''t seem demonic, but human, or at least that''s what Asmodeus thought to himself... Their group passed through the eerie graveyard, which time had forgotten.


    Asmodea leaned back, stretching as she peered down and noticed something faintly buried in the snow. "Huh... that''s not a rock."


    Vinea said nothing. She dismounted, walking silently through the snow, her dark cloak dragging behind her like a shadow with weight. Her gloved hand reached out, brushing a thin layer of snow from the object.


    Underneath was a sign, half-shattered: "Redbrook. Population 1,404."


    "...A village," she mumbled.


    "It was," Levia answered, her voice reverent. "I''ve read about this place. It vanished during the last war. No one ever found it again."


    Asmodeus scanned the area. "Because it didn''t vanish. It froze."


    The buildings¡ªwhat remained¡ªstood like brittle bones. Roofs collapsed in, windows shattered, walls warped and split from frost. One home had a door swinging open slowly on rusted hinges, creaking every few seconds, then pausing like it had to catch its breath.


    Lumina''s foot crunched against something beneath the snow. She halted. Her eyes narrowed.


    Asmodeus climbed down from her back.


    "What is it?" Vinea asked.


    Lumina tilted her head. "The snow''s not normal here. It''s... heavy."


    "I feel it too," Levia said, now kneeling.


    The group gathered around as she scraped at the snow beneath them. Each sweep of her hand uncovered something strange¡ªan unnatural glow, dull and pulsing red like a buried ember. The light formed a jagged arc, then another.


    "It''s a mark," Lumina whispered. "Runes."


    Vinea stepped back, hand going to her blade. "This is a trap."


    "No," Asmodeus said. He knelt beside the exposed runes, brushing the last layer of frost aside.


    They were unmistakable now. An arcane circle, etched into the stone beneath the snow. The glyphs were old¡ªdemonic, but not common. He recognised a few. One resembled a mouth. Another a mirrored eye.


    Then a faint tremor¡ªbarely more than a vibration. A sound so soft it might''ve been imagined: a heartbeat. Slow, wet, distant.


    Asmodea''s lips parted. "I don''t like this, darling. This place is making my wings cramp."


    Levia pressed her palm to the mark, testing it with a flare of light. "It''s active, but dormant. No trigger¡ªyet."


    Then it moved.


    A single glyph lit up like burning coals, and with it came a sharp crack, like ice splitting from deep underground.


    "Don''t touch it!" Vinea barked¡ªbut too late.


    The circle pulsed once, and a thin needle of red lightning lashed out, biting into Levia''s wrist. She gasped, recoiling, clutching her arm. Blood spilled onto the ice, sizzling where it touched the glyphs.


    Asmodeus stood.


    Then, from the open sky above the ruined village, a woman''s voice whispered¡ªnot from around them, but inside their heads.


    It was low, smooth, and intimate.


    "...You finally touched me."


    No one moved. The horses snorted and shivered, but none ran.


    The voice sighed, soft and sensual. "I wondered how long it would take. I thought perhaps you were avoiding me, Asmodeus..."


    His eyes narrowed.


    "Who!?" he shouted.


    However, then she took the momentary image of a familiar shape... "Riel...?"


    The wind stirred just enough to lift a curtain of snow into the air. It twisted, swirling in a circle above the sigil, taking the vague shape of a feminine figure¡ªno face, no features, just curves in frost and smoke.


    Lumina tensed, strands of silk gathering between her fingers.


    The voice chuckled.


    "You''ve changed... You smell different now. I wonder..." The snow-figure tilted its head. "Was it the spider that did it? Or the flower? Or perhaps... the princess?"


    Levia''s eyes flared.


    The snow woman tilted forward as if sniffing. "You all smell like him."


    No one responded.


    She giggled. "Good. That means I was right to wait."


    The circle flared again, brighter this time, casting their shadows in long, warping streaks across the broken snow. The snow-voice dropped lower¡ªsultry, nearly a whisper: "You''re even more beautiful than I remember."


    Asmodeus exhaled slowly, and rather than grasp his axe, he instead stepped forward.


    ***


    Asmodeus stepped into the light of the glowing circle as the snow shifted around his boots, and the crimson light swallowed his calves like fire without heat.


    The snow-phantom tilted its head again, responding to his presence with a ripple of pleasure that sent a gust of warm air brushing over the group. It made Asmodea shiver¡ªthough not from cold.


    "Oh~ how many times have I dreamed of this moment," the voice said, softer now, more delicate, as if it feared scaring him away. "Endless nights of cold, frustrating... agony, forced to watch you from afar."


    Levia''s hand tightened on the hilt of her blade, her other arm still red and raw from the lightning bite.


    Unable to accept the situation, she gritted her teeth. "How long have you been watching us?"


    The voice didn''t answer her. It ignored her entirely.


    "You were thinner back then," the voice said to Asmodeus. "Weaker. Still trying to decide what kind of man you wanted to be." Her body twisted around his body, her cold hands touching his chest, his arms like icy brands.


    It paused.


    "But look at you now. You don''t ask permission anymore, you don''t need to."


    Asmodea clutched his arm suddenly, squeezing herself against his side with unspoken urgency. "She''s watching everything, darling. She could''ve seen last night. She did see it."


    "Good," the voice said. "I enjoyed that part."


    Asmodea flinched like she''d been struck. "You filthy¡ª!"


    "Asmodea," Asmodeus murmured, "don''t."


    He didn''t look at her because this creature was connected to the demon queen. His eyes were locked on the phantom, on the way it swirled leisurely in the wind, never forming a true face¡ªjust lips, eyes, shapes. A suggestive but incomplete one, like a memory barely recalled.


    The snow around the sigil began to melt.


    Not in patches, but in perfect circles.


    The more he approached and listened, the hotter it became. Steam rose from the earth, the temperature rising unnaturally fast. Snow evaporated into mist. The scent of blood magic, faintly metallic and sweet, filled the air.


    Levia stepped forward. "She''s not just speaking. She''s binding. This spell is more than projection¡ªit''s a gateway."


    Lumina''s hairs bristled. "She''s using our emotions to fuel it." She recognised the magic, knowing how dangerous this binding spell could be.


    The phantom shimmered. "You haven''t touched me yet, Asmodeus. I''m right here. My skin... my lips... my throat. Don''t you want to know how I taste? How I feel?"


    "You''re not real," Vinea snapped. "This is a cheap illusion. You''re just lonely and desperate."


    "Oh, little Vinea. Do you know how he looks at you?" The voice was suddenly cold. Jealous. "You try so hard to stay composed, but I saw the way you bounced on him, pleasured him and begged him for more. Even the sound you made when he made you climax."


    Vinea''s face flushed red¡ªnot with embarrassment, but fury.


    "I will cut your tongue out if you speak of that again."


    "I don''t need a tongue," the voice purred, "to make him come."


    Levia''s sword was halfway out of its sheath when Asmodeus finally moved.


    He stepped into the centre of the circle while remaining calm. The light throbbing and flaring brighter¡ªwelcoming him.


    "Darling?!" Asmodea grabbed at him, but he was already walking forward.


    He crouched, placing his bare hand flat against the sigil''s heart. Steam hissed around his fingers, the red glow dancing up his arm in coils like serpents. The circle didn''t reject him. It sucked him in.


    The phantom stilled.


    Asmodeus looked up, eyes locked on the swirling face of the snow-formed woman, and said clearly:


    "You''ll have to do more than whisper to seduce me."


    His voice killed the wind, his words like a sharp blade, cutting the blizzard apart. The phantom froze utterly still for the first time.


    Then it shuddered like a lover had caressed it.


    A sound like cracking ice echoed through the ruins, sharp and clear. The sigil burst into flames¡ªnot real fire, but magic fire, crawling up his chest in a spiral before branding a glowing red mark into the skin over his heart.


    It burned part of his marking, forcing itself to fuse with the tribal markings that covered his body.


    The phantom dissolved into a violent spiral, scattered into a mist of glittering frost.


    The circle vanished, shattered into pieces along with the female figure.


    And all that remained was the faint scent of heat in the air... and the echo of the Demon Queen''s laughter, breathless, shaken as if she had finished a marathon.


    "...So that''s how it is," she whispered.


    Then silence, almost like a bizarre fever dream just ended. But the heart-shaped symbol embedded in Asmodeus''s chest still throbbed, proving that it wasn''t.


    He didn''t like it.


    The mark made it feel like her cold hands were still stroking along his chest, muscles and body.

 Chapter 480: The Queen Watches in frustration

    The wind returned like it had been waiting.


    A slow breath through the ruined village. The fire beneath the snow vanished with the sigil, but the red mark on Asmodeus''s chest still glowed through the torn fabric of his shirt¡ªsharp lines, faintly pulsing, like a second heartbeat.


    His hand brushed over it casually, as if it were just another scar.


    Lumina approached first. Her fingers reached for the mark without hesitation, then paused just above his skin.


    "...It''s not fading."


    "No," Asmodeus said.


    Levia stood back, arms crossed, her silver eyes studying the mark with quiet calculation. "You made a connection. Whether you wanted it or not."


    "It was already there," he said. "I just gave it a name."


    Asmodea circled behind him, her arms wrapping around his waist. "You shouldn''t have said that," she murmured. "Not like that. You shouldn''t have dared her to seduce you, darling. She''ll try."


    "I know," he said.


    Vinea''s voice sliced the cold like steel, like a sharpened blade. "And what happens if she succeeds?"


    Silence.


    No one answered.


    The only sound was the slow pop of frost cracking in the branches overhead.


    Levia finally spoke. "We shouldn''t stay out here."


    "There''s a cave just ahead," Lumina said, already moving. "We passed it earlier."


    "What about the knights?"


    "Asmodeus, there is a large rocky wall that should block most of the wind."


    They walked in silence, the snow heavy underfoot. Asmodeus moved slower than before¡ªnot weakened, but thoughtful. The women gave him space, though not distance. They stayed close. Not one of them rode ahead, worried something might happen.


    When they reached the cave, it opened the mountainside like a yawning mouth. Deep, dark, and dry. Inside, the air was still cold, but. Safe. The inside proved large enough for the knights to join them while the warriors built a small camp outside.


    It might have been the first time Asmodeus saw all knights and warriors using their exoskeletons for such a long duration.


    Levia conjured a sphere of light and placed it at the centre above the fire. It shimmered softly, warming the stones with a faint crackle.


    Asmodeus sat down first, resting with his back against the wall. He peeled open his shirt. The mark hadn''t faded at all. It pulsed faintly¡ªjust enough to remind them it was real. Yet the issue for him was how it constantly burned, sometimes softly, then passionately, as he could almost feel what the demon queen was doing.


    Asmodea was the first to break.


    She dropped beside him with a huff, straddling his lap and wrapping her arms around his shoulders without a word.


    Vinea raised an eyebrow.


    "You''re not going to ask first?" she asked, her tone dry.


    "Did she ask before talking about how wet you got when he bit your neck?" Asmodea snapped.


    Vinea''s expression darkened. "Say that again."


    "Oh, did that strike a nerve? Should I moan his name like you did?"


    "Asmodea," Asmodeus warned.


    But the seductive blood fairy turned her face toward him with a sly grin. "You let her say anything. Why not me?"


    Vinea stepped closer and huffed through her nose. Asmodea didn''t back down and hissed at her sister, and it might have been the first time they clashed. And Asmodeus didn''t hate it. He always thought their relationship appeared too perfect.


    Levia looked up from where she was tending to her injured wrist and muttered, "This is exactly what she wanted."


    "Heh, just because you were losing the argument."


    "Shut up Asmodea!" Vinea snorted while Levia watched the two, trying to avoid upsetting the balance and causing a waifu war.


    Lumina avoided the argument. She hadn''t been intimate with Asmodeus for some time, though he treated her with respect¡ªit was a little lonely. Instead, she started weaving a lattice of silk across the cave entrance to form a tight, dense and camouflaged defensive barrier.


    Asmodea leaned closer to Asmodeus, her tone low, sultry. "Darling... she saw me last night, didn''t she?" Her voice trembled, but not from fear. "She watched us."


    Asmodeus didn''t answer immediately.


    He tilted his head back against the cool stone wall, eyes half-closed, still shirtless, the red sigil pulsing faintly across his chest like a brand from another world.


    When the woman touched herself, he could feel it.


    When she whispered his name, he could hear it.


    "She saw everything," he said in a calm and assertive tone. "But, what''s wrong with seeing you all in your most beautiful and alluring moments?"


    Asmodea''s eyes widened slightly. "You don''t mind?"


    "I wanted her to know what she''ll never have." His voice dropped lower. "What you do. What all of you do. Isn''t it amusing for her to keep desperately seeking it?"


    Vinea''s boot scuffed the stone. "That''s cruel," she said, folding her arms¡ªbut the faintest smile tugged at the corner of her lips.


    Asmodeus turned his gaze toward her, sharp and sure. "Cruelty isn''t the point. She wants to possess me like a trophy, but it is not that romantic or cute. Her true desire is to assimilate with me. I want her to feel hollow every time she tries."


    Levia knelt beside him, inspecting the sigil more closely now, her gloved fingers brushing just above the skin. "You''ve made it personal. She''ll act faster now."


    "I''m counting on it."


    There was a pause. The only sound was the low hum of Levia''s magic and the gentle clicking of Lumina''s silk threads.


    Then, softly, Vinea muttered, "She spoke about me like I was just another body."


    "You''re not," Asmodeus said, his voice powerful, reverberating like a hammer slamming against the cavern walls.


    She looked at him.


    He stood slowly¡ªgrabbing Asmodea''s wrist as he rose, pulling her to her feet with him, then extending his hand to Vinea without hesitation.


    She stared at it for a moment, looking back into his eyes and seeing his faint smile and charming gaze. Then placed her hand in his, pulled close as he tightened his fingers around hers.


    "You belong to me," he said, voice full of certainty. "All of you. Not because I claimed you. Because you chose me, we chose each other."


    Asmodea pressed close to his side again, her voice quieter now. "But she''s trying to get in our heads."


    "She won''t," Asmodeus said. "Not unless you let her. Aren''t you the one here with me now?"


    Levia stood now, brushing dust from her knee as she turned to face him. Her silver eyes shimmered in the golden glow. "So what''s your plan, My Lord?"


    He looked at them each in turn. None of them was the same or equal, but all were his precious women. The silence stretched long enough for their breathing to sync. No one looked away.


    "We sleep here. Together," Asmodeus removed his shirt completely, before placing a huge monster fur on the ground, big enough for at least six people, then said. "She can''t invade what she can''t divide."


    Asmodea looked up at him, surprised by the tenderness in his tone but the seductive and carnal suggestion he made.


    "You''ll hold us?" she asked.


    "No," he said. "You''ll hold me."


    He stepped back and stacked the soft quilts to form a smooth, heated bed and slipped to the ground again, legs stretched out, back resting against the cave wall.


    "Come here."


    Vinea obeyed first, silent, folding beside him and resting her head on his shoulder. Asmodea followed next, draping herself across his chest, pouting slightly as she curled her arms around his waist. Levia moved last, tucking against his other side, her expression calm but her fingers coiled tightly in his sleeve.


    Lumina finally turned from the entrance, her silk complete. She walked to the group slowly, settling at Asmodeus''s feet, her long white lashes flickering as she lowered her head into his lap without a word. Her hands wrapped around his thigh, her breath soft and steady.


    "I feel safe like this," she whispered.


    Asmodeus placed one hand on her head and the other over Vinea''s waist. The sigil on his chest pulsed one last time¡ªthen dimmed, no longer glowing.


    But not gone.


    ''I can feel her anger, frustration...''


    "Haha." Asmodeus chuckled, looking at the women now relaxed. Asmodea softly hummed beside him while Vinea played with his fingers, stroking along his palms with her nails. Levia watched him quietly while leaning on his side.


    ***


    Far to the north, the Demon Queen''s breath hitched in her throat.


    "Why?" A pained murmur as the image became still.


    She stood in her chambers, robe half-loose around her hips, draping over her throne with one hand clutching the crystal orb that had long since gone dark. But she could still feel him. The mark on her skin, just above her breast, pulsed with a phantom ache.


    She pressed her palm to it, trying to smother it.


    But it only beat harder.


    His voice echoed inside her mind¡ªthose words, that tone.


    "Seduce me."


    Her body trembled at just the thought, remembering his eyes and low, ferocious voice. She grabbed the edge of her throne, nails digging into the carved obsidian arm.


    "I will," she whispered, trembling. "I''ll make you kneel. I''ll make you beg."


    The frustration that she couldn''t see anything, only a calm darkness, a cave or some kind of pit.


    The orb crackled faintly.


    Images of women wrapped around a man, his hands caressing their hair, hugging them tight, but nothing that the demon queen sought.


    Snow battered the windows, trickling into the castle gardens. Not a blizzard, not yet¡ªbut a warning of the demon queen''s anger and unstable emotions on the rise.


    The Queen smiled faintly, eyes glowing with a seductive light.


    "Let the hunt begin."

 Chapter 481 481: The Sigil Whispers

    It was nearly silent in the cave.


    The fire Levia conjured flickered low now, casting long shadows across the smooth stone walls. Outside, the blizzard had calmed to a soft hiss¡ªsnow still fell, but not with malice. For a moment, the world felt still.


    Asmodeus lay with his back against the stone, arms loosely wrapped around two of the women pressed against him. Vinea nestled under his right arm, fast asleep, her body tense even in slumber. Asmodea sprawled across his chest, cheek resting over the faded glow of the red sigil burned into his flesh. Her soft breathing tickled his skin.


    Levia sat further off, keeping a quiet vigil, her spear resting beside her knees. Lumina crouched near the cave mouth, her hands gently reinforcing the silk lattice she''d woven, each thread glowing faintly with a protective ward.


    They were safe.


    But then, the sigil pulsed. Just once. Faint. A heartbeat inside, a heartbeat.


    Asmodea stirred.


    Lumina''s eyes narrowed. "It''s glowing again," she whispered.


    Levia turned. "What?"


    Lumina stepped closer. "His chest."


    The red brand¡ªso long dimmed¡ªwas bright again. But not in anger. It pulsed like something dreaming.


    Asmodea murmured, curling tighter around Asmodeus. "Darling... mmm..."


    Then Asmodeus twitched.


    Just a tremor. Then another. A muscle jump along his jaw. His hand flexed once, the fingers of his right arm tightening around Vinea''s waist. Not loving. Gripping.


    The glow from the sigil pulsed brighter.


    Vinea''s eyes fluttered open.


    "...Darling?"


    Asmodeus didn''t answer.


    His eyes were closed.


    But his body moved.


    The grip around her waist tightened further, and then, before she could react, he threw her.


    Vinea crashed into the cave wall, rolling hard, her boots scraping stone as she landed in a crouch, sword halfway out of its sheath.


    "Asmodeus?!"


    Asmodea jerked up, blinking. "Wha¡ª?"


    His eyes remained closed.


    Still asleep.


    Yet his body sat upright with terrifying fluidity, arms lowering to his sides, red light pouring from the sigil across his chest. His voice was low, a growl.


    "You''re not real."


    Levia shot to her feet.


    "Wake up, My Lord!" she called.


    But he wasn''t listening.


    He stepped toward Vinea with calm, measured force, one hand raised in a familiar strike pattern¡ªone she''d sparred against a hundred times before. Except now it was stronger. Sharper.


    "It''s a dream," he said flatly. "A trick."


    He vanished mid-step and reappeared in front of her. Vinea barely raised her blade in time to catch the palm strike across her ribs, the force knocking her back again.


    "He''s asleep!" Asmodea shouted. "It''s the sigil! It''s controlling¡ª"


    She didn''t finish. Asmodeus turned, grabbed her wrist mid-motion, and flung her across the cave like she weighed nothing.


    "Asmodeus, no!" Lumina launched webbing toward his feet, but he leapt through it, spun midair, and brought his fist down toward Levia¡ª


    ¡ªonly to be blocked by her shield. Sparks flew.


    Levia grimaced, absorbing the blow.


    "He''s not gone," she said through clenched teeth. "He''s inside. Trapped."


    The sigil pulsed brighter, and Asmodeus''s form blurred again, blinking toward Lumina, striking fast with a brutal blow.


    His attack forced her to drag herself away using webbing attached to the cavern wall.


    Levia stepped forward again, shield raised, eyes glowing with light.


    "If he can''t wake himself," she muttered, "then I''ll bring him back."


    ***


    Warmth.


    Asmodeus opened his eyes to soft silk sheets and the scent of wild roses.


    He was lying in a massive bed, his bare chest kissed by sunbeams leaking through crimson curtains. The room glowed with a golden haze. Like the mornings, he never allowed himself to indulge. Now, something he could enjoy forever.


    They''d won.


    Defeated the demon queen and created this peace.


    And she was there.


    Asmodea.


    Her soft fingers brushed through his hair, traced his jawline, glossy crimson hair flowing down her shoulders like silk, smiling with half-closed eyes. "Darling."


    "You''re finally resting," she whispered. "I missed this."


    Before he could answer, another voice chimed in.


    "I was hoping he''d wake with my name on his lips."


    Vinea stepped into view, dressed in nothing but the velvet sash tied loosely around her waist.


    She smiled, but her eyes didn''t sparkle the way they should.


    There was no challenge in them. No sharpness.


    Her fiery silver pupils that always desired to fight, to test him... were empty.


    Just... longing. Hollow, breathless longing.


    ''Something isn''t right...'' He thought, trying to move, yet held down by Asmodea.


    Then came Lumina¡ªupside down from the ceiling, her pale hair spilling around her like snow. "We''ve all been waiting for you," she purred. "It''s time to enjoy the rewards, my lord. We''re yours. Forever."


    Last came Levia, her armour gone, clad in a white gown with bare shoulders, kneeling at the foot of the bed, her hands folded in prayer.


    She approached him head-on, something that could never happen... the image distorted, like a moment of static, or an old television losing signal momentarily.


    "You need only command us."


    Something twisted in his gut.


    This was wrong.


    It never happened so easily or smooth, the girls would fight, ask him to fulfil their strange kinks... his body would transform to suit what they desired.


    Yet nothing...


    The women might have looked identical to his¡ªbut they weren''t. Their voices were theirs, but something behind their eyes was... still. Too still.


    He rose from the bed and tried to break free, to make sense of this strange situation.


    The silk falling from his skin. "What is this?"


    Asmodea leaned in, brushing her lips over his chest. "A gift. One you never take."


    Her vines slithered around his arms, soft and warm.


    But he didn''t flinch. His fingers wrapped around the nearest vine and snapped it in half.


    The illusion flickered.


    Vinea blinked, her lips twitching. "You''re always so difficult."


    "You''re not her," Asmodeus said coldly. "None of you are."


    The room twisted.


    Now they surrounded him. In their soft hands were blades... faces like monsters, twisted and deformed, coming closer, smiling, reaching.


    "Stop pretending," Asmodeus growled.


    Then he struck.


    ***


    He moved with sudden speed, spinning low through Asmodea''s thorny vines and striking her square in the stomach with the back of his fist. She hit the wall with a loud grunt, petals scattering from her body like blood.


    "Kuha.... Da....rling?"


    Lumina tried to web his legs. He shattered the threads with a single flare of magic and leapt forward, catching her by the neck, slamming her into the floor. Not enough to kill. But more than enough to stun.


    Vinea met him head-on, steel flashing.


    Her blade whistled as it cut through the air, slashing toward his ribs. He caught the weapon mid-swing with his bare hand. Blood ran down his palm. He didn''t blink.


    Then he spun, twisted her arm, and flung her across the firelight.


    "Damn it¡ªhe''s pulling his blows," Levia hissed.


    "But he''s still hurting us!" Asmodea yelled, coughing, her vines retracting in agony.


    "He''s trapped," Lumina gasped. "He thinks we''re enemies¡ªfakes."


    Levia charged forward, shield raised. Her spear began to glow, the black steel humming with divine energy.


    ***


    The four women were on him now, pressing against him, trying to pull him down, kiss him, mount him. Asmodeus felt their heat, heard their voices, yet he continued. He let them get close. Close enough to breathe his name in his ear.


    Then¡ª


    He threw Asmodea against a pillar.


    Swung his elbow into Lumina''s throat, then caught her mid-fall and kicked her across the room.


    "Show me your real face," he said. "Enough of this."


    Vinea moved behind him, but her steps were too slow, too focused on elegance. He turned and caught her blade between two fingers, then twisted her wrist and brought his fist down across her neck.


    Levia was last. She dropped to her knees before him.


    "We serve only you," she whispered.


    "No," he said.


    Then her shield appeared in his sight.


    ***


    SLAM.


    Levia''s golden shield cracked against his chest with a force that echoed through the mountains. Her prayer exploded from her lips as Serena''s divine light pulsed through her limbs and enveloped her shield before shooting through his chest.


    "Come back to us, Asmodeus! If you do I''ll let you use my ass!"


    ***


    ''I heard a lubricous and strange shout... Levia was someone who would never say such a thing.''


    Everything froze.


    The air turned brittle, and the four women''s smiles cracked, literally¡ªsplitting like glass. Their eyes bled. Their mouths stretched wide, filled with teeth, and they screamed.


    A shriek like a banshee, it destroyed everything... The bed and curtains burned into ash, and the cavern distorted...


    Asmodeus stood in the ashes, breathing heavy.


    And the world burned away.


    In front of him, Levia''s black shield pressed him against a wall.


    The immense cold was burned away by the gentle warmth coming from the silver and gold light illuminating Levia''s body.


    But his eyes flicked to the cavern after he woke with a gasp.


    Reality rushed back, and he saw the truth. The women¡ªinjured, panting, alive.


    "What happened...?"


    "No way?" Vinea covered her face while stabbing the ground with her sword. "Did he just wake up from Levia''s words?"


    "That''s our darling, right?" Asmodea sighed, rubbing her stomach.


    Asmodeus could feel a throbbing heat in his chest¡ªhe touched the red sigil that sizzled with a lingering warmth.


    He turned just in time to see a faceless woman... a creature¡ªnow transformed, monstrous, stretched in too many places, her limbs unnatural. It seemed to have broken through the webbing and swayed while watching him.


    Asmodeus didn''t hesitate.


    He stepped forward and grabbed it by the throat, lifted her off the ground as her clawed limbs flailed wildly.


    His eyes glowed, voice sharp as ice.


    "You want to seduce me? Wear their faces? Crawl inside my dreams?"


    "Next time, come as yourself."


    Then he crushed her windpipe and slammed her into the snow.


    She shrieked, buckled, and melted¡ªwax to fire, steam to nothing.

 Chapter 482: A moment of warmth in the cold north.

    The monster collapsed into the snow with a hiss, steam rising from the ragged crater where its body had struck. No blood. No bones. Just slick, bubbling sludge that melted into the frost, vanishing like breath in winter air.


    Asmodeus stood over it, chest rising and falling, the sigil on his chest now faint, burnt-out and dull, like a brand that had exhausted its fire.


    He didn''t move.


    His fist remained clenched at his side, not from anger but restraint.


    He could still feel the illusion''s texture. The softness of skin that wasn''t real. The weight of their voices. Their warmth.


    A mockery of his harem. Of the bonds he had bled for.


    Footsteps approached behind him¡ªslow, uneven.


    Asmodea''s lips became swollen, one cheek flushed with a swelling bruise. She moved like a vine torn at the roots¡ªlimping, wobbling, bleeding petals with every step.


    "You hit me," she said, voice low.


    "I know," he replied.


    She didn''t slap him, rage or cry. Instead, she pressed her hand flat against his chest, over the still-warm sigil.


    Her touch trembled.


    "Do it again," she said. "And I''ll make you pay."


    He didn''t smile. "Fair."


    She leaned her forehead against his shoulder. "But spanking is still okay..." Her eyes narrowed with a wink, as his hands gripped Asmodea''s body, lifting her off the ground, squeezing her soft, fleshy behind. "Mmm... you can''t, look at my bruises... kiss them better."


    Behind her, Lumina dragged herself up from the snow, with damaged legs and her human form''s silk dress torn at the chest, her eyes half-lidded but focused.


    "I... wove a perfect barrier," she muttered. "And he still broke through it like nothing."


    "That wasn''t him," Levia said, limping forward now, using her shield as a crutch. "Not fully."


    "He held back," Vinea added quietly, nursing a shoulder that had clearly dislocated. "If he didn''t... we''d be dead."


    They gathered slowly around him.


    No one asked what the creature was.


    But everyone felt it wasn''t normal.


    Not just a summoning. Not a spell.


    Something deeper.


    Asmodeus looked toward the north, toward the Demon Queen''s fortress, still far in the blizzard''s veil.


    "She didn''t send that," he said.


    Vinea frowned. "Then what was it?"


    "She dreamed it," he said. "Someone else... gave it shape. That monster wasn''t awake, just like me..."


    He knew because of the dream. He saw a cute figure, and that figure is how he broke from the illusion, a small succubus, almost as if Sariel was a young girl, but the colour and shape of her tail were Riel''s...


    Riel saved him.


    ***


    ''I didn''t mean for that to happen...'' Riel thought while sitting at the edge of the massive four-poster bed the demon queen used. During the morning, for an hour, the succubus Riel would gain control of her body once again.


    At first, it was a few seconds, then over time, she increased it by fortifying her mental defence and illusion magic.


    The magic she used gave the demon queen a pleasant dream... usually with Asmodeus, she would take the shape of each woman, and act out the dates and sweet moments with him as if they were her own.


    ''A twisted creature, why does she seek romance so much?''


    Riel became angry about the sigil and turned her dream into a nightmare, and sadly, she ended up almost causing trouble to Asmodeus.


    ''But, her anger and rage... it''s becoming strange recently, she no longer dreams of killing him but... holding his child? That wasn''t something I created, strange... why did she choose Sariel as the for that weird dream.''


    ''Hmm? Oh... she''s awakening.''


    "Asmodues!!!"


    Riel gasped.


    Her back arched off her bed, sheets twisted around her legs, soaked in sweat.


    Her lips parted, breath rapid. Her heart pounded as if it had been galloping for hours. She sat up, hands clutching her thighs, fingers trembling. Her skin was hot. Flushed.


    "What... what just happened...?"


    The crystal ball beside her flickered dimly, showing nothing. Her thighs were slick with a clammy sensation, and her chest ached. And on her skin, above her breast, the sigil glowed faintly red.


    But Riel didn''t cast any magic, not tonight.


    Not tonight.


    The last thing she did was watch him and his women before bed, a feeling of envy growing in her chest, because they didn''t engage in carnal pleasure, so she became irritated and slept.


    She looked around the room, and the demon queen found nothing.


    No one there.


    The room was empty.


    The torches flickered.


    The Demon Queen stood from the bed, bare feet slipping over the freezing stone. Her breath fogged the air, but she didn''t feel the cold¡ªinstead, curiosity grew in her chest.


    In the mirror across from her bed, her reflection wasn''t mirroring her.


    A faceless monster, the twisted fiend that invaded her dream and took Asmodeus away from her, killing him with a ruthless illusion that turned him against her.


    "Eh...?" she gasped, a confused expression of horror and loss. "Why did I dream about that?"


    Riel clutched her head, breathing harder.


    "No... I didn''t summon anything¡ª! I didn''t attack him, this time it wasn''t me..."


    Inside the demon queen''s mind, Riel watched in silence, though this scene should have made her happy and satisfied that the demon queen was becoming more humane.


    The appearance of these emotions made her unsettled.


    ''Why does it feel like something is wrong?''


    Riel was alone again.


    ***


    Back in the cave, Asmodeus sat on a stone, his women gathered around him, wounded and silent.


    The fire crackled.


    The sigil on his chest had faded... but its echo still throbbed under his skin.


    He spoke aloud¡ªnot to his women, but to the wind:


    "If you''re dreaming of me, Demon Queen... then you''d better learn to control your fantasies."


    His voice was steady.


    But his hand closed into a fist once more.


    Time passed as Asmodeus quietly thought to himself about how he had failed and what he could do to make it up to the women who loved him.


    He rose.


    The silence within the cave was heavy, like a swamp. None of the women moved until he did. When he walked toward Vinea, she straightened her back on instinct¡ªbut couldn''t hide the wince as her dislocated shoulder tensed.


    He crouched in front of her.


    "Let me see."


    She didn''t respond with words, only nodded.


    He placed one hand gently at the curve of her shoulder, the other on her collarbone.


    A pulse of blood-red light shimmered between his fingers¡ªthen a sharp crack as he popped it back into place with surgical ease.


    Vinea inhaled through clenched teeth, but her gaze didn''t waver.


    "You were the first to move," he said, standing. "You were ready to kill me."


    "I was ready to stop you," she corrected.


    "Good, I trust you with my life Vinea, never forget you are my pride." His hand stroked her smooth skin, entangling her brown hair as he hugged her gently, kissing her head. "Forgive me."


    She didn''t respond but enjoyed his embrace, quietly closing her eyes.


    "Ah..." she gasped when he pulled away, and turned towards another.


    Asmodea, like a spoilt cat, leaned against his body, having already scolded him. She instead focused on her comfort. "It feels so nice, because you are so warm."


    His hands slipped through her crimson hair while the fire crackled. Soon, they would have to move on and face the harsh blizzards of the north.


    Asmodeus shifted from Asmodea''s warmth, moving past her with the grace of a predator tamed only by affection. His footsteps were soft against the cave floor, yet each one carried the finality of command.


    Lumina had already returned to the silken barrier she''d reinforced in silence. Her spider legs folded beneath her, her upper body leaning against the wall. She didn''t look up when he approached, but her head tilted slightly, sensing his presence.


    "Your leg," he said.


    "I''ll mend it," she replied, but the strain in her voice betrayed her.


    "No," he said. "I will."


    She turned to him slowly. Even with bruises on her ivory skin and blood crusting her silk, she was still beautiful¡ªeerie and devoted, like a goddess from some ancient, forgotten story.


    Asmodeus crouched in front of her, one hand sliding down her damaged leg with careful pressure. Her body twitched once, then relaxed. She watched him work, her breath barely audible.


    "You didn''t hesitate," he murmured, his voice low. "You moved when I fell."


    "I always will," Lumina whispered, lowering her head. "Even if you cut me down again."


    His thumb brushed the torn line where carapace met skin. The crack was thin. Already sealing. Even so, he pressed his palm against it and whispered a spell in demonic tongue.


    The wound closed, and Lumina released a breath like silk unravelling.


    Asmodeus leaned forward and kissed her forehead. "You''ll need your legs when we get to her gates."


    "They''re yours," she said softly.


    He stood, turning toward the last of his women.


    Levia sat by the fire, her shield set down at her side, her spear resting across her lap. Unlike the others, she didn''t reach for him or watch him approach. She lowered her head, her silver hair spilling over her face like a curtain of guilt.


    "You really hurt me." Asmodeus joked, the feeling of her shield slamming his jaw still vivid.


    "I''m sorry," she murmured.


    "I''m not."


    She looked up then, slowly.


    "That shield," he said, tapping it with the back of his hand. "Keep it polished. You''re going to carry it into our final battle."


    A faint smile flickered on her lips.


    Asmodeus reached down and grasped her chin. He tilted her face to meet his gaze fully.


    "I trusted you girls to bring me back," he said. "And you did."


    Her eyes shimmered, and for a moment, she looked ready to cry¡ªbut she simply nodded. Then, quietly, she removed her gauntlet and reached for Asmodeus and grabbing his hand, resting it against her cheek.


    "Thank you, My Lord."


    He didn''t let go of her for a long time.


    The fire was the only sound in the cave now.


    Outside, the storm howled, but it was weaker than before. Like the winds, they knew better than to trespass too boldly again.


    Asmodeus sat near the centre, his women gathered around him, not draped over him this time, but close. Comfortable. Intimate.


    No one spoke.


    No one needed to.


    Each breath matched his rhythm.


    Each flick of the firelight reflected off the sigil on his chest, now nothing more than a pale mark.


    He leaned back, staring up at the cavern''s ceiling.


    His hand rested over the faded brand, feeling the way it no longer throbbed. But he remembered what it had done, what it might still do.


    He remembered the succubus girl in the dream¡ªthe one that looked like Sariel, but wasn''t.


    The girl who saved him.


    That had been Riel. Not the Queen. Which meant that the woman he was searching for, grieving over, was still alive¡ªshe existed there, in some form.


    And that meant something.


    Tomorrow, he would decide what.


    But tonight... he closed his eyes, letting the warmth of his women settle around him.


    And the snow kept falling.

 Chapter 483: Betrayal and Worry

    Alan leaned against his leather chair, gazing at the report from his scouts, but a document left to his side seemed to garner his attention. The movements of Asmodeus and his message made Alan''s stomach churn, though he understood the reason it felt like a betrayal of his best friend.


    "You''re such an idiot, Ryuji." Alan muttered.


    He didn''t feel anger or rage but worry.


    The letter from Asmodeus told him of his plans, and that in case he failed to prepare for the upcoming battle with the women who would return in the next few weeks.


    "So you''ve sent the women carrying your children to their homelands," Alan paused, tapping the desk while reading the message from his brother. "Then you head into the dangerous north with a small army."


    Alan''s lips twitched in irritation, knowing that Ryuji was always annoying like this.


    "But my dear friend..." he paused, while signing the last of his documents that piled up higher than his goblet. "I won''t act like you think!"


    Although humans struggled with the cold weather in the demon empire, Alan spent the past month preparing them for the final battle. They didn''t train to fight special demons or enemies, but to endure extreme temperatures and situations.


    "Forgive me Akari, your husband needs to go an save that idiot."


    Alan stood from his chair, a smile on his face despite his grumbling and moody tone, and he then nodded as if confirming his thoughts.


    "Kathryn!" he called out.


    The door opened, and a woman wearing knight armour barged inside, sword in hand, her ethereal silver hair flowing down her back, and dark green eyes glimmering from the morning light.


    Her beauty was enough to capture the attention of most men, and even Alan felt his heart skip a beat as the gorgeous knight entered the room and placed her hand across her chest.


    "My lord," she said, head bowed in silence.


    "You wished to rejoin with my Niece, did you not?" Alan asked, leaning forward with a smile.


    Kathryn looked up, surprised, but then nodded. "Yes, I miss her very much."


    Alan chuckled and tapped his finger against the table.


    He understood that letting her lead the troops north would avoid ruining Ryuji''s plan to fight the brunt of the demon armies, while the human kingdoms remained strong enough to repel the mainland''s attack. "I can''t belive he''s grown to think of things like this." Alan commented.


    "Lord?" Kathryn questioned.


    "Nothing," he said, then raised his eyebrows. "However, I must have you know that even with the two thousand knights, you might not survive," he paused before watching her reaction¡ªnothing. Her gleaming eyes remained focused. "Well, if you really wish to meet the princess then prepare to depart tomorrow at dawn."


    "Thank you, Lord."


    "Why are you calling me lord, when you only ever served Liana?" Alan asked.


    "Because," she started, head bowed, and a fist against her chest plate. "You accepted my request to transfer and, played went along with my selfish request."


    "Haa..." Alan signed, shaking his head at this strange woman. He once held a crush on her, but after learning the reason she took distance with his niece, he couldn''t help but feel jealous. "So, do you think you can serve her and not succumb to his charms again?"


    That''s right... because she learned of her master''s feelings and knew she also harboured affection towards the arrogant little boy. So she requested a transfer and used a favour he owed her to take part in a play.


    But once Akari appeared... that play ended. "Akari found it so amusing when she learned the truth."


    "I won''t make my princess sad again." Kathryn said.


    "Good, then good luck," Alan said, waving her off. He watched as Kathryn gave him one last salute and left. "But, she is probably much different and stronger than you remember. Don''t be too shocked."


    Alan''s lips curled into a bitter smile, thinking about Ryuji, and the way he could probably fight him, but now... instead of Ryuji being the one who lost when serious,


    "It would be me losing now..." He whispered while Kathryn tilted her head.


    "Can I leave, Lord?"


    "Do whatever you want," Alan replied, waving his hand as he leaned back.


    In the dark office, which didn''t let the morning light through as Alan rocked on his chair, creaking with each bounce. He wanted to fight with Ryuji, but their promise came back to haunt him.


    "Will the mainland really attack the continent like he said... I should contact my brother."


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the cold north, Asmodeus and his army finally reached their goal... in the distance, a grand castle fortress built into the mountains faced them. But to reach that fortress, the land filled with demons, turning snow dark with their bodies... an army of demons blocked their passage.


    The cold no longer bit¡ªit carved.


    Even with blood-warmed cloaks and protective enchantments laced into every soldier''s armour, the wind chilled their thick skin. It howled across the jagged peaks like a starving beast, raking through the army''s formation with invisible claws.


    Asmodeus stood at the forward ridge of a frozen valley, his cloak fluttering violently behind him, the frost clinging to his boots like chain mail.


    Before them, blanketed in an eternal snowfall, high upon a mountain''s curved spine, rose the pale spires of Zar''Kaleth.


    It was not black like Vel''Ashera, nor did it gleam with obsidian flame. This fortress was a thing of white silence, a towering cathedral of stillness and death. And buried beneath layer after layer of thick snow, the stone walls were frostbitten and regal. No banners hung. No fires burned.


    And yet it breathed.


    Ice climbed its walls like veins. Frost pulsed along its outer towers, creating soft puffs of snow that drifted downward, falling eternally, as if the very sky refused to forget who ruled here.


    "It''s beautiful," Asmodea murmured beside him, the wind brushing through her crimson hair. "And completely wrong."


    "It wasn''t like this in the records," Vinea said, her arms folded, one boot tapping hard-packed ice. "There were gates. Ramps. A lower fortress."


    "They''re gone," Levia said. "Or buried."


    "Not buried," Lumina whispered, her eight eyes shimmering. She crouched, placing her palm on the snow-covered ridge. "This place... grows."


    Asmodeus remained silent.


    He could feel it¡ªbeneath his boots, through the soles of his armour.


    The mountain wasn''t just cold. It was awake.


    Zar''Kaleth hadn''t started this way.


    It had become something else. Taller and wider. Bled into the mountainside like ice reclaiming a grave. Spires that didn''t exist in the original plans now clawed at the sky. Bridges arched like ribs across hidden chasms. And not a sound came from within.


    Asmodeus couldn''t hear the jingle of bells, the churning of horns... only snow and the silence of a tomb. He narrowed his eyes. "The land isn''t reacting to our presence. It''s warning us."


    Then a scream sounded. It was short, human and close.


    The officers turned as one, weapons half-drawn¡ªbut it was only a single man: One of the scouts sent ahead minutes ago.


    He stumbled into view at the crest of the path, eyes wide, face locked in a rictus of terror. He opened his mouth¡ªperhaps to shout something.


    But no words came.


    Only ice.


    It spread from his lips, over his cheeks, crawling like living frost. His body froze in real time, encased in translucent blue, hands half-raised in warning.


    By the time Levia reached him, he was a perfect statue.


    His mouth open, as if to shout, his eyes bulging to show his shock and confusion. The poor man was now breathless and gone.


    Levia''s hand trembled slightly at her side, but she said nothing.


    "Was it a spell?" Vinea asked.


    "No," Asmodeus answered, crouching beside the frozen corpse. "The wind. The frost. It''s infused with her power."


    He stood and pointed down the slope.


    There, just at the edge of the valley, the snow was no longer white.


    It had turned translucent, almost glasslike, veins of unnatural blue snaking through it like lightning frozen in time. The ice shimmered beneath the surface, reflecting faint images that moved when they shouldn''t.


    Asmodeus stepped back from the ridge.


    "Establish camp here. Burn the outer perimeter. No one passes into the lower valley until I''ve tested the snow."


    Lumina was already weaving silk barriers.


    Levia called the demon knights and started preparing frost-resistant armour of resistance. Vinea gave orders to secure the ridge and set wooden pikes along the pass.


    Asmodea cracked her knuckles, a vine of red blooming down one arm like a lazy snake. "She wants to play with snow? Let''s see how well she handles fire."


    Asmodeus turned toward the castle again.


    This land almost felt beautiful if it wasn''t for the legion of demons below, monsters twisted by her constantly unstable flow of frigid magic.


    Zar''Kaleth lingered in the distance, trapped in silence, icy spires looming in the storm, too tall for the human eye to count. There were no lights in the windows. No sign of life.


    Only snow.


    Endless, perfect snow.


    "Then let her kingdom freeze," he muttered. "I''ll still bury her in it."


    Asmodeus touched his chest, narrowing his eyes into a frown. The bitter taste on the wind reminded him of the sigil, which throbbed with each step closer that he came to the castle.


    A sense of dread grew just gazing upon the deformed fortress.


    The hot throbbing sigil reminded him of the dangers that they would face, and that the more time passed, Asmodeus could feel her strength growing each day.


    "There isn''t enough time..."

 Chapter 484: Flesh and Frost

    The corrupted demons, once so mindless in their charge, now hesitated at the edge of the scorched trench Asmodeus had torn through the ice. Their limbs twitched, and frozen bodies shuddered, as if some buried instinct warned them of danger:


    That man burns what cannot die.


    Asmodeus lowered his hand slowly, blood still trailing from his fingertips.


    The air was thick with fog, misted red by ruptured bodies and fire-steamed snow. And in that pause, that moment of stillness, Asmodeus spoke.


    "Split the field. Vinea, take the centre. Lumina¡ªweb the east ridge. Asmodea, I want thorns at every chokepoint. Levia, anchor the left flank."


    He didn''t shout.


    He didn''t need to.


    Each woman answered with action.


    Asmodeus could fight, but he needed to conserve his strength for when she appeared.


    ***


    Vinea, eager to earn his affection again, rushed to the centre, drawing her sword and locking her eyes on the largest of the deformed horrors.


    She didn''t need formation.


    She was the formation.


    Behind her, dozens of demon knights formed an inverted triangle, wrapping around her, while granting her the best support possible.


    Demons rushed her in a scattered wave, and she met them in silence¡ªeach movement a clean, vicious arc of force. Her boots crushed ice.


    Her sword cracked through ribs like they were brittle wood. Her long hair trailed behind her like a war banner as she pushed deeper into the heart of the chaos.


    Two of the deformed creatures jumped at her from both sides as she stepped between them and cut across the sky with a horizontal arc of silver light.


    Their heads fell apart, ice fog spraying across her face. She didn''t blink.


    "Try harder," she muttered.


    ***


    Different from the aggressive Vinea, Levia stood like a fortress at the edge of the left flank. Her shield¡ªnearly as tall as she was¡ªglowed with divine sigils, and every time she slammed it into the ground, a pulse of unholy magic expanded outward, pushing back the corrupted frost trying to root itself beneath their boots.


    All the knights behind her formed a half-circle, safe inside her glowing barrier with similar kite shields, half the size of their bodies, some even smaller than their shields.


    A demon lunged from behind a boulder of ice, black limbs stretching unnaturally.


    Levia turned and threw her black spear without a word.


    The weapon hummed through the air, struck the beast mid-leap, and pinned it to a frozen pillar.


    "Energise your blades, now," she ordered, turning back to her men. "No blade touches these creatures unless you hear it hum."


    ***


    Lumina was already on the move, climbing her silken constructs like scaffolding. She danced across narrow lines of web strung between ice pillars, hands moving faster than her voice as she laced the battlefield in invisible threads.


    Every few seconds, her fingers snapped downward, and a demon would halt mid-run¡ªits limbs bound in a flash, yanked upward by high-tension silk.


    Then the cold would snap the thread, dropping the creature into a pit she''d dug moments earlier.


    Her traps weren''t crude.


    But a layered and psychological maze, designed to disorientate and confuse.


    One demon turned and ran.


    It triggered a decoy web.


    The real trap snapped around it from the side, dragging it into a spike-lined crevice of frozen roots.


    Lumina licked a trace of snow from her lip and whispered:


    "Run, little worms. The spider doesn''t need a web to find you.


    ***


    Asmodea didn''t move, sitting on the soft, bouncing head of a black rose, as she controlled her magic and vines in the distance.


    Her vines slithered from her arms like living snakes, burrowing beneath the snow before erupting in crimson explosions. Wherever she guided her flowers, the frost hissed in retreat, unable to maintain form in the wake of her magic.


    She extended a hand, and a rose of flame bloomed atop the snow, then exploded outward in petals of blood and fire.


    Three demons vaporised on impact, their frozen forms shattered into spinning mist.


    But she didn''t stop. The prize was Asmodeus, to be pampered by him, which was worth something good enough for her.


    She twirled, grinning, her feet leaving prints of smoking slush behind her.


    "Come on," she cooed to the largest monster approaching her line. "Try to touch me, ugly. See what happens when you bleed near my roots."


    It lunged.


    Her vines caught it mid-air.


    Spikes burst from beneath its stomach¡ªimpaled it once, then again, then again, until the weight of the thing collapsed into her grasp like a gift.


    She kissed her fingers and blew the corpse a mock farewell.


    ***


    And above it all, watching like a god among champions, stood Asmodeus.


    He didn''t give further orders.


    He didn''t need to.


    His women weren''t just beautiful. They weren''t just strong.


    They were extensions of his will.


    Every movement on the battlefield reflected that¡ªfrom the cries of the enemy to the rising morale of his soldiers, who now cheered every time one woman struck something down.


    They didn''t see four women.


    They saw the arms of their king.


    "Good," Asmodeus murmured, standing at the centre as the corrupted demons began to break and scatter. "This is what a kingdom looks like."


    His smile grew while watching the battlefield become more chaotic. Fire and mist spread as the women fought harder, growing as warriors and women.


    However, if a monster almost killed or hurt one of his knights, the warriors of women... Asmodeus would launch dozens of bloody spears and pin the enemy down.


    He no longer prioritised his women, but all the people who fought for him, the eyes of the demon warriors filled with excitement and awe when he saved them.


    The land became scorched, with steam rising beneath the boots of soldiers, corpses cracking from inner frost as vines, silk, and steel carved their way forward.


    For a moment, it looked like victory.


    Then the ground shattered.


    A tremor split through the frozen earth, fracturing the outer line near the east slope.


    Soldiers tumbled into the cracks¡ªseveral swallowed by sudden sinkholes of snapping ice. From the heart of the rupture, a black figure began to rise.


    Asmodea sent Thousands of sharp vines that wrapped around the falling men, tossing them to safety, but then a monster appeared.


    Massive.


    Twisted.


    "...what is that," he muttered, the demon large, but it gave off a dangerous aura, beyond anything he had met.


    Its horns had been frozen solid, jagged like icebergs, each spike wrapped in frostbite.


    One of its arms was twice the size of the other, wrapped in glacial plates that hissed with blizzard air. Its flesh had blackened from prolonged exposure, cracking open with every motion, leaking fog instead of blood.


    It let out a deep groan¡ªinhuman, echoing.


    Then it charged straight toward the command ridge.


    With each step, the ground shook, causing the warriors to falter. The thing wasn''t fast, but it didn''t slow. It trampled ice pits, shrugged off vines, and battered aside silk walls like paper. Spears shattered against its hide, while the monster grew larger, hammering its chest.


    Asmodea threw a firebomb vine at its feet¡ªit exploded in a halo of crimson, but the warlord kept moving, one arm dragging across the snow, leaving a trail of black frost that pulsed and spread.


    "Move!" Levia barked, shield up, planting herself between the beast and the command ridge.


    But the creature was too big. Too heavy.


    And it wasn''t slowing down.


    Asmodeus stepped forward, prepared to help... but then he saw Levia''s body rushing forward, her agile steps pushing off the ice, using the lack of friction to ski towards the monster.


    "Fall back," he said. "All of you."


    The group of women looked at Levia and then at Asmodeus as if begging him.


    However, he flicked his wrist. "Help the knights and warriors. I will help Levia."


    He stood alone now.


    The thing roared¡ªnot with hatred, but with emptiness. Its eyes were hollow sockets. Its soul had long since thawed and collapsed.


    It leapt.


    And Asmodeus raised his hand.


    Blood poured from his palm. Not a spell circle¡ªsomething older. Something buried beneath his magic... similar to the sigil.


    But it didn''t matter¡ªwhen the sigil pulsed, so did his magic, so Asmodeus gathered dozens of sharp spears in the air and pointed them at the huge monstrosity.


    Asmodeus clenched his fists, sending out the spears


    "Burn."


    The black flame bloomed, not in an explosion, but in consumption.


    The moment the sphere touched the demon''s chest, it vanished.


    So did the demon''s arm.


    Then it''s chest.


    Then its legs, its head, its roar¡ªall swallowed, not melted. Erased, as though it had never been.


    Where it stood, nothing remained.


    Not ash.


    Not blood.


    Just a glass crater¡ªa wide, smooth bowl of ice fused with shadow, glowing faintly at the edges like cooled obsidian.


    The cold returned with a vengeance, wind screaming in protest as it rushed back into the space the black flame had left behind.


    Though he managed to defeat the huge monster, Levia looked back, upset. The sigil on his chest glowed again for a heartbeat, then faded back into dormancy.


    "Phew..."


    With the loss of the huge demon, the deformed monsters pulled back, all the while looking at Asmodeus with wary and doubtful eyes.


    "There you go, now... show me why I chose you all."

 Chapter 485 485: Elite Five - The Queen Enters the Battel!

    Asmodeus closed his eyes before Lumina''s body dropped beside him, her black legs cutting through the snow, silently gliding over the frost.


    "That magic..." she whispered, all eight eyes glistening a ruby red. "It wasn''t blood. It wasn''t yours."


    Her words caused Asmodeus to tremble, but he didn''t answer.


    However, Lumina''s eyes remained fixated on him as if not accepting his silence.


    She puffed out her cheeks, leaning closer thanks to her huge spider body. Her face pressed close to the throbbing sigil that beat along with Asmodeus''s heart, sniffing it.


    Sniff... then she recoiled, a spark of dark red light.


    "No. Wrong, that''s not... right."


    She looked up at Asmodeus, who looked back with a bitter smile, his eyes clear and sincere, as if he knew. The pair gazed into each other''s eyes before Vinea landed beside them with a thud.


    "Asmodeus, we''ve wiped out their central flank completely, less than ten casualties."


    Lumina still puffed out her pale cheeks, fluttering her white eyelashes in worry, before Asmodeus extended his hand and rubbed her hair, ruffling the glossy strands between his fingers with a bitter smile on his lips. "Don''t worry, the sigil is mine... at least now it is."


    ''I cannot worry them.''


    Although his magic changed during the battle, it also allowed him to understand the sigil and spell cast by the demon queen better, and now he could harness at least a fraction of this bizarre power that came from the ice queen herself.


    "Can you lend a hand to Levia? Her enemies are the strongest."


    But even as he spoke, he could feel the stain on his hand.


    Not pain or exhaustion. More like something, someone was holding his hand tenderly.


    Just... a presence.


    Like something else had looked at the battlefield with him.


    And for a brief moment, it smiled.


    Because the central flank collapsed, the stragglers spread between the left and right flanks, with most of them choosing the left flank, where only Levia and her shield knights fought.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, inside the frozen throne.


    Riel''s Point of View.


    ¡ª


    Zar''Kaleth''s once beautifully sculpted interior seemed disturbed. The air was still with a frigid and foul wind, snow drifting from the shattered stained glass windows. Her throne distorted and layered in fine frost, the demon queen''s breath now visible.


    The beauty began collapsing because of her powers.


    Magic channelled from her body into the fortress walls, although still hers, but now there was something fierce, different in the depths... and it throbbed deep within her chest.


    It was his power, ferocious and wild. The opposite of hers.


    Riel wore a black and white dress, with a frilled design, a low-cut neck and A-line style. She gazed down at the kneeling demon with sharp eyes.


    He was an advisor, reading the latest report on the battle while trembling from her overwhelming power and aura.


    The advisor shivered on one knee, not from the cold but from her presence.


    "My Queen... the enemy has halted. But they''ve pushed past our outer threshold. We''ve lost over two thousand in less than an hour.


    The demon queen gazed down, a picture of calm with her emotionless face.


    "I know."


    Her words disturbed the advisor, stuttering, he continued. "The wind has stopped near the southern ridge. Something is interfering with the defensive blizzard... It''s not ours anymore."


    This time, the queen scoffed and leaned her head back, closing her eyes as she curled her lips into a smile.


    "It was never the blizzard. It was me."


    Riel''s words caused the entire room to chatter and fill with voices, some in awe and others concern with how emotionless and dull their queen acted to their situation.


    "Enough, prepare a way to fight back, load the walls with the remaining demons and arm them with crossbows, and poisoned black bolts."


    "Y-Yes, My queen!" The advisor trembled and saluted as the queen clapped her hands.


    Her actions were a sign to clear the room¡ªthe audience was over.


    Moments later, the entire castle became still... all demons ordered and rushed to the outer walls while the demon queen walked through the abandoned icy halls alone. She touched the frost-lined columns, sensing the magic shifting.


    The blizzard still raged, but it began fracturing, like cracked ice, as it reacted to something. It responded to the pulsing sigil inside Riel''s chest, fused with her heart.


    Fiery, aggressive, passionate, loving, determined...


    Riel stood gazing up at the deformed pillars with sharp icy spines, like fangs. Her lips curved into a faint smile as she murmured. "So it reaches even here... Your warmth."


    However, there was somewhere to visit.


    Her bare feet tapped on the cold floor, and with each step, she traversed the distorted hallway, reaching the war room.


    The great arched doorway parted the instant Riel appeared. Her eyes flashed gold when she stepped inside¡ªthis was the heart of the keep.


    Riel peered around with a faint smile, looking at the glowing crystal maps which detailed the location of Asmodeus and the various kingdoms'' warriors and key points and her troop''s movements in real time. Her final elite demons, a handful of high-ranking generals, all knelt upon her appearance.


    These sharp-eyed monsters, all marked by a number tattooed on their flesh with frost.


    "You''ve done well to maintain calm, my elite."


    Suddenly, with the snap of her fingertips, a series of small scrolls appeared in the air, floating to each of the elite five with the wave of her hand.


    "You will not speak my name again unless I fall. Your job is to protect this fortress. Mine is to destroy the man trying to take it."


    The leader, with the number ''one'' etched, burned into his cheek, knelt with his arm across his chest, almost trembling with his four arms. "My Queen, you shouldn''t¡ª"


    Riel ignored the general''s words, cutting him off. "He''s reached the gates not because you failed¡ªbut because I kept you here." She stepped forward, her foot stepping onto the general''s thigh, digging into his flesh with her sharp heel.


    The demons seemed to realise that this was her choice and desire.


    She faced them with an icy, determined gaze.


    "We were never meant to sit behind walls. We were born to rule from the front. To crush with brute force!"


    "Yuzuha, help me wear my armour."


    The only female demon, Yuzuha. Once a weak demon carrying a sliver of arachne blood, whom Riel saved during her rampages in the past before gaining sentience.


    A Female, wrapped in a graceful dress/cloth style exoskeleton with sharp nails that produce black thread. Her marking a small pair of 5s on her plump ass.


    "Glady, Your majesty!"


    "Leave." Yuzuha hissed at the other members, who all grumbled but looked at the queen''s resolute face and nodded, even though she was the weakest¡ªthey trusted her most.


    Riel spread her arms as her ice shattered, revealing the most pristine and glossy brown skin, meaty hips different from the past, her rounded hanging breasts perky and blemish-free. Then her buttocks, soft, bouncy flesh that jiggled with the slightest movements.


    Yuzuha first fitted the silken black underclothes, a sleek black thong, an undershirt and then a layer of black armour that covered Riel''s body. The wobble of her chest and slap of her cheeks echoed as the metal clasps sealed them tight, squeezing the meat into its form. Then, a magically enhanced white silk robe wrapped over the thin leather armour.


    Snap. Her fingers reached into the air, before distorting space and creating a pure white halberd, made of eternal frost named Mythral''ra.


    "My Queen... May I have the honour of placing your crown?"


    Yuzuha blushed at her queen''s beauty.


    Not a sexual attraction but a mere reverence for her saviour and what she believed to be the most beautiful creature in existence.


    "Very well."


    The crown sat in the centre of the room, locked in a glass case... a mixture of living frost, the beautiful shining ice changing shape as if alive, with the platinum coloured metal only found in the demon mountains able to absorb and channel mana.


    Riel closed her eyes, listening to the sound of Yuzuha''s exoskeleton rubbing against her skin, the tap of her feet before the cold and rumbling power of the crown flowed into her body.


    "Asmodeus... you''re the first man to make me walk into a storm. Let''s see if you''re the last." she whispered to herself in an expectant tone.


    ¡ª


    In the end, the highest gate in Zar''Kaleth, a tall white sculpture of ice, magic and demon-steel, slowly opened with a rumbling force, causing the ground to quake. A snow-white mist poured out from the opening, as the demon queen stepped out, slowly, as if each step was precious, like she was attending her wedding, and not a battle.


    Immediately, her army parted with the shout of the demon general Lagun.


    "All Hail Her Majesty! All Hail Our Queen!"


    The soldiers, warped but loyal to the death, fell to one knee and began to hum a deep, distorted yet hauntingly beautiful hymn... as if praising her beauty, her power and elegance.


    Riel, a graceful queen, remained silent, walking through their procession with her head held high, focused on the distant mountain.


    "..." With an inaudible sigh, the blizzard shifted.


    No longer wrapped around the entire territory. It condensed, intensified and enveloped Riel''s body, curved around her like a wedding veil of eternal frost. The ice and snow beneath her feet flattened and spread apart, forming a natural path for the queen.


    In the distance, she could see him, feel his gaze...


    Asmodeus watched her with a sharp, fiery gazed, his eyes narrowed. They watched each other, away from everything, and prepared as the throbbing in their chests increased.


    "Finally..." He muttered


    She then answered as if in response. "I''m here."


    Riel stopped at the edge of the battlefield, her cape and robes fluttering in the silent howling winds. She grips her halberd and raises it once, before slamming it down and planting it into the snow, cracking the ice beneath her in a wide radius.


    Then she bellowed in a cold and clear tone.


    "Let him come!"

 Chapter 486 486: The Teeth of Her Majesty

    The blizzard pulled tight like a closing fist.


    Wind spun sideways, howling across the mountain basin, but there was no whistle¡ªonly pressure. The kind that made lesser demons grip their weapons tighter and glance toward the horizon with dry mouths.


    Then four figures emerged.


    They didn''t run. They didn''t posture.


    They cut through the storm as if it parted for them.


    Scael moved like a shadow between snowflakes. His insectoid frame gleamed wetly in the cold, plated in smooth, obsidian armour that curved like a sculpted exoskeleton. His tail, long and whip-thin, swayed behind him like a conductor''s baton, ending in a crystal stinger, humming with stored frost. He didn''t walk so much as glide, his pincer-claws tucked together in front of his chest, forming a ritual pose as if already mourning his victims.


    Kaaz followed two paces behind. Sleek, dark skin wrapped around a blade-arm as long as his torso. His upper body twisted slightly as he walked, shifting his weight with the efficiency of a fencer waiting to sidestep. His feet didn''t drag or crunch snow. He moved like a razor already mid-slash. His black eyes flicked only once, toward Asmodea.


    Gorrhan lumbered beside them like a siege engine trying to be polite. Each of his steps left craters in the snow, his stone fists dragging twin trenches behind him. He talked to them as he walked, murmuring to his own arms in a childlike growl.


    The air shifted again.


    Thin strands floated ahead of them¡ªblack and wet and alive.


    Yuzuha descended in silence, her body wrapped in pale exoskeletal silk that shimmered like bone china. The strands curled in slow patterns behind her fingers, already weaving the battlefield.


    A single breath passed.


    Levia raised her shield.


    "They''re not scouts. They''re executioners."


    The pressure deepened.


    It wasn''t just mana. It was weight. The kind that bent the horizon.


    Snow no longer fell. It hovered in the air¡ªsuspended like dust in water. The ground below their boots began to groan, cracking in jagged, radial lines that spread outward from the centre of the battlefield.


    Something ancient stirred in the storm.


    Asmodeus stepped forward, just one pace, his breath misting against the sudden stillness. And then he saw her.


    High on the slope beyond the four elites stood a woman in pale, frost-armoured robes, her halberd planted into the ground like a war standard.


    Hair the colour of midnight ice. Skin a rich, familiar bronze. Her body narrow, but statuesque. Not clad in the extravagance of a monarch, but the sharpened beauty of a killer.


    Sariel¡ª


    No.


    That wasn''t Sariel.


    His gaze narrowed.


    "...Riel."


    The snow around her flared outward in a ring, the blizzard warping around her body like a spinning lens, refracting light, bending space.


    And then the battlefield split.


    A single pulse surged through the frozen plain. Not a shockwave¡ªa push. A distortion.


    The frozen winds flung the women back, not violently, but definitively¡ªeach shunted several meters apart, forming isolated quadrants.


    And in the centre?


    The four demons waited.


    Kaaz locked eyes with Asmodea, his blade-arm twitching like it already knew her rhythm.


    Gorrhan tilted his head at Vinea and grinned, raising his arms like a child begging to play.


    Scael''s tail curled in an elegant spiral as he began drifting toward Levia, pincers slowly opening like a flower preparing to bloom.


    And Yuzuha?


    She was already gone¡ªthreads unravelling in Lumina''s direction, invisible until they whispered across the air.


    Asmodeus exhaled once. No surprise. Only clarity.


    "She''s separating us," he said. "She wants to test her best against mine."


    No words were exchanged.


    No orders were given.


    Each fighter stepped forward with quiet inevitability, as if they''d already been paired by fate.


    Asmodea''s lips curled into a slow, dangerous grin. She glided through the snow, her fingers dripping red with bloodvine, thorns already blooming.


    "Don''t blink, pretty boy," she called out. "You''ll miss the part where you start bleeding."


    Kaaz didn''t answer. His expression barely moved. Only his blade arm shifted, tilting backwards slightly, like a predator winding its spine before a lunge. His gaze locked onto her throat.


    Levia''s feet dug in, shield raised. Her breath fogged behind her helm. She knew the type¡ªthin, fast, smug. Scael was circling her like an artist sketching footwork in snow.


    "You reek of discipline," Scael said, tail lazily coiling. "Let''s see how long that shield lasts before you start screaming."


    "You''ll need to do better than a tail and bad perfume," she muttered.


    Vinea''s stance snapped low and sharp. The second Gorrhan cracked his fists together, she vanished. Snow exploded behind her as she closed the distance. The stone-fisted brute gave a delighted wheeze.


    "Fast!" he bellowed. "Let''s hit!"


    Her sword came down hard, aiming for the joint of his elbow¡ªbut his arm moved like a mountain, redirecting the strike with a twist that nearly dislocated her shoulder.


    "Not bad!" Vinea hissed, flipping back. "But you telegraphed that."


    Meanwhile, silk drifted across the field.


    Lumina moved like falling snow¡ªlight, silent, without pause. Her weblines split the wind before they were even visible. She didn''t speak, didn''t blink.


    Yuzuha''s threads answered in kind, slithering mid-air like snakes chasing butterflies.


    "You weave well," Yuzuha murmured. "But you''re messy. I''ll show you how to stitch."


    Only Asmodeus didn''t move.


    Until Lagun stepped in.


    The first punch came from below¡ªno windup. Just brutal, rising torque.


    Asmodeus blocked with crossed forearms. The impact lifted his heels, skidding him two meters back.


    He dropped low, eyes narrowing. Fast. Heavy. No wasted motion.


    Lagun didn''t speak. His chest rose once. All four arms twitched.


    Asmodeus rotated one shoulder.


    "You must be the strongest¡ª!"


    Lagun lunged again¡ªsilently.


    The silence shattered.


    Scael struck first. One blink¡ªhe was gone. Levia felt it before she saw it: the crack of air pressure behind her.


    She twisted, spear raised.


    His tail whipped through the space where her ribs had been. She caught the motion, pivoted hard, and parried with a downward hook of her spear''s haft. Sparks burst. Frost scattered.


    He laughed. A crisp, clean sound.


    "Nice. I didn''t expect reflexes with armour that heavy."


    Levia lunged, point-first. He slid back with the grace of a ribbon in the wind, tail lashing the ground for balance. But her spear scraped his side¡ªjust barely.


    A line of black ichor hit the snow.


    His grin sharpened.


    "Oh? You drew first blood? How forward of you."


    Elsewhere, Vinea was flying.


    Not literally¡ªbut her boots barely touched ground as she danced around Gorrhan''s massive, quake-like strikes. The stone-armed demon slammed his fists down in wild arcs, and every impact rattled the landscape, cracks spreading like spiderwebs beneath them.


    She slid between his legs and struck at his spine.


    A clang. Not a cut.


    "What the hell are you made of?" she spat, already moving again.


    "Rock," he replied cheerfully, turning his whole body in a clumsy¡ªbut terrifying¡ªspin that forced her back.


    Across the field, Kaaz blocked Asmodea''s vines with the flat of his blade-arm. The red thorns writhed, coiling mid-air, diving in from every direction like serpents.


    He moved surgically¡ªcutting two, dodging three, deflecting the sixth with a perfectly angled shoulder roll.


    "Messy," he muttered.


    "You''re gonna hate how I finish," Asmodea shot back. "It gets sticky."


    Behind them, silk snapped.


    Lumina caught a black thread mid-flight.


    Her fingertips dripped with a sticky fluid as she spun the thread, redirecting it around her wrist and binding it into a double-loop.


    "You''re not the only one who weaves."


    Yuzuha narrowed her eyes.


    "Cute trick."


    She vanished into the snow.


    At the centre, Lagun and Asmodeus met again¡ªfists colliding, shoulders grinding.


    No banter.


    Only pressure.


    Only thunder.


    And neither had moved back.


    Asmodeus ducked low, just under a hook from Lagun''s second arm. The other two came in close behind¡ªone to grab, the other to break his guard.


    He moved through them like water through stone.


    A palm strike to the elbow. A twist of the waist. A downward pivot that dropped him just beneath Lagun''s central core.


    He didn''t punch.


    He let his shoulder hit like a hammer.


    Lagun skidded back, boots gouging furrows into the snow. A long mark carved across his chestplate where Asmodeus''s momentum cracked into him.


    Still, Lagun didn''t speak.


    He just raised all four arms again.


    Behind them, the snow deepened.


    Asmodea''s vines were blooming now, growing thicker, more tangled. Kaaz was still slicing through, never in place long enough to be trapped¡ªbut she could feel it. He was breathing harder now.


    Lumina''s threads danced in tighter patterns, testing Yuzuha''s defence. Neither had touched the other yet.


    Levia and Scael circled one another like predators sharing a cage. He moved with elegance. She with faith. The next clash would not be shallow.


    Vinea had scored a line across Gorrhan''s neck. It didn''t bleed, but his smile faltered.


    She grinned.


    "Heavy, but dumb."


    He growled low, and the stone along his spine began to crackle.


    And then¡ª


    The storm shifted.


    Again.


    But this time, it wasn''t pressure. Or heat. Or cold.


    It was stillness.


    A moment that cut through the noise.


    Asmodeus turned.


    So did Lagun.


    Above them both, standing at the edge of a frozen rise, was Riel.


    She hadn''t moved.


    Her halberd was buried in the ice beside her.


    Her armour glowed faintly in the wind.


    She said nothing.


    But her gaze met his.


    Not through fog. Or magic.


    Just eyes.


    And for a moment, she looked like Sariel.


    But not weak.


    Not dreaming.


    Not wanting.


    Just... waiting.

 Chapter 487 487: A Dance of Blood and Thread

    Kaaz struck first.


    Not with a flourish¡ªjust a direct, fluid step into range. His blade-arm snapped forward in a blur, edge aimed straight for Asmodea''s clavicle, as if carving out her breath.


    She twisted.


    Not dodging¡ªunfolding.


    Her vines peeled from her shoulders like living ribbons, intercepting his slash with a burst of thorned bloom. The impact cracked through the frost, green-red tendrils wrapping around his wrist before he slipped away, already resetting his stance.


    A second vine followed, jabbing low.


    He spun, redirected it with his forearm, severed it near the base with a flick of his blade, and surged forward again¡ªthree quick slashes in a tight arc aimed at her chest.


    "Fast hands," Asmodea breathed, her body swaying between them like a flame in the wind.


    She didn''t parry. She moved in close.


    He gritted his teeth the moment her breath hit his skin.


    Her palm landed softly against his chest.


    Not a strike.


    An invitation.


    The next instant, he shoved her off with a kick to the abdomen, boots grinding into snow as he leapt back three meters.


    The vines exploded where he''d been standing¡ªbursting from the ground in a jagged lattice of scarlet roots. One thorn carved a deep gash across his thigh.


    First blood.


    Asmodea raised a finger, licked the side of it slowly, eyes glowing with hungry fire.


    "Mmm. Cold-blooded. But not cold enough."


    Kaaz adjusted his footing. The wound barely registered on his face.


    "Messy," he said again.


    His blade twitched once, almost too fast to see.


    "Your patterns... all rhythm. No tempo. No variation."


    She smiled, stepping forward again.


    "I don''t need tempo. I''ve got a melody."


    Another vine sprouted beneath her heel. Coiled. Tensed.


    He flicked blood from his blade-arm. Eyes locked, voice low.


    "You''ll find that ''Her Majesty''s Teeth'' don''t sing."


    She blinked.


    Then grinned, wicked and unbothered.


    "Then I''ll just break them one by one."


    This time, she moved with the vine¡ªand the dance resumed.


    Scael didn''t attack immediately.


    He rotated his body once¡ªfull circle. His arms fanned out with slow, theatrical grace. The plates of his exoskeleton clicked as they shifted, shedding a faint mist of frost.


    His tail flicked behind him in slow spirals, dragging tiny patterns in the snow.


    Levia didn''t move.


    Her knees bent slightly. Spear angled forward. Eyes locked on his feet. Her massive shield loomed at her side like a fortress wall¡ªsilent, untouched. She hadn''t raised it yet. She hadn''t needed to.


    "Is that your warm-up?" she asked, voice low.


    "This," Scael said, bowing slightly, "is choreography."


    Then he struck.


    He didn''t run. He glided.


    The first slash came not from his claws¡ªbut from the stinger arcing overhead in a blur of crystal-blue light. It snapped downward with terrifying force, aimed squarely between her collar and heart.


    Levia blocked.


    Spear haft met stinger with a brutal, echoing clang. Both arms flexed against the pressure. Her boots sank half an inch into the snow from sheer force.


    Scael''s pincers came next¡ªopen wide, glinting with fine edges.


    She twisted. Angled her spear sideways. Caught the inner jaw before it closed.


    A burst of icy shards erupted from his wrist, point-blank.


    She turned her face just in time.


    The side of her cheek stung¡ªtiny slivers pierced skin. Nothing deep. But the cold hissed into her nerves like poison.


    He danced back a step. Not because he had to¡ªbut because he wanted to.


    "So this is the False Demon King''s dog?" he asked, grinning. "Well-trained. But I wonder¡ªcan you fight without your leash?"


    Levia stepped forward, shield still resting at her side.


    "You can taunt me," she said. "But you''re not fighting me. You''re fighting His will."


    She thrust.


    Fast. Clean. A straight, vicious jab to his exposed hip joint.


    He barely dodged. The tip grazed shell.


    Scael hissed.


    "Then let''s see what your Fake King''s discipline tastes like when it breaks."


    Lumina moved sideways¡ªslowly, deliberately, her weight light on the snow, her silk dress fluttering around her like a whisper.


    Her eight red eyes shimmered, set across her forehead in a perfect arc. None blinked. None broke focus.


    Two spider legs extended from her back, arching above her like spears, twitching in slow rhythm with her breathing.


    Yuzuha mirrored her on the far side of the field.


    She walked without a sound. Her kimono-like robe trailed thread-thin strands with every motion. Fingernails glinted, each one hooked with silk so black it reflected nothing. Her threads drifted through the wind like smoke.


    Neither spoke.


    Between them, snowflakes hung suspended. Not falling. Not melting. Just waiting.


    Lumina struck first.


    Not with silk¡ªbut with silence.


    Her foot scuffed the snow once, and a razor-thin line shot forward¡ªan anchored silk line, aimed at Yuzuha''s knee. Subtle. Nonlethal. A test.


    Yuzuha''s body turned with the wind.


    Not dodging. Redirecting.


    The thread passed behind her, wrapping a frozen stump. In the same breath, she flicked a finger¡ªand five black threads lashed outward like a fan.


    Lumina bent backwards at an impossible angle¡ªspine folding, legs sweeping. One thread grazed her cheek.


    Blood hissed into the air.


    She adjusted herself a second later, already dragging a fresh line across the snow behind her. Her spider legs stabbed down and fired her forward in a burst of unnatural speed.


    Yuzuha didn''t flinch.


    Another thread snapped upward¡ªa tripwire already placed.


    Lumina cut through it with one of her legs as she spun mid-air, twisting above the trap.


    Their eyes locked in that moment.


    "Sloppy," Yuzuha murmured.


    "Cute net," Lumina replied.


    Both moved at once.


    Neither aimed to kill.


    But both wanted to see how the other bled.


    Gorrhan laughed as he charged.


    Not a cruel laugh. Not mocking.


    Just joy.


    Both of his arms dragged behind him like ploughs, stone knuckles churning the snow into powder. His back crackled¡ªspines twitching with static, glowing faintly with each heavy step.


    Vinea met him head-on.


    She didn''t speak. She didn''t scream.


    Her boots exploded off the snow, and her blade was already mid-swing before his left fist reached her.


    Steel rang against stone.


    The impact jolted her whole body. Her arms absorbed the brunt, blade vibrating as it ricocheted off his shoulder.


    Gorrhan didn''t stop.


    He turned with the momentum, his opposite fist swinging low. A punch like a battering ram.


    Vinea flipped backwards, toes carving a sharp line in the ice. She landed on one hand, spun, and threw herself back into a low stance, blade reversed.


    He came again.


    This time, she stepped inside.


    One slash. Two. Quick, shallow cuts across his ribs, aiming for what soft points might exist between his rocky armour.


    Flesh split. A mist of dust and red flowed into the cold.


    He blinked.


    "Ow," he muttered. "That tickled."


    Then both arms came down¡ªtogether.


    She rolled. Snow exploded behind her.


    A crater formed where she''d been standing. Wide enough to bury three men.


    "What''s your name?" Gorrhan asked, tilting his head. "You fight fun."


    "Vinea."


    "I''m Gorrhan! Number¡ª"


    He stopped. Grinned. Slammed his fists together like cymbals.


    "Oops. Not yet!"


    Vinea exhaled slowly, blade steady.


    "You''re stronger than you look."


    "You''re lighter than you sound."


    He lunged again.


    She stepped forward to meet him¡ªlow, sharp, and aiming not to wound.


    To break.

 Chapter 488 488: Fracture: Garden of Thread!

    The snow fell slower between them now.


    Not because the blizzard had eased, but because the battlefield between Lumina and Yuzuha had become a webbed vacuum¡ªair displaced by threads, motion interrupted by tension.


    The space felt wrong.


    Lumina''s eight red eyes narrowed in unison. Her legs shifted on instinct. The spider limbs on her back arched, twitching, sniffing the silence for vibration.


    Yuzuha moved like nothing had changed.


    She glided left with the grace of falling paper. Her threads flicked and vanished midair. Some landed. Some never did. Some... never stopped.


    Lumina dragged a hand through the cold, dragging a line of glistening web from her palm. She flicked it upward¡ªa wall of glistening silver flared in a wide arc.


    Yuzuha stepped back, completely unconcerned.


    That wall didn''t hit her.


    It missed her.


    Not because Lumina was off¡ªbut because her thread warped. Redirected mid-flight.


    Lumina''s lips parted slightly.


    "That shouldn''t have bent."


    She crouched low, braced her palm to the snow, and fired a line forward¡ªhooking it deep into the frozen bark of a shattered pine trunk. Then she shot forward, pulled by her own velocity.


    Her body launched like a dart.


    Three black threads rose to meet her.


    She slashed with her leg¡ªcleaving two.


    The third hooked her ankle.


    She spun mid-air, twisted her body like a spiral, and kicked off the hook¡ªbarely avoiding being pulled off trajectory.


    She landed.


    Her spider legs hissed as they flexed, cracking ice. Two of her smaller eyes squinted as she scanned the canopy.


    "You''re not just throwing lines," she whispered aloud.


    "No," came the calm reply. "I''m weaving foundations."


    Lumina took two steps back.


    The threads around her feet sank into the snow.


    And for the first time... she wasn''t sure how many there were.


    Lumina moved.


    Not fast¡ªdeliberate. Her legs skimmed across the ground with practised ease, spider limbs dragging shallow trenches in the snow as she repositioned, never touching the same spot twice.


    But it was already wrong.


    She could feel it. Beneath the surface.


    The snow wasn''t snow anymore.


    It had depth. Memory.


    Her silken steps used to vanish into frost, scattered like petals.


    Now they left prints. Not physical¡ªtension imprints.


    Thread-laced feedback.


    Invisible lines tightened the moment she stepped forward. Her body froze¡ªnot in fear, but calculation. One wrong angle and she''d set off something she couldn''t even see yet.


    Yuzuha stood a dozen meters ahead.


    Motionless.


    But her fingers moved.


    One twitch. Then another. Like a puppeteer feeding slack to a marionette already on the stage.


    Lumina moved again¡ªsideways this time. Fast.


    Three threads whipped up like serpent heads. She deflected one, ducked under another, and fired a needle-thin web bolt in a wide fan to scatter hers across Yuzuha''s outer circle.


    "Trying to feel it out?" Yuzuha asked softly. "Too late."


    Lumina didn''t respond. Her left eye twitched, syncing with her rear pair. She fired a counter-thread diagonally, aiming not to strike¡ªbut to read. A triangulation point. A test.


    The thread launched wide, angled behind Yuzuha''s position¡ª


    ¡ªand failed to land.


    It should''ve been intercepted. Redirected. Dissolved.


    Instead, it sliced through fabric.


    Yuzuha flinched.


    Just a tremor. But her hands froze mid-weave.


    The outer shell of her silken kimono fluttered apart, its edge sliced diagonally from shoulder to hip. Wind peeled the cloth away from her frame like skin from fruit.


    Lumina''s gaze dropped¡ªthen fixed.


    There, exposed against pale skin, were two delicate black fives, mirror-marked across the curve of Yuzuha''s backside.


    Twin tattoos.


    Branded. Subtle.


    But now glowing.


    Lumina blinked¡ªthen smirked.


    She hadn''t meant to.


    Yuzuha''s silence shattered.


    Her face did not change.


    But her voice did.


    It dropped an octave¡ªinto a tone that vibrated like wire pulled taut.


    "You weren''t meant to see that."


    Lumina stepped back.


    Not from fear¡ªfrom instinct.


    Because the air changed.


    No vibration.


    No pressure spike.


    Just a stillness too absolute to ignore.


    Yuzuha raised one hand¡ªtore the rest of the robe free with a single movement, revealing an underlayer of black-threaded armour pulsing with tension lines.


    She stood straight.


    Eyes fixed.


    Voice brittle.


    "Fracture."


    The world cracked.


    The air didn''t explode.


    It froze.


    Not in temperature¡ªbut in motion.


    Every thread that had vanished, faded, or fallen dormant lit up at once, veins of glowing azure cutting through snow, stone, wood, and sky. The entire quadrant around Lumina pulsed like a frostbitten heartbeat.


    The number on Yuzuha''s exposed lower back¡ª"5", inked twice¡ªglowed ice-blue, humming with the same energy that poured from Riel''s magic. It didn''t pulse. It throbbed. A cold crown she wore beneath her skin.


    Yuzuha didn''t change shape. She didn''t roar.


    But her threads did.


    They screamed.


    Dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªshot upward, curling through air like a field of black thorns on invisible stems, weaving into geometric patterns that rose into the sky like flowers blooming in reverse.


    Lumina leapt. Too slow.


    Two threads caught her shoulder. Not cutting¡ªsticking. Binding.


    They didn''t yank her down.


    They yanked her sideways.


    Her body slammed against a frozen outcrop. Spider legs flailed. Silk armour cracked. A rib bent.


    She flipped, planted, launched upward with her web.


    A third thread caught her midair. Split her lip. Another snared her calf.


    Yuzuha never moved.


    "You should not have seen me," she said again.


    "I didn''t mean to," Lumina snapped, breath shallow.


    "I know."


    Yuzuha raised one hand¡ªand all around her, the Thread Garden shifted.


    Walls formed.


    Not traps. Chambers.


    The battlefield was no longer flat.


    It was a weaving cathedral.


    And Lumina was inside it.


    Far across the ice, Kaaz paused mid-step.


    He turned his head slightly toward the centre.


    "Tch," he muttered. "That weakling got ahead of herself."


    Scael exhaled through a grin.


    "Well," he murmured, twirling his claw once. "Time to get serious."


    Lumina ran¡ªbut nothing felt like running.


    Each step dragged.


    Not her legs¡ªthe terrain. The threadwork beneath her feet caught her weight, slowed it, redirected it. Her instincts told her to move left¡ªand Yuzuha''s web pulled her right.


    She adjusted.


    Her spider legs planted sharply, stabbing into packed ice to override the false current. She hurled herself skyward again.


    Too late.


    A wall of thread rose to meet her¡ªcurving, not straight. Designed to catch, wrap, choke.


    She spun mid-air and hit it with a triple-thread bolt from her palm. The moment it made contact, the wall folded inward and unravelled itself. Self-sacrifice. Deliberate loss. One trap giving way to another.


    The web behind her flared open like a blooming flower.


    "It''s reacting to me."


    She dropped to all eights. Spider legs hissed and clicked across the frozen surface, generating new silk to drag, swing, and redirect. She didn''t have time for ranged counterstrikes.


    Only escape.


    High above, at the top of the blooming cathedral, Yuzuha hovered.


    She wasn''t flying¡ªjust resting, balanced on a net so fine it bent light. Her black nails twitched. Her mouth didn''t move.


    But every thread responded like an obedient limb.


    "You''re adapting," she said aloud, not to praise. Just to record.


    "You''re not," Lumina snapped. "You''re just playing with rope."


    Yuzuha finally blinked. Once.


    "Incorrect."


    She raised one finger.


    Three threads flared to life in a circle below.


    Traps Lumina hadn''t even triggered yet.


    Across the battlefield¡ª


    Kaaz pivoted. His strikes grew tighter. He no longer bothered deflecting every vine¡ªhe let them graze so he could close the distance.


    Scael''s tail flicked faster now. Ice shimmered off his armour like mist off a lake.


    Gorrhan laughed again.


    "Ohhh, she''s going all out! Can I go all out too?" he asked no one.


    Lagun didn''t speak.


    But his eyes narrowed.


    And Asmodeus?


    He watched the threads rise. Watched them bloom like weapons made of patience.


    His voice was quiet.


    "No..."


    He stepped once, just slightly forward.


    "This isn''t her skill."


    His gaze sharpened on Yuzuha''s still form above the battlefield.


    "She hasn''t even started yet."


    The last silk line crossed in front of Lumina''s eyes.


    Not one she wove¡ªone woven around her.


    They shimmered now, visible in full. A dome. A cathedral. A coffin.


    The Thread Garden was complete.


    Above her, perched like a priestess upon her altar, Yuzuha tilted her head¡ªnot in cruelty, but finality.


    "Now it begins," she said.


    Threads lashed.


    Lumina spun, legs flashing, counter-silk launching in a wide arc¡ªsnapping, slicing, missing.


    She couldn''t see the source anymore.


    The web had shifted dimensions.


    This wasn''t a fight.


    It was a test chamber.


    Across the battlefield¡ª


    Asmodeus moved.


    One step forward. One step through the snow. The air was thick. Wrong.


    His sigil pulsed faintly on his chest¡ªblood stirring¡ªbut the threads around him didn''t come from Yuzuha.


    They came from above.


    A second aura folded into the web¡ªa cooler presence. Velvet and ancient.


    "You''re not invited to this dance, Demon King."


    The voice was Riel''s.


    She stood atop the tallest thread-line, hair cascading like blue mist. Her body shimmered with Succubus mana¡ªbut her eyes were too calm.


    Too focused.


    She raised one finger.


    "You belong to me, for now."


    With a flick¡ª


    The silk snapped.


    Not Lumina''s. Not Yuzuha''s.


    Asmodeus''s connection to them.


    The battlefield dimmed.


    He couldn''t see them anymore.


    He couldn''t hear them.


    He couldn''t reach them.


    He stood alone in the snow, fists clenched.


    "So that''s how it is," he said quietly.


    "You want to test their worth?"


    His eyes glowed.


    "Fine."


    "But when this is over¡ª"


    The wind howled louder, drowning the rest.


    And far away, inside the Garden of Thread¡ª


    Yuzuha smiled.

 Chapter 489 489: The Teeth Bare Down

    Snow hissed against skin, then flesh.


    Asmodea danced across the frozen field, her petals unfolding behind her like blood-dyed banners. Every step left roses in her wake¡ªsharp, curling, edged in crimson.


    "Come now, pretty blade," she sang. "Are you going to make me sweat, or just prance around looking fancy?"


    Kaaz didn''t reply. He moved.


    A slash.


    Then another.


    His attacks playful, lacking killing intent. Not yet. They were measured¡ªtesting. His obsidian blade-arm flicked in mechanical arcs, carving strands of wind off her dress without touching her skin.


    "Tch." She narrowed her eyes. "Silent types are the worst. At least Gorrhan flirts when he tries to murder you."


    Kaaz''s blade snapped up fast.


    She ducked, feeling it sing past her cheek. A strand of hair split in mid-air.


    "Your steps are shallow," he said coldly."Your blood is loud."


    "You don''t deserve him."


    She froze.


    Just a breath¡ªbut that''s all he needed. His blade came again, this time drawing blood across her upper arm. A thin line, no deeper than a kiss¡ªbut it bloomed wide.


    Asmodea stumbled back, vines snapping from her heels in panic.


    "You think your love means anything?" Kaaz stepped forward, black eyes gleaming.


    "You bathe in his blood like perfume."


    "But you were only made to be touched. Not kept."


    Her fangs clenched.


    Blood pulsed under her skin.


    "You... bastard."


    Kaaz raised his arm.


    "Fracture."


    The rune on his chest lit up¡ªa glowing "3"¡ªand the air screamed as his blade began to spiral.


    "Blooming Razor."


    The world twisted.


    Not with wind. Not with light.


    With blades.


    Thousands¡ªpaper-thin crescent edges¡ªbloomed around Kaaz, spinning in precise geometric patterns. They orbited his body in silence, like petals made of obsidian and storm.


    Then they moved.


    One flick of his blade-arm¡ªand the razors flew.


    Asmodea leapt backwards, her vines flaring up in spirals, creating a wall of thorned roots¡ªbut they shredded instantly. The razors passed through, slicing cleanly with no resistance, no pause.


    One nicked her thigh.


    Another, her cheek.


    A third passed her side, leaving a deep red kiss across her ribs.


    "Haaah...!" she staggered, blood trailing down her side, soaking the edge of her dress.


    "Your magic is slow," Kaaz murmured, stepping forward. His movements were too quiet, too balanced.


    "Like a flower arranging itself before it dies."


    Asmodea hissed, blood splashing from her fingertips. She slammed both hands into the ice¡ªa bloom erupted beneath his feet, thorns lashing up like pythons.


    "Bleed for me!"


    Kaaz didn''t dodge.


    The thorns struck like a whip, each one biting deep into his leg, his side, his neck.


    "Got you," she whispered, eyes wild.


    But Kaaz smiled.


    His obsidian skin rippled and hardened.


    Her thorns crumbled into dust.


    Kaaz rushed forward and slammed into her stomach using his shoulder. The immense force lifted her off the ground and sent her crashing into a frozen ridge, and her body slid down the cold wall to her knees while she gasped for air.


    "You fight with passion," he said, blade dragging through the frost.


    "But it''s unfocused. It''s shallow."


    "That''s not true!"


    "You use blood to look dangerous. But I don''t see danger."


    "I see decoration."


    Her breath hitched.


    Blood trailed down her lip now, warm and wet.


    Her vines trembled¡ªnot with rage, but with something colder.


    Fear.


    Asmodea coughed blood.


    It speckled the snow like poppy seeds, blooming red beneath her knees.


    Kaaz walked toward her with the rhythm of a clock. Unhurried. Precise. One hand behind his back, the other dragging his sword-arm, carving an arc in the frost.


    His razors floated around him like a crown. Not erratic. Disciplined. Cruel.


    "Your blood magic is beautiful," he said. "But it isn''t yours."


    She looked up¡ªeyes wide, lips trembling¡ªbut not broken. Not yet.


    "You act like a weapon," Kaaz continued, circling her slowly, "but you were made to decorate his bed."


    "Shut up," she hissed.


    "You''re not his equal. You''re a favourite. That''s all."


    "I said shut up!"


    Her hand slammed against her thigh¡ªblood sprayed from the wound, coiling into a dozen sharpened ribbons. They launched forward with a high-pitched cry, slicing toward Kaaz from every angle.


    Kaaz moved. Just once.


    A spin.


    His blade-arm rotated with him, the razors spinning out like a black cyclone.


    The blood ribbons fell apart in mid-air.


    "Still shallow," he said.


    She launched vines, and he cut them.


    She surged forward, dagger drawn¡ªhe ducked it, elbowed her gut, then sliced a line across her collarbone as she fell back.


    "Still showy."


    She bared her fangs. Her wings twitched¡ªtorn, dripping.


    "I''m not... done..."


    Her voice broke.


    She stood. Shaking. Blood running down her side, leg, and arm.


    Her dress was shredded.


    Her vines were brittle.


    But her eyes still burned with determination.


    "You don''t get to decide who I am..."


    "You don''t know what he sees..."


    Kaaz paused.


    He tilted his head.


    "Then show me."


    He raised his sword.


    And the razors streamed forward¡ª


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, on another battlefield...


    Scael''s heel scraped across the frozen earth¡ªsleek, measured, almost like a bow.


    He pivoted.


    A blur of black-and-blue spun wide and curved back in.


    Clang.


    Levia''s tower shield caught the strike¡ªbarely. The shock rang through her arm, rattling bone. She dug her boots in, horned brow furrowed, her lips pressed into a line.


    "Tsk." Scael twirled out of range, talon-feet slicing twin arcs in the frost.


    "No counter? No glare? No insult? You''re no fun at all."


    Levia stepped forward, dragging her shield with one arm, spear angled low behind it.


    Scael watched her come.


    "You''re quite loyal, aren''t you?"


    "The obedient wife. The guard dog. The one who waits her turn while the others climb into his bed."


    She didn''t answer. Her grip tightened.


    He sighed theatrically.


    "Oh, don''t pout. You have a role. It just isn''t... satisfying."


    Then he moved.


    His stinger-tail whipped toward her head, fast, deceptive. She caught it with the shield''s rim, angled off the strike¡ªbut he followed through, flipping over her and raking a frozen claw across her back.


    Her armour cracked.


    She pivoted to stab¡ªhe bent low, his pincer catching the shaft of her spear with a screeching clash.


    The fight was clean.


    Deadly.


    But wrong.


    Scael wasn''t trying to kill her.


    He was performing.


    "Let''s fix the lighting," he whispered.


    His chest pulsed.


    Frost flared beneath his exoskeleton.


    "Fracture."


    A number glowed across his chestplate¡ªa bold, icy "2."


    He spun¡ªarms out, legs dancing.


    "Icicle Waltz."


    The terrain changed in a blink.


    Pillars of ice rose from the ground in perfect spirals.


    Crystal reflections warped the battlefield¡ªhundreds of Levia''s reflections surrounded her, all with different expressions.


    Some wept. Some smiled. Some knelt.


    "Look at yourself," Scael whispered behind her."Let''s see what kind of shield breaks first."


    Levia lunged through the mirrored pillars, her spear jabbing forward with unerring precision¡ª


    ¡ªonly to strike nothing.


    The illusion of Scael laughed beside her, dancing through a wall of light. The real one had already slipped behind her, tail coiled, pincers open wide.


    She spun, raising her shield¡ª


    Too late.


    CRACK.


    His tail slammed into the shield''s centre and sent her flying. She hit a jagged ice bloom with a grunt, her back armour buckling, one horn cracking against a jutting shard.


    She didn''t cry out.


    Didn''t groan.


    She stood.


    Bled silently.


    "Even now..." Scael purred, his voice echoing through every mirrored wall. "No anger? No pain? Does he like you that way?"


    She stepped forward, breath fogging, lips bloodied.


    "Or maybe you''re just dull," he mused. "You serve. You bleed. You obey."


    A dozen reflections showed her stagger¡ªher face twisted in different ways.


    "Do you know what he whispered last time he touched one of them?"


    Levia didn''t answer.


    She charged.


    Her spear cut a clean path through a wall of ice¡ªbut struck herself in reflection, and for a half-second, she hesitated.


    That second cost her.


    Scael''s foot struck her ribs, then a claw swept her spear aside.


    She slammed against her own mirrored image.


    And cracked.


    The reflection shattered into a web of fractures¡ªeach line glowing.


    "You don''t hate me," Scael said softly, crouching on a pillar above her. "You hate that he hasn''t called you bed in weeks."


    Blood dripped down her chin.


    Her knees pressed into snow and glass.


    "Say it," he whispered. "Say it out loud. You want him to choose you."


    Her hand trembled, gripping the spear tighter.


    But she said nothing.


    She never did.


    ¡ª


    While the two struggled, after the demon queen''s teeth unleashed their powerful attacks, Vinea faced the mighty Gorrhan.


    Her steel weapon against his stone armour.


    Sparks. A perfect slash from hip to shoulder, fluid and deadly¡ªa textbook killing stroke.


    And it didn''t leave a scratch.


    Gorrhan didn''t even flinch.


    He blinked.


    Then grinned.


    "That tickled!"


    Vinea slid backwards, boots carving twin trenches in the snow. Her sword lowered slightly¡ªnot from exhaustion, but calculation.


    She didn''t breathe heavy.


    But her eyes¡ªsilver and gold¡ªnarrowed just slightly.


    "You don''t dodge," she said.


    "Why would I?" Gorrhan rumbled. His arms were thicker than tree trunks, humming with stored force."You''re not strong enough yet."


    Another step forward¡ªsnow trembled.


    She moved again.


    Fast. Precise. Fluid.


    Three strikes. Throat. Knee. Eye.


    Each one hit.


    None of them mattered.


    He caught her blade mid-swing with his bare hand, the stone fingers cracking only slightly, then crushed the steel, snapping it like cheap glass.


    Her blade recoiled, warped. Her stance held.


    "You''re good," Gorrhan said, almost childlike. "I like you. You don''t cry like the others."


    Vinea stepped back, calm still in her limbs.


    But blood seeped from her shoulder, her ribs, her thigh.


    He''d landed only two hits, but each had shattered bone through armour.


    "Don''t you want to win?" he asked.


    She said nothing.


    He tilted his head.


    "You''re not glowing like the others. You''re not... blooming."


    He leaned down, just enough to meet her eyes.


    "Maybe he doesn''t need all of you after all."


    Her grip tightened. Her tail curled behind her, spear-shaped and twitching.


    Then he slammed his stone fists into the ground.


    The ice cracked.


    She fell.


    Her back hit the cliff wall behind her. A sharp breath escaped. She didn''t scream.


    She didn''t move.


    ¡ª


    Asmodea, bleeding into the snow.


    Levia, curled beside a shattered mirror.


    Vinea, beneath a fallen ridge, sword shattered beside her.


    ¡ª


    No sound.


    No light.


    No help.


    And no one is left to save them.

 Chapter 490 490: Bloom: Sea of the Blood Empress

    Snow pressed into the wound on her side.


    Not cold. Just... wet. Heavy.


    Asmodea lay curled in a nest of shattered vines. Her lips were parted, drawing in air that didn''t feel like air. Blood soaked the soil beneath her ribs¡ªtoo much to shape, to control. It was just... spilling.


    "I liked this dress..." she whispered, almost dreamily.


    Her vision swam.


    Frost clung to her lashes.


    One of her wings twitched. The other was torn.


    Kaaz''s footsteps didn''t echo. He didn''t drag his sword-arm.


    He came forward like a shadow cast by a dying flame¡ªtall, straight, inevitable.


    He said nothing.


    He didn''t mock her this time.


    He didn''t have to.


    She tried to lift her arm.


    Her fingers curled halfway toward the handle of her knife, then slumped.


    Her magic didn''t answer. Her vines lay dormant, drained. Torn apart by the enemy''s attacks.


    For the first time in years, she felt small. Not because she lost¡ªbecause she wasn''t enough. For him. For herself. For what she wanted to be.


    Her breath shook.


    Her heart didn''t.


    "You were always the weak one."


    That wasn''t Kaaz.


    That was her.


    The voice inside¡ªthe one that wore her voice like a costume when she doubted herself.


    But then she remembered¡ª


    A moment in a temple.


    A night with no blood.


    Just Asmodeus, brushing his hand through her hair, looking at her like¡ª


    "Why do you care what others think?"


    "To me... You are perfect just the way you are."


    "Curse, weak or useless. I would love you even still."


    Her eyes opened.


    Just slightly.


    The frost clung to her lips like ash. Her breath fogged and curled over her face, drifting skyward as if it too was trying to escape. Somewhere above, Kaaz was still moving¡ªshe could feel the pressure of his steps through the snow, the sharpness of his intent like an icicle pointed straight at her throat.


    But her thoughts were already falling inward.


    Not in fear.


    Not even in regret.


    Just... slow descent. Like petals drifting toward a grave.


    ¡ª


    She remembered when she first met him.


    Before his crown. Before the blood. Before everything.


    When she was wrapped in thorns of her own making, lacking everything in her life, doubting everyone that approached her, she wasn''t subtle and didn''t need to be. Men died from her scent, priests called her a monster... a witch.


    She thought she didn''t care...


    And then she met him.


    Asmodeus. Ryuji. That stupid, idiotic berserker who forced himself into her world like a boar charging forward, yet he stood like he''d been carved from defiance and spit.


    ''Handsome spit...''


    She''d tried to resist his charms¡ªof course, she did. She laughed when he resisted. She teased, taunted, pressed close with breath like wine and skin like silk. Asmodeus tried everything... but found that it didn''t matter.


    But he didn''t flinch.


    He hadn''t called her beautiful.


    He hadn''t begged or fought.


    He''d looked at her, calmly¡ªquietly¡ªand gave her a path, a place.


    A home.


    His words of affection were not grand, but filled with his genuine feelings.


    She remembered in silence. Not cold, not cruel.Just... honest.


    Like he saw something behind the fangs and petals, something she didn''t even know was there.


    "You''re the moment before spring.""You deserve to break free of your curse, and be happy, to thrive."


    Her chest clenched.


    Not in pain.


    In want. In need. In something she''d sworn to never forget again, but this fight made her doubt such feelings, and made her crumble in defeat.


    She had loved him from that moment.


    Not because he was strong. Not because he was king.


    Because he saw her.


    Not the princess.Not the witch.Not the failure.


    Her.


    ¡ª


    A single thorn broke through her palm, drawn not by a spell, but by memory. Asmodea grasped it tight, ignoring the pain.


    Her voice, filled with a hoarse sense of resilience.


    "I''m not done."


    She grasped the thorn tighter, allowing her blood to run, to flow down her wrist as if the memories of him washed over her body through the crimson river. Her body trembled, emotions that remained hidden, held back for so long, finally broke through the barriers she had so carefully erected.


    The cold wind of Kaaz''s attack no longer seemed so dangerous; nothing compared to the harsh reminder of life without Asmodeus.


    She wasn''t the weapon they had made her.


    No longer a witch.No longer a plaything of blood and war.Not anymore.


    Asmodeus had never seen her as those things.


    "You are my beloved princess of blood, these blood flowers are beautiful."


    "So bloom however you desire."


    Her heart pounded in time with her thoughts, the last of her doubts fading into the coming storm, torn apart by the black vines growing around her arms. The power she''d always carried within rose, and for the first time, she could feel they responded to her emotions.


    The thorn that helped her awaken faded, vanishing into her blood as a small swirl of blood began pulsing around her, a pool of blood became a lake, the lake a river. Her body jerked, shuddered as if something was raging deep inside her.


    The crimson shade of her power intensified, shifting like molten lava beneath her skin.


    Kaaz paused, sensing the change. His expression flickered with annoyance, but the tingling in his skin and the growing magic aura from the woman''s body caused him to halt.


    He didn''t understand what was happening.


    Asmodea was no longer just a trickster, an enchantress with magic woven from blood and petals.


    She was the Empress. She was his Empress.


    Beneath her feet, the ground trembled, filled with blood coloured vines like threads that broke her free, wrapped around her limbs and reached towards the heavens in thick coils of ruby red. Her body seemed to glow as the air began distorting.


    Her skin began to shimmer with an almost ethereal light, though beneath it, the fire of her anger¡ªher devotion¡ªfuelled the transformation.


    The first whisper of power rose in her chest, and she closed her eyes, her breath steadying as her mind anchored itself in the feeling of his voice.


    Her voice, shaking with all the sorrow, the anger, the longing, the love she''d kept buried for so long:


    "For you...""For your love...""For your trust..."


    Her lips parted, and with the certainty that had only been a dream before, she spoke the words she''d longed to say. Words she''d whispered to herself when the moonlight was soft and the world was silent.


    "..."


    In the same breath, her power exploded outward, rushing, spreading, a sea of deep red petals and thorns that tore the ground beneath her apart, flooding the battlefield with her fury. The trees shook, the very sky seemed to bend, and Kaaz''s cocky grin faltered for the first time.


    Her form shifted, becoming something far beyond the person who stood before. She was no longer the woman who had simply whispered Asmodeus''s name in the silence.


    Now, she was the blood itself.


    The very essence of war and passion distilled into one word. One promise.


    Her body bloomed, but not with delicate petals or roses... rather with murderous, lethal beauty. Asmodea''s power unfolded like tendrils of raw, untamed magic that twisted around her like blood serpents, biting into the wintry battlefield.


    She was the Sea of Blood.She was the Emperor''s chosen.


    And as the winds of war picked up around her, she looked up at Kaaz, her smile cruel.


    "You''ll see what it means to be the Empress."


    ¡ªBloom... Sea of The Blood Empress.


    Kaaz''s smile faded, replaced with a twinge of something unspoken. Something more serious. He could feel it now¡ªthe weight of her power. The way it had changed her shaped her into something no one could have anticipated.


    But he wouldn''t back down. Not now.


    He flicked his hand, and the wind picked up again, swirling with razor-sharp ice.


    He tried to break her spirit, the aura she emitted equal, no, maybe even greater than his queen, causing the third tooth to tremble.


    "Is that all? Come on, then. Show me what you really are."


    But Asmodea was no longer the woman he had underestimated.


    She was his Empress.


    Her power exploded forward, the flood of thorns and blood-like vines crashing toward him, enveloping the battlefield in an intense tornado of crimson fury.


    He was forced to jump back, but the moment he did, the petals closed in¡ªhis back already pressed against the unforgiving ground as the vines began to choke the air from his lungs.


    A flood of blood filled the battlefield...


    This was Asmodea''s magic, given visual form.

 Chapter 491: Still Bleeding

    Kaaz lunged forward, blade-arm howling through the wind¡ªobsidian teeth churning in his wake like a grinder of glass. His Fracture still spun, razors shrieking around him in a lethal storm.


    But the air wasn''t his anymore.


    The wind was wet.


    The snow was red.


    And the battlefield had become hers.


    From beneath the frost, a forest of thorns rose, crimson and coiling, veined with flickers of glowing mana. Vines lashed upward, not wild, but deliberate and calculating. They surged into the gaps between his razors, threading through the spaces between his counters.


    Kaaz turned, but the ground itself betrayed him. It split open in a blooming spiral, and from its depths, blood poured¡ªnot thin, not airy¡ªthick, viscous, heavy. A sea.


    It swallowed his legs. Then his waist.


    "Tch...!" He slashed downward, carving a shockwave through the flood, but the blood reformed, shifting around him like it had a mind, like it knew.


    Above him, Asmodea hovered¡ªno wings flapping, no feet touching ground.


    She rose with her garden. Wrapped in ribbons of thorned roses, her body now glowing from within, petals of blood hovering in orbit around her like a corona of ruin. Her hair flowed like a river through the air, eyes blazing with fury and desire.


    "You said I was shallow," she said, voice soft, coiling through the blood. "That I was just a performance."


    She stepped forward in the air, vines responding to her every movement, each of her breaths, drawing tighter around Kaaz "Then behold my performance!"


    "But I''m not a late blooming rose in winter!"


    "I am the garden."


    Kaaz let out a grunt¡ªhis obsidian arm hardened, gleaming like polished stone, and he surged forward one final time, razors blazing behind him.


    But her vines met him in mid-air.


    They didn''t block.


    They devoured.


    Dozens wrapped around his arm, then his legs, then his throat. The sound of tearing flesh was muffled by the sea¡ªnot a splash, not a scream. Just red. Endless red.


    He tried to speak¡ªshe closed his mouth with a wall of petals.


    "Sleep now, number three."


    The blood thickened, becoming solid. A cocoon of crimson thorns surrounded his body, trapping him, crushing slowly inward with the sound of cracking armour and bone.


    "This garden doesn''t grow weeds..."


    She hovered in silence.


    Her blood fell like rain. The battlefield below churned in slow pulses, like a heart still beating.


    She landed softly, barefoot on the snow that no longer felt cold. Her dress of thorns retracted, falling into place like silk made of power and pain.


    Asmodea looked down at the vine-wrapped grave.


    Kaaz did not rise.


    Not this time.


    "That''s one."


    She turned toward the storm¡ªtoward her sisters.


    The world was quiet again.


    No razors.


    No frost.


    Only the soft hiss of blood receding, soaking back into the soil as if the battlefield itself bowed to her will. The thorn cocoon that entombed Kaaz pulsed once, then cracked like a dried rose husk, collapsing into a slick, red mound¡ªlifeless.


    Asmodea stood over it, legs trembling.


    She wasn''t glowing anymore.


    Her Empress form hadn''t vanished, but it had dulled¡ªher petals were darker now, wilting at the edges, heavy with exertion. Her bare feet squelched through snow turned to mud beneath her weight.


    She winced. A cut beneath her ribs opened wider as she moved¡ªher blood magic no longer surging to heal it.


    But she didn''t stop.


    She turned.


    Looked toward the swirling white horizon.


    Somewhere beyond the veil of blizzard and thread, her sisters were still fighting.


    Somewhere... they were still bleeding.


    She took a single step forward.


    Then another.


    "I''m not done."


    Her voice cracked, low and tired.


    Not triumphant.


    Not dramatic.


    Just the truth.


    Her arms trembled as she looked towards the opposite direction, towards Asmodeus.


    She didn''t know the direction, couldn''t sense his aura, but Asmodea just knew...


    "He is waiting for me."


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile,


    The silk whispered.


    It moved with no wind. No pull. No gravity. Just motion.


    Lumina stumbled through the threads, dragging her body through the impossible geometry Yuzuha had spun. Each step pressed through a curtain of gauze, each breath filtered through strands that weren''t hers. The web no longer clung to her fingers like a lover¡ªit recoiled from her. Mocked her.


    Her spider legs twitched behind her, scraping the walls as she moved, but even they felt distant now, wrong, crooked, monstrous.


    "Eight legs and still so slow," came the voice.


    It didn''t echo. It lingered. Whispered along her silk lines, curling through her eardrum like a teasing needle.


    "You''ve always been the ugliest one."


    Yuzuha emerged from a mirrored arc of thread, barely five paces away¡ªher kimono folding perfectly around her, hair sleek and untouched, her fingers outstretched in mock concern.


    "He hasn''t touched you since that night, has he?"


    Lumina didn''t answer.


    She couldn''t.


    Her chest was tight. Not with fear¡ªwith shame.


    "You know why, don''t you?" Yuzuha cooed, stepping slowly.


    "He couldn''t bear to look at what you are. He had to¡ªwhat''s the word? Endure it."


    "No," Lumina murmured, but the word barely left her lips.


    A line of thread snapped beside her ear.


    Not Yuzuha''s.


    Hers.


    She was unravelling her own web¡ªdoubting it, doubting herself. Every step forward made her silk falter. Every instinct she followed looped her in circles. Her map, her memory, her instincts... all became twisted and wrong.


    "If he loved you," Yuzuha said, appearing again¡ªthis time above her, crouched in a funnel of silk, head tilted like a spider admiring prey¡ª


    "He would''ve asked for more. But he didn''t, did he? Just once."


    "You think he loved it?"


    "That thing attached to your waist?"


    Lumina tripped. Her spider leg snagged in a thread, jerking her sideways.


    She landed hard on her shoulder, one foreleg cracking against the ground. The impact was dull, not pain, not yet. Just exhaustion. Just doubt.


    "He lied," Yuzuha said sweetly, walking closer to Lumina, bare feet leaving no print on the silk floor.


    "Because no man could want a thing like you."


    Lumina curled slightly inward, hands to her chest. Her spider legs¡ªsleek, midnight black¡ªtrembled and retracted, as if trying to vanish.


    Her breath shook.


    Her web didn''t answer her.


    And in the deepest part of her mind, something cold began to whisper:


    "She''s right. Isn''t she?"


    Her once beautiful silk shimmered, no longer white but now a dull red, stained by her blood. However, Lumina didn''t understand or realise, because of the situation, she only saw the dull, dirty threat.


    Like a spider, caught in her own web.


    Lumina rose slowly. Her hands braced against the floor¡ªonly it wasn''t the floor anymore. Beneath her palm, she felt glass. Thin, cold, and breathing.


    She looked up.


    And saw herself.


    A mirror.


    Then another.


    And another.


    Each one showed her from a different angle¡ªreflections out of sync. In one, her spider legs moved too slowly. In another, her mouth didn''t match her breath. In another... she was beautiful. Too beautiful. It was her past form... as the goddess of light. Pristine and human in figure.


    The walls shifted. The threads folded in on themselves like hands closing over Lumina''s eyes¡ªeverywhere she turned, she saw a different her. Broken. Bent. Malformed. The human half small. The arachne massive. Grotesque.


    "This is what he sees."


    Yuzuha''s voice came from inside the glass.


    "Every time he looks at you, this is what he remembers."


    One showed Asmodeus touching Lumina''s cheek... and grimacing.


    Another showed him turning to another woman... any other woman, with relief in his eyes.


    Another: Sariel, Vinea, Asmodea... all laughing behind a curtain, whispering:


    Each time, Lumina''s figure became more grotesque and horrific, like an eldritch horror.


    "He did it once because he had to." Asmodea covered her mouth and looked away.


    "Poor girl... he pities her." Velvet frowned and buried herself in his arms.


    "She thinks she''s his favourite?" Erika laughed.


    "Stop," Lumina whispered.


    She stepped forward, silk dragging behind her. She lashed a thread at the nearest mirror.


    It didn''t break.


    The image shifted. This time, Lumina''s arachne form rotted¡ªhair falling out in clumps, chitin cracking, her red eyes dimming.


    "He''s pretending," Yuzuha whispered. "You''ve always known¡ªhaven''t you?"


    Lumina screamed.


    Eight threads fired in all directions¡ªsnapping through the air with precision. Silk wove a dome around her, sharp and defensive.


    But when it cleared¡ª


    The mirrors hadn''t moved.


    They were inside the dome.


    Inside her space.


    Inside her.


    She turned in circles, fangs bared, eyes wide. She couldn''t breathe.


    Her spider legs retracted tighter, huddled against her body. She was trying to make herself small.


    Her thoughts spiralled out of control.


    You''re too large.


    Too wrong.


    Too monstrous.


    The worst voice came last.


    He only said it to be kind.


    She lowered her head.


    Her silk web behind her flickered, fraying at the edges.


    Yuzuha''s laughter came soft, warm, and smugly.


    "So much silk... for something so hollow."

 Chapter 492: Burrow: Brood of the Spider Empress

    The mirrors didn''t shatter from force.


    They shivered.


    Hairline fractures crept across their perfect, cruel surfaces¡ªsilent, almost delicate.


    Lumina sat still at the centre of the silk dome, her legs folded beneath her, a spider half curled in shame. Her breathing was ragged. Her silk limp. Her heartbeat numb.


    But then, a memory appeared. Not a weapon. Not a nightmare.


    A moment.


    She had stood in the moonlight, just outside the edge of their shared campfire during their journey across the demon empire. Her legs¡ªthose thick, furred limbs¡ªtucked tight beneath her. She wore her softest dress over her human half, but it barely draped past the merging line of carapace and skin.


    She had been so careful. So afraid. So... hopeful.


    "My dear... if my spider form is unsettling, I can hide it completely now," she whispered, voice trembling with effort not to sound too eager.


    He didn''t respond at first. Then he stood and turned, and he looked angry. Actually angry.


    "Why would you say that?" he snapped.


    She flinched. Her legs retreated without meaning to.


    "Why would I ever want you to hide it?"


    "Do you know how many times we made love on that mountain?" His eyes looked into hers.


    "Do you think I''d roll across your fur like that if I didn''t love you?"


    CRACK.


    One mirror split cleanly, right down the middle. It dissolved into threads.


    Another memory:


    He had fallen asleep across her back.


    Literally.


    He''d curled up, shirtless, atop her spider rump, one arm draped lazily across the thick white fur between her legs. The heat from his body was warm, and she hadn''t dared move an inch, terrified she''d wake him.


    But he had stirred. Eyes half-lidded. Hand drifting gently over her fur.


    "I might be called a freak," he murmured, voice lazy, content, real, "But I can''t help but love this part of you, Lumina..."


    "It''s beautiful."


    "One of a kind."


    She''d nearly cried that night, because it was the first time since regaining her mind that she let herself believe it.


    Another mirror shattered.


    Then another.


    Then five.


    The illusions flickered¡ªSariel and Vinea''s laughter blurred into gentle memories where they showed their affection and kindness. No longer insulting and making her heart ache. Asmodeus''s cold gaze warped. One by one, the fakes fell apart, and in their place¡ª


    She saw herself.


    Wounded.


    Bleeding.


    But beautiful.


    Eight eyes opened fully.


    Her spider legs unfolded¡ªnot coiled, not ashamed.


    She rose.


    The final mirror trembled.


    Inside, it was her face, the present. Tired, hurt and real. And it showed something else that she couldn''t see a moment before, her silk pulsed, bright white, clean and shimmering like moonlight.


    Yuzuha''s voice came again¡ªsoft now, uncertain.


    "What are you doing?"


    But Lumina didn''t answer, at least yet. Her threads stirred and began to weave, thoughts and desires that she once abandoned faded, became vibrant. She remembered her request that Asmodeus accepted, to become his wife, to be accepted. And for the first time since the fight began, they obeyed.


    The web stopped moving.


    All at once.


    The mirrors ceased their warping, threads fell silent, and the breath of the garden itself paused¡ªas if nature feared to speak over her.


    Lumina stood.


    Fully.


    All eight red eyes open, unblinking. The false veil of shame had burned away.


    Lumina''s spider legs arched high behind her, polished black with veins of luminous silk glowing faintly beneath their surface. Her body, once curled in on itself, now held perfect posture¡ªnot proud, but absolute.


    Yuzuha''s next word caught in her throat.


    She could feel it¡ªsomething old had awakened.


    Not rage.


    Not vengeance.


    Sovereignty.


    Lumina raised one hand in the air slowly in a measured movement.


    Measured.


    Royal.


    A single strand of white thread slid between her fingers, pulsing with her breath. It shimmered in the dark, humming, like it sang to itself.


    It formed a beautiful ring on her finger... a symbol of her dream, her driving force.


    "You do not deserve my hate," Lumina said softly.


    Yuzuha blinked. "W-What?"


    "You speak as if you understand me. As if he were yours to pity me for."


    "But you are just noise."


    "And I have forgotten how to listen."


    She turned her palm over.


    The thread floated down.


    And vanished.


    The ground beneath Yuzuha''s feet buckled.


    And fell away.


    The air whistled with the raging blizzard of the demon queen''s magic, yet when Lumina spoke, the wind parted and only her voice echoed, reverberating like a drum.


    "Burrow,"


    Her voice echoed through the web like a bell in a cathedral.


    "Brood of the Spider Empress."


    The garden collapsed.


    Not shattered¡ªdescended.


    Like silk being folded inward. Like a curtain closing on a stage.


    Yuzuha screamed as her footing vanished, the false battlefield crumpling inward as new silk exploded from the depths below. Pillars. Bridges. Nest-chambers. Threads thicker than spears, coiled and ready. All hers.


    Lumina stepped down onto the new terrain¡ªher domain, her nest. Her legs moved with grace, her hair catching the white glow from her silk-lit cathedral.


    "You cannot mock what you cannot comprehend," she said, barely above a whisper.


    "This form... this place... was never meant for the eyes of cowards."


    She raised her arms.


    Silk answered from every angle.


    "Welcome to my brood, number five."


    Yuzuha spun in mid-air, flailing as the thread-web beneath her disintegrated. Her balance, once flawless, shattered¡ªher legs kicked, her arms lashed, but there was no ground left.


    Only silk.


    Endless silk.


    It pulsed with breath¡ªhers. Not Yuzuha''s.


    "What is this?" she hissed. "Where are we?"


    Her voice echoed off pale walls of layered thread. Arched tunnels, interlaced platforms, cradles woven in honeycomb spirals.


    A nest.


    Alive.


    Waiting.


    Lumina descended like a divine judgment, walking upside down along the webbed ceiling, each of her steps measured and silent. Her red eyes tracked Yuzuha without blinking. Her spider half moved in tandem¡ªa sacred beast, not a monster.


    "This is not a battlefield," Lumina said, her voice rich with layered calm.


    "This is a womb."


    She raised one hand¡ªsix threads responded, twitching mid-air like they hungered.


    "And you are not prey."


    "You are... a mistake."


    Yuzuha screamed and fired a volley of slicing threads. Dozens. Gleaming black cords aimed to sever every line.


    They never reached.


    Lumina''s webs caught them mid-flight, bending without tearing¡ªabsorbing them like flesh taking in a needle. Then they snapped backwards, dragging the silk strands out of Yuzuha''s control, turning them inward.


    "No¡ª" Yuzuha shrieked as her own threads lashed around her wrists.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Too late.


    Lumina moved her fingers¡ªjust one motion.


    The nest responded.


    Strands surged around Yuzuha''s body like sea foam, coiling her midair, tightening inch by inch with elegant geometry. Not choking. Not strangling. Enclosing.


    Wrapping.


    Mummifying.


    The once-graceful demon twisted, her limbs pinned at odd angles. Her head snapped back as a single thread pulled tight across her mouth.


    Her muffled scream echoed across the chamber like a child crying under a blanket.


    "A thread pulled too tight," Lumina whispered as she hovered above her, "always snaps."


    The final thread closed around Yuzuha''s eyes. She vanished into the weave¡ªsilenced, suspended, and forgotten.


    Lumina lowered herself to the nest floor. Her Empress form shimmered faintly now. The glow of her threads had dimmed, but the strength in her eyes hadn''t.


    She closed her lower arms in a prayer-like posture. A ritual. Not for victory.


    For the next battle.


    Behind her, her brood pulsed.


    Awaiting.

 Chapter 493: Shatter: Shield of the Iron Empress

    The cold wasn''t what hurt.


    It was the weight.


    The crystal wall lay across her chest, heavy as stone, shimmering with warped reflections of her own battered body. Her right arm twisted and pinned between two slabs of jagged ice. Her shield lay inches from her fingers, but she couldn''t reach it. Her fingers were too numb to close.


    Above her, the light refracted in perfect geometry. Arcs of silver and blue danced along the mirrored domes that enclosed her¡ªScael''s waltz, still spinning, still flawless.


    "How long will you lie there?" came the voice.


    Silk-smooth. Arrogant. Too close.


    "Is that your oath?" Scael asked. "To die as a mute monument?"


    She didn''t answer.


    "You really are the most loyal, aren''t you?" he sighed.


    "That''s what they always say about the silent ones. Loyal. Steady. Useful."


    A shape moved across the crystal ceiling above her¡ªhis tail, his claws, his silhouette.


    "But loyalty without recognition?" he chuckled.


    "That''s slavery. You''re just the shield. The extra."


    Levia''s lips were cracked. Her mouth bled faintly. She couldn''t feel her jaw, but she still ground her teeth.


    "He says their names," Scael continued. "Asmodea. Vinea. Lumina."


    He crouched just above the edge of her prison, upside down in her mirrored view.


    "But yours?"


    "When did he last say yours?"


    The ice creaked. A new fracture split across Levia''s armour, right at her sternum. Her lungs struggled to draw in cold air, her left eye bloodshot and half-closed.


    Still, she did not scream.


    Still, she did not move.


    Levia listened.


    Not to him.


    To the sound of her own breath.


    Slow. Grounded.


    Her heart beat once, and then again.


    Even buried, even alone¡ª


    She endured.


    The cold wasn''t fading.


    But it wasn''t winning either.


    Levia''s fingers scraped against the edge of her shield¡ªjust enough for skin to split. She didn''t wince. Pain didn''t matter. Not compared to what she remembered.


    The arena roared in her memory.


    Not with triumph.


    With betrayal.


    She saw her hand again¡ªher hand trembling as it drove the divine sword into his chest.


    The sword of light. The will of the goddess. She had watched it punch through his ribs, carve his flesh open, and heard him gasp.


    "Haha, thank you."


    He''d said that before swaying, almost falling to the ground.


    Back then, she wasn''t his. She was hers¡ªan apostle of the goddess. A puppet.


    She remembered the moment the light shattered. The goddess''s will cracked within her bones, her divine blessing burning away in his gaze. Ryuji¡ªno, Asmodeus¡ªstood before her, bleeding, but smiling.


    Even when she ruined with him... he didn''t show her true hatred. He cupped her chin and said:


    "You''re not my enemy."


    "And from now on, you''re mine."


    She had fallen to her knees then, not out of devotion. But shame. He accepted her broken self, on the brink of collapse and gave her a new meaning, a new name!


    The memory wasn''t bright or some kind of romantic image... It was heavy.


    But it was hers.


    Her shield moved.


    A tremor of magic rippled through her body, curling into her spine. Her ribs groaned. Her shoulder cracked back into place. Her fingers tightened.


    Scael''s mirrored world began to ripple.


    He watched her with narrowed eyes.


    "So you remember," he said. "Good. Hold onto it. Your failure. Your mistake."


    She pushed herself up on one knee.


    "You''re right," she said, voice ragged. "I failed him."


    "But he forgave me."


    "That''s why I swore¡ªnever again."


    She reached out and slammed the base of her cracked tower shield into the ice.


    Magic surged.


    The impact echoed like a war drum.


    Not a clash.


    Not a scream.


    Just one low, final note that rolled across the battlefield like a warning before a siege.


    The ice beneath Levia spidered outward¡ªlines of black tearing through the crystalline floor. Her shield groaned in protest, the surface cracking wider until it looked more like shattered glass suspended in air than steel.


    The pieces didn''t fall.


    They floated, held together by writhing ribbons of black mist. Energy swirled inside each shard, binding them with something older than magic¡ªwill.


    She didn''t lift it. She pressed it into the ice.


    "Shatter," she said.


    The fragments pulsed.


    "Shield of the Iron Empress."


    Her armour surged with power¡ªnot fire, not frost¡ªweight.


    Thick black plating grew over her limbs in rigid plates. Gold filigree formed along the joints like old language carved into tomb walls. Levia''s shoulders expanded with broad pauldrons, heavy enough to crush a horse beneath them. Her hair whipped backwards, loose and unadorned, framed by the halo of steam rising off her skin.


    Her eyes opened fully now, unblinking. Focused. Void of doubt.


    "You can dance," she said, slowly rising to full height.


    "But I only need to walk."


    She raised her broken, spectral shield.


    It howled.


    Not a sound¡ªan atmospheric shift. A force pressing down on the battlefield like the sky was lowering itself by inches.


    Scael tensed¡ªhis insectoid form coiling defensively.


    "You''re different now," he muttered.


    "No," Levia said, stepping forward, boots crunching ice.


    "I''ve always been like this. I just lost my way, lost in his warmth."


    Scael moved first.


    He spun with sharp, elegant grace¡ªhis tail slicing arcs of frost into the air, pincers gleaming, his silhouette caught mid-pirouette as if trapped in a painting. The mirrored walls around them, with dozens of reflections, perfectly copied each movement or action.


    "Let''s see how long you can remain arrogant!"


    He struck.


    A dozen needle-thin ice shards fired from the spinning motion of his claws¡ªangled, jagged, fast. Too fast.


    Levia didn''t flinch.


    She stepped forward. Raised her fractured shield.


    The shards struck¡ªand stopped.


    Not blocked in the conventional sense¡ªconsumed. The dark mist that wove through the broken segments pulsed once, and the spears of ice were pulled inward, frozen mid-air, their kinetic force bled dry.


    Her shoulder rolled, and she pressed forward again, another step, cracking the ground like a spider''s web under her heel.


    "You''re not countering," Scael hissed. "You''re just walking¡ª!"


    "Yes."


    Her voice didn''t rise.


    Another step. The ice field warped.


    A mirror to her left fractured slightly. Another reflection showed her bleeding, faltering¡ªand it failed to sync with her motion.


    The illusion slipped.


    She wasn''t just breaking his spell.


    She was invalidating it.


    Scael snarled.


    He dived toward her, tail whipping around in a spiralling arc. He clanged off her shield with enough force to send most knights flying.


    She took a half-step back, then stomped forward.


    Crunch.


    The mirrored platform beneath her collapsed into ice dust.


    "You''re no dancer," Scael spat.


    "Yes, I am his shield, protecting him from harm, destroying his enemies..." she said again. "Even when shattered into pieces."


    "Now be buried."


    She planted her shield into the ground.


    It unfolded¡ªexpanded¡ªfragments flaring outward like iron wings. A concussive wave rippled forward, a shockwave that shattered the ice terrain into splinters. The mirrored walls felt like cheap glass. The illusion dissolved.


    Scael staggered. He blinked.


    And for the first time, she noticed that this demon that shattered her confidence...


    He looked small.


    The air was still.


    Scael''s waltz¡ªhis spirals, his mirrored illusions, his frost-lined stage¡ªlay broken around them. Fragments of symmetry scattered like bones from a fallen sculpture.


    He was breathing hard now.


    Three cracks appeared in his polished exoskeleton. One pincer dragged along the ground, limp and dented. His tail twitched erratically, the frost on its stinger dulled.


    "You''re... nothing special," he spat between panting breaths."No speed. No elegance. Just¡ªpressure."


    "Correct," Levia replied. "But he still loves me!"


    She raised her shield¡ªnot as a wall this time, but like a door being closed.


    He leapt again, pushing his failing body into a high-speed spiral, trying to repeat the spin that had outclassed her before.


    She stepped forward.


    One step.


    Her boot struck the frost¡ªand it broke.


    Her shield met his momentum mid-air, and it swallowed it.


    The moment his body made contact, the force didn''t bounce.


    It sank.


    Like hitting a swamp of condensed gravity, his bones crunched beneath the pressure. His movement stalled.


    Then she stepped again.


    The second step shattered the ground beneath them both, and his feet lost contact.


    She rotated slightly, adjusting her grip, and drove her shield into his chest.


    Not as a punch.


    As a verdict.


    Scael flew backwards, not far. Not dramatic. Just hard.


    Straight into one of the last upright mirrors¡ªhis own fractured reflection greeted him before it splintered around his body like glass around a bullet.


    He didn''t rise...


    Levia watched him in silence, thousands of sharp blades piercing his exoskeleton, green blood oozing from his lips and nose.


    The demon was dead and would never rise again.


    Levia lowered her shield and took a moment to adjust her breath. Her armour hissed softly, steam rising in curls from the impact.


    She didn''t look back.


    "Two."


    When she tried to step towards Asmodeus, her armour and shield shattered like broken glass, without power¡ªher legs shook, before she crumbled to the ground, something sweet and warm oozing from her lips.


    "Ah..." with a gasp, Levia reached her limit.


    "...Asmodeus..."


    Her hand extended, hoping to reach the distance aura... before a pair of arms wrapped around her waist and a familiar voice echoed in her ears.


    "You did your best, Levia... now rest."


    The blonde woman''s hair fluttered as she looked back.

 Chapter 494: Burn: Blade of the Emperor

    The rocks groaned where they pinned her.


    Vinea lay half-buried under a collapsed ledge of blackened stone, the breath forced from her lungs with every heartbeat. Her sword lay nearby¡ªsnapped midway down the blade, its molten core flickering faintly like a dying ember.


    Snow, once white, now steamed against the shards of fire leaking from her broken horns.


    Above her, the ground trembled.


    A booming laugh, childlike and full of excitement, rolled across the battlefield.


    "C''mon!" Gorrhan shouted, hopping from foot to foot like an oversized child begging for another round of a game.


    "Don''t stop now! You''re close¡ªI can feel it!"


    The massive demon lumbered closer, his stone arms crackling with barely contained seismic energy. His back, ridged with jagged spines, hummed in rhythm with each booming step.


    "You''re strong!" he said brightly. "Stronger than the little cracks you''re making!"


    Gorrhan never insulted or attacked Vinea when she didn''t fight back, a strange battle that confused her at first... but the demon childishly resembled the man she loved,


    Another rumble shook the frozen terrain as he slammed a fist into the ground, not aiming at her, but beside her. A warning. A heartbeat.


    But the force shook her organs as she vomited blood.


    "Come on, pretty horns! You gotta show me!"


    Vinea gritted her teeth.


    Her body refused to move easily. One of her legs was twisted awkwardly under the rubble. Her breathing was a total mess as she gasped and swallowed the air like a fish out of water. Every twitch of her fingers sent jagged knives of pain up her spine.


    But she didn''t hate him.


    She could feel it¡ªthe honesty. The innocence behind the force.


    Gorrhan wasn''t trying to humiliate her.


    He was trying to wake her up.


    The snow melted around her slowly, forming rivulets of steam that rose like spirits into the dim sky. Her molten horns pulsed once, then faded back into dull heat.


    She lowered her forehead into the crook of her arm, teeth clenched so tightly they ached.


    Her voice was silent.


    But in her heart, a whisper stirred:


    "I can''t give up here."


    "Not when he gave me a reason and the strength to fight."


    "Not when I can finally... burn brightly, like Liana did!"


    The stone above her shifted, scattering pebbles down her back, but she couldn''t feel it as her thoughts turned inward, drawn towards the most important moments in her life.


    To the moment she first met him...


    Not a romantic confession but more like a trial.


    False whispers about him slipped into her ears, and she appeared to watch and judge him worthy of her sister and the royal family..


    Ryuji Vincenzo..


    A man from another world, thought to be another weak ''false hero'' to be used as fodder to make time for Alan to become stronger... He became someone her little sister Liana became almost obsessed with.


    To Vinea... to Princess Anne, he was a thorn embedded far too deep.


    He was like a sword, too stubborn and refusing to bow.


    Vinea had been told to judge him.


    If he was a danger, she was to ensure he was "removed."


    If he was a fraud, she was to expose him.


    If he was weak, she was to forget him.


    But then she saw him fight.


    Not from behind glass, not from whispers or letters.


    In the arena.


    The dirt soaked in blood, the air thick with fear, and Asmodeus stood alone, back straight, blade lowered at his side, facing men who outnumbered and outarmed him.


    He didn''t roar.


    He didn''t posture.


    He fought like a wildfire¡ªviolent, radiant, uncontrolled, only in the sense that he refused to be extinguished.


    She had seen warriors kill before.


    But he was something different.


    "I cannot remove my eyes... he is beautiful," she remembered thinking, her heart racing faster and faster as it became difficult to swallow her breath.


    "He is different... I need to fight him, speak to him!"


    Afterwards, when the arena''s sand was black with spilt blood, and he still stood breathing, broken but unbent, Vinea felt her hand move against her will, pressed over her chest.


    Not in duty.


    Not in caution.


    In reverence.


    It was the first time she questioned her mission.


    The first time, she wondered if her sister Linea hadn''t been bewitched¡ª


    ¡ªbut simply the first to see him properly.


    The snow around her shifted again, fire in her veins pulsed, slow and steady and for the first time she met him, wearing her titles like armour:


    Princess. Watcher. Judge.


    She was told to observe him, not to feel.


    But that changed the first time she saw him fight.


    There, in the dust and blood of the Grigor arena, Asmodeus fought without banners or songs¡ªonly the brutal rhythm of survival. Not seeking glory. Not bowing to fear.


    She had watched from above, standing stiff beside Linea, pretending she felt nothing.


    But her hands had curled at her sides.


    Her heart had clenched.


    "Not power," she thought, even now, the memory burning bright in her chest."It was never his power I loved."


    "It was his will."


    The way he struggled. The way he refused to surrender, even when the gods themselves seemed set against him. And when Vinea faced her limits¡ªwhen her mortal body, so loyal and so fragile, could no longer keep up....


    He hadn''t looked at her with pity, told her to kneel and only offered his hand.


    "Become stronger," he said.


    "Choose your own strength, your own path."


    It wasn''t salvation. But it was a choice, and he didn''t save her.


    He believed she could save herself.


    The heat in Vinea''s veins boiled up, crackling against the shattered rock around her. Her broken sword hissed, veins of golden light threading through its cracked edge. Her tail, once limp and tattered, now twitched, sharpening.


    "It''s always been him."


    "The strength I envied."


    "The strength I wanted to reach."


    "The one I..."


    The words burned into her heart.


    The fire inside her finally had nowhere left to hide.


    It burst upward¡ªnot wild, but sharp¡ªcarving through her broken body in precise lines, stitching her muscles, fusing her shattered bones.


    Her horns, once chipped and cracked, glowed molten silver at the roots, golden at the tips, veins of fire branching across their length like living rivers of devotion.


    Her sword, split, useless¡ªbegan to hum.


    Golden and silver light wove through its cracks, binding the broken steel together not with metal, but with purpose. The rubble pinning her shifted¡ªthen evaporated, the heat too pure, too focused to be resisted by dead stone.


    Vinea pushed herself upright, her breaths slow and even, despite the blood still dripping from her fingers.


    Her sword lifted.


    A single word shaped itself on her lips¡ªnot shouted.


    "Burn."


    The air flexed inward, like the world itself bowed before the command.


    "Blade of the Emperor."


    The transformation didn''t change her silhouette dramatically.No wings. No roaring flame storm.


    Just a refinement.


    Her armour blackened at the edges, intricate lines of fire-etched sigils running along her waist and thighs. Vinea''s once simple tail sharpened into a molten spearhead, flickering golden behind her.


    And her blade¡ªHer blade no longer reflected light.


    It was light.


    A silver-gold inferno shaped into the narrow profile of a longsword, its core pulsing with each beat of her heart.


    Across the battlefield, Gorrhan''s massive body paused mid-bounce. He blinked, his simple, excited expression brightening even more.


    "OHHH!" he cheered, clapping his huge rocky hands together hard enough to shake the frost from nearby cliffs.


    "There it is! There it is!"


    He pounded his fists into his chest, the stone plates vibrating with happiness.


    "Now we can really fight!"


    Her first stride carved a molten line through the frost, a perfect seam of glowing silver fire in the snow.


    "For him."


    "Only him."


    She raised her burning sword.


    Her eyes¡ªone gold, one silver¡ªreflected not hatred.


    But devotion sharpened into a weapon.


    Different from the other women, he power created only to protect and attain the image, the young man in the arena who stole her heart.


    The earth shook beneath her boots.


    Vinea''s blade, molten and alive, cut a burning path through the frozen ground with each step. Steam hissed from every footprint she left behind. Her horns glowed like twin suns behind her brow, the molten gold and silver casting wild shadows across the torn battlefield.


    Across from Vinea, Gorrhan''s figure shuddered, his stone arms cracked under the pressure of Vinea''s aura, but a smile remained pasted on his face. The spines along his back vibrated and created a beautiful, low-pitched echo too low for human ears.


    "That''s it!" he shouted, voice booming like a festival drum.


    "That''s what I was waiting for!"


    Vinea didn''t answer.


    She didn''t need to.


    Her blade answered for her, blazing brighter as she charged forward.


    The first collision was deafening.


    Her burning sword met his massive forearm with a clang that split the air, flames and splinters of stone exploding outward in a circular shockwave. Ice cracked, cliffs splintered.


    The blizzard itself recoiled around them, leaving a hollow, still eye in the storm where only fire and stone contested.


    Vinea didn''t retreat despite the struggled, but she pushed forward!


    Her blade carved deep into Gorrhan''s granite flesh, molten lines searing into his massive fists¡ªbut not deep enough. His punches came back with titanic force, each strike slamming against her sword or shoulders, with a low shockwave staggering her backwards, leaving bruises even through her enchanted armour.


    "Good! Again!" Gorrhan laughed, voice bright with pure joy.


    "Hurt me more! Show me what he gave you!"


    She roared wordlessly and swung again, a horizontal cut that sprayed burning silver fire across his chest. Gorrhan grunted, sliding back a half step. For a moment, it looked like he might fall, but... he smiled wider instead.


    The ground beneath him cracked¡ªnot from her, but from him.


    He slammed his stone fists together.


    The air trembled.


    "W-What''s going on!?" Vinea gasped with a distorted and demonic voice.


    However, no answer came as Gorrhan''s spines flashed brilliant white¡ªand then¡ª


    "Fracture!" He said, grinning.


    "Crumbling Gate."


    The shockwave wasn''t an explosion.It was a collapse.


    The very terrain bent inward toward Gorrhan as his stone body superheated from within.His arms glowed with volcanic heat.Every step he took now vibrated the bones of the earth.


    He rolled his shoulders.


    Chunks of steaming stone fell from his arms, revealing reinforced obsidian muscle beneath¡ªbristling with raw, brutal energy.


    "Now," Gorrhan said, crouching low like a sprinter.


    "Let''s see which of us falls first!"

 Chapter 495: Fracture: Crumbling Gate!

    The ground between them cracked, sagged, and finally gave way, leaving only raw, exposed earth beneath the melting snow.


    Gorrhan charged first. There was no pretence, no elegant feint, no testing of defences. He cocked his massive stone arm back and threw a punch heavy enough to level a tower.


    Vinea met him head-on.


    Her blade, wrapped in gold and silver flame, swung upward¡ªnot to dodge, but to clash directly. The impact rang out like a bell struck at the end of the world. Sparks and burning mist exploded from the collision point, turning the air between them into a blinding maelstrom.


    Neither stepped back.


    Neither fell.


    Gorrhan laughed, a low rumble of happiness in his chest.


    "You''re strong!" he shouted between punches, stone fists hammering again and again, raining down like boulders falling from the sky.


    "You''re the strongest wall I''ve faced," Vinea answered through gritted teeth, her blade flashing to intercept, deflect, and slash¡ªbut never fully stopping his momentum.


    Her body ached. Her arms trembled.


    Every impact rattled her bones.


    Her horns cracked at the tips from the vibrating force. But her sword burned hotter. Her footing grew steadier.


    Their dance became faster, less technique, more instinct. Blood sprayed from their wounds, and a fierce battled ensued.


    Step.


    Block.


    Counter.


    Strike.


    Gorrhan roared, smashing both fists downward like twin hammers.


    Vinea ducked under the blow, her tail whipping around to catch herself as she spun. She drove the point of her sword into his shoulder¡ªmolten fire hissing against super-heated stone.


    Gorrhan howled¡ªnot in pain¡ªbut in joy.


    "That''s it! Hit harder!"


    He twisted, grabbing her by the wrist with a massive, steaming hand.


    Vinea grunted, swinging her leg upward to drive her armoured knee into his jaw.


    Crack.


    His head snapped back¡ªbut he held her tighter, laughing even through the blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.


    "Don''t break yet! Don''t you dare!"


    Vinea''s eyes blazed, gold and silver flames curling from the corners.


    "I don''t intend to."


    She jerked her sword free and drove it downward, searing through the stone of his forearm, forcing him to release her.


    They separated¡ªbarely a pace between them¡ªpanting, battered, bleeding.


    And they charged again.


    For a moment, time blurred.


    A flurry of brutal, reckless exchanges¡ªGorrhan''s fists hammering down like meteors. Vinea''s blade slicing arcs of molten gold against an unbreakable wall. Each strike shook the battlefield. Each missed block sent tremors through their bodies.


    They weren''t fighting to kill.


    They were fighting to acknowledge each other.


    A final, crushing collision rocked the world.


    Vinea''s sword clashed against Gorrhan''s forearm¡ªand both stood locked in place, fire against stone, teeth gritted, eyes shut.


    Not hatred. Not anger or Respect.


    "You''re incredible," Gorrhan said, his voice deep, steady despite the fractures spreading across his skin.


    "You too," Vinea answered softly, pushing harder.


    "Guess this means..." Gorrhan rumbled, his smile wide and boyish even through the cracks forming in his cheeks, "I can finally go all out."


    Vinea nodded once.


    "And I can finally... cut loose."


    They pulled back.


    And charged for the final time.


    The world had shrunk to two points.


    One molten flame, wrapped in scarred steel and golden fire.


    One crumbling titan of stone, vibrating with the final strength of a mountain ready to fall.


    Vinea and Gorrhan collided at the centre of the broken battlefield, neither willing to step back, neither slowing.


    Each swing of her blade carved fire into the earth.


    Each hammer of his fists split the ground with fractures that glowed from within, as if magma waited just beneath the snow.


    She ducked low beneath a massive left hook, feeling the stone fist graze her hair, pulling free strands that curled into ash mid-air.


    She countered, blade flashing upward in a clean arc, catching Gorrhan along the ribs.A spray of sparks and molten shards exploded outward.


    He staggered half a step¡ªbut caught himself with a guttural laugh.


    "Good!" he bellowed, his voice like grinding boulders. "You almost got me!"


    Vinea didn''t waste breath answering.


    She pressed forward, faster now.


    Each of her steps left molten footprints behind her¡ªfire pooling in her wake, her blade hissing with liquid heat.


    She slashed.


    Gorrhan blocked.


    He punched.


    She deflected, spinning under the blow.


    Stone dust filled the air.


    Flames painted wild spirals across the frozen field.


    Their silhouettes blurred.


    Two forces¡ªone descending like an avalanche, one rising like a wildfire.


    Every strike landed.Every blow mattered.


    Their bodies bled, cracked, burned¡ªand still they moved.


    Gorrhan reeled back his fist for a final, hammering blow.


    Vinea''s blade gleamed, burning with the last of her strength.


    She saw it.


    The fault line in his guard.


    The tiny fracture running up his left side.


    She shifted her stance.


    Not to defend.


    To cut.


    Vinea''s body shuddered, her lips cracked, arms bloody and legs bruised... she suffered each clash, her blade cutting Gorrhan''s flesh slightly, the rock resisting most of her power.


    "His strength..."


    "My devotion..."


    "Our final clash."


    The thought echoed once inside Vinea''s chest, and the world began to slow.


    She exhaled a single breath.


    Silver and gold fire flared outward from her body, whipping in long ribbons across the ruined battlefield. Her cracked blade pulsed¡ªheartbeat to heartbeat¡ªfeeding on her devotion, her faith sharpened into heat.


    Every step she had taken.


    Every wound.


    Every silent prayer for his safety.


    It all fed the blade now.


    Across from her, Gorrhan widened his stance.


    He pounded his stone fists together once¡ªboom¡ªa shockwave splitting the earth beneath him.The plates along his back vibrated so violently they cracked apart, revealing molten veins of raw, living stone beneath. His body glowed from the fractures outward¡ªseismic energy pouring off him in visible shudders.


    He grinned through broken teeth.


    "Good," he rumbled, voice deeper than the quake. "No tricks now. Just one last clash!"


    For a heartbeat, neither moved as the wind ripped between them, and snow hissed into vapour. The battlefield bowed inward under the pressure of two rising powers¡ªnot a dance, not a hunt¡ªa mutual promise.


    Vinea raised her blade.


    Its fire condensed¡ªsilver and gold wrapping tighter, sharper¡ªuntil the blade shimmered, thin and brilliant like the last ray of a setting sun.


    Her tail lifted behind her, spear-tipped, ready to strike with the full force of everything she was. Her eyes¡ªone gold, one silver¡ªlocked onto Gorrhan''s without hatred. Only honour, only excitement and a sense of delight.


    Gorrhan flexed his fists, steam exploding from between his fingers.


    The ground crumbled beneath his feet.


    He crouched low, like a beast about to launch itself at the moon.


    "Come on," he whispered, a grin splitting his cracked face."Give me everything."


    "I will," Vinea whispered back.


    They moved.


    At once.


    Gorrhan charged with a seismic roar, fists rearing back like twin meteors about to fall.


    Vinea sprinted forward, her blade cutting a molten path through the world, her boots carving twin trails of flame across the shattered ice and rock.


    The distance closed in a flash.


    The moment stretched.


    Their powers collided.


    Fire met stone.


    Devotion met endurance.


    The ground buckled under the impact, creating a rippling shockwave that peeled back the snow, shattered cliffs, and flattened the frozen forest in a howling ring of destruction.


    For a heartbeat, they were frozen together.


    His fists locked against her blade, neither giving, neither surrendering.


    Then¡ª


    The stone at Gorrhan''s core cracked.


    Vinea''s blade seared inward, carving through him¡ªnot cleanly, but through stubborn, groaning stone that refused to die easily.


    Gorrhan staggered.


    Vinea''s knees buckled.


    They separated¡ªbarely.


    Both steaming, bleeding, and broken.


    But standing.


    Gorrhan smiled¡ªa slow, boyish thing even as fissures raced up his chest.


    "Your King must be true..." he said, voice almost gentle now.


    "For someone like you to fight for him."


    Gorrhan staggered two steps back.


    The massive cracks across his stone body deepened¡ªglowing lines of molten light spiderwebbing through his arms, his chest, his legs. His form was failing him.But he did not fall.


    Not yet.


    He turned his head, slowly, toward the swirling blizzard still sealing off the battlefield¡ªan endless wall of white that separated Vinea from the one thing her fire burned for.


    Asmodeus.


    Gorrhan''s lips curled into a soft smile, less boyish now. Something closer to a warrior''s pride.


    He dug his feet into the fractured ground. His arms tensed. A low rumble built in his chest, and he threw his remaining strength into a final punch, aiming not at Vinea¡ª


    ¡ªbut at the sky itself.


    His fist collided with the blizzard veil.


    The world flashed.


    A roar of shattering ice and howling wind exploded outward, as if the heavens themselves screamed and broke apart.


    The storm wall crumbled.


    The blizzard''s endless curtain split open, revealing the path beyond.


    Gorrhan lowered his fist, shoulders sagging.


    He turned his golden eyes toward Vinea, whose burning sword trembled faintly at her side as she watched him¡ªnot in victory, but in recognition.


    "Go," he said, voice quieter now, the rumbling depth softened. "Go to your Emperor, your love."


    Vinea hesitated only a breath.


    Then she ran.


    Her footsteps pounded over the broken battlefield, molten footprints marking her passage, the silver-gold flames of her devotion trailing behind her like a banner of living light.


    She did not look back.


    Behind her, Gorrhan watched her vanish into the mist.


    The fissures running through his body deepened, light pouring from the cracks.


    With a final exhale¡ªhalf sigh, half laugh, his massive stone form began to break apart, piece by piece.


    First, the arms, falling away in crumbling slabs. Then the torso, crumbling inward like a collapsing tower.


    And from within¡ª


    A slender figure emerged, stepping free of the falling stone like a spirit unbound.


    She was short.


    Dark-skinned, her body sculpted with the smooth strength of a mountain river worn over centuries. Her hair was silver-shot black, falling wild across her shoulders. Golden eyes, bright with pride and bitterness, watched the path Vinea had taken.


    Her lips curled into a wry, knowing smile.


    "I lost this time," she whispered, voice like crushed velvet. "My rival."


    The last fragments of stone fell away, dissolving into steam around her bare feet. And she stood alone, battered, proud, smiling up at the broken sky.

 Chapter 496 496: The Last Tooth - Lagun

    The snow boiled against the broken earth, torn apart by fire, blood, and rage.


    The battlefield lay silent.


    Only the hissing wind, the crackle of broken magic, and the slow, ragged breathing of the victors remained.


    Vinea staggered to a halt beside Lumina, her molten blade dragging a thin line of fire through the slush. Levia leaned heavily on her tower shield, its surface cracked and blackened. Asmodea sat half-collapsed against a shattered pillar of ice, her crimson hair matted with blood.


    They had won.


    Barely.


    But the silence was wrong... strange. It was a little too still, too sharp.


    The weight came first, pressing down against the air, slow and suffocating. Then the sound ¡ª boots crunching across the frozen ruins, steady, deliberate, inevitable.


    A figure emerged through the drifting mist.


    Massive.


    Solid.


    Four arms crossed over a barrel chest, skin like burnished bronze veined with black fissures.


    A brand ¡ª the number "1" ¡ª scorched across his left cheek.


    His eyes were pure black with no pupils or light... only judgment.


    The women tried to lift their weapons, instinct screaming.


    Their bodies betrayed them ¡ª too slow, too broken.


    The figure stopped a dozen paces away, the frozen wind swirling around him like a living crown.


    He said nothing at first.


    Just stood there.


    Watching.


    Waiting.


    Then ¡ª a voice, low and cold enough to strip flesh from bone.


    "You fought well."


    He tilted his head slightly, the motion almost casual.


    "Be proud. Your loyalty is unquestioned."


    Another step forward ¡ª the ground shuddered.


    "But this is no longer your battle."


    The women tensed ¡ª even through blood and exhaustion, their instincts refusing to bow.


    The giant''s black eyes flicked across them, not cruelly but dismissively.


    "Your King will die today."


    A second figure moved, appearing from the heart of the ruined mist, a bloodstained silhouette stepped onto the field.


    Asmodeus.


    He walked with the slow, precise grace of a blade drawn fresh from the forge.


    No rush.


    No wasted movement.


    Only certainty.


    The sigil at his chest smouldered faintly.


    Blood streaked down his side. That''s when it became obvious it wasn''t his blood... but the monsters. But his ocean blue eyes shone clear, undimmed.


    He approached the giant without hesitation.


    Stopped five paces away.


    The two monsters faced each other in the wreckage.


    Neither bowed.


    Neither spoke immediately.


    The air between them warped with suppressed force, the snow at their feet boiling into steam.


    The women behind Asmodeus could only watch ¡ª too broken to intervene, too proud to retreat.


    Finally, the giant spoke.


    "Lagun," he said, introducing himself like a death sentence.


    One massive hand dropped to his side, flexing slowly ¡ª eager to crush, eager to end.


    "The First Fang of Her Majesty''s Teeth."


    He cracked his knuckles once, each pop sending tremors through the earth.


    "And you..."


    A sneer curled the edge of his mouth ¡ª the first crack in his calm.


    "The King of Spoiled Whores."


    The words hung in the frozen air like venom.


    "You don''t deserve what you hold. You don''t deserve them."


    He spat to the side, contempt burning under the ice of his voice.


    "I''ll rip your heart out and feed it to the snow."


    Asmodeus didn''t seem offended, angry or phased. His eyes flicked to the cold woman standing in the distance, holding her halberd with teeth sinking into her plump lips.


    "Then, shall I make your Queen one of my whores too?" He taunted.


    The mist twisted between them, the last gusts of the dying blizzard howling like a wounded beast.


    Lagun moved first.


    Not with strategy or calculation.


    With rage.


    He surged across the ruined ground in a single, ground-shattering stride, his four arms blurring outward ¡ª two upper fists aiming for Asmodeus''s face, the lower pair swinging in a crushing hook toward his ribs.


    The speed was monstrous, and each blow could have folded lesser demons like paper.


    Asmodeus didn''t even blink.


    He twisted slightly and let the twin upper strikes hiss past his jaw, and caught the lower left punch casually with his palm. The force vibrated through his arm. Yet, he didn''t budge an inch.


    Lagun''s black eyes widened ¡ª a flicker of disbelief breaking his perfect, soldier''s mask.


    "You think you''re worthy of her?" Lagun hissed, yanking back his trapped fist and driving his knee up toward Asmodeus''s ribs.


    In a blur of movement, Asmodeus let go.


    Pivoted. Then, countered with a simple elbow to Lagun''s exposed side.


    Crack.


    The sound echoed across the broken field like a gunshot. Lagun staggered two steps, one of his ribs visibly dented beneath the bronze skin.


    Asmodeus didn''t press further.


    He simply stood there, relaxed, and measuring his opponent.


    "I think," Asmodeus said, his voice as calm as falling snow, "you''re terrified she already made her choice."


    Lagun snarled ¡ª a harsh, raw sound that barely resembled a voice. He attacked again ¡ª not tactical, not precise ¡ª pure furious force. Spinning strikes. Hammering fists.


    A sweeping kick meant to shatter bones.


    Asmodeus dodged each motion with shocking precision, leaning inches to the side, letting blows hiss past his face, stepping into gaps in Lagun''s rhythm like he was walking through rain.


    Every miss drove Lagun further into a frenzy.


    His veins bulged, thick black lumps under his flesh, yet Asmodeus just smirked at the enraged demon, before he mocked. "Bring it out, you little party trick."


    "You think you can replace us?!" Lagun barked between strikes, voice cracking under pressure."You''re nothing but a... stray! A mistake!"


    Another heavy swing ¡ª another effortless dodge. Asmodeus''s hand shot forward, grabbing Lagun''s wrist mid-punch, twisting.


    Crunch.


    A wet snap of breaking cartilage echoed.


    Lagun wrenched free with a roar, stumbling back.


    "Show me your fracture, demon!"


    Asmodeus didn''t chase because he didn''t need to. His blue eyes flicked once toward Riel in the distance, watching, breathless, silent.


    "She never looked at you like that," he said, voice low.


    Lagun froze for just a second... just long enough for the words to sink in. And in that heartbeat, the icy self-control he had worn like armour shattered.


    A surge of dark aura exploded from Lagun''s body, cracking the frozen earth beneath his feet.


    His four arms spread wide, vibrating with suppressed power.


    The number scorched into his cheek ¡ª 1 ¡ª began to glow, ice-blue like the winter sky.


    The mist coiled tighter around him, drawn inward like breath before a scream.


    He roared, voice tearing from his chest:


    "Fracture!"


    "Iron Rend!"


    The ground buckled as his body expanded ¡ª His arms swelling with fresh layers of gleaming bronze muscle, fissures running wild across his chest and shoulders, glowing from within. The mountain had moved.


    And now it was ready to crush.


    Asmodeus exhaled once through his nose, almost amused.


    Finally.


    "See, you can do it, champ."


    The battlefield cracked open beneath Lagun''s feet.


    Every step he took now shattered the ground ¡ª footprints sinking deep into the frozen earth, steam and frost spraying outward with each impact.


    His arms, bulging and veined with molten light, moved faster than before ¡ª the air screaming around each punch.


    He lunged.


    This time, Asmodeus didn''t simply sidestep.


    He blocked.


    Forearm against forearm, the collision cracked the air with a thunderclap, a shockwave flattening the shattered trees around them.


    Asmodeus slid back a half-step, boots grinding against the broken stone.


    His teeth bit together with a slight grimace on his face.


    Lagun grinned ¡ª a sharp, brutal thing.


    "Now you see it," he said, voice rumbling like an avalanche."The power she gave us."


    He pressed the attack, arms a blur ¡ª hammering fists from every angle.


    Asmodeus moved through them like threading needles, but the edges grazed him now. Shallow cuts opened along his forearms, his ribs ¡ª blood misting into the cold air.


    It wasn''t fear in Asmodeus''s gaze.


    It was... focus.


    The casual disdain had sharpened into something narrower.


    He tilted his head, avoiding a punch, eyes opening wide, acknowledging ¡ª without words ¡ª that Lagun was no longer a complete joke.


    Lagun saw it.


    And it enraged him further.


    He roared, slamming all four fists downward like a battering ram.


    The ground cratered beneath Asmodeus, sending shards of stone and frozen mud shooting into the air like arrows. Asmodeus darted sideways, rebounding off a shattered pillar, and returned with a sharp knee to Lagun''s floating rib.


    The impact dented flesh and bronze, sending cracks running up Lagun''s side.


    But Lagun twisted, catching Asmodeus''s ankle with two hands, and hurled him across the battlefield like a meteor.


    Asmodeus spun mid-air, landing in a crouch, ice splintering around him.


    He stood, rolling his shoulders once, blood dripping steadily down his left arm. For the first time since the battle began, his breathing deepened.


    Lagun stalked forward, relentless. "You''re nothing without her approval," Lagun spat."Compared to her power, you''d be just another mongrel, dying forgotten in the snow."


    He threw a hammer-fist strike that carved a ten-foot trench through the earth.


    Asmodeus evaded ¡ª barely ¡ª the shockwave ripping past his face, slicing through his hair.


    "Keep talking," Asmodeus said in a cold voice, shifting his stance lower and tighter. "Maybe if you believe it hard enough, it''ll be true."


    The distance between them closed again ¡ª brutal, fast, no wasted movement now.


    Each exchange shook the battlefield harder.


    Each impact left deeper scars.


    But despite the growing pressure, despite the widening wounds ¡ª Asmodeus''s gaze never wavered.


    Deep inside, something darker stirred.


    Something old.


    Something regal.


    His blood called for it.


    The Demon King slumbered within ¡ª and it was beginning to wake.

 Chapter 497: Steel of the Last Fang

    Lagun''s fists crashed down again, a four-pronged impact that detonated the ground around Asmodeus. Ice ruptured. Stone split in burning lines.


    A frozen ridge collapsed onto itself.


    But the smoke didn''t part with Lagun''s next blow.


    It cleared on its own.


    Evaporated.


    Driven backwards by something deeper.


    A pressure built beneath the battlefield¡ªnot magic, not fury¡ªbut something older than either.


    The pulse of sovereignty.


    The Earth felt it first.


    Then the wind.


    Then Lagun.


    He froze mid-step.


    His chest rose once.


    Then stopped.


    Asmodeus walked out from the ruins of the last blow.


    Straight-backed.


    Unbothered.


    His cloak had burned away.


    The sigil over his chest had vanished, replaced by black, jagged lines curling outward across his ribs, pulsing with coal-red heat.


    His black eyes with small blue pupils now burned with a slit-pupil gleam, glowing faintly from beneath his brow like lanterns buried in ash.


    And behind him, twin black horns curled backwards along his skull, seared with glowing runes.


    There was no scream. No explosion. Just a voice.


    Low.


    Clear.


    Final.


    "Enough."


    The word hit like a spell.


    Lagun took a half-step back before he realised it.


    "You..." Lagun growled, his fists flexing. "That''s... magic. It''s... impossible."


    Asmodeus tilted his head slightly.


    Not like a predator, but like a ruler that grew tired of waiting.


    "If you were worthy of her gaze," he said softly, "you would''ve known this power when you saw it."


    With a single breath, he vanished.


    No warning.


    One moment, he was standing.


    The next moment, Lagun''s head snapped to the side as a hand gripped his face, and then a crack echoed across the valley.


    Asmodeus gripped his face ¡ª his arm still extended, posture perfect. Lagun flew backwards, slamming into the cliff face hard enough to crater the wall inwards. And before the dust even settled¡ª


    Asmodeus was there again.


    His foot slammed into Lagun''s gut, caving the crater in further, the mountain itself groaning in protest.


    Boom!


    Lagun coughed blood ¡ª real blood this time. The blue fluid splattered against his chest.


    "You call them whores," Asmodeus said quietly, grabbing Lagun by the throat with one hand. "Because nobody has ever loved you."


    He slammed Lagun down into the earth once¡ªtwice. A third time. Each blow created a deeper crater until the demon''s body was half-submerged in the stone.


    Lagun struggled¡ªarms twitching, but the fear had reached his eyes now.


    And Asmodeus saw it.


    "You served her like a dog."


    "But, I was chosen."


    He dropped Lagun''s head back into the earth like a discarded weight.


    "That''s the difference."


    The ground trembled as Asmodeus stepped back.


    Lagun pulled himself from the crater with a roar¡ªblood streaming from his nose, his jaw cracked, his left lower arm hanging loose.


    But he wasn''t dead.


    Not yet.


    He rose, trembling, fury radiating off him in waves.


    And that''s when a new pressure hit the battlefield.


    Colder.


    Heavier.


    It rolled in like frost at dusk.


    The women felt it first.


    Asmodeus turned his head slightly, eyes narrowing.


    In the distance, a figure stepped forward through the mist. Her halberd scraped behind her, dragging a line across the ice. Her hair floated upward in the windless cold. And her skin shimmered with pale ice blue.


    The Demon Empress had entered the field.


    Her footsteps echoed without sound.


    The snow didn''t crunch beneath her bare feet ¡ª it simply evaporated.


    Each stride left behind a trail of frost-flowers.


    They bloomed for a heartbeat.


    Then shattered.


    Riel approached the battlefield like a moon descending toward the earth ¡ªgraceful, slow, and utterly unstoppable.


    She didn''t speak.


    She didn''t scream.


    Her lips moved, whispering something only she could hear.


    Asmodeus turned to face her, still half-shadowed by the fractured mountain, his body wreathed in residual heat and flickering embers.


    His eyes locked with hers.


    What he saw wasn''t the woman he''d remembered.


    Not Sariel.Not the one who offered power in seductive riddles and double-edged smiles.


    No.


    This was something else.


    A fusion of obsession and sovereignty, desire twisted into vengeance, Love reshaped into ruin.


    "Riel¡ª"


    She lunged.


    The transformation didn''t explode.


    It unravelled.


    Like silk slipping from a blade.


    Her skin was like fresh snow, with pale blue veins of glimmering frost.


    Shards of ice spread from her shoulders, like armour, pulsating with the rhythm of her heartbeat.


    Her halberd flicked into the air, no longer dragged in the snow ¡ª it sang, sharp and metallic, spinning once in her hand like a streamer turned executioner''s axe.


    Her pupils vanished.


    Her eyes became mirrors of the blizzard itself ¡ª white, infinite, empty.


    The title she had never spoken aloud now etched itself into the air she created, the aura that flowed around her.


    Riel was a Demon Empress.


    She struck.


    The halberd''s arc was faster than thought.


    Asmodeus raised his arm to intercept ¡ª his skin cracked under the force, black energy flashing up his bones.


    The blow launched him back through stone, through ice, through memory.


    He crashed down against the edge of the cliff ¡ª one boot skidding, claws digging into frozen rock to halt his momentum.


    Blood ran down his wrist.


    Real blood.


    Not the monsters or a small amount, it was a deep wound in his black exoskeletal armour.


    Riel stood where she had struck, one hand extended behind her, the halberd humming with hunger.


    Steam hissed off her skin, from his instant counter, flames sizzling around her in the snow.


    She smiled.


    Not cruelly.


    Not even proudly.


    Lovingly.


    "You made me feel things I hate," she breathed. "And now you''ll feel them too."


    Asmodeus stared at the line of crimson sliding off his elbow.


    The cold bit into his bones for the first time.


    He clenched his fist.


    Then slowly raised his head.


    The Demon King smiled.


    "Fine," he muttered. "You want to see what true power really looks like?"


    His aura trembled.


    The fire within him ignited.


    The ground around his feet cracked, boiling from the inside.


    The transformation to come... was not one of vengeance.


    But of a sovereign''s will.


    The sky no longer moved.


    Not even the blizzard stirred.


    Every flake hovered midair, frozen in time by the aura radiating from the two figures now standing at the heart of the battlefield ¡ª one barely upright, the other newly born.


    Lagun gasped, steam curling from his lips with each staggered breath.


    His chest caved inward at odd angles. Cracks ran down all four of his arms. One hand no longer responded. The glowing lines of his Fracture flickered and pulsed in uneven patterns ¡ª the light of a candle burning its last inch.


    And still, he stood.


    Teeth bared.


    Knees bent.


    Four fists clenched, even if only two could still strike.


    He was a monster, yes ¡ª a warrior. A shield. A tool. A believer.


    But most of all...


    He was a servant.


    A servant to the dream she gave him.


    To the cold world, she promised to build.


    To the Queen.


    To Riel.


    Across the clearing, Asmodeus took a single step forward.


    The sound echoed ¡ª not like a boot on stone, but like a bell tolling in a ruined temple.


    The air trembled around him.


    His transformation had finished in silence.


    Now he burned like a dying star.


    Black flames crawled down his arms, crawling toward his fingertips like veins of liquefied night. His horns had sharpened, curving upward like a crown, glowing softly with an infernal script that no living creature could read, but all could feel.


    His wings were not wings¡ªnot truly. They were shapes of power, like the ghostly silhouettes of a creature that had once devoured heaven and was exiled to earth.


    Two shadows stretched behind him.


    Slow.


    Wide.


    Royal.


    The Demon Emperor ignored the insignificant ants'' struggle.


    Lagun forced himself to raise his guard.


    "She made you strong," he said, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. "But foolish."


    His voice cracked mid-word.It was a broken sound ¡ª not fear, not begging.


    Pride trying to remain after its legs had been cut


    "She made you... defiant. Corrupt. You infected her."


    Asmodeus said nothing; no reason to correct him or argue.


    There was no sermon.No rebuke.


    Only judgment as he moved.


    One step.


    A blur.


    Lagun''s eyes barely tracked it.


    By the time his arms rose, Asmodeus had already buried his fist in his chest.


    No roar.No explosion.Just a sound like glass fracturing.


    A quiet, sudden shatter.


    Lagun''s arms dropped.


    He looked down ¡ªand saw Asmodeus''s fist sinking into his sternum, fingers curling through the flickering blue core hidden deep within his body.


    His breath caught in his throat.


    The Fracture runes flashed once, twice ¡ª Then extinguished.


    Asmodeus spoke, voice barely louder than a whisper.


    "It wasn''t her who made me."


    "I was always this."


    He twisted his wrist ¡ª


    and shattered Lagun''s core.


    The entire battlefield darkened for a moment.


    The snowflakes finally fell.


    Lagun didn''t scream.


    He exhaled once, almost like a sigh of understanding.


    His knees buckled.He dropped to them, still upright.Still staring forward.


    He met Asmodeus''s gaze one last time.


    And smiled.


    "So... that''s what she saw..."


    "A real king..."


    Then he crumbled.


    The First Fang collapsed into steaming ash.His last breath whispered across the battlefield like a secret carried away by the winter wind.


    Asmodeus didn''t watch him fall.


    He turned toward the woman who now ruled the sky.


    The Demon Empress.


    Her eyes widened as the black flame rose around her King''s body.


    "Lagun?"


    "Gorrhan?"


    "Yuzuha.... where did they all go?"


    A wave of power pulsated from her body, as her wings fluttered, a strange feeling... though she didn''t feel attached to the ice demons and couldn''t stop her trembling body.


    "Where did you go?"

 Chapter 498: Demon Empress Vs Demon Emperor

    The silence after Lagun''s death was unnatural.


    There was no peace, or calm... it was something different and heavier.


    The kind of silence that follows a eulogy spoken without words.


    The kind of silence that marks the boundary between an old world and something new, raw, and cruel.


    Asmodeus stood still, the last ashes of Lagun''s form fluttering around him like charred feathers. He exhaled slowly through his nose, the frost in his breath curling unnaturally to the ground instead of vanishing into the air.


    His eyes weren''t on the fallen.


    But fixed on her.


    Riel.


    The Demon Empress.


    The cold storm-womb of this war.


    She watched him without blinking, lips parted, halberd dragging slightly in her grip.


    Her reflection shimmered across every crystal around the battlefield ¡ª mirrored a thousand times, staring from every angle.


    But it wasn''t anger that reached her first.


    It was longing.


    Something buried deep behind her eyes, without pupils cracked open like thin ice under bare feet.


    He hadn''t looked at her like that.


    Not once.


    Not when she killed.


    Not when she stood at her best.


    Not when she kissed him in the dream.


    Not when she screamed for him to need her.


    But now, after killing Lagun, after rising like something divine, he looked ahead with that same resolve he showed all his women.


    And it never belonged to her.


    "You never saw me," she whispered.


    The wind didn''t catch her words.


    They died on her tongue.


    Below her feet, the battlefield shifted.


    The frost thickened, curling into jagged seams that spread like veins through the earth.


    Crystals began blooming around her ¡ª tall, thin, spiralled like the bones of an ancient creature unearthed by time.


    One grew beneath her, lifting her slowly into the air.


    A throne, forming without her command.


    She didn''t sit, blink or speak. But gripped the halberd tighter.


    Asmodeus took a step forward.


    The black flames wrapped around his limbs. His eyes no longer glowed. They burned deep and blue like a sunken abyss, outlined in void.


    His expression was calm. But his aura hissed against the crystal like acid.


    Her cold met his fire.


    Neither receded.


    The wind, which had died, began to spiral once again ¡ª but unnaturally.


    It moved in circles. Tight circles as though the battlefield itself was contracting and preparing for something cataclysmic.


    From a distance, the women watched ¡ª battered, broken, but alert.


    Levia, slumped against a slab of scorched stone, narrowed her eyes.


    "That''s... not the same woman," she muttered.


    Lumina trembled slightly, dragging herself closer.


    Her spider legs tapped faintly, instinct warning her even before her eyes did.


    "Her skin... it''s fusing with the ice..."


    Asmodea didn''t speak.


    She simply grinned, wiping blood from her lips with the back of her wrist.


    "Our darling really pissed her off..."


    Vinea stood slowly, sword dragging behind her, her vision unfocused but locked on the hovering Empress.


    "He''s not done yet..."


    Back atop her throne of ice, Riel leaned forward, tapping her cheek with a cold, emotionless face.


    One foot lifted from the crystal, her form bending low like a beast about to strike.


    Her voice was ice and envy all at once.


    "Do you know what I hate most about you?"


    "It''s not your pride."


    "It''s not your throne."


    "It''s that you''ve never looked my way, never considered my feelings."


    ''Huh?''


    Asmodeus narrowed his eyes.


    The voice... the atmosphere differed from the demon queen¡ªjust for a moment, he could feel it.


    The real Riel''s complaint.


    Her cheeky and jealous words, likely about Sariel... and how he always treated her like a bonus that came with Sariel.


    But the current Demon Queen was irrational and unstable.


    "Look at me now!"


    The wind snapped like a whip.


    And she leapt.


    Not with grace, not like a dancer or a queen.


    She fell from the sky like a lance thrown by the gods, a streak of silver-white fury framed by shattered snow and wild light.


    Her halberd spun above her, ice spiralling from its edges in ragged, geometric arcs. The elegant weapon became a deadly... tool of death ¡ª made to cut, to pierce, to cleave through kings.


    The impact came with a howl.


    She struck low, spinning mid-air to bring the halberd down in a tight arc meant to cleave Asmodeus diagonally from shoulder to hip.


    But he was already moving.


    He didn''t leap away.


    He didn''t vanish.


    He stepped in.


    And from behind his cloak of shadows, he lifted his weapon ¡ª a massive, two-handed axe, forged from black steel, its wicked blade glowing red at the edge like he pulled it from the forge.


    The air hissed when the axe met her halberd. Sparks. Ice. Fractured light.


    The blades screamed as they collided ¡ª steel and frost snarling like rabid wolves caught in each other''s jaws.


    For a heartbeat, neither gave.


    Then¡ª


    The ice beneath them cracked.


    Asmodeus planted his heel, muscles in his shoulders tightening beneath scorched leather. He twisted his wrists and pushed upward, driving her weapon wide with sheer brute force.


    Riel landed hard on both feet, her knees sinking slightly into the frost-crusted ground. The blizzard coiled around her legs like serpents trying to drag her down.


    Her eyes met his ¡ª bottomless white on burning gold.


    Then she moved again.


    The halberd snapped forward in a flurry of jabs, ice lashing out in jagged lines behind each thrust. Riel''s strikes weren''t clean. They were desperate. Furious. Personal.


    Asmodeus blocked the first with the haft of his axe, turned the second with a twist of his hip. The third came too fast to catch ¡ª it scored a shallow cut across his shoulder, opening a line of blood that instantly froze to his skin.


    He exhaled, steam curling from his lips.


    And countered.


    The axe swung low, like a pendulum reaping a field.


    Riel jumped ¡ª too slow.


    The blade caught the edge of her thigh, carving through the crystal armour and slicing a ribbon of flesh that burst open with mist instead of blood.


    She hissed and spun mid-air, sending a wheel of frozen razors outward in a wide defensive ring.


    Asmodeus didn''t flinch. He raised the axe vertically, letting the frost shriek and splinter against its glowing edge. When the last shard died, he was already stepping forward again, boots cracking the ice beneath him, leaving steaming footprints behind.


    She wasn''t retreating.


    But she was falling back.


    Riel''s breath became dishevelled. Her heart raced too fast, not with effort.


    With something uglier.


    Something closer to dread.


    She lunged again, high this time, using the length of her halberd to arc downward in a finishing overhead blow.


    Asmodeus met it with both hands, gripping the axe mid-haft, catching the strike and holding her in place.


    Their faces were close now. Inches.


    She could see the outline of his scars. The heat of his breath on her cheek.


    He spoke.


    "You really believed..."


    "That you were ever more than a shadow of her?"


    Riel''s pupils dilated.


    She didn''t understand the pain that followed ¡ª only that it wasn''t from a wound.


    It was a kind of grief she''d never named.


    A grief born from not being chosen.


    A grief born from watching someone love another, and knowing that no amount of power, no number of victories, would ever replace it.


    But the greatest frustration was that she felt these feelings.


    This wasn''t the kind of woman, existence she was in the past... Her abilities... her power, and something was twisting and changing her from within.


    The halberd in her hands pulsed once. Then twice.


    Then it screamed.


    The blade warped, splitting into twin edges with jagged frost erupting between them like blooming thorns.


    Her body convulsed, ice exploding from her spine, her legs, her shoulders ¡ª reshaping her armour, hollowing her chestplate, narrowing her waist, widening her hips. She grew taller, sleeker, colder.


    Crystals burst from her back in a frozen mantle.


    Her long hair now moved like a river of mirrored threads, trailing starlight behind her.


    Asmodeus suddenly jumped back, his skin tingling. A sense of danger, and extreme cold attacking him, like a shark biting into his flesh.


    Riel''s form changed slightly, but her aura and magic power grew massively...


    Her second form had awakened, but the wind didn''t howl this time.


    It simply stopped.


    As if afraid to speak her name, afraid to disturb her.


    The world stopped breathing.


    Snow, once falling like ash from a burning sky, now drifted upward.


    The clouds above parted without light, forming a slow, spiralling eye around the battlefield.


    A circle of silence.


    Even the women, broken and bloodied, watching from the cliffs beyond ¡ª even they did not speak.


    Because what stood before them now...was no longer a demon.


    No longer Riel.


    It was the birth of something colder.


    Something ancient.


    Something wrong.


    Riel hovered above the shattered ice, her feet dangling, no longer touching the earth.


    Beneath her, the snow spread into beautiful shapes and patterns that glowed bright blue each time she stepped closer to Asmodeus.


    Her skin, as pale as the moon, both smooth and flawless, covered with faint blue veins that pulsated with immense frost power.


    She wasn''t just a woman anymore. She was something more. Sculpted. Divine.


    Her armour had become part of her¡ªfused into her skin, shifting like glass kissed by frost whenever she moved.Her waist was narrow, her hips full, her chest wrapped in a shell of silver crystal etched with runes that only showed when her heart beat beneath them.


    But her hair¡ª


    It wasn''t hair anymore.


    It moved like snow given life.


    Thousands of strands drifted around her, slow and weightless, like moonlight turned liquid. Each one shimmered with faint reflections¡ªfragments of Asmodeus''s face flickering across them like a curse.

 Chapter 499: Crown of Ash and Frost

    Her lips parted slightly.


    No rage.


    No joy.


    No grief.


    Just... hunger.


    The kind that transcended desire. The kind that devoured what it could not have.


    Riel hovered, suspended above the battlefield like a new moon¡ªglacial, uncaring, inevitable. The battlefield obeyed her now. Each breath she took caused more of the world to crystallise.


    Her fingers shifted gently over the halberd''s new shaft¡ªno longer ice, but something older. Something pure. It pulsed like a living bone of the world, wrapped in lightless mana, sharpened to a soul-cutting edge.


    Below her, Asmodeus stood motionless.


    His axe rested across one shoulder, angled behind his head, the tip drawing a slow red line in the frost behind him. The black flames still hissed around his form, but they pulsed less now¡ªdrawn inward. Tight. Controlled.


    His gaze never left her.


    Not once.


    Not even as the frozen palace rose around them.


    Not even as the sky began to crackle with falling halos of glacial light, flickering rings spiralling above her like a divine execution.


    She floated down.


    Not fast.


    But with purpose.


    Every step she "walked" upon air shifted the world. The mirrored floor beneath Asmodeus'' feet warped slightly, bending under pressure that shouldn''t exist.


    He stepped sideways¡ªbarely¡ªhis boots grinding softly into the ice, and the world steadied.


    She raised the halberd.


    It moved with her thoughts.


    No resistance.


    No effort.


    "You could have been mine," she said, voice crystalline."But you were born wrong."


    Asmodeus tilted his head. He didn''t blink.


    "No," he said softly. "You just aren''t her."


    The first blow came from above¡ªa savage downward strike that blurred through the air, trailing a spiral of runes behind it. A scream of mana cut the atmosphere apart.


    Asmodeus blocked with both hands on the axe, the haft shaking violently, frost burning into the flesh of his palms. The impact slammed him backwards two meters, gouging a trench through the crystallised earth.


    Before he could recover, the second strike was already on its way¡ªhorizontal this time, low and fast, aimed at his knees.


    He leapt, flipping through the air, landing hard with a roll as a wall of ice erupted behind him, razor-edged and shimmering.


    The palace had started moving.


    Riel didn''t pursue it immediately.


    She extended one hand.


    Dozens of ice pillars formed around her¡ªfloating, spiralling, each one reflecting a different version of Asmodeus. Some smiling. Some bloody. Some broken. All of them... hers.


    "I can make you perfect," she whispered. "I can make you mine."


    She lunged again¡ªthis time, faster.


    He spun the axe, stepping into her charge, blade meeting halberd in a whirlwind of steel and soul-energy.


    The world erupted around them.


    Snow became mist.


    Crystal became dust.


    And two sovereigns danced where no gods dared walk.


    Her powers a mixture... of all the teeth.


    For she was the source.


    ¡ª


    But was that enough...?


    The mirrored palace trembled.


    Glass towers cracked and reformed.


    Snow burst in spirals as two shapes crashed through the frozen sky, slamming into each other with the force of tectonic plates.


    Riel spun midair, halberd flashing with frost, carving deep arcs that split the air itself.


    Each blow released a ripple of ice magic, slicing the storm apart in crescent bursts.


    But Asmodeus was faster.


    Sharper.


    And Stronger.


    No longer defending.


    He moved like a ferocious beast.


    His axe roared through the air, its red blade carving heat lines in space, clashing against her halberd with brutal, effortless swings.


    The moment her guard tilted, he slammed a boot into her gut and launched her downward.


    She struck the mirrored floor with enough force to crater it.


    Glass exploded outward in a perfect spiral.


    He descended in her shadow.


    Below them, the four women could only watch.


    Levia pressed one hand to the wound on her hip, her breathing ragged. Her shield trembled beside her ¡ª scorched, cracked, but upright.


    "He''s pushing her back..." she whispered.


    Her voice was full of awe.


    And doubt.


    Vinea stood slightly apart, her blade dragged behind her in the snow, its edge dulled by Gorrhan''s fists.


    She was shaking, not from fear.


    From frustration.


    She''d fought so hard, bled so much...


    And it still wasn''t enough to reach his side.


    "He shouldn''t be alone," she muttered.


    Asmodea sat with her legs crossed, arms wrapped around herself, hair matted with dried blood.


    She forced a smile.


    But her voice trembled when she spoke.


    "He''s pushing himself... trying to end it too fast..."


    Each woman''s thoughts and feelings upon seeing the battle were different.


    The brutal demon emperor smashed the female around, his brute force shattering and crushing her ethereal grace.


    Lumina''s spider legs twitched, two of them broken off entirely. Her hands were pressed into the ice, her breathing shallow, her body low.


    Her red eyes stared without blinking at the throne that now hovered behind Riel like a frozen altar.


    "She''s cracking," Lumina said.


    "Her body''s holding it in, but her mind..."


    "It''s unravelling."


    Up above, Riel twisted, spinning in midair as Asmodeus descended toward her.


    She blocked the next blow, but it drove her down again, her heel carving a trench in the ice.


    He followed with a heavy swing ¡ª the red blade cutting a diagonal slash across the palace wall, searing it black with demon fire.


    "You''re not even using your full power," Riel hissed.


    "You think I''m not worth it."


    Asmodeus landed in front of her, axe braced behind his shoulders.


    "I''m measuring you," he said, voice like thunder behind a closed door."And you''re failing."


    Her lip curled.


    "You think this is all I am?"


    He stared, golden eyes unwavering.


    "No."


    "I think this is all you''ve become."


    The halberd pulsed in her hands, matching her heartbeat that echoed across the palace.


    The mirrors around her all shattered at once.


    Riel screamed.


    "YOU!"


    And a second transformation began.


    The second transformation didn''t explode.


    It cracked.


    The air around her folded inward. The ice palace bent like warped glass under pressure ¡ª not shattering, not resisting. Yielding. Her body didn''t swell with muscle. It thinned. Stretched. Perfected.


    She rose from the crater like a statue sculpted by madness.


    Riel no longer walked ¡ª she drifted. Her feet grazed the surface of her dominion but never touched it. The cold around her deepened, no longer a blizzard but a gravity ¡ª air grew heavier, breath stung the lungs, light dimmed.


    Her eyes were not glowing.


    They were blank.


    Mirror-white and wide, wide like the eyes of someone in a dream they cannot wake from.


    "Asmodeus~"


    She called in a hot, sultry voice...


    The halberd she carried was no longer just a weapon.


    Its twin blades had extended into twin crescent arcs, one frost-white, the other shadow-blue, and from the core between them bloomed a floating orb of memory ¡ª flickering glimpses of Asmodeus:


    His back while walking into battle.


    His hand petting Lumina''s hair.


    His lips against Sariel''s.


    His smirk.


    His stillness.


    His voice.


    "Why not me?" she whispered.


    It wasn''t fury in her voice anymore.


    It was grief, obsession, and affection.


    Asmodeus narrowed his eyes.


    He felt it now ¡ª not the surge of magic, not the danger.


    The emotion.


    Her aura had changed again. No longer just a Demon Queen''s wrath. It was familiar, he could feel Riel''s influence, the succubus and her feelings being shared, distorted...


    A love that had hollowed itself out.


    A shrine built for him, with no place left for anyone else to enter.


    From her lips:


    "Riel... she loved you."


    "And I hate her for it."


    "Because now I can''t stop loving you either."


    Her pupils returned ¡ª slowly, unnaturally.


    Not circular.


    Not slitted.


    Shaped like hearts.


    She lunged.


    The palace answered her.


    Spikes of ice erupted beneath Asmodeus as she launched herself across the mirrored floor ¡ª a silver flash with wings of snow bursting behind her back like a Valkyrie of glass.


    Her halberd arced down.


    Asmodeus rolled under it, countering with a wide sweep of his axe ¡ª red flame scarring the palace wall behind her.


    Riel didn''t dodge the flame ¡ª she moved through it. The heat hissed against her frost-clad skin, steaming from her shoulders, but she didn''t flinch.


    She wanted to be burned by him.


    "Burn me," she breathed.


    "Leave a mark."


    The obsessive words, a passionate voice like a scorned lover...


    Asmodeus frowned.


    He struck again, more sharply this time ¡ª his axe spun overhead, cleaving the air like thunder.


    She caught the haft with her halberd. The collision cracked the air ¡ª snow shot upward, the mirrored floor rippling outward in geometric rings.


    Her breath struck his chest, visible and trembling.


    "If I beat you..."


    "You''ll love me, won''t you?"


    "You''ll choose me, right?"


    Asmodeus stepped back.


    His axe hissed as the red edge shimmered, now glowing brighter ¡ª not in fire, but in rising fury.


    "You''re not Riel," he said, voice low.


    "You''re what''s left of her."


    The words struck her harder than his axe had.


    And for a moment¡ª


    The battlefield held its breath, cold, frigid and silent because the Empress didn''t scream.


    She didn''t strike.


    She wept.


    Riel''s tears did not fall.


    They froze.


    Beads of sorrow crystallised on her cheeks and rolled down like fragments of broken glass, shattering as they touched her collarbone. Each shard hit the mirrored floor with a high, musical chime.


    And then¡ª


    She screamed.


    It wasn''t the cry of a woman grieving.


    It wasn''t the roar of a queen at war.


    It was the howl of something trying to carve its love into the bones of the world.


    "If I can''t have your heart¡ª"


    "I''ll take your crown!"


    "I''ll have your body and make you love me!"


    The air shattered.


    Pillars of ice burst from the palace walls, twisting into spears that shot across the battlefield. Crystal chains erupted from the ground, racing toward Asmodeus''s legs like snakes starved for heat.


    He didn''t run.


    Didn''t dodge.


    He stepped forward once, letting his axe spin with brutal elegance in a wide arc.


    The red blade didn''t just cut the ice.


    It erased it.


    Flames roared along the ground in a serpentine coil, devouring every crystal that dared reach him.


    Asmodeus appeared beside her face and grabbed it.


    His hands hissed with frozen mist from the extreme cold.


    "Dream when you are sleeping, Woman."

 Chapter 500 500: The Heart That Wouldn’t Break

    The impact echoed like a drumbeat cracking through frozen glass.


    Crystalline veins split beneath their feet, crawling outward in jagged webs across the mirrored floor. Pillars trembled.


    Spires cracked.


    And something deeper began to give way.


    The palace had stopped resembling a fortress.


    It had become an unravelling mind.


    Every surface turned reflective.


    Curved, warped.


    Alive.


    Around her, fragments floated in place, spinning in a gentle rotation as they caught the dying light. Each shard held a version of herself. Not illusions. Memories.


    A playful smile in the shape of a succubus.


    A crowned silhouette seated high above a court of frost.


    A trembling hand wiping tears.


    A figure whispering a name into someone else''s sleep.


    One mirror showed her watching him. Always watching.


    From behind another woman''s eyes.


    Not a queen.


    Not a rival.


    Just a shadow pressed against a window that never opened.


    She turned her face away, but the images followed, orbiting close like judgment.


    The blade in her hand twitched. The ice hissed against the ground. The storm still moved at her command, but even its rhythm had begun to slip.


    He hadn''t spoken yet.


    But he hadn''t retreated either.


    His approach was slow.


    Measured.


    Each step hissed against the frost, steam rising with each imprint.


    He wasn''t just approaching her.


    He was claiming the battlefield.


    Her halberd lifted again. The wind circled tighter, a cyclone of cold magic bound to a throne no longer steady.


    "I gave everything," she said, voice thin. "Everything she felt. Everything I wanted."


    He didn''t answer.


    A final mirror floated between them, its surface smooth as untouched snow.


    Inside it stood another woman, warm-skinned and human, with starlight eyes and a smile that reached no one else.


    Behind her stood a second figure. Familiar. Watching, silent, forever left behind.


    The reflection didn''t speak.


    It didn''t judge.


    It simply waited for her to see it.


    She stared.


    The halberd fell from her hand.


    The crash was soft, but final.


    Behind her, towers collapsed like exhausted lungs. The arches buckled inward, unable to support the weight of devotion turned into rot. Frost peeled off the walls in slow sheets, revealing nothing beneath but darkness and dust.


    The mirrored palace dissolved into haze.


    Only the cracked, snowy ground remained.


    And him.


    No longer facing a throne.


    Only a woman.


    Stripped of divinity.


    Out of names.


    The halberd fell.


    But her knees did not.


    Not yet.


    She looked up through her curtain of silver hair, lips parting, breath coming shallow. A wave of frosty breath filled the air with each gasp.


    The palace had crumbled. Her second form flickered at the edges, patches of skin fracturing into frost before repairing with jagged pulses of unstable magic.


    Something inside her screamed.


    Not in fury.


    In pain.


    She took one staggering step forward.


    Then another.


    But the one who walked was no longer the Queen.


    Within her body, the veil shifted.


    The ice cracked just enough.


    A softer voice pressed against the surface ¡ª warm, aching, terrified.


    Riel.


    The original.


    The succubus.


    She had never been this strong.


    But she''d never needed to be.


    Because she had always been near him.


    And that had always been enough.


    Until it wasn''t.


    Asmodeus saw it.


    Her eyes had changed.


    Gone was the hollow silver-white glow.


    Now they shimmered faintly violet.


    And wet.


    "Please," she whispered.


    "Let me try... one more time."


    Her arms lifted, trembling. Magic flared wildly, uncontrolled ¡ª half of it belonged to the Queen''s monstrous will, the other half to a woman begging for his gaze.


    She ran.


    No technique.


    No pattern.


    Just a straight, desperate charge across the ruined frost.


    Asmodeus didn''t move. Not until the last moment.


    He spun his axe once, shifting it backwards.


    Then stepped into the swing.


    The flat of the red-hot blade struck her chest like thunder.


    A shockwave split the air.


    Snow blasted outward in a wide ring. Her body flew backwards ¡ª a streak of light hurled into the storm''s heart.


    The silence afterwards was total.


    He exhaled slowly.


    Let the weapon rest on his shoulder.


    Snow began to fall again, softly, gently this time.


    He didn''t look toward where she''d landed.


    Not yet.


    When he finally did, she was lying on her back, arms spread across the slush, halberd embedded in the ground beside her like a fallen banner.


    Her hair no longer shimmered.


    Her armour had cracked.


    And her eyes, still open, stared up at the sky.


    She smiled.


    "I felt it," she said softly, with a childish giggle. "You didn''t hate me."


    Asmodeus gazed at her silently, before his eyes flicked to the side, a sense of loss, a sense of disappointment, a sense of guilt.


    "It''s not you..." he whispered. "But her..."


    "Eh?"


    Riel''s eyes widened, her dark skin covered in icy snow, and the fury, rage, and powerful emotions in her eyes vanished. Faded into nothing. Yet the frozen tears streaming down her cheeks remained like a frozen river sculpted in winter.


    Asmodeus said nothing.


    He walked toward her slowly, the storm parting before him.


    He knelt, placing one hand over her chest.


    "Riel... I am sorry for being so late."


    He spoke not to the icy and bitter queen, the monstrous beast that devoured lives, but the succubus he promised to save.


    The woman whom he loved.


    The woman who guided him for nothing.


    The woman who saved him when everything was dark.


    Her eyes wavered, flickering, dilating as she looked back at Asmodeus in silence.


    Her breath no longer steamed the air.


    But it hadn''t stopped.


    It was shallow. Fragile.


    Alive.


    Snow dusted her cheeks, sticking to the tears that had frozen halfway down, a necklace of grief draped beneath her chin.


    The crackled armour across her chest fell away in fragments, no longer held together by magic or rage. Beneath it, skin¡ªsoft again, dark again, no longer shining with the pale mask of a queen.


    Only Riel remained.


    He kept his hand over her chest for a moment longer.


    Not to heal.


    Not to harm.


    Just to feel the heartbeat.


    The real one.


    Weak.


    Steady.


    Unbroken.


    Her fingers twitched, brushing the rim of the shattered halberd beside her.


    She didn''t try to reach it.


    Didn''t try to speak again.


    Instead, she exhaled with a faint, bitter smile.


    "I always hated the cold," she whispered.


    Asmodeus looked down at her with no cruelty. No triumph.


    Only silence.


    He slowly reached toward her face and wiped away one frozen tear with his thumb.


    The wind shifted.


    Not sharp like before ¡ª gentler now. Still cold, but no longer biting.


    Behind him, soft footsteps crunched the snow.


    Levia emerged first, leaning heavily on her cracked tower shield. Her armour was scorched. Her breath was shallow. But she stood tall.


    "She''s alive?" she asked.


    Asmodeus nodded.


    "Barely."


    Vinea limped forward next, the glow of her molten blade now dull, its flame guttering like a dying star.


    "Was that really her?" she asked.


    "It was always her," he said. "But now, I don''t think she knows who is who."


    Lumina approached last, the soft tapping of her broken spider legs trailing like skeletal instruments. Her red eyes lingered on the fallen woman.


    "She looks peaceful," she murmured.


    "That''s the first time," Asmodea said, stepping beside them with arms crossed, voice quiet.


    "The first time she stopped trying to be something else."


    They stood like that for a moment ¡ª the four women beside the king, looking down not at a monster, but a ghost still breathing.


    Snow gathered.


    Not like a storm, but like a curtain drawing closed.


    A strange hush fell over them, not silent, just distant.


    Something had ended.


    But it wasn''t a victory.


    Not yet.


    "We''ll carry her," Asmodeus said, standing.


    "When she wakes... she''ll answer for what she''s done."


    "And if she never wakes?" Levia asked.


    He didn''t look back.


    "Then she already has."


    Asmodeus said it quietly, but the weight of it rolled over them like thunder muffled beneath snowfall.


    He wasn''t looking at any of them now ¡ª only the horizon, where the sky met the dead stretch of ice, where the wind carried no scent, where nothing waited except war.


    Yet the small mark on his chest no longer looked unsightly. It fused with the other markings on his chest... it became a beautiful ice blue rose.


    The fire in his chest had dimmed, but not died. Not yet.


    Rather, it felt more like something smouldering for the next battle. The truth battle.


    Behind him, the women stood in silence.


    Riel didn''t move. But the soft rise and fall of her chest continued. The snow clung gently to her skin now, not as punishment, but as a shroud.


    A slow, almost reverent hush settled over them again.


    Vinea turned toward the looming north.


    "Zar''Kaleth still waits."


    Levia stood fully now, despite the pain in her legs.


    "So does our true enemy..."


    Asmodea twirled a bloody strand of hair around her finger and cracked a smile.


    "Tch. And we''re already short one mad queen."


    Lumina glanced at Asmodeus again. Her voice came softly.


    "Do you still plan to go alone?"


    Asmodeus turned.


    His voice was firm now, the fire rekindled behind his golden eyes.


    "No."


    "I go with all of you."


    "Not because I need to..."


    "But because you chose to follow me. Not as soldiers. Not as concubines. Not as tools."


    "But as women I love."


    The silence that followed wasn''t solemn. It was sacred.


    They stepped toward him together.


    Vinea raised her sword again.


    Levia tightened the straps on her shield.


    Lumina adjusted the broken arch of one leg.


    Asmodea cracked her fingers.


    In his arms, Riel remained silent, the snow weaving around her like soft silk.


    Not dead.


    Not forgiven.


    But no longer lost.


    "Let''s go." Asmodeus said as he turned toward the castle.


    "It''s only just begun."


    Because what awaited them was nothing else... but the cold chill of death.

 Chapter 501: Interlude: Within the Snow

    Asmodeus stepped forward to greet his wounded lovers, all of them tired, exhausted, but filled with a bright and positive look. "You all fought well." He smiled at Vinea, a feeling of pride growing inside his chest, looking at her growth.


    Though the battle against the demon empress ended, his muscles and body screamed.


    It might have looked simple. But the battle reformed the very land they stood on, craters, cracked walls of rock and ice. All now shattered into dust and debris. A complete reformation.


    "Let''s take a moment to recover."


    At first, he planned to storm the castle, but there was something that brought him great concern.


    ''Though we fought these powerful demons, what happened to her butler...''


    Valsarik.


    An existence that Asmodeus learned about from the demon necromancer and the women who fought against the demon commander.


    ''He should have been here, and this woman should have thought so too, but...''


    What confused him the most was that Riel didn''t even show the pretence that she knew who he was. A moment earlier, he asked her, and she gazed up at him with a completely blank face.


    No sign of lying or hiding.


    She didn''t know!


    Asmodeus gazed up at the frozen citadel, feeling Reil''s body shifting, whispering and breathing heavier in his arms. The howling winds wrapped around the massive white citadel. Chunks of ice fell, revealing a black stone wall, darkness and a sense of solitude.


    "Something isn''t right..." He muttered.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, fighting a battle of her own in her mind.


    Riel, the succubus empress, faced the demon empress after her loss to Asmodeus.


    It began with white.


    Not a place. Not a dream.


    A blankness, without shape or sky, where light had no source and sound dared not form.


    Riel stood alone.


    The frost beneath her bare feet held no bite, and yet she could feel it sinking into her skin, not as cold, but as stillness. The kind of silence that filled ancient tombs. The kind that wrapped around regrets too deep to name.


    Her fingers curled gently against her arms.


    She took a breath.


    It didn''t fog the air.


    It simply vanished.


    Then¡ª


    A figure.


    Hunched. Pale. Small.


    Curled into herself, halfway sunken into the snow like a little snow bunny.


    The figure looked like a statue from far away, but up close, the trembling was visible.Tiny. Isolated. Cold.


    A little girl.


    She wore no crown. No armour. Her limbs were too thin, knees drawn to her chest. Her eyes were too large for her face ¡ª silver, watery, ringed in frost, staring into nothing.


    Hair the colour of powdered moonlight fell across her cheeks in tangled sheets.


    She didn''t look up when Riel approached.


    Didn''t flinch. Didn''t speak.


    She just stared at the snow in front of her, as if waiting for it to say something.


    Riel knelt slowly, the silence like glass beneath them both.


    "Are you alone?" she asked.


    The girl''s head twitched. Barely.


    Then a nod.


    A tiny nod.


    "I didn''t mean to be," the child whispered. Her voice was brittle, soft as ice just beginning to crack. "I woke up and I didn''t know where I was. There were voices. But none of them were mine."


    Riel said nothing yet.


    The girl''s fingers dug into the snow.


    "I tried to be like them. I copied them. I wore their faces. Their thoughts. But I... I didn''t know how to stop."


    The wind stirred faintly, though it made no sound.


    "They called me queen," she murmured. "Told me I was their hope... it made me feel... nice. Wanted."


    She paused, fidgeting with the edge of her sleeve, as if unsure whether she was allowed to feel that.


    "I didn''t understand what they meant. But when they said I mattered, when they looked at me like I belonged..." the child''s voice cracked faintly, "it made the quiet go away."


    Riel''s expression didn''t shift. Her fingers didn''t tighten. She remained still, listening ¡ª not unsympathetic, but unreadable.


    "You took a lot of people," Riel said, at last. Her voice was low, even.


    The child nodded slowly.


    "I didn''t know how to stop. Every time I took someone, I felt... more like someone. It was like they filled holes inside me."


    She looked up finally, just a little.


    "But it never lasted."


    Riel''s gaze remained steady.


    "I know," the girl whispered. "What I did. It''s why I didn''t fight you at the end. I... didn''t want to fight anymore."


    "But I didn''t want to vanish either."


    The words fell, small and plain, but they struck the stillness like a pebble on glass. Cracks followed in the silence.


    Riel didn''t speak. Not right away. Her mouth remained closed, watching the childish demon queen fiddling with the snow with her tiny fingers.


    "You wanted," she said finally, her voice low and level, "and so you took."


    The girl didn''t deny it.


    "I did."


    Her voice was calm now. Not defiant. But hollow, like she''d already decided long ago that guilt was hers to carry.


    "I took bodies. Names. Histories. I even pretended their memories were mine. Just to... feel something."


    Her small hands lifted. She stared at them as if hoping they would look older than they were.


    "But no matter how many I devoured, none of them felt like me. Not even yours."


    Riel''s eyes narrowed.


    "And yet you tried to kill me," she said. "Tried to ruin everything I ever held dear. You would''ve destroyed entire kingdoms."


    "I know."


    Still no excuse. No tears. Just a quiet acknowledgement.


    "I hated your face," Riel said, voice colder now. "I hated waking up in a dream with my mouth, my voice, and nothing inside."


    The girl flinched, just slightly ¡ª but she nodded.


    "I didn''t know what else to be. I thought... if I looked like you, talked like you, slept beside him like you..."


    Her voice broke.


    "...maybe I could be loved the same."


    Riel turned her face¡ªshe tried to contain her anger and frustration.


    "I wanted to be seen," the girl whispered. "...seen by the light."


    "The light?"


    She nodded.


    "It was always just out of reach. No matter how many people I became, no matter how strong I got... he was always there."


    She didn''t say his name.


    She didn''t have to.


    Her fingers tightened in the snow.


    That''s when Riel noticed that the girl wasn''t playing, but drawing a picture... a stick figure with a strangely shaped weapon. An Axe. His Axe.


    "He glowed, you know. Like a fire I couldn''t warm myself by. But I still reached. Because I thought... maybe that light would show me what I was."


    The girl smiled, her face different from Riel''s... more like Sariel, innocent and empty. "He was warm, kind... and always smiled back at me."


    Riel''s chest felt tight.


    She didn''t want to feel sympathy. Not for this thing that stole her life.


    But it was there.


    A quiet, bitter ache ¡ª because she remembered that light too.She remembered chasing it.


    Not for power.


    But for that same light...


    A foolish boy at first.


    She couldn''t believe it was he who was chosen.


    The man she would love. Adore. Chase.


    It felt like for the first time... Riel could feel something in common with this creature, and it caused her¡ª


    ¡ªto hesitate.


    Not out of pity.


    But recognition.


    A sliver of something sharp and familiar lodged behind her ribs, like a buried shard of her past. She, too, had stared at him from a distance, unsure if that warmth could ever be hers. She, too, had once stood on the edge of a path she didn''t feel worthy to walk.


    And like this little girl in the snow, she had once mistaken proximity for belonging.


    The pain didn''t fade.


    But it changed shape.


    She exhaled slowly.


    "You don''t even know what he is to you," she said at last.


    The girl looked up, startled¡ªnot by the harshness, but by the truth in it.


    "No," she admitted. "But I wanted him to look at me like he looked at you."


    Her fingers moved again, brushing away the crude snow drawing. As if ashamed.


    "I thought if I made myself into what he needed... I could matter."


    Riel watched her for a long moment.


    Then, finally stood, brushing the frost from her knees.


    Her voice, when it came again, was still cold.


    But no longer cutting.


    "You matter."


    She looked down at the child.


    The pale skin.


    The trembling hands.


    The desperate need is buried under layers of imitation.


    "But you don''t matter because he looked at you."


    "You matter because you''re still here."


    The little girl blinked.


    Her mouth parted, but no words came.


    Riel turned, just slightly, facing the empty white above them both.


    "You said you didn''t want to vanish," she said.


    The girl nodded again.


    Slower this time.


    Riel''s eyes narrowed, as if testing the thought aloud.


    "Then don''t."


    The wind stirred again.


    Softer now.


    Like something breathing.


    "Not yet."


    The child didn''t speak after that.


    She stared at the fading lines in the snow where her drawing had been, the outline of the axe swept away by her own hand. Her shoulders sank, not in shame, but in something deeper.


    Acceptance.


    The silence stretched again ¡ª no longer tense, but watchful.


    And above them, for the first time, the blank white sky... shifted.


    It began as a ripple.


    Not sound.


    Not light.


    Just a thinning ¡ª like silk stretched over glass.


    A veil parting. A breath held for too long, finally released.


    Then the moon rose, slowly, not sudden or dramatic. But slow and steady, a peaceful glimmering silver appeared in the sky. Its pale silver light poured across the white horizon, cool and gentle, casting long shadows behind the two figures in the snow.


    The child looked up and her mouth fell open; she hadn''t seen something like this before.


    Like the sun, but different... silver... gentle. Its light didn''t burn or blind, but welcomed.


    A soft, constant, silent light, more of a mirror than a flame.


    "I''ve seen light before," the small demon whispered. "But not like this..."


    Riel didn''t move.


    Her eyes fixed on the rising orb.


    "He once told me I was like the moon, and she was the sun," she murmured. "That I guided him when things became dark, and he felt alone.


    "So, why can''t I become your moon?"

 Chapter 502: The Child That Released The Light

    The moonlight stayed constant.


    Not flickering. Not fading. Just watching, high and full, casting silver upon the frost-blanketed plain where the two figures knelt.


    The child sat quietly, her fingers curled against her chest, her breath shallow.


    And then it began.


    Not with light. Not with thunder. But with a single word.


    A name.


    Whispered, not by her but someone inside her.


    "Maera..."


    The child shivered. Her head tilted upward, eyes wide as a tiny orb of blue slipped through her collarbone, spinning lazily in the air. It shimmered like a teardrop caught in the wind.


    Riel leaned forward, not speaking. Just listening.


    Another name came.


    Then another.


    Each name drew forth a point of light, no brighter than a candle flame, drifting upward, slow, reverent, as if afraid to leave.


    "Sorrel..."


    "Thiven..."


    "Orli..."


    The names began to overlap.


    A chorus without music, a river without banks.


    They rose, and with them, the air grew lighter, warmer and drifted into the sky like snowflakes.


    The snow didn''t melt, but it loosened.


    As if exhaling.


    The child''s arms dropped to her sides, her fingers splayed in the frost as light after light emerged from her small frame ¡ª not ripped, not expelled, but released. Offered.


    "I didn''t remember them all," she whispered. "But they... remembered themselves."


    Riel didn''t answer. She couldn''t. Her throat had closed, her eyes narrowed not in judgment anymore, but in awe.


    The girl''s skin glowed faintly with every soul that passed.


    Some cried as they left ¡ª not in pain, but joy. Some smiled. A few even laughed.


    The air began to hum.


    Not music.


    Something deeper.


    Like all the threads of their stolen lives were being stitched back into the fabric of the world.


    Each soul became a seed of something unseen.


    And in the distant lands, those seeds would bloom.


    Riel watched as the girl in the snow became pale... her figure fading and growing weaker each time a soul left her body.


    It was clear what might happen... and she watched silently.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile, in the southern parts of the demon empire.


    The battlefield was still.


    Around Alan, the demon lands lay coated in the pale afterbirth of war ¡ª not blood, but snow, falling now with a strange calm. The twisted monsters had stopped moving. Some shrank, curled up, and whimpered like dogs waking from a nightmare.


    Alan stood still amid the wreckage, sword lowered, eyes drawn upward.


    There was no reason to look up. But something in his chest told him he had to.


    And then he saw her.


    A silhouette in the drifting white. Slender. Upright. Cloaked in shadow that shimmered faintly like silk soaked in moonlight. She didn''t glow like a goddess or descend like a spirit.


    She simply was.


    Standing across from him in the field like she''d never left.


    His heart didn''t jump.


    It sank.


    "...Mireille," he whispered.


    Her name tasted like old paper. The letters he had folded too many times, regretting the words he left unspoken.


    She smiled.


    Gods, it was the same smile.


    Not full of forgiveness. Not full of judgment. Just... familiar. Worn at the edges. Like she''d been waiting through lifetimes just to give it once more.


    Alan stepped forward instinctively. His boots broke ice. Shattered flowers curled underfoot.


    "I couldn''t save you," he said. "I didn''t even bury you."


    She didn''t speak.


    Her eyes lowered gently, as if telling him: You did enough.


    Alan''s jaw clenched. His hand tightened around the sword he didn''t remember raising.


    "But I hated myself," he said.


    She touched his chest.


    Not with warmth. But with weight. Like a hand that had been there once before, in another life, before pain ever got between them.


    "You''ve grown cruel," she said softly. "But kind."


    The wind stirred. Something loosened in his throat. He didn''t speak.


    Because if he did¡ª


    He might ask her to stay.


    Mireille''s form was already dissolving at the edges, her hair unravelling like ink in water. The breeze pulled at her robe, lifting it like smoke from a candle''s wick.


    She took one step back.


    "I wanted to hate you," Alan muttered. "I told myself I did."


    She looked at him with soft amusement.


    "Well, I loved you... I do, even now. So be happy... that girl has my approval."


    And then she was gone.


    "W-Wait!"


    No light, no big scene or sound.


    Just a small burst of silver petals that scattered at his feet.


    Alan stood in silence.


    Around him, flowers began to bloom ¡ª violet, soft, unfamiliar to this land.They curled through the snow. Poked from stone. Grew even from the corpses of demons.


    And Alan, proud knight of the north, hero of Grigor... and loving husband.


    Fell to one knee.


    And let the rain fall unseen.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The throne room of Grigor''s citadel had never been so quiet.


    The torchlight didn''t flicker. The banners didn''t sway.


    Only the sound of Avandar''s breath filled the air ¡ª shallow, measured, caught somewhere between reverence and disbelief.


    The silver light pooled in through the broken stained glass windows. It didn''t come from the moon. It didn''t come from magic.


    It came from the air itself.


    And in that light, they arrived.


    Velvet gasped first.


    Alice dropped to one knee without thinking.


    But Avandar didn''t move.


    He stood at the bottom of the throne steps, mouth parted, as the ghostly figure stepped forward from the light.


    She was dressed in soft robes of white, not royal, not priestly. Plain. The way she used to dress when she walked the market streets with him. Her hair was tied in the ribbon he''d given her the night before their wedding.


    And in her eyes, there was no accusation.


    Only love.


    "Arin..." he whispered.


    She smiled. That same shy smile, crooked on the left, the way only he knew how to read.


    Then another figure emerged beside her.


    Taller. Broad-shouldered. Steel-grey hair tucked behind one ear.


    His mother.


    She wore the uniform of Grigor''s old knight-commanders, hand resting gently on Arin''s back.


    The ghost stepped towards Velvet and showed an amused smirk.


    The pair awkwardly looked at each other, and beside them, Alice froze, her shoulders trembled lightly as the older woman''s eyes became softer as she gazed back at her.


    "You''ve done well, my little songbird."


    She tried to brush her hand through Alice''s hair, looking at Velvet. "Take care of her, my dear cousin. This girl always tries to act stronger than she is."


    "A...ah.... of course...." Velvet''s voice sounded softer than usual, broken and quivering. An old friend, a dear comrade and family member.


    The woman''s face became stern as her image flickered. "Tsk... seems my time is too short."


    She smiled bitterly and returned to Arin.


    Behind them, they came one by one.


    Knights. Guards. Maids. Servants.


    People he had forgotten.


    People who had given everything, so he could still be standing.


    They didn''t bow.


    They didn''t speak.


    They just looked at him.


    With pride.


    Avandar''s legs almost gave. His hands trembled at his sides.


    "I didn''t protect you," he whispered. "I lived while you..."


    Arin stepped closer.


    She didn''t touch him, but the wind behind her carried the warmth of her skin, the scent of her breath, the sound of her voice long faded.


    "You protected the future," she said, lips barely moving. "That''s more than most kings ever do, you old fool... but our daughters really take after me, haha."


    His eyes twitched, seeing her smile so brightly like the sun. "How?"


    "Haha, well, they clearly choose a man for his looks. Right?" Arin''s cheeky attitude caused him to laugh. But he froze because her figure became thinner with each moment.


    Tears fell silently down Avandar''s cheeks.


    ''That damn playboy bastard... even ruining my reunion with Arin...''


    He didn''t move to stop them.


    Then the light began to lift.


    Arin stepped back.


    His mother nodded once ¡ª the same nod she gave before every war council.


    The others followed.


    And within moments, they were gone.


    Only the throne remained.


    And the man who stood before it, not as a prince, not as a ruler.


    Just a husband.


    Just a Father


    Just a son.


    Just a man.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The moonlight waned in the dream-like world as Riel watched the girl''s figure becoming more transparent and weak.


    "Will you disappear like this?"


    "Mm..." The demon empress nodded. "Isn''t it better for something like me to vanish?"


    Upon releasing each soul trapped and devoured, she remembered a battle, a life, their history and memories all filling her mind and soul. A reminder of her sins, the things she did in her desire to be "Something" or "Someone"


    "I cannot condone what you have done, nor forgive you." Riel''s answer was cold and bitter, but despite her words, she still knelt beside the childish figure.


    "Mm."


    "But I will wait here, beside you until the end."


    The pale demon child gazed up, and her frozen lips curled into a faint smile. "I see, thank you. Riel."


    The moonlight dimmed, but never vanished.


    Its pale glow stretched across the empty white as the child''s form slowly lost substance ¡ª her body becoming outline, then breath, then light.


    No dramatic parting. No sudden collapse.


    She simply... faded.


    Like a name no longer spoken.


    Riel didn''t move.


    She remained seated beside the place where the girl had been, her hand still resting in the snow, untouched.


    She hadn''t forgiven her and probably never would.


    But she had waited.


    And that, for now, was enough.


    The wind curled around her shoulders like a shawl, and above her, the sky remained blank ¡ª no stars, no gods, no promises.


    Just silence.


    And the soft, distant sound of snow beginning to melt.

 Chapter 503: When the Snow Let Go

    The wind howled behind them as they walked.


    Snow crunched underfoot, but no one spoke. Their steps were slow, not hesitant, but heavy. Exhaustion clung to every limb, yet not one of them faltered.


    Asmodeus walked at the front, carrying the limp body of the former demon empress who looked eerily like Riel. His hands rested under her knees and armpit. Blood ¡ª not his ¡ª stained the edges of his cloak.


    Behind him, Vinea moved with her sword strapped across her back, her breathing steady but strained. Asmodea limped slightly, but her posture stayed proud, chin lifted, crimson hair swept back, and Lumina carried Levia on her back as she recovered.


    They were headed for the citadel ¡ª after the snow and ice started to collapse, only black walls loomed with something dark and timeless waiting for them.


    That''s when the sky filled with brilliant lights... flowing from the body of Riel, the lights darted through the sky in countless directions. The land started to crack, beautiful flowers and flora growing along with the sun that finally peeked through the clouds.


    A faint scent of lavender lingered in the air.


    It floated across the frozen plain like a memory ¡ª soft and clean, out of place in this dead land.


    Vinea slowed first.


    Asmodea blinked, rubbing her eyes. "Do you... do you smell that?"


    The two women felt it was nostalgic, a mixture of perfume and herbs lingered in their noses.


    They turned.


    Not all the way ¡ª just enough to feel the shift between them.


    A woman''s figure shimmered at the edge of the ridge, only a few paces back where the frost completely vanished; she lingered with a faint smile.


    Their mother.


    Long brown hair. Gold-flecked eyes. A robe like pressed wool. No magic. No glow.


    She resembled Vinea, but carried Asmodea''s atmosphere before becoming a demon.


    Vinea stopped walking.


    Asmodea let out a quiet gasp, one hand clutching her chest.


    The woman didn''t move. She just opened her arms.


    "Come here, my girls."


    It wasn''t a command.


    It was a promise.


    Asmodeus looked back, he couldn''t understand what happened...


    The two women jumped into the woman''s arms.


    Asmodea buried her face in the woman''s side, sobbing without restraint. "You''re here," she choked. "You''re really here¡ª!"


    Vinea followed, slower, her steps firmer. She stood in front of the woman for a long second, eyes narrow, jaw tight. "I almost forgot your face."


    And when their mother embraced her, Vinea collapsed too, silent, shaking, clutching her mother''s waist like a shield she''d been missing her whole life.


    Behind them, Asmodeus turned his head slightly away from their meeting.


    He said nothing.


    Didn''t intrude.


    Only watched.


    Then came the change.


    Subtle.


    Asmodea''s tail shimmered. Vinea''s horns faded. Their skin lost its demonic hue. Their hair shifted back to the shades they once wore as children.


    They looked human, like when Vinea was called Anne and Asmodea Liana.


    Human.


    Just long enough to feel like daughters again.


    "You were always my pride," their mother whispered. "And my joy."


    Vinea felt her breath hitch, her throat tighten around a sob she didn''t want to show¡ªnot here, not in front of her sister, not in front of him. But the voice she hadn''t heard in twenty years disarmed everything. Not because it was grand. But because it was hers.


    "Are you not angry, disappointed... that we have changed?"


    "Mother, I do not regret my choices but fear you will be upset."


    Asmodea and Vinea whispered, lacking confidence, they wouldn''t change their actions even if given the choice again, but the thought that their mother might be disappointed or resentful of them was too powerful, even when compared to their love for Asmodeus.


    "Why would I be angry and disappointed..." The figure chuckled, the fingers snapping as the girls took their demon forms, stroking their horns and demonic features. "I have seen everything, from within that monster I have watched you grow, mature and fall in love."


    Her gazed flicked towards Asmodeus, who peeked back, as the brunette with a pretty face winked at him, before returning to her daughters. "You endured well, my little girls."


    Vinea raised her head slowly. "But I... changed. We both did. What''s left of us now isn''t even..."


    "You are still mine," the woman said. "What you are now doesn''t shame me. It proves you survived. That you fought ¡ª and kept fighting. For something, for someone. That is more than most ever do."


    Her hands, strong and warm, touched each daughter''s face in turn. Her gaze lingered on Vinea, the sharper of the two, the one who hid pain behind steel.


    "Your strength was never in your sword," she said softly. "It was in how you loved."


    Vinea lowered her eyes. "I was never good at showing it."


    "You''re showing it now."


    Then she turned to Asmodea, brushing a matted lock of bloodstained crimson hair behind her ear.


    "And you," she said. "You always laughed too loud, cried too hard, but hid your love too deeply."


    Asmodea winced. "I didn''t mean to become¡ª"


    "You became fierce," her mother said, "so your sister didn''t have to fight alone."


    Asmodea''s lip trembled. She bit it to keep it from quivering. "I didn''t want her to cry."


    "I know," her mother smiled. "You didn''t let her."


    The wind grew still.


    The black citadel loomed ahead, but for now, the battlefield behind them felt warmer than any throne room. Asmodeus stood silently, his cloak rustling once as he turned away ¡ª not from disinterest, but from reverence. He did not intrude on the family.


    Their mother''s outline flickered.


    "You must go now," she said, and her voice carried the weight of all things that must end, no matter how precious. "He needs you."


    The sisters held tighter.


    And then they let go.


    "I trust you will take care of them, young man." Their mother used calm words, but Asmodeus could feel the threat of death within them, her sharp eyes like an angry Vinea and her subtle seduction like Asmodea... he couldn''t resist and nodded.


    "Good... I know you are a good man. Don''t doubt yourself and keep going, just like your mother."


    She didn''t burst into light.


    She simply stepped back into the snowfall, her body fading like old breath on glass.


    No miracles. No fanfare.


    Just release.


    Asmodea rubbed her eyes with her sleeve. "She looked so beautiful..."


    "She always did," Vinea said quietly, eyes still fixed on the space where their mother had vanished. "We just forgot."


    Their demon forms returned slowly ¡ª horns, tails, skin. But now, they didn''t feel like a curse.


    They felt earned.


    A choice.


    They turned to follow him again.


    The light leaving the demon''s body faded.


    Each soul that drifted upward ¡ª knight, noble, peasant, soldier ¡ª peeled something else from the Empress''s form. As if the woman who once housed them was being undone, thread by thread.


    And with each name released, Riel''s silhouette changed.


    The frost lifted. The ice cracked.


    She stood taller now, darker-skinned, her silver hair growing brighter with each parting soul. Her horns shortened. The crystal gauntlets broke off like dead shells. Her eyes softened ¡ª violet, human, succubus.


    Hers.


    At last, her body was hers again.


    And still the snow thawed.


    Petals bloomed across the black stone like slow fireworks. The dead air tasted clean for the first time in centuries. Insects stirred. The silence retreated.


    And then¡ª


    A deep, gritty voice with a strange accent echoed.


    "Oi, kiddo."


    The voice wasn''t loud.


    But it didn''t need to be.


    Asmodeus froze.


    His body was like a stone statue, his head turned slowly, jerking slightly each time, like someone who already knew what they were going to see ¡ª but still didn''t quite believe it.


    A figure stood just beyond the melted frost line.


    Blonde hair. Deep blue eyes.


    Rough coat, old boots. A cigarette was tucked behind his ear. The face looked younger than it should''ve been, but the eyes were heavy with years.


    Asmodeus didn''t speak.


    Not right away.


    "Oi," the man said again, stepping forward, hands in his pockets. "You gonna keep starin'', or you gonna say something?"


    "...You''re real?" Asmodeus asked, barely above a whisper.


    "Nah," the man replied, lighting the cigarette with a flick of his fingers. "Just a shard. Soul fragment. One of the many who got gobbled up by your snowy little girlfriend. But I figured I''d pop in for a smoke."


    Asmodeus didn''t smile.


    But he stepped forward.


    This annoying way of trivialising everything, his sharp tone and way of speaking so much similar to himself when he first came to this world... "Old man, can''t you be serious?"


    "Hah? I am always serious." the man huffed, exhaling. The smoke curled in the shape of a crescent.


    The two stared at each other ¡ª one a Demon King crowned in silence, the other a man who never got the chance to see his son become what he was now.


    "You look like her," His father said after a moment, nodding toward nothing. "Your mother."


    Vinea, Asmodea, Linea and Lumina looked shocked at the image of two men who looked the same, one a little sharper and rougher than the man they loved. His face lacked the slight touch of beauty that Ryuji gained from his mother.


    "...She missed you," Asmodeus said quietly.


    "I know. I watched. I figured she''d try something crazy."


    "She did."


    A beat.


    "She win?"


    Asmodeus cracked a small, lopsided smile. "Yeah. She did."


    His father huffed, smoke jetting from his nose. "Of course she did. How could the woman I love lose. That woman never lost an argument in her life."


    He stepped a bit closer.


    "You gonna be okay?" he asked. "You ain''t gonna do that thing where you save the world but die and leave these beautiful women to cry alone in a corner after, right?"


    "Don''t make the same mistake as your old man. If you''re going to go in there, take this to the end..."


    "Win."


    "Tch," Asmodeus clicked his tongue. "Who the hell do you think I am?"


    "My kid."


    His father looked at the citadel, then patted Ryuji''s shoulder. "Nice axe, by the way. Didn''t think you would use the same thing as I did. Haha, that must be the Vincenzo blood in you."


    "Didn''t think my dad would smoke, even in the afterlife."


    "It''s not real smoke."


    Another pause.


    Then his father''s smile faded a little. "You gonna protect ''em? All of ''em?"


    "I already do."


    "You gonna stay with ''em? Even when they drive you crazy?"


    "...Always."


    He looked pleased. "Good. Then maybe I didn''t screw everything up."


    He started to fade.


    The snow shimmered at his feet.


    "One last thing," He said. "You gonna cry?"


    Asmodeus looked away, just slightly.


    "No."


    "Liar."


    The man turned his back, hands raised in a lazy wave. "Take care, kiddo. Don''t keep her waiting."


    "Her?"


    "Serena, you fool. I heard you knocked her up. If you don''t make her happy, your mother will find a way to kill me even though I''m already dead."


    The light took him.


    And for a moment, it looked like he was smiling even as he vanished.


    Asmodeus exhaled.


    And said nothing.


    Because he didn''t need to.


    The snow had stopped falling.


    And the world was waiting.


    He looked into the sky, his long blond hair covering his eyes and face as it slipped down his cheeks.


    "I see... so you''re gone too..." His voice was low, rough and pained.

 Chapter 504: The Black Citadel - After the Ice Thaws

    Asmodeus remained quiet, the soft body in his arms shifting as he realised that his father had passed away. Such a thought carried more force and effect on him than he realised, with a sense of loneliness, he closed his eyes with a deep, deep breath.


    ''You taught me how to protect mother, and helped me overcome my impulses if even a little.''


    ''I didn''t think knowing you were gone forever, would feel this way...''


    A cold chill spread through his bones...


    Even though the blizzard ended and the brilliant sun now scorched his slightly tanned skin.


    "My dear?"


    A concerned, quivering voice called him, "Are you alright?"


    He couldn''t help but curl his lips, a forlorn smile, yet this was enough for now.


    The many women he loved could always sense when he wavered or became lost and needed them.


    "Vinea..."


    Vinea''s eyes widened, still red and swollen from the tears she tried to hide.


    Yet the moment she saw Asmodeus and his wet eyes, she couldn''t stop herself, grabbing Asmodea''s hand, the pair of them rushed up and hugged him. Tight. Affectionate.


    "My Beloved King..." Asmodea cooed like a soft bird''s song. "Do not cry, we are here."


    "My dear, now is not the time to become overwhelmed with grief."


    They could feel the emotions of seeing someone they yearned for...


    Their mother''s last goodbye, a kind of relief to the sisters.


    To know she didn''t resent them, or their father.


    "What would I do without you? I don''t think I would have even left Grigor without meeting you all."


    "Heh, of course you would. Didn''t you fall for my beauty with one look?" Asmodeus hummed, teasing him as she remembered the first time they met... when Kathryn used to stand beside her and keep her safe.


    "The Ryuji I knew wouldn''t have stopped because of something so simple, he would chase us even without the demonic blood, haha."


    Vinea didn''t let up, but that''s when they heard a slight sound... from Lumina.


    "It''s strange..."


    Once, she might have swooned or felt the need to chase the voice that just echoed through the air. A man she believed she loved and became obsessed with. Yet. Now, when she saw him once again, there was nothing like that... rather, she understood clearly after meeting Ryuji.


    "I see, so it wasn''t what I thought..." Lumina''s voice sounded mature, different. Convinced.


    "My dearest husband."


    "What''s wrong, Lumina?"


    Asmodeus also noticed that she didn''t react like he thought.


    When they met, she almost destroyed an entire world while chasing his father. However, what changed? She didn''t even speak or look his way. Instead, she seemed more concerned about Asmodeus himself.


    "I just wanted to call you."


    Lumina''s large body shimmered, before returning to a humanoid form... a form that Asmodeus never saw before, pristine pale skin like snow... soft pink tips covering her chest and glistening red eyes covering her forehead.


    No black legs attached to her back, but from the knee and elbow down were wrapped in a sleek and beautiful exoskeletal sheet.


    Her fingers, delicate, long and narrow, wrapped in the black armour, pristine curves, and flicks that added a sense of beauty, as she strode forward with swaying hips. "It seems I have finally attained a humanoid form."


    "Yeah... you look beautiful," Asmodeus muttered, while hugging Vinea and Asmodea.


    "You''re like a princess, Lumina."


    "That exoskeleton looks graceful, but strong." Vinea''s eyes shone as she responded. It seemed her love for combat and becoming stronger would never vanish.


    Asmodeus exhaled slowly, his chest still tight, but lighter.


    He gently squeezed the arms wrapped around him, one hand brushing Asmodea''s tangled crimson hair, the other resting on Vinea''s shoulder as she quietly leaned in, her brow still furrowed.


    "Thank you," he murmured, almost too low to hear. "For not letting me grieve alone."


    Asmodea pressed her lips against his chest, not as a kiss, but as a reassurance. "Your sorrow is our sorrow."


    Vinea didn''t speak. But the way her tail curled behind her said enough.


    The silence between them grew softer, not hollow, but full. A space where nothing needed to be said. Where being present was enough.


    Until Lumina stepped closer.


    And the snow glistened at her feet like water turning back to life.


    She approached slowly, her body shimmering with an ethereal glow beneath the pale sun. Not radiant like a goddess, but natural. Whole.


    For the first time, she looked... comfortable in her skin.


    No longer hiding, no longer waiting for permission to exist.


    "I see you," Asmodeus said simply, his voice steady.


    Lumina blinked, her lashes heavy with red frost. "I know," she whispered. "And that''s enough."


    She took his hand. Not demanding. Not possessive. Just... warm.


    Behind them, Levia approached at last, her expression unreadable ¡ª still half-armoured, her shield dragging across the ice. Her eyes flicked from Lumina to Vinea, to Asmodea, then to him.


    Asmodeus tilted his head slightly. "You alright?"


    Levia nodded once. "We should move soon," she said.


    Her tone was even, but he saw the slight tremor in her fingers. She was holding herself together ¡ª like always ¡ª until they reached the end.


    He respected that.


    "Yeah," he murmured. He looked toward the black citadel in the distance.


    But before he did, he pushed closer and pulled Levia''s hand, grasping her broken armour and exoskeleton enough that it shattered like porcelain, her warmth and soft flesh pressing against his chest. "My Lord...!?"


    "Let me enjoy your warmth... Levia."


    Levia fought harder than most from the moment they reached the north¡ªshe never stopped.


    Even when wounded or suffering from agonising pain, she continued pushing. Asmodeus noticed, but couldn''t shun her efforts and instead ended up failing to protect her. "You are no different from them... all of you are my future wives"


    Her lips parted, trembling ¡ª then closed again. She couldn''t speak. Not now. Not through the thudding pulse in her chest or the burn in her eyes.


    So instead, she leaned into him.


    That was answer enough.


    And then, when the moment passed, he let her go.


    Not pushed away ¡ª released, like something treasured being set carefully into its rightful place.


    The five of them stood together, wind wrapping around their legs, the citadel ahead.


    Black. Towering. Waiting.


    And this time... they stepped forward as one.


    However... that was when they sensed a strange distortion in the distance, magic... and familiar auras blooming one by one.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The wind had changed.


    It wasn''t sharp anymore.


    Just cold.


    Clean.


    Kathryn stepped through the last ripple of the portal and felt her boots land on snow.


    Real snow. Not cursed. Not corrupt.


    It crunched like it was supposed to ¡ª not like bone, or ice twisted by magic.


    She exhaled.


    "North..." she whispered.


    The portal closed behind them, its magic dimming with a fading hum. Marduk''s handiwork. Still the best, even after all these years. She''d thank him ¡ª if she lived long enough to return. His old bones must have almost crumbled performing so many ancient spells in a row.


    The fox twins stepped out next, Yumiko and Yuina. Both adjusted their cloaks against the wind, ears flicking, twin tails dancing in the breeze.


    Thanks to the magic of Marduk, the king of Grigor, summoned all the women linked to Asmodeus, from his beloved Ciela, who went to the west to help her mother and father, but Yumiko, Yuina who were in the beast kingdoms, all directed by Velvet and Alice who wanted to gather everyone.


    "Can you smell that sister?" Yuina, the empress of all beasts, murmured.


    "It smells like darling," Yumiko replied. "And something nasty."


    "Master''s scent is so strong here..."


    The land was full of broken ice, land and deep craters.


    Where the demon emperor and the other women helped him defeat the teeth and Riel.


    "Oh? I can smell Riel too... and everyone else!"


    Erika looked at Sariel, who seemed more vibrant than she remembered, more sensual and mature. She no longer looked like the childish Sariel that they had met almost a year before.


    A few days after the event known as the ''Return of Souls'', which King Avandar named, Marduk received a communication from the elven capital, and after learning of a new prophecy, they summoned the women together at Grigor...


    It was surprising that Sariel brought the empress and her sister...


    Especially since they only gave birth less than a week before, Aki left back in the beast empire to care for the children... four females and one male.


    But with no news from Asmodeus for many days, and the changes in the demon empire with the land was filled with beautiful greenery, fauna and life as the snow vanished, leaving a paradise.


    The group of women and a huge army gazed at the massive black citadel.


    Behind them, Velvet stepped forward in full plate, her long braid catching the wind. Beside her, Alice held her staff close, her expression tight.


    "No monsters?" Velvet asked.


    Kathryn squinted toward the horizon. The sky was bruised violet. But she could see it ¡ª smoke in the distance, curling around a black silhouette carved into the mountains.


    "That must be Zar''Kaleth," she said. "The citadel."


    "And him?" Alice asked quietly.


    Kathryn didn''t answer.


    Because she felt it too.


    A familiar pull, distant but undeniable... the vibrations and feeling of his aura pulsing through the air from the distant palace.... the castle half destroyed during this.


    He was there.


    Asmodeus.


    Still fighting without reinforcements.


    The one who turned a princess into a warrior and saved their continent from certain doom.


    She clenched her gauntleted hand and looked toward the path.


    "I was late before," she said, almost to herself.


    "This time..."


    Yumiko looked at her, tails swaying.


    "You want to say it, don''t you?"


    Kathryn smiled ¡ª a rare thing.


    "Yes."


    She stepped forward, each boot sinking into soft snow.


    "I swear it now," she said, voice rising. "This time, I will not fail my princess. Or my prince."


    Velvet raised her fists, her eyes shimmering in the sunlight.


    "Then we march."


    No war horns sounded.


    No cheers followed.


    Only the wind.


    And the footprints of six women... and thousands of knights, from all nations


    Carved their way to the end.

 Chapter 505: Zar’Kaleth: Descent into the Hollow Hall

    The black citadel welcomed them without resistance.


    That alone put them on edge.


    All semblance of snow vanished, thawed and melted into a warm steam.


    No magic stirred. No guardians rose. The colossal obsidian doors parted without command, exhaling a breath of cold, stale air that smelled not of decay, but age.


    The scent of something ancient, sealed too long.


    Asmodeus was the first to step inside.


    His boots tapped stone that once glittered with frost. Now, the crystals that fed the Demon Empress''s power lay shattered across the floor, hollow and pale, like dead stars.


    The others followed¡ªsilent.


    Levia limped slightly, her armour barely held together. Vinea stayed close, hand on her blade. Lumina''s new form glimmered faintly, eyes flicking between the archways above, alert. Asmodea hummed, low and tuneless, as if trying to break the pressure building around them.


    Thanks to meeting their mother, the mood became lighter and more confident.


    The deeper they walked, the darker it became.


    The halls grew narrower. Not physically, but in presence. The walls seemed to lean inward, old murals warping with every step, as though the memories of the place were alive but unable to speak.


    No voices.


    No wind.


    Only the throb of distant silence.


    Paintings lined the corridor¡ªsome defaced, others untouched. All depicted rulers of ages past. Demon Kings and Queens, their forms half-erased by time or malice.


    Some bore deliberate scars ¡ª claw marks, burn trails, gashes made by desperate hands or worse. Others had faded naturally, as if the walls themselves had forgotten who they were meant to honour.


    But the eyes of each portrait lingered.


    Watching.


    Asmodeus''s steps echoed through the corridor with a rhythm too clean. Too exact. The sound of heels on stone did not fade behind him, as if someone ¡ª or something ¡ª walked just slightly out of sync.


    No wind passed through this place.


    No frost touched their skin.


    Yet the cold was deep. A weight pressing against their bones from within.


    "This is wrong," Lumina whispered, eight red eyes narrowed as her silken limbs crawled faintly along the corridor''s arches above them. "This castle was built around the throne of the first Demon King... but these halls feel older."


    "Older than the Demon Kings?" Vinea asked, voice flat.


    Asmodea ran her fingers across one of the ruined murals, brushing dust from an image of a slender demoness with long, white hair. "Some of these paintings are... too lifelike. This one''s eyes shimmered just now."


    Levia grunted, her shield already lifted onto her back. "It''s too eerie."


    "No," Asmodeus said calmly.


    They reached an intersection.


    Two great stone archways yawned in opposite directions, splitting the corridor ahead into a fork. The left side opened into what looked like a collapsed ballroom¡ªpillars snapped in half, glass embedded in the floor like broken constellations.


    The right side led into darkness. Smooth. Unbroken. Carved deep into the stone like a forgotten artery.


    The women hesitated.


    The darkness did not.


    It welcomed.


    Asmodeus didn''t hesitate. He turned right.


    The others followed.


    No torches lit the passage.


    But somehow, they could still see.


    Not with their eyes¡ªbut with something deeper.


    The runes beneath the floor glowed as they stepped, like old blood vessels remembering how to carry life. Faint pulses of pale blue etched the way forward, dimming the moment their feet passed over them, like a heartbeat slipping into silence.


    "Can you hear it?" Levia whispered.


    "Hear what?" Asmodea asked.


    "The breathing," Levia murmured. "The walls are breathing."


    No one laughed.


    No one denied it.


    Because they all felt it now ¡ª the soft, slow rise and fall of something vast, something sleeping... or pretending to.


    A presence too large to be called one being. Too familiar to be called a god.


    It was not waiting for them.


    It had always been here.


    And they were the ones who had taken too long to arrive.


    They stepped into the throne chamber.


    Wide. Deep. Silent.


    The walls were high, but not decorated. Black stone, smooth and unbroken, formed a dome overhead that pressed inward like a sealed tomb. No banners. No tapestries. Only silence.


    At the far end, atop a raised dais of broken steps, the throne stood.


    And it was occupied.


    A man sat on the throne, unmoving and quiet.


    He was tall, with broad shoulders and wore a thick, fur-lined cloak over his shoulders, in an ink black and deep blue colour.


    His legs were spread, one elbow resting against the armrest, the other hand lazily gripping the hilt of a massive polearm ¡ª a glaive with a jagged, obsidian blade that scraped the stone beside his feet.


    His hair was black, slicked back, but not clean. Not regal. His jaw was sharp, his mouth thin. No helmet. No crown. Just an unshaven face, cold eyes, and the weight of someone who had long since stopped needing


    He watched them.


    From the moment they entered.


    He never blinked.


    Never moved.


    Just watched.


    Asmodeus stopped halfway across the hall.


    The others followed, instinct slowing their steps.


    Asmodeus''s voice dropped to a whisper because he recognised the person facing them.


    "Mephisto."


    Mephisto¡ªthe god of death.


    The man on the throne didn''t rise.


    He just tilted his head, very slightly. Then spoke.


    His voice wasn''t deep.


    It was low. Dry. Like gravel dragged across a frozen grave.


    "So you''re the one who broke her. I guess it was to be expected."


    Riel still slept in the arms of Asmodeus, but the moment he noticed Mephisto, he placed her in Levia''s arms and whispered. "Leave, you must flee. All of you!"


    The man''s eyes shifted, scanning the four women behind him. One by one.


    Vinea. Levia. Lumina. Asmodea.


    Disinterest. Calculation. No fear.


    "I expected more."


    Then he leaned back slowly, metal scratching faintly under his boots.


    "What are you doing in the mortal realm!?"


    "Hm? Oh..." Mephisto''s lips curled into a cruel smirk. Almost mocking Asmodeus. "Because a goddess betrayed the natural order, and created an abomination... The gods chose someone to grant divine punishment to him."


    He watched Asmodeus with a sneer. "She begged me not to kill you, hahaha." Mephisto''s twisted laugh echoed. "But.. to think that bitch let a filthy demons seed dirty her body. The slut."


    He stood.


    The glaive moved with him.


    Six and a half feet of tempered steel and serrated black teeth.


    "But I was the first."


    The chamber darkened. No spell. Just shadow pressing in.


    "I was the first one she gave a name."


    His cloak fell away, revealing black armour engraved with the same runes that pulsed across the floor. It shimmered like frozen ink, reacting to his movement. At his chest, a symbol burned dull blue ¡ª a half-finished sigil.


    Incomplete.


    "While you played at king with your whores," he said, voice dry as dust, "I served the true Empress. I was the one who held the line when you weren''t even a sperm in your father''s testicles!"


    He planted the glaive beside the throne and cracked his neck once.


    "You think you''re her chosen?"


    He took one step forward.


    "She never needed you."


    Two more.


    "You never understood her."


    Then he smiled ¡ª cold, not amused, not crazed.


    Just cruel.


    "She made me to kill you."


    Asmodeus finally stepped forward.


    "Then come and fail."


    Asmodeus didn''t blink.


    He stepped forward, slow and controlled, boots crunching softly against the stone. The sound didn''t echo.


    His axe materialised in a flicker of shadow behind him ¡ª massive, double-headed, blackened steel with a crimson edge that glowed like it remembered fire. He didn''t carry it over his shoulder. He let it drag ¡ª the teeth of its head scraping sparks as it carved a shallow trail across the floor.


    The man on the throne watched him descend with that same half-lidded glare, like a butcher eyeing meat that had spoiled just slightly.


    Behind Asmodeus, the others tensed.


    Levia reached for her shield instinctively.


    Vinea took half a step forward, then froze.


    Asmodea muttered something under her breath. A prayer. Or a curse.


    "Do not follow me, you must run." He whispered once again, his skin tingling from the sheer strength of the monster before him.


    Only Lumina remained still. Her eight red eyes narrowed, sensing something old moving beneath the floor¡ªsomething she couldn''t name.


    Asmodeus reached the centre of the chamber.


    Stopped.


    The man ¡ª the First ¡ª tapped the bottom of his glaive once against the steps. A soft clang. Then spread his arms, just slightly.


    "Well?" he asked. "Let''s see what you''re made of."


    Asmodeus raised his axe.


    And pointed.


    "You''re not even worth the throne you sit on."


    Mephisto, the source of many hardships... the enemy in the dark, his presence the last card stopping Asmodeus from finding peace.


    The man''s lips curled into a sneer.


    "Then take it from me."


    Mephisto snapped his fingers as dozens of priests wearing white robes and the emblem of death appeared, causing Asmodeus to shout.


    "Coward!"


    "Hmph!"


    Their weapons lifted.


    The air buckled.


    The walls groaned.


    The fight hadn''t started yet, but the chamber violently shook as if it knew how it would end.

 Chapter 506: Zar’Kaleth – Throne of the Dead

    Despite being one of the greater gods, thanks to the limitations of divine force in the mortal realm, Mephisto''s presence should''ve been muted.


    It wasn''t.


    The throne chamber bent around him.


    Light dulled to a flat grey, as if colour itself recoiled from his presence. Sound came late. Movement, slower. Like death already ruled time here.


    Asmodeus clenched his axe, muscles coiled. Every instinct screamed. The kind of scream that didn''t come from fear, but from the ancient memory of prey.


    The black-armoured god tilted his head. One hand lifted.


    He snapped his fingers.


    A whisper.


    Then¡ªwhite.


    Dozens of figures materialised around the throne, stepping from cracks in the air like pieces of a broken mirror.


    Each wore pale robes embroidered with silver, the sigil of the underworld stitched across their chests in ash-grey thread. Their eyes glowed with muted blue fire. Silent. Weightless. Priests of Mephisto.


    No heartbeat. No aura.


    Just intent.


    One moved forward, drawing a blade of bone and light.


    Asmodeus''s eyes widened.


    "Scatter¡ª!"


    The women moved as one.


    A streak of white came for Riel, her body still limp against the wall. Before it could reach her, Asmodeus appeared, axe cleaving the priest''s body in half with a wet crack that echoed like thunder down the stone hall.


    Bloodless.


    The body faded into dust the moment it hit the floor.


    He turned instantly, grabbing Riel''s fragile body and stepping back.


    The women flanked him.


    "Go," he growled.


    His hand sparked with cursed fire¡ªhe slammed his palm against the ground, summoning a hex-barrier in a perfect dome around Riel''s unconscious body. Runic chains snapped into place, reinforced by blood and binding magic.


    Her breath remained calm, but he didn''t look back. He couldn''t.


    Then turned to Mephisto.


    And stepped forward.


    The axe rested in his grip now like an extension of his will. His eyes shimmered like dark oceans. Not wide with rage¡ªfocused. Unmoving.


    Behind him, four women advanced in formation.


    "Don''t die," he said softly, without turning his head.


    Asmodea smirked.


    "Please. I''m too pretty."


    Levia slammed her spear against her shield. "They won''t touch her."


    Vinea ignited her blade, molten flames licking the air. "Let them come."


    Lumina''s eyes shimmered in layered red. Threads danced across her arms.


    They stepped into the wall of white.


    And the throne room exploded into war.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Mephisto stepped away from the throne.


    No flourish. No theatrics. Just inevitability¡ªlike a boulder rolling down the slope of a burial mound. His movements weren''t rushed. They didn''t need to be. Even gravity seemed to part for him, dragging its feet as he descended the steps.


    A god in skin. Wrapped in a shroud of stillness.


    His glaive shimmered into his hand. Long, curved, blackened silver with a grip wrapped in faded priest-cloth. The blade gleamed faintly, as though soaked in dusk. It wasn''t ornamental. It was a relic meant for one thing.


    Harvest.


    Asmodeus walked to meet him, axe in hand. His breath came slow. Controlled. He didn''t feel fear.


    But he felt it in the air. In the walls. In the bones of the throne room.


    This was not like fighting Lagun.


    This was not vengeance.


    This was judgment.


    And it came cloaked in silence.


    Mephisto''s voice finally broke the stillness.


    "Do you know what I am?" he asked. Not smug. Not mocking. Just... curious.


    Asmodeus didn''t answer. His eyes stayed on the glaive.


    Mephisto continued. "The gods sent me to retrieve balance. What you''ve built..." he stepped closer, the shadows pulling toward him, "...offends nature. The dead were not meant to be worshipped. Nor served."


    "You''re talking to the wrong man," Asmodeus replied flatly. "I''m not building for the dead."


    "No," Mephisto said, stopping ten paces away. "You''re building for her."


    His head tilted toward the barrier. Toward Riel.


    "A fragment of a cursed line. A failed seductress. You were always going to choose poorly."


    Asmodeus exhaled through his nose.


    Then vanished.


    The axe hit from above.


    A meteor strike, silent and sudden.


    Mephisto caught it with the shaft of his glaive, one-handed.


    The stone beneath them cracked outward, deep and jagged. Pressure burst across the throne room like a rippling tide. Dust surged. The torches extinguished.


    But the godspark didn''t flicker in Mephisto''s eyes.


    He raised his other hand and struck.


    The glaive''s blunt end slammed into Asmodeus''s ribs, hurling him sideways with a thunderous clang.


    Asmodeus twisted midair, landed hard on a knee, slid¡ªbut didn''t stop.


    Blood at the corner of his mouth. He wiped it away.


    "Good," he muttered. His voice was deeper now. A little darker.


    Behind his skin, something shifted. His aura flared¡ªno longer just heat.


    But weight.


    The black flames surged behind him again, billowing like wings as his muscles flexed. Eyes burned blue like buried suns.


    Entering his Demon King form.


    "It''ll be enough for now."


    Mephisto raised a brow. "Will it?"


    He flicked his glaive once, then surged forward.


    Their second clash split the room in two.


    The second clash split the throne chamber with a quake.


    Cracks spider-webbed from the centre, stone columns moaned, and dust cascaded from the vaulted ceiling. The wind born from the impact scattered white robes like petals in a typhoon.


    And in the gale, four women moved like war gods.


    A robed priest lunged toward the hex-barrier.


    He never made it.


    Levia''s tower shield slammed into his chest, shattering bone and silence, sending him flying into a spiked pillar of bone. She didn''t slow¡ªher spear followed next, impaling a second priest mid-incantation. Her voice rang out like a battle horn.


    "None of you pass me!"


    A dozen answered with spells and blades¡ªbut were swallowed in red.


    A tidal wave of blood roared across the floor, vines blooming from its crimson flood. Razor thorns danced through it, curling like serpents.


    Asmodea twirled midair, her legs bleeding elegance and murder.


    "Bloom¡ªSea of the Blood Empress!"


    Her rose-crown flared, and petals formed eyes that wept cursed droplets¡ªeach one erupting into blooming, coiling snares that dragged priests into their roots.


    Three more came from above.


    Silk lanced through them.


    Lumina''s form danced beneath the falling bodies, her new humanoid frame moving with eerie grace. Her fingers moved in a blur¡ªthread catching, slicing, binding. She spun once, then leapt backwards, landing with her spider legs gleaming in the torchlight.


    She didn''t smile. Just whispered:


    "Burrow¡ªBrood of the Spider Empress."


    The ground cracked beneath her, and an unseen nest of threads formed underfoot¡ªwebs that grasped ankles, tore knees, and lifted priests screaming into the air before cocooning them in black silk.


    To the left, a priest nearly reached the barrier.


    He raised a blade of obsidian.


    It met flame.


    Vinea landed between them, dragging her molten blade across the floor as she spun into a rising arc, cutting the robed figure in two with one brutal swing. Her horns glowed with molten veins, her golden and silver eyes flashing with fury.


    Her feet stopped inches before the sigil-etched runes.


    No one would pass.


    She stood tall, her blade burning against the cold.


    "Burn¡ªBlade of the Emperor."


    ¡ª¡ª


    The throne room quaked as Asmodeus and Mephisto clashed again, their weapons screaming across the chamber like rival gods pulling the strings of the world.


    But elsewhere, beyond the crater of scorched stone and spiralling frost¡ª


    The priests stopped dying.


    The last wave didn''t scream.They didn''t run.They parted.


    Like supplicants. Like believers.


    Something moved through their ranks¡ªfour figures, clad in shadowed robes, untouched by blood or shellfire.


    Each step they took silenced a corridor of death.


    And when they emerged fully, everything changed.


    Vinea felt it first.


    Her molten blade trembled slightly in her hand, not from fear, but from something deeper¡ªrecognition.


    These weren''t just priests.


    They were sent to kill gods.


    ¡ª¡ª


    They stood in silence.


    One in robes of forest rot, crawling with thorns that bloomed where they touched the floor.


    Another¡ªshrouded in funeral white, her lips sealed, her blindfold soaked with threadbare red.


    A third¡ªarmed in ruined bronze, dragging a sword that screeched like iron on tombstone.


    And the last¡ªgrey as ashes, skin wrapped taut around bones, fingers laced before him like a corpse in a casket.


    The one in bronze stepped forward first.


    Bishop Cruen ¨C War.


    He raised his broken sword high and pointed it at Vinea.


    "You''ll do," he growled. "Your will stinks of fire. Let''s see if it burns brighter than mine."


    She didn''t flinch. "You''ll choke on it."


    To his left, the withered priest of famine stared at Levia.


    His whisper reached her ears alone.


    "How long before your legs fail... and your faith dies too?"


    Her fingers tightened on her spear. She didn''t answer.


    The blindfolded woman simply appeared before Asmodea, her silence louder than thunder. Asmodea''s breath caught in her throat.


    Her voice echoed inside her head, not her ears.


    "You exist only in echoes of his desire."


    Asmodea snarled and bared her fangs. "Then I''ll make you scream."


    The last one¡ªMalrath¡ªstepped toward Lumina, dragging a trail of moss and rot behind him. He raised one hand, and the silk web nearest him turned black, dissolving.


    "Threads break," he rasped. "Mothers fail. Spider queens rot in their dens. Come¡ªweave your tomb."


    Lumina''s eyes narrowed.


    "Touch my web again," she hissed. "And I''ll show you the brood that watches from below."


    No horns. No banners.


    Just silence.


    Then¡ª


    Explosion.


    All four moved at once.


    Steel screamed.


    Webs snapped.


    Roses ignited.


    And Levia raised her shield with a roar as her knees buckled under a crushing weight she couldn''t see. The citadel resonated with the power of the four demons'' empresses and the four cardinals of death.


    The battle had begun anew.

 Chapter 507: Death vs Demon

    The throne had cracked at its base.


    Great slabs of obsidian lay shattered behind them, flecks of divine light still flickering where Mephisto''s last spell had struck. The smell of sulphur and blood lingered, mixed with frost, ash, and something older.


    Asmodeus straightened slowly.


    The red gleam of his axe caught the dying glow from the ruins overhead. His cloak, torn and burned, still flared with the residual heat of his aura.


    Behind him, Riel lay where he''d placed her. The barrier shimmered faintly¡ªcracks forming where the high priest''s spells collided, but holding for now.


    Mephisto hadn''t moved.


    The God of Death stood at the top of the throne dais, robes stirring faintly though there was no wind. His eyes¡ªblack within black¡ªdid not blink.


    "You''re bleeding," he said at last.


    His voice was... amused. Not taunting, but eerily gentle.


    Like a mortician admiring a corpse before sealing the coffin.


    Asmodeus said nothing.


    He rolled his shoulders once and advanced a step.


    The warmth of the reclaimed citadel beat down through the ruined ceiling, where divine combat had cracked stone and torn sky. No snow remained. No blizzard, no frost. Just scorched marble, drifting ash, and the distant murmur of wind curling through broken columns.


    The ice was gone.


    Only the battle remained.


    Mephisto watched him descend the shattered stairs with quiet curiosity. His robes hung motionless, untouched by wind or heat. His eyes¡ªstill darker than the grave¡ªreflected no light at all.


    "You bleed," Mephisto said softly.


    His voice was calm, like a priest presiding over a final rite. "You carry their hopes like armor. And look¡ªit cracks."


    Asmodeus''s axe lowered slightly, the metal humming faintly. He took another step.


    "They''re still alive," he said.


    "Then let me correct that," Mephisto replied.


    He lifted his hand. No flourish. No spell spoken.


    And the floor beneath Asmodeus glowed red, thin lines of runes, coiled like veins in polished bone. They pulsed once, twice¡ª


    Crack.


    The floor detonated upward in a burst of black stone spears, each one carved with a death mark.


    Asmodeus moved too fast to see. His axe turned sideways and smashed the first row into rubble, then another. The blast wave threw dust and fire in all directions, shrouding him completely.


    A breath passed.


    From above, Mephisto descended.


    His polearm became a scythe now¡ªhuge, silver, and curved like a god''s smile.


    The weapon screamed through the air, cleaving straight toward Asmodeus''s shoulder.


    But¡ª


    Clang!


    Axe met scythe, sparks and cinders bursting across the air.


    Asmodeus''s boots dragged across the floor, gouging molten lines.


    He exhaled through grit teeth.


    "You''re desperate."


    Mephisto tilted his head as they broke the lock and stepped back. "I''ve killed kings."


    Asmodeus raised his axe again, low to the side, like a beast about to pounce.


    "Try killing me."


    Mephisto moved like judgment.


    Every swing of his scythe wasn''t a weapon¡ªit was an ending.


    And Asmodeus... was struggling to keep up.


    The God of Death''s blade carved through the air in clean, whispering arcs. Not loud. Not theatrical. But precise. Too precise.


    Each clash of their weapons dug deeper into the stone underfoot, sending ripples through the very bones of the castle. The black citadel was bleeding magic, walls trembling, gold-veined cracks spreading across once-sacred runes.


    Asmodeus ducked low beneath a slice that took a chunk of pillar behind him, spun, and retaliated with a sweeping arc of his axe.


    Mephisto sidestepped. Effortless. Calm.


    The god didn''t grunt. He didn''t sweat. He simply... existed above damage.


    "I can see it," Mephisto said, parrying and stepping aside as if he were teaching a dance. "You''re holding back."


    Asmodeus gritted his teeth, forcing Mephisto to retreat with three rapid strikes. His breath came short, but his hands didn''t tremble.


    "I''m not fighting for sport."


    "Then you''ll die for that pride."


    The scythe lashed out again.


    This time, it scored him.


    A shallow cut across his cheekbone. Just enough to draw blood¡ªbut the wound smoked as if resisting being real.


    He didn''t retreat.


    But something shifted.


    A breath caught inside his chest¡ªnot from exhaustion, but from the unmistakable sensation of something slipping beyond his reach. A thread snapping in the dark.


    It wasn''t fear.


    Not quite.


    But something colder, buried deeper than instinct.


    A pressure bloomed beneath his ribs. Not from pain. Not from fatigue. It felt like a second heartbeat, one that didn''t belong to him¡ªan echo carried from far away.


    There was no scream.


    Only steel, clashing violently, distant yet sharp enough to cut through the heat of his battle.


    Then another sound: silk tearing, a voice gasping his name¡ªnot gently, not lovingly, but in defiance. Levia.


    His eyes narrowed, not in panic... but fury.


    Vinea.


    Asmodea.


    Lumina.


    They were still fighting.


    But not the priests. Something worse.


    He could feel it¡ªthe faint, unmistakable sensation of his bond straining. Their mana flaring violently, desperately. He couldn''t see them, and that single fact ground deeper than any wound.


    That was the moment the restraint cracked.


    Mephisto''s scythe came again, a clean diagonal meant to sever bone and pride in a single stroke.


    But this time¡ª


    The axe didn''t block it.


    It stopped it.


    The shockwave split the air. A ripple, deeper than thunder, surged outward as Asmodeus stood unmoving, the golden sigil at his chest igniting with renewed heat.


    Then the world began to burn.


    Asmodeus raised his axe with both hands, catching the edge¡ªbut this time, his boots didn''t skid.


    The gold lines on his chest began to shine.


    Mephisto froze.


    The god''s eyes narrowed, not in surprise in recognition.


    "You''re about to make a mistake," he said softly.


    Asmodeus didn''t speak.


    The heat rose.


    His cloak disintegrated at the edges, threads unravelling in light and blood. His body exhaled steam. The golden sigil across his heart pulsed once. Then again.


    The wound on his cheek sealed. Then flared.


    And his next breath cracked the floor.


    Boom.


    The chamber buckled.


    Asmodeus''s form became more demonic, his demon emperor form expanding rapidly, as his heart tightened, pumping demon''s blood through his body faster and with greater amounts.


    Magic¡ªnot demonic, not holy¡ªbut royal¡ªspilt out in every direction, pressing against the walls like a rising tide.


    Mephisto took a step back, not in fear.


    But in preparation.


    Asmodeus''s form expanded¡ªnot in size, but in presence.


    Black flame erupted around his spine. His horns stretched back like a crown of blades. His skin darkened to a dusky bronze, muscle ridged with veins of light. His axe shimmered red-hot, runes igniting across its handle.


    But it was his eyes¡ª


    They weren''t gentle.


    They were void-rimmed sapphire.


    The Demon Emperor had awakened.


    He turned toward Mephisto.


    And spoke.


    "You made one mistake."


    The god tilted his head. "Only one?"


    "You threatened my wives."


    Elsewhere, within the shattered halls of Zar''Kaleth...


    The walls bled shadows.


    Once-grand corridors¡ªnow war zones¡ªburned with clashing magic, the remnants of holy wards melting beneath demonic fire. Ceiling beams hung half-split, etched with death rites in bone dust and blood.


    And amid the wreckage, they fought.


    Levia''s shield cracked again as a hammer of bone slammed into it¡ªa blunt, monstrous weapon wielded by a mountain of a man clad in cathedral robes. The Cardinal of Famine, gaunt yet swollen, laughed with every impact, spittle leaking from the slits in his veil.


    "Come now, dog!" he snarled. "Where''s your bark? Where''s your King now?"


    Levia''s feet slid, knees buckling under the impact¡ªbut she didn''t fall.


    She couldn''t.


    Asmodeus was still in the throne chamber. Alone.


    And so were they.


    She gritted her teeth, blood running from her temple. "Still louder than your breath, glutton."


    The cardinal''s growl deepened.


    His body twitched grotesquely, skin pulsing as if stretched over too much meat. A mass of writhing tongues slithered from under his sleeves.


    Further down the corridor¡ª


    Asmodea twirled her fingers, a crimson spiral of rose thorns unfurling around her like a whip. Her hair, blood-matted, stuck to her cheek, but her grin hadn''t faltered.


    The Cardinal of Silence floated across the broken tiles like a ghost in a priest''s robes, his mouth stitched shut, face blank.


    No words. Only pressure.


    The silence around him pressed like iron weights.


    Every time she exhaled, he tried to smother her voice.


    But she kept humming¡ªjust enough to make him twitch.


    "You''re not so scary, darling," she whispered, flicking a drop of blood from her lips. "You''re like a bedtime curse without the bedtime."


    The air tightened.


    Her thorns lashed out.


    A flash of black and silver slammed them aside¡ªand then, he was gone. Behind her. In front of her. Nowhere. Everywhere.


    Asmodea''s smile faltered for the first time.


    "Okay. You are kind of scary."


    A scream cut through the echoing halls¡ªnot hers.


    Vinea.


    Across the shattered vestibule, her blade clashed against the Cardinal of War.


    A woman¡ªtall, with arms like twisted spears and eyes glowing white through slits in a steel mask. She moved like a commander possessed. Every strike pushed Vinea back, unrelenting, mechanical, merciless.


    "Show me what strength means to you," the Cardinal hissed, voice like iron grinding. "Your sword sings¡ªbut is it for love, or pride?"


    Vinea spat blood.


    "Both."


    They collided again.


    Not far from them, Lumina clung to the high walls¡ªher arachne limbs puncturing the stone with each motion. She wove rapidly, her silk forming deadly geometries mid-air.


    Her opponent didn''t blink.


    The Cardinal of Plague, a tall, sickly figure in robes that bled spores, simply raised a hand.


    A black fog exploded upward, rotting the edges of her threads before they formed.


    "You''re fast," he rasped. "But I''m already inside your blood."


    Lumina''s hands didn''t stop.


    "I''ve had poison in me before," she hissed. "This one won''t kill me either."


    But her breath was ragged.


    The air itself fought them. The citadel warped at the edges, light twisting, space folding. These were no longer mortals.


    And neither were they.


    Each of the Empresses staggered. Each bore wounds that should''ve dropped them long ago. Their magic waned. Their forms flickered. The walls grew closer, darker.


    They were still standing.


    But the Four Cardinals were no ordinary priests.


    They were the apex of devotion. The last hands of the God of Death.


    And they were winning.


    Until¡ª


    A pulse shook the citadel.


    Not from their battle.


    From the heart of the throne room.


    The blood red aura of Asmodeus lit up across every corner of the black palace. Cracks ran along the stone, but this time, not from ruin.


    From renewal.


    Levia blinked through her haze of pain. Her heart quickened.


    "He''s changing."


    And then¡ª


    A voice.


    It wasn''t audible.


    It was felt.


    "You threatened my wives."


    And the tide began to shift.

 Chapter 508: The Empresses Strike Back

    A second pulse followed the first, stronger, heavier. Not from collapse.


    From awakening.


    Levia''s fingers twitched around the grip of her shattered tower shield. Her knees ached. Her breath rasped through grit-clenched teeth.


    Famine laughed as he lumbered forward again. His bloated frame cracked the tile beneath him.


    But he stopped.


    Just for a moment.


    The light that surged behind Levia¡ªgolden, fierce, and searing¡ªwas not hers.


    It was his.


    The sigil of the Demon Emperor burned behind her, searing across the stone like a brand across flesh. Her cracked shield quivered, then hummed, black mist stitching the splintered iron together.


    Famine''s tongue slithered from his mouth. "What trick is this...?"


    Levia rose.


    Not fast. Not proud.


    But steady.


    A flick of light shimmered along the runes of her gauntlet, climbing toward her wrist.


    She looked at him, not as prey looks at predator, but as a soldier who would hold the line.


    She raised her voice.


    "Crush them."


    The sigil on her chest glowed iron red.


    "Shield of the Iron Empress."


    Her shield reformed with a thunderous crack, expanding, reforging, growing until it covered her entire front like a bulwark from a forgotten age. Red veins of light pulsed through it.


    Famine raised his hammer again¡ªbut this time, when it struck, it bounced.


    Levia didn''t move.


    She pushed forward, and the monster staggered.


    Not far away, Asmodea gasped as her knees buckled again, blood pooling around her boots. The Cardinal of Silence loomed above her, his hands a blur of stifling gestures.


    But when the pulse hit her, it cracked his rhythm.


    She looked up, lips split in a grin.


    She''d felt this before.


    That heat. That heartbeat.


    She licked her lips, whispered, "Bloom..."


    And the air responded.


    A ring of blood flowers exploded outward, vines tearing up from the floor, from her arms, from the cracks in the walls. Her body lifted, floating gently, blood spinning around her like perfume.


    "Sea of the Blood Empress."


    Thorns lashed out with renewed speed, weaving through Silence''s patterns, cutting deep into his veil.


    Her laughter was quiet, but it carried.


    "You wanted silence?" she purred. "Then drown in me."


    Vinea''s body quaked¡ªher blade hand limp at her side.


    She was bleeding from too many places.


    The Cardinal of War never stopped¡ªher sword techniques were endless, flawless. She struck with a relentless rhythm.


    But that rhythm stopped.


    For a moment.


    The palace cracked again.


    A breath of power¡ªhis power¡ªreached her like a hand stretching across the distance.


    His aura gave them the power needed to use their empress forms to their limit, the waning forms suddenly bursting with magic and force once again to unleash a flurry of attacks.


    And suddenly she remembered.


    Why were they fighting so hard?


    What awaited them after this final victory?


    She didn''t know the enemy well, but understood that he was the end.


    The last hurdle.


    A kiss.


    A man who taught her what strength was for.


    She lifted her blade, just enough.


    "Burn."


    He whispered the word like a prayer.


    Her sword ignited in a molten halo.


    "Blade of the Emperor."


    War hesitated.


    Too late.


    Vinea moved.


    Not faster.


    But with more conviction, her entire force poured into a single strike.


    The blade clashed against the Cardinal''s pauldron¡ªand cracked through it.


    On the walls, shadows rippled.


    Lumina''s threads had long since burned to ash. Her body trembled, poison in her veins, the Plague Cardinal slowly encircling her like a spider at the edge of a web.


    He reached out.


    Then froze.


    The wall behind her glowed with the same light, hot and pure, laced with shadows.


    She stood up.


    The exoskeleton on her legs split, red silk pouring from her fingertips.


    The Cardinal flinched. "What...?"


    She whispered it like an echo from a dream.


    "Burrow."


    Her body shimmered¡ªher true form returning.


    "Brood of the Spider Empress."


    The citadel erupted in a flood of webbing, threads exploding from every crevice, every crack.


    And Lumina''s eyes opened.


    All eight of them.


    "You shouldn''t have touched what''s mine."


    The four Empresses moved.


    And Zar''Kaleth shook.


    Famine''s breath came in wheezing, rotten gusts.


    He circled Levia like a carrion bird, massive belly jiggling with each step, his flesh an obscene canvas of stretched runes and cracked symbols. The bones of other shields ¡ª snapped, broken, discarded ¡ª clattered at his feet as he dragged a weapon behind him: a mace of fused ribs and iron.


    Levia didn''t move.


    Her tower shield gleamed with restored purpose. The sigil across its core pulsed with molten iron light. Steam coiled off her armour, her breath ragged behind her cracked helm. Her body ached. Her ribs screamed.


    But she stood.


    The power that surged through her wasn''t raw or blazing like Asmodea''s blood magic or Vinea''s fire.


    It was weight.


    Purpose.


    Unyielding.


    Famine swung his grotesque weapon in a slow, arching sweep, designed not to kill but to break.


    Levia stepped forward.


    Not aside.


    Clang!


    The blow struck her shield head-on.


    The sound was deafening. The impact rippled through the floor, sent cracks through the stone¡ªbut Levia didn''t move.


    Her boots ground deeper into the marble, her arm vibrating with the force.


    A line of blood ran from her lip.


    She didn''t blink.


    Famine reeled back, wheezing harder now. "Still standing, are we?"


    Levia didn''t answer.


    Her voice came only when her shield rose.


    "Crush them," she murmured.


    The runes along its face glowed again.


    A wave of kinetic force exploded forward, slamming into Famine''s bloated body, launching him off his feet for the first time.


    He hit the wall with a sound like collapsing meat.


    The entire corridor shuddered.


    She advanced.


    Step.


    By step.


    Her shield lit with each motion, absorbing weight, building force.


    Famine roared, peeled himself from the wall. His mouth opened too wide ¡ª too wide ¡ª revealing teeth not shaped for eating, but for grinding. "I''ll consume you whole¡ª!"


    He charged.


    It was like watching a landslide.


    He struck.


    But this time, Levia moved with it.


    Her shield twisted, guiding his blow aside, and she pivoted her whole body into a full-body bash that lifted the obese monster off the ground a second time.


    He crashed down, screeching, vomiting dark ichor.


    She didn''t let him recover.


    Levia stepped onto his chest, shield raised overhead, veins glowing with Iron Empress sigils.


    "This body was built to protect," she whispered. "But you''re not worth protecting from."


    She slammed the shield down.


    Once.


    Twice.


    Famine''s chest cratered with the force, ribs cracking like old wood.


    The third strike, she didn''t raise the shield.


    She pressed it forward, step by step, driving him backwards down the corridor, back toward the shattered cathedral where the other battles raged.


    He clawed at the ground, bloated limbs flailing. "Stop! STOP¡ª!"


    "Shatter," she said.


    The sigil on her gauntlet burned.


    And her shield, like the wall of a collapsing fortress, broke through him ¡ª not just physically, but spiritually, her will eclipsing his.


    A scream echoed through Zar''Kaleth.


    But it wasn''t Levia''s.


    War''s blade slammed down on Vinea''s.


    The clang was deafening.


    She staggered back, heels digging gouges into stone. Her molten blade hissed with stress, the flames that had wrapped it dimmed by exhaustion. The Cardinal of War didn''t give her a second¡ªhe surged forward, greatsword cleaving down again, and again, each swing heavier, more precise, more merciless.


    Vinea''s knees buckled.


    But her fire did not go out.


    Her golden and silver eyes snapped open wide, her skin flaring red.


    The moment his blade came down once more, she caught it.


    Not with her sword.


    With her bare hand.


    Her palm hissed and bled, flesh burning.


    "You fight like you want to win," she growled, lifting her sword again with one arm, "but I fight for the one who made me feel."


    Her voice cracked into a scream.


    "BURN¡ª!"


    Her body ignited in twin-coloured flame.


    And War, for the first time, took a step back.


    She closed the distance before he could even raise his blade. Her molten sword met his chest and carved through it, splitting his armour, searing into his bone. The fire wasn''t hers¡ªit was Asmodeus''s love reflected through her.


    "You don''t even know what it means to burn."


    War fell backwards, engulfed in a pillar of twin flame.


    Elsewhere¡ª


    Silence raised her fingers. With a simple gesture, Asmodea''s vines withered. Blood rose from the floor and hung in the air, forming glyphs that stilled Asmodea''s heart.


    Silence was tall, elegant, a woman of porcelain beauty with a face like a doll''s mask, her mouth sewn shut. Her magic devoured sound. There was no clash. No scream. Just stillness.


    And it infuriated Asmodea.


    She coughed up blood.


    Then she smiled.


    Even her gasps were silent now.


    But she mouthed the words:


    "Devour them, my blooming flower!"


    And the floor cracked.


    From beneath her feet, a red bloom exploded outward¡ªpetals of gore, thorns of hardened blood, a jungle of crimson death. Roses climbed the pillars, thorns laced with venom pierced the air like spears.


    Silence took a single step back.


    Asmodea raised her hand.


    With a flick, she opened every flower at once.


    The blood they''d drunk burst into fangs.


    And Silence was devoured.


    Asmodea exhaled¡ªand sound returned, like the breath of a world reborn.


    In the underhalls of the citadel¡ª


    Lumina clung to the ceiling, her limbs quivering, silk streaming from her wounds.


    Plague, the Cardinal she faced, was barely humanoid¡ªhis body made of wet, black bones, stitched with red tendons, his arms ending in writhing parasite-worms.


    "You''re a beautiful thing," he hissed. "Such lovely, delicate limbs. I''ll add them to my web..."


    She didn''t flinch.


    Her eight red eyes blazed open at once.


    Her body snapped into its true form¡ªno longer humanoid, but a full, monstrous arachne with a queen''s crown of white chitin. Her fangs glinted.


    "Let me show you what a web is for."


    She lunged, her fangs clamping onto Plague''s neck, while her limbs pinned every escape.


    He writhed, screaming¡ª


    But the more he moved, the more threads coiled around him.


    Until he could not move at all.


    And her silk filled the entire corridor with a glistening, perfect tomb.


    She whispered:


    "Your plague ends here."


    Each woman stood among the ruins of her battle.


    Bloodied.


    Breathing hard.


    But victorious.


    And as they turned toward the shattered corridor that led back to the throne room, they felt it.


    His power had changed.


    Their King was no longer mortal.


    He had ascended.


    But the enemy... was something far beyond a mortal.

 Chapter 509: The Pale Storm

    Mephisto''s scythe curved low. Asmodeus twisted sideways, parried with the haft of his axe¡ª


    And the god''s elbow slammed into his jaw.


    The crack echoed like thunder against hollow stone.


    Asmodeus reeled, boots dragging through molten dust. The moment he found footing, Mephisto was already there¡ªalready swinging again.


    A fist drove into his ribs.


    Another hit his shoulder¡ªdislocated.


    A roundhouse kick caught his temple and hurled him into a pillar.


    Stone shattered.


    The world reeled sideways as the black marble column crumbled over him. Rubble collapsed in his wake.


    But the Demon Emperor launched from the ruin before it finished falling. With a savage roar, he brought his axe down in a vicious overhead cleave¡ª


    Mephisto caught it.


    Bare-handed.


    The weapon hissed and screamed. Red runes flared across its edge, biting deep into divine flesh¡ªbut Mephisto didn''t flinch.


    He met Asmodeus''s eyes.


    "I''ve killed kings with less effort."


    And threw him.


    Asmodeus flew backwards like a broken meteor, smashing through wall after wall, stone flying, lightning sparking through the fractures of the citadel. He crashed into the far side of the throne hall, a deep crater forming at his back.


    He coughed blood.


    Then stood.


    No hesitation.


    His shoulder snapped back into place with a sickening pop. Flame erupted from his spine again, his aura burning the air around him black.


    He didn''t speak.


    He charged.


    Mephisto met him halfway.


    The collision wasn''t clean¡ªit was explosive. Their fists met midair, a flash of red and silver light bursting outward like a sonic bomb. The floor buckled beneath them.


    They traded blows too fast to track¡ªaxe clanging against divine bone, scythe shrieking as it glanced off burning flesh. Fist to face. Boot to chest. Elbow to spine.


    Mephisto drove him to a knee, and Asmodeus punched upward into his gut.


    Mephisto staggered.


    Asmodeus grabbed him by the robes, headbutted him¡ªtwice¡ªthen twisted his grip and hurled him like a ragdoll into the throne itself.


    The obsidian seat cracked down the centre.


    But Mephisto didn''t stay down.


    He emerged from the dust, robes torn, ribs visible beneath cracked skin that bled pure light.


    He smiled.


    "Asmodeus."


    His voice was calm, mocking.


    "You''re... close."


    Asmodeus was breathing hard now.


    Blood ran down his neck. His left arm hung to the side, burned, twitching.


    But his eyes¡ªthose burning sapphire eyes¡ªdid not yield.


    "I don''t need to be stronger than you," he said, voice low.


    "I just need to survive long enough."


    "Long enough for what?" Mephisto asked as he lifted his scythe once more.


    The Demon Emperor''s lips curled.


    "For you to make a mistake."


    He rushed again.


    But this time, Mephisto braced.


    And this time¡ª


    Asmodeus was slower.


    The scythe came low, reversed, and slashed through his side.


    The wound was deep.


    The magic-laced edge bit through demonic armour, through flame, through sinew.


    He didn''t cry out.


    But his knees nearly gave.


    He dropped the axe.


    Caught it mid-fall.


    Then spun, axe dragging a crescent of blood through the air¡ª


    And missed.


    Mephisto moved behind him.


    Whispered:


    "You''re breaking."


    And drove the hilt of the scythe into the centre of his back.


    Asmodeus hit the ground hard.


    But didn''t stay there.


    He rolled, flipped, and threw the axe one-handed¡ª


    Mephisto batted it aside.


    Then blinked¡ª


    Asmodeus was already behind him.


    Uppercut.


    The god reeled.


    Axe recalled to his grip with a burst of crimson flame.


    He swung.


    Contact.


    The force flung Mephisto backwards, slamming into a column with enough force to crater it.


    The two stood again.


    Breathing.


    Cracked.


    Wounded.


    Equal, and not.


    And deep beneath the castle floor¡ª


    Something howled.


    A sound of distant bells.


    A crack in the divine chains of fate.


    Their clash wasn''t over.


    But something was changing.


    The room trembled beneath them.


    Ancient columns groaned as dust sifted down from the fractured ceiling, each impact from their duel shaking loose centuries of stillness. Magic swirled like a storm without wind¡ªradiant and black, thickening the air until even the sound of their breaths felt muffled.


    Asmodeus wiped blood from his cheek.


    It dripped from the black scales, hissing from the hot, fiery aura of magic that evaporated it. He cracked his fingers before grasping his axe, the blood-red metal pulsing faintly, as it filled with his aura.


    Mephisto straightened slowly, dust sifting off his shoulders like ash shaken from cloth. Cracks ran across his right forearm where the last blow had landed¡ªa deep, diagonal fracture glowing faintly with internal light as if created with divine quartz.


    Still, his expression didn''t change.


    That unnerving calmness never wavered.


    "You hit harder than most," Mephisto admitted, brushing a fragment of stone from his robe with careless ease. "But you still fight like a mortal."


    "Peh¡ª! I am one."


    And with that, he moved.


    Not in a sprint¡ªbut a smooth acceleration, like a blade sliding from a sheath. Asmodeus struck stone once, twice¡ªthen his form vanished into a blur, his axe rising high.


    The arc of his strike was devastating¡ªfull-body, drawn from his hips through his shoulders, bringing the crimson blade down in a burning diagonal meant to split Mephisto clean in half.


    But the god didn''t dodge.


    He stepped into it.


    His scythe rose in a smooth vertical spiral, not clashing with the blow, but guiding it, diverting the power at the last moment. Steel met steel in a reverberating scream that cracked nearby columns and warped the air. The heat from Asmodeus''s weapon bled into Mephisto''s robes, searing the edge into threads.


    Then Mephisto spun his scythe, twisted, redirected, and cut low with a snap of his wrists.


    It approached like a reaper''s kiss.


    The blade kissed Asmodeus''s thigh, just deep enough to draw blood. A slow, sweeping wound that hissed with divine recoil. The Demon Emperor staggered back one step, weight shifting automatically to his other leg. His eyes narrowed. Focused.


    No pause.


    He pounced again.


    This time, their exchange became more brutal. Less like warriors. More like monsters.


    Asmodeus spun his axe in a wild horizontal cleave¡ªMephisto ducked, struck upward with the haft of his scythe into Asmodeus''s jaw. The Demon Emperor''s head snapped back, teeth bared¡ªbut he retaliated mid-motion, slamming his foot into Mephisto''s chest with enough force to lift the god off the ground.


    The impact dented his robes inward, shattered ribs beneath.


    Mephisto coughed once, then smiled.


    His scythe vanished.


    Not dismissed. Absorbed.


    It twisted into his arm like a strand of light, and then his hands closed into fists.


    No weapon now.


    Just force.


    And in that moment, he struck¡ªnot with magic or grace, but raw physical might.


    A single punch caught Asmodeus in the gut.


    It shattered his exoskeleton. It bent the Emperor in half, lifting him off the ground and into the air as Asmodeus vomited.


    Then a brutal elbow came into his back, driving him down.


    Asmodeus hit the ground on both knees, coughing blood across the stone. His hands planted instinctively, and the axe half-slid from his grip.


    The pain rang through his spine like a gong, dull and rising.


    But he didn''t submit.


    His right hand closed around the axe again.


    He stood.


    Slowly. But Asmodeus stood.


    Mephisto''s expression finally shifted¡ªmild surprise.


    Then something colder.


    Respect?


    Fear?


    The god''s jaw clenched.


    "You''re still moving. Even now."


    Asmodeus''s voice came low.


    "I didn''t come here to survive."


    He straightened his back. Raised his axe again.


    "I came to end you."


    The golden sigil across his chest blazed once more¡ªthis time less like a flame, more like a sun igniting in miniature.


    A blaze of blood-red fire lit the chamber.


    Not from his weapon.


    But from the cracks spreading beneath their feet.


    Magic ran wild now.


    Reality thinned.


    And somewhere beyond the far walls, faint as a whisper in winter air¡ª


    He could feel them.


    Vinea. Levia. Asmodea. Lumina.


    Still alive.


    Still fighting.


    Still believing.


    He exhaled once more.


    And stepped forward.


    "Come on, Mephisto! Let''s Fight!"


    "You will die."


    The floor split beneath Asmodeus''s boots. Magic, pressure, sheer kinetic force¡ªnone of it slowed Mephisto''s next strike.


    The scythe howled.


    Asmodeus caught it mid-arc, axe twisting in both hands as his muscles screamed. Sparks burst. Metal shrieked. Their locked blades carved a crater beneath their feet, stone turning molten at the edges.


    Mephisto''s breath was steady. Measured.


    "You are impressive," he said, almost sincerely. "But not enough."


    Asmodeus drove his foot forward. The impact shattered the floor tiles, a straight thrust meant to break the lock and follow with a vertical cleave.


    But Mephisto vanished.


    A flicker¡ªbehind him.


    The scythe came down.


    Asmodeus turned too late.


    A burst of crimson blood sprayed from his back as the curved blade bit deep across his shoulder. He staggered. His body struggled to recover, but Mephisto was already there.


    Two strikes. Three.


    Each blow chipped away at the aura surrounding the Demon Emperor. The very air groaned beneath their movements.


    Outside the throne room, the Empresses reached the final archway, staring in horror through shattered pillars as their king was pushed back again.


    Levia''s voice cracked. "No..."


    Mephisto stood tall, casting his long shadow over Asmodeus, who now knelt on one knee.


    "You''ve played your part well," the god murmured, lifting his scythe for the final time. "But it ends here."


    Asmodeus''s hand trembled.


    Not from fear.


    But from the feeling behind him.


    Soft. Familiar.


    Small fingers pressed against his back.


    "Don''t you dare lose!"


    Her eyes were glowing again, brighter than ever.


    "Because if you fall, I''ll drag your soul back myself."


    The chamber froze.


    "Ah... that''s right, Serena... I can''t lose. Not like this."


    And then Asmodeus¡ª


    Smiled.


    As a black flame surged.

 Chapter 510: The Seal Breaks

    The floor no longer cracked.


    It peeled.


    Each time Asmodeus stepped forward, the stone beneath his feet didn''t shatter¡ªit melted. Threads of black flame crawled from his soles, trailing in erratic, seething patterns. They weren''t chaotic. They were deliberate like veins, branching from a single, burning heart.


    Mephisto moved to intercept.


    The god''s scythe carved through the air in a sweeping arc, no wind behind it¡ªjust silence and finality. Like a curtain being drawn across a stage before the death scene.


    But this time¡ª


    It missed.


    The axe struck first.


    The edge didn''t clash with the shaft. It crashed through it. The silver polearm screamed as steel folded, twisted, and snapped. The blow forced Mephisto back mid-swing, one hand raised in a warding gesture¡ªtoo late.


    Asmodeus followed.


    He didn''t shout. Didn''t growl. His body was too busy moving. Left shoulder rolled back. His Right knee drove upward. His elbow followed like a hammer cracking a tomb.


    The force was unrefined violence. Mephisto reeled¡ªrobes tearing, ribs creaking under the blow.


    But he didn''t fall.


    The God of Death caught himself with a spiral of magic so fast it sang through the room, a spiralling loop of silver rings manifesting mid-air. He twisted his wrist, and his ruined scythe reformed¡ªreshaped itself from mist and memory, surging with necrotic glyphs.


    "You''re adapting," he said coolly, though his mouth was wet with blood.


    "You''re slipping," Asmodeus replied.


    Another clash.


    A blow-for-blow sequence so tight it sounded like a drumline.


    Scythe. Axe. Fist. Palm. The chamber quaked with each collision. Mephisto''s spells blurred between defensive and offensive, casting sigils in the air as fast as thought, but Asmodeus didn''t blink¡ªhe broke through them. One. Then another. Black flame swirled from his skin, eating enchantments.


    The god''s cloak caught fire.


    He spun free, ripping it from his shoulders¡ªbut the moment he landed, the temperature dropped again.


    Asmodeus stood waiting.


    One hand at his side, open.


    The other was holding his axe loosely.


    And behind him, sigils. Dozens, carved into the air like celestial script. They hovered without anchor, slow-turning and blood-red. His aura now spoke without sound.


    Real magic.


    Not from a chant.


    From will.


    Mephisto''s eyes narrowed.


    "...So you''ve stopped playing mortal."


    "No," Asmodeus murmured.


    "I''ve just remembered I''m not."


    He stepped forward again.


    The room lit up.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The space between them vanished.


    Asmodeus pushed off the ground like a beast, trailing black flame, his axe flaring with molten runes¡ªone hand at the haft, the other extended as dozens of sigils pulsed around him, forming a lattice of offensive patterns mid-strike.


    Mephisto parried once.


    Twice.


    But the third strike cracked his guard.


    A burst of pressure shot outward, bending the ruined walls of the throne chamber inward. Rubble hovered. Time skipped¡ªnot from magic, but force. Reality took a half-second to catch up.


    Asmodeus pressed harder.


    Each swing of his axe came with a spell layered underneath¡ªheat, gravity, combustion. He didn''t shout names. He didn''t chant incantations. He cast them like breathing.


    A downstroke became an eruption of force, lifting the tiles like a detonation.


    A sidestep came with a spatial fold¡ªhis body skipping ahead by two meters with a blink of shadow.


    Mephisto was no longer calm.


    His counterstrikes grew faster, meaner. He switched from wide arcs to sudden jabs, using the scythe''s curve to hook and pull, trying to unbalance his foe. But Asmodeus moved like he''d seen the dance before. He spun low, flared upward¡ªhis axe arcing around to slam down¡ª


    Clang.


    The scythe blocked it.


    But the floor cracked in half.


    Mephisto skidded back, blood trickling from the side of his mouth. He flared with divine aura¡ªbut his hand trembled, just once.


    "You shouldn''t be able to push a god this far..." he muttered.


    "I''m not pushing you," Asmodeus said flatly, stepping through the smoke, glowing eyes fixed like knives. "I''m ending you."


    The air screamed.


    Both surged.


    And then¡ªa sound.


    Soft. Barely audible. A tremble.


    Cracks formed across the barrier protecting Riel.


    Hairline fractures.


    Asmodeus saw it.


    Just for a moment, his focus flicked¡ª


    And Mephisto struck.


    Not at him.


    At the barrier.


    A single bolt of divine energy, sharp and blue as frozen death, screamed toward the wounded succubus sitting against the wall and watching him.


    Asmodeus saw it.


    The flicker of divine light¡ªthin, precise, merciless¡ªarcing past him toward the woman behind the cracked barrier.


    Riel.


    His world contracted.


    He didn''t think.


    He moved.


    The sigils around him erupted, dozens collapsing inward like a collapsing star, funnelling power toward his back. A burst of gravity folded space, yanking him through the smoke, his form bending time for half a heartbeat.


    But not fast enough.


    The divine bolt struck the barrier.


    Crack.


    A spiderweb of fractures exploded across the surface.


    Asmodeus landed hard in front of her, shoulder first, eyes wild, catching the next blast of energy mid-flight¡ªhis arm flaring black as he poured a shield of his own blood forward, intercepting the bolt.


    It detonated.


    The shockwave sent dust and smoke billowing outward, tearing fresh gashes across the stone.


    Inside the smoke, Asmodeus stood hunched in front of her, breathing ragged, his right shoulder scorched, steam rising from torn flesh where his armour melted.


    Riel looked up.


    Eyes wide.


    Lips trembling.


    She reached out¡ª


    But he didn''t turn to her. He didn''t have the choice because Mephisto could attack instantly.


    He stood slowly. Straightening. Raising his axe again, blood dripping from one palm, runes igniting along the haft with a slow burn.


    Mephisto had already descended the broken platform, robes torn, eyes narrowed¡ªnot calm now, but hunting. His scythe spun lazily, tip trailing sparks as it dragged along the ground.


    "You blinked," the god said.


    "You flinched," Asmodeus replied.


    They clashed again.


    No distance now.


    Just violence.


    Axe to scythe. Blow for blow. Asmodeus didn''t backpedal. He advanced, each strike landing with spells woven so tightly they blurred into motion¡ªgravity ripples, explosive bursts, pinpricks of dark flame erupting on contact like volcano sparks.


    Mephisto countered with cruel precision. His movements cut through illusions and force¡ªhis scythe parrying, redirecting, scoring along Asmodeus''s ribs with a hiss of divine steel.


    Blood spilt¡ªblack, burning.


    But Asmodeus didn''t slow.


    His magic surged now, rising through his limbs like breath through a lung, not borrowed power.


    His.


    Pure.


    Elemental.


    Each swing carved the throne room further open, light and flame shattering against the fractured windows, their duel painting the walls with war.


    And just behind them, the barrier over Riel cracked again.


    Hairline.


    Fragile.


    Waning.


    The next moment would break it.


    Unless one of them fell first.


    The black flame rose.


    It spiralled around Asmodeus''s legs like living smoke, climbed his back like a cloak, licking his horns, tracing veins that now glowed with molten crimson. The axe burned red along its edge, humming with runes older than the walls around them.


    Mephisto lifted his scythe in a defensive posture, guarding low, centre-line perfect.


    He expected an attack.


    He got an incantation.


    Not spoken.


    Bled.


    Asmodeus dragged the edge of his thumb across the blade of his axe. A thick line of black blood oozed out, smoking in the air. He flung it forward.


    It didn''t splatter.


    It carved.


    A spear of congealed crimson tore through the air, wrapped in sigils. It screamed forward, an unholy blend of kinetic force and impact compression, driving toward Mephisto''s heart.


    The god raised a shield sigil, a sphere of silver¡ª


    It cracked on impact.


    Not shattered. Cracked. A divine shield.


    Mephisto''s eyes widened just slightly¡ªtoo late.


    Asmodeus followed behind it.


    One second behind the spear. Two seconds ahead of Mephisto''s reaction.


    The axe struck from above, roaring down in a flare of gravitational backlash. Mephisto met it¡ªbut barely. The ground beneath them fractured into a crater, molten dust rising as stone liquified.


    Riel coughed.


    The crack in the barrier widened.


    Asmodeus didn''t retreat.


    He moved like a tide.


    Relentless. Wide swings of his axe battered Mephisto''s scythe to the side.


    He threw a fist into the god''s ribs, following with a knee, then another black spear born from his blood.


    It stabbed through Mephisto''s shoulder.


    Real pain. Divine blood.


    Mephisto hissed¡ªbut his counterstrike was faster this time. He spun the scythe wide, kicking Asmodeus back. Runes flared around him, silver and bone-white, pulling in the light.


    "You''re a monster," the god said, straightening, shoulder already healing with divine regeneration.


    "I am a man," Asmodeus growled. "Who was forced to become one."


    They clashed again¡ªbut something was shifting.


    And just as Mephisto prepared the next spell, a wide cleave meant to rupture Asmodeus''s side¡ª


    A burst of blood spears thrust from behind Asmodeus like a volley of black javelins.


    It didn''t strike anyone. But it pushed Mephisto back, just enough for Mephisto''s scythe to miss by a breath.


    Asmodeus stepped inside.


    One final twist.


    And drove his axe into Mephisto''s abdomen.


    Not a killing blow.


    But it pinned him.


    And for the first time¡ª


    The God of Death knelt.


    Not in reverence.


    But in rage.


    And as he did, the flesh body he inherited filled with thin, bloody cracks... as his seal broke.

 Chapter 511: When Gods Break

    The blow had driven Mephisto to his knees.


    Just one.


    And yet the silence that followed was heavier than thunder.


    The air itself strained under the weight of disbelief.


    Mephisto''s hand trembled as he planted the base of his scythe into the stone, cracks webbing out beneath it like veins carved in brittle porcelain. One black-gloved hand lifted to his mouth¡ªblood. Dark, ichor-like, divine.


    His head slowly rose, eyes no longer calm.


    "Y¡ªYou filthy INSECT..."


    His voice cracked like stone under too much pressure.


    "How DARE you... an inferior demon... make me kneel?"


    Asmodeus didn''t answer.


    He stepped forward, slow, controlled. The red glow of his axe spread into the fractured walls around them, black flames hissing with every breath he took. There was no arrogance in his movement.


    Only judgment.


    Mephisto''s lips peeled back, baring teeth not human. His aura pulsed once¡ªand the throne room changed.


    The air thickened, darkened.


    Not with heat, not with cold¡ªbut with weight.


    The ceiling above them bowed outward, stone warping as though the gods themselves leaned close to watch. The ground shuddered under invisible tremors. Words etched into the walls began to bleed¡ªa language that wasn''t meant to be written. Now whispering curses into the room.


    Then he moved.


    No spell.


    No chant.


    Just raw, divine fury.


    The scythe returned like a whisper¡ªfaster than breath, too fast to track. Asmodeus blocked with the shaft of his axe, but this time, the force didn''t clash. It detonated.


    Both were launched backwards, their forms blurring through the chamber like twin comets on collision. Mephisto struck a column¡ªstone exploded. Asmodeus flipped mid-air, his boots skidding through marble, leaving a molten trail behind him.


    They both vanished again¡ªclash, crack, impact. Blow for blow, speed for speed. But now Mephisto wasn''t careful.


    He was lashing out.


    Every swing carried punishment. Not death¡ªpunishment. The scythe screamed like a banshee, its arc bending light, splitting the echoes around them like glass.


    Asmodeus held his own¡ªbarely.


    His left arm burned. His ribs ached. He''d taken three hits too many, and each one rang deeper than the last. But he didn''t slow down.


    If anything, he grinned.


    Because now Mephisto was angry.


    And angry gods made mistakes.


    He struck lower, his axe sweeping the air in a horizontal inferno. Mephisto jumped, spinning mid-air, casting five sigils beneath his feet at once.


    Chains of white flame shot upward, binding gravity itself.


    Asmodeus punched through them with raw mana, black flame spiralling around his arm like a cyclone. He surged up to meet him, axe ready to cleave.


    The two collided in mid-air.


    And the shockwave erased the throne dais.


    Stone, fire, divine runes¡ªgone. Reduced to nothing.


    Mephisto flew back, robes torn, face bloodied, his breath ragged now. His hand trembled again. Not with fear.


    With humiliation.


    "You shouldn''t¡ª" he hissed, dragging his scythe up like a crutch. "You shouldn''t be able to push a god this far."


    Asmodeus landed on the shattered platform, axe resting against his shoulder.


    "Well, sorry¡ªBut I am!"


    Mephisto screamed.


    No chant.


    No grace.


    Just a cry of hate.


    His wings burst from his back, shredded robes falling away like ash. Two vast arcs of bone and sinew, veined with light, flared outward and shook the very foundation of the citadel.


    He slammed the butt of his scythe onto the floor.


    And the world changed.


    The room split apart.


    Not physically, but spiritually.


    Laws of space bent inward. Light curled like smoke. The ground inverted, becoming black glass that reflected nothing. Around them, the Chamber of Death formed: a divine space, broken into existence.


    "You brought your women here," Mephisto said, voice now layered, no longer singular.


    His form glowed, his eyes burning with split pupils, his silhouette shimmering like a god barely contained.


    "I''ll kill them next."


    Asmodeus''s reply was silence.


    He didn''t look behind him.


    But he felt them.


    Four auras. Bloodied. Wounded. Unyielding.


    Still standing.


    He raised his axe again.


    And surged forward¡ªbecause there was no more god.


    Only a monster in his way.


    Mephisto didn''t dodge.


    He devoured the charge.


    Scythe and axe clashed again, but this time it wasn''t a duel ¡ª it was a rupture. The space between them folded inward. Every sound turned inside out, every breath a distortion. Light became pressure. Pressure became pain.


    And through it all, Mephisto''s face twisted with something raw.


    Hatred.


    No words. Just the grinding of teeth and the flicker of madness behind those divine eyes.


    His form bent ¡ª literally, bones cracking into new angles, muscles twisting as his divine shell strained to keep up with the power he now forced through it.


    "You shouldn''t exist!" he spat, eyes blood-rimmed, voice fractured into three tones.


    "You were made for ruin¡ªnot divinity!"


    Asmodeus didn''t flinch even as his ribs buckled, even as his skin seared open.


    He raised his axe once more, black flame arcing in a spiral behind him like a death god''s crown.


    "Kneeling''s the first step to praying," he said, breathing heavy.


    His eyes locked onto Mephisto''s trembling form.


    "And you should start praying."


    Mephisto screamed. Not in pain. In defiance.


    The scythe vanished¡ªthen reappeared in both his hands, now sharpened to a point that cut sound itself. He spun it and cast it down, like a guillotine meant for the world. A crackle of impossible incantation roared out as divine glyphs burned through the air, written in letters stolen from the dawn of time.


    Time warped. A second passed. Then it reversed. Then it splintered. Then it looped, again and again, trying to trap Asmodeus in the moment of his fall.


    It didn''t work.


    Because Asmodeus kept walking.


    He broke forward through the fold, bleeding, coughing, eyes blazing like twin stars drowning in wrath.


    Mephisto''s next spell spoke no words.


    Only unmade them.


    Reality buckled, folding like paper soaked in fire. A thousand blades screamed from the seams between space. The very idea of pain twisted into existence and surged toward Asmodeus.


    And he still stepped forward.


    Until the sky behind him shattered into four.


    Colour tore across the field ¡ª red, violet, silver, gold.


    And they landed.


    Together.


    They landed in unison.


    Levia struck first ¡ª her spear slammed into the divine magic, shattering it like brittle glass.


    Vinea followed, both hands gripping her massive greatsword. She roared as it crashed downward, sending a shockwave through the floor that knocked Mephisto''s footing loose.


    Asmodea''s blood bloomed into thorned roses, their crimson petals spinning mid-air before lashing out as vines of serrated wrath, tearing toward Mephisto''s limbs.


    And Lumina¡ª


    Lumina didn''t land.


    She descended, upside-down, from shimmering strands of silk strung between broken space itself. Her webbing laced the air, and her poison glimmered green on fang and thread alike ¡ª already rushing toward the god''s neck.


    Mephisto''s scythe halted mid-swing ¡ª bound, blocked, burned, and bitten.


    Four empresses.


    Four weapons.


    No hesitation.


    No mercy.


    Only war.


    The god''s voice fractured into a choir of rage and disgust.


    "You insects¡ªYOU DARE!"


    Levia didn''t blink. "Not alone."


    Vinea''s voice was steel. "We swore to die beside him."


    Asmodea grinned through blood. "And we''re not dead yet."


    Lumina''s eyes gleamed as her silks burned. "So let''s burn a god."


    Mephisto''s mouth tore open wider than it should have. Something ancient screamed from inside his throat.


    Then the citadel collapsed.


    Not stone.


    Not structure.


    Reality.


    The entire chamber twisted into black, inverted geometry¡ªwalls turning to veins, floor becoming mirror-like obsidian, air warping like liquid glass. They were no longer in the world.


    They were inside Mephisto''s Hell.


    And the god''s voice, now low, thundered from every angle¡ª


    "Fine then..."


    His wings surged open¡ªsix in total, revealed now. Two of light. Two of the shadows. Two of pure force, flayed open like raw nerves.


    "Let''s end this..."


    His third eye opened.


    "...in hell."


    A ripple of nausea tore through space.


    Hell¡ªnot fire, not brimstone, but a dimension without law. Shapes that shouldn''t exist slithered just beneath the glass floor, eyes blooming like ulcers in the dark. The sky above was inverted sea, rippling with flesh-coloured stars that blinked in unison with Mephisto''s third eye.


    No footing.


    No gravity.


    No protection.


    And still¡ª


    They charged.


    Levia went first, her spear glowing silver-blue, casting arcs of starlight as she lunged. Each strike exploded into shockwaves, ripping holes in the false dimension Mephisto had created.


    Vinea followed with a roar. Her greatsword cleaved through a mountain of twisted bone that tried to rise from the floor, decapitating it before it could form a head. She carved a line straight toward Mephisto''s heart.


    Asmodea didn''t charge.


    She bled.


    Her hands bloomed open like lotus flowers, veins splitting, roses growing from her wrists¡ªvines trailing behind her like red rivers of sin. Her lips whispered the language of the blood, and the vines surged forward, binding Mephisto''s wings, tightening each time he twitched.


    Lumina danced overhead.


    Thread after thread burst from her fingertips, glittering traps layered in motion, like spiderwebs woven across collapsing physics. She blinked from strand to strand, flashing behind the god''s back, fangs glowing with venom, ready to eat divine marrow.


    Mephisto snarled, then moved.


    Fast.


    Too fast.


    He grabbed Vinea mid-swing, her blade grinding against his palm, not cutting, screaming.


    She spat in his face.


    He hurled her into the sky.


    Levia intercepted her midair, both slamming into a spiralling tower of mirrored spines.


    Asmodea''s vines burned¡ªdivine fire eating through them¡ªbut she only smiled wider, letting them detonate in a crimson burst, coating Mephisto''s left side in exploding thorns.


    He turned.


    Only to catch a mouthful of webbing ¡ª Lumina''s poison-laced silk wrapped around his jaw like a gag, seeping into his flesh.


    "You''re not untouchable anymore," she hissed.


    Mephisto grabbed the web and ripped it off, taking a layer of his face with it.


    He bled light.


    He bled rot.


    Then he reached for her.


    And Asmodeus slammed into him from the side¡ªaxe-first, a trail of black fire in his wake.


    The strike carved through three wings.


    And Mephisto screamed.


    Not in pain.


    In outrage.


    "You dare! YOU DARE!"


    His aura burst outward, a tidal wave of inverted halos and crushed sigils, forcing them all back.


    Breathless.


    Burned.


    But still standing.


    Asmodeus''s voice was calm.


    "You''re not a god anymore, Mephisto."


    Behind him, the four empresses rose to stand again¡ªscorched, bleeding, fangs bared, silk tattered.


    "You''re just my next target."

 Chapter 512: The Fall of the Demon Emperor

    The blackened space trembled. Not from collapse.


    From resistance.


    From five beings refusing to yield.


    Mephisto''s divine form shook beneath their collective assault. Wings, once untouchable, now frayed and trembling. His robe was in tatters. Flesh of godhood peeled back, revealing something older. Uglier.


    Not holiness.


    Not divinity.


    But arrogance rotting from within.


    He screamed again, and the sound fractured the false sky, sending a rain of silver ash down upon the battlefield. Symbols danced in the air¡ªholy glyphs, divine chains¡ªbut they burned and unravelled the moment they touched Asmodeus''s flame.


    Asmodeus was no longer roaring.


    He was silent.


    Utterly focused.


    The axe in his hands trembled with restrained violence, its black flame coating his arms, licking his ribs, spiralling into the ground.


    One by one, his wives flanked him again, breathing hard, covered in wounds, but their eyes burning.


    Mephisto was panting.


    Glaring.


    Broken¡ªyet not defeated.


    "You''ve... you''ve turned this world into a mockery," he spat, staggering to one side, his wings twitching. "What is this... this heresy? A demon and his concubines... wounding a god?"


    He slammed his hand down.


    And the floor responded.


    The entire chamber inverted again¡ªthe mirrored floor cracked open into an abyss of screaming mouths and clawed hands. The air turned toxic, the gravity twisted, but they all held steady.


    Even Lumina, her silk-weaving fingers bleeding, dug into the fabric of the world and held firm.


    Mephisto grinned¡ªwild, cracked.


    "You think you''ve won? This isn''t over. I still possess the Word."


    A sigil bloomed behind him.


    Ancient.


    Pure.


    White.


    And wrong.


    He lifted his hand¡ª


    But Asmodeus was already there.


    He appeared in front of Mephisto not with a sound, but with a silence that crushed everything else.


    Their weapons met with a ring of metal.


    Shockwave.


    Everything beyond them shattered.


    And in the distance, a new sound echoed¡ª


    A bell.


    One toll.


    Far away.


    Not part of this world.


    Asmodeus blinked.


    Mephisto''s grin widened.


    "You heard it too... didn''t you?"


    Then¡ª


    The light went out.


    The entire chapter ends in pitch black.


    Total void.


    A new force is coming.


    The air hissed.


    Not with flame or frost¡ªbut tension. The kind that lived in drawn breath, in the silence before two blades met. The kind that stretched thinner with every heartbeat.


    Asmodeus exhaled slowly.


    The black fire spiralling from his axe dimmed, focusing tighter around the runes etched into the steel. His steps echoed against the warped, glassy floor of Mephisto''s dimension¡ªbut no echo returned.


    Behind him, the four women gathered again, breathing hard but unbroken.


    Levia adjusted her grip on her spear, sweat streaking across soot-darkened cheeks. "You''re lucky I don''t charge by the kill. This one''s overtime."


    Vinea grinned, her greatsword resting over one shoulder, the blade hissing where divine blood sizzled against it. "It''s okay, our husband will pay you in orgasms."


    Asmodea leaned her weight into Asmodeus''s side briefly, her cheek brushing against his arm. "Let''s finish this before my roses wilt. Or before I do."


    Lumina didn''t speak, but one of her threads brushed Asmodeus''s wrist gently. He glanced down, and she met his gaze with all eight red eyes and smiled. Quiet. Steady.


    Mephisto snarled at them all¡ªhis wings twitching, his divine blood still dripping.


    "This is the end," he said.


    "No," Asmodeus replied, lifting his axe.


    "It''s the beginning of your end."


    The flames roared.


    Then the void shattered.


    The moment shattered.


    Mephisto''s foot stopped sliding. His scythe lifted. And the silence that followed cut deeper than any blade.


    Black mist spilt from his mouth.


    Not smoke¡ªsomething denser. Slower. Alive.


    A tendril of it curled along the floor, and where it passed, colour died. Even Lumina''s glowing threads turned grey before dissolving into ash.


    Then he moved.


    No spell. No theatrics.


    His third eye snapped wide¡ªand the world darkened.


    A tremor ran through his frame. One heartbeat, then two. His divine aura pulsed outward like a heartbeat¡ªpitch-black, thick, endless. It didn''t radiate heat or light. It absorbed them. The air grew still. The walls stopped breathing.


    And then his body began to change.


    Not transforming¡ªdeteriorating.


    Veins bulged, black and rotting, up his throat and across his jaw. His left eye cracked like porcelain. His hand clenched tighter on the scythe, and his knuckles split from the pressure.


    He was burning something.


    Not magic.


    Not stamina.


    Essence.


    He walked.


    The moment his foot touched the ground, the glass floor shattered in a perfect ring beneath him.


    Levia threw her spear, but it slowed before reaching him as if the space around his body refused motion. It veered, crumbled, and vanished before hitting his chest.


    She didn''t hesitate. She ran to close the distance.


    He raised one finger.


    A black loop of script¡ªthick, circular, ancient¡ªappeared beneath her feet.


    Levia''s body locked mid-step, every muscle seizing at once. Her weapon fell from her hand with a dull clang. Chains of lightless iron burst from the ground and coiled around her torso, legs, and throat¡ªnot burning, but sealing.


    She sank to one knee, jaw tight, unable to move. Her heart still beat. Her mind still screamed.


    But her body was already lost.


    Mephisto didn''t spare her a glance.


    He turned toward the next.


    Lumina darted from strand to strand, flickering around him in a blur of venom and silk. Threads stitched into the floor, walls, his limbs¡ªbut each time they took hold, they turned brittle. Dead.


    He opened his palm.


    A single sigil ignited in the air above her.


    She vanished.


    Not destroyed¡ªdevoured.


    Her body reappeared a moment later¡ªtwenty meters above, falling limp, tangled in her own threads, unconscious.


    He caught her midair with a gesture and lowered her gently, almost mockingly, beside Levia.


    Two down.


    Asmodea screamed.


    Roses exploded outward, vines lashing forward in desperation. Her blood magic coiled through the cracks in the floor and reached for his feet, his arms, the scythe¡ªbut Mephisto simply stepped through it.


    Each vine he touched withered into fuel.


    Her magic fed him.


    He raised the scythe and brought it down once, not at her.


    On the floor.


    The vines recoiled. The blood hissed. Asmodea''s spell unravelled all at once¡ªand her eyes widened before she collapsed forward, coughing crimson onto her sleeve.


    Vinea alone remained.


    She met him with a roar, greatsword dragging through the ground behind her. She leapt, blade high.


    He waited.


    Then moved past her before the swing could land.


    A flick of his hand struck her in the chest¡ªnot brutal, not even visible¡ªbut the blow sent her crashing into the far wall with a sound like stone splitting. She didn''t get up.


    Four bodies.


    Still breathing.


    Still alive.


    But broken.


    Mephisto stood alone again, his black aura rising like smoke from a corpse pyre. His third eye flickered. His body continued to rot in patches.


    He didn''t care.


    His voice returned¡ªlow, quiet, steady now.


    "I warned you," he said.


    "You can burn your kingdoms. You can forge loyalty in fire and pain. But even love dies."


    His scythe spun once in his fingers.


    "And everything dies before me."


    Asmodeus didn''t speak.


    The silence was weight enough.


    His axe hung low at his side. The fire around him had dimmed, but not died. It breathed in time with him, slow, defiant, refusing to vanish.


    Mephisto turned toward him.


    "Still standing?"


    Asmodeus''s voice came low and hoarse. "I''m the Demon Emperor."


    He stepped forward.


    And the flames answered.


    "And they are my beautiful wives!"


    His cloak reignited, black fire wrapping around his arms, his legs, his chest. The blade of his axe brightened, etched runes lighting one by one. Magic surged beneath his skin, and every step cracked the glass beneath his boots¡ªnot from weight, but from sheer intent.


    Mephisto raised his scythe.


    "Foolish."


    The air between them bent. Gravity folded inward. Shadows twisted around Asmodeus''s feet, trying to hold him in place, but he walked through them.


    He swung first.


    The axe came down in a heavy arc, dragging flame behind it like a comet. Mephisto met it mid-swing. Their weapons struck with a blast that tore the air apart, but neither flinched. The next blow followed instantly¡ªaxe, scythe, fist, claw. There was no more technique. Just will.


    Asmodeus fought like a storm, each strike fueled by agony. His ribs were broken. His arms were trembling. But he kept moving. He kept striking. He gave no room to breathe.


    Mephisto didn''t need room.


    He stopped holding back.


    His aura exploded outward, thick and cold, and this time, the world dimmed completely. The fire died. The colours bled. Even the Empresses¡ªstill breathing, barely¡ªseemed to fade into silence.


    Asmodeus struck once more.


    Mephisto caught the axe with one hand.


    And shattered it.


    The haft snapped in half, the rune-lit edge falling uselessly to the floor.


    Asmodeus stumbled. A pulse of pain surged through his chest. His knees buckled¡ªbut he stayed upright.


    Mephisto''s hand closed around his throat.


    "You called yourself Emperor," he said. "But your pride was always going to be your grave."


    The grip tightened.


    Asmodeus tried to answer, but no sound came. His body cracked. His vision dimmed. His legs gave out.


    Mephisto raised his scythe for the final blow.


    Then the light changed.


    A soft sound echoed through the broken chamber¡ªnot divine, not infernal. Just footsteps, steady and calm.


    Mephisto turned.


    And his scythe met resistance.


    A wall of golden flame had risen between them¡ªclean, bright, impossibly still. It held.


    And from within it, a figure stepped forward.


    Robes tattered, sword in hand, burning with light so intense it cast shadows backwards into the void.


    Alan stood between them, his expression calm, one hand still glowing with golden fire.


    He looked down at Asmodeus, crumpled, bleeding, eyes still open.


    "I''ve got you, brother," he said.


    And Mephisto, for the first time, took a step back.

 Chapter 513: The Fallen Hero Stands Once More!

    The golden wall held.


    It hummed in the silence, light pulsing outward like breath. Mephisto''s scythe pressed against it, grinding sparks into the air, but it didn''t break.


    Alan stepped forward through the flame.


    His boots hit the glass floor without a sound. The sword in his right hand glowed, faint but constant¡ªan older light, quiet and clean, born from a time before gods bled into monsters.


    Mephisto stared at him, unreadable.


    "Another fool," he said, voice split in two.


    Alan didn''t answer. He raised his blade and slid into stance, one foot back, knees low. No aura flared. No war cry sounded. He simply waited.


    Mephisto moved.


    Faster than thought. A blur of black light and divine pressure.


    Alan met him.


    Their blades clashed¡ªscythe against sword¡ªand golden sparks scattered like fireflies across the dead sky. The force of impact shattered the space beneath them, sending waves across the glass surface. But Alan held his ground. He didn''t push. He redirected.


    The next strike came faster. Then another. Then five more, all in less than a second. Mephisto''s movements weren''t elegant now. They were furious, broken things¡ªrage given motion. And Alan weaved through them with tight, efficient steps, blade turning aside death with angles too precise to be instinct.


    He didn''t overpower Mephisto.


    He endured him.


    And still, with every parried blow, Mephisto''s scythe came closer. Closer to tearing him open.


    Then the edge scraped Alan''s shoulder.


    The golden flame around his body sparked¡ªflickered¡ªand he gritted his teeth as divine energy sank into his skin. Pain bloomed through his arm.


    But Mephisto hissed too.


    A thin line of black split across his forearm where Alan''s mana had made contact.


    The golden aura had left a burn.


    It was shallow.


    But it hurt him.


    Alan stepped back, sword raised in both hands, breathing hard now. Blood soaked into his sleeve. His stance didn''t waver.


    "You''re not divine," he said quietly. "Not anymore."


    Mephisto laughed¡ªa broken, screeching sound with no joy behind it.


    "Then what am I?"


    "A mistake."


    The scythe spun again.


    It came down in a savage arc, and Alan blocked it¡ªbarely. He slid five meters back from the force alone, knees scraping against the floor, jaw clenched.


    Mephisto didn''t stop.


    He surged forward, wild now. Spells poured from his body like a storm¡ªblack light, rotting symbols, fragments of law torn from the fabric of reality itself. The world twisted under each step.


    Alan took another hit.


    This time to the ribs.


    His golden aura cracked under the weight of it, the light flickering violently, but he didn''t fall. He ducked under the next strike, blade rising to slash Mephisto''s hip¡ªanother wound, but a real one.


    It slowed him.


    Not by much. But enough.


    Alan exhaled, eyes narrowed, sword lowered just a breath. His shoulder bled freely now, golden mana flickering around the wound like a dying candle. His breathing was ragged. Mephisto loomed before him¡ªbody steaming, aura bleeding darkness¡ªbut didn''t advance.


    Alan coughed, spat blood to the side, then straightened. His voice was quiet, not strained, just tired in that old, familiar way.


    "You always did sleep through the good parts," he muttered without looking back.


    A few meters away, something shifted.


    A hand moved.


    Then a breath.


    Then a voice, cracked and dry.


    "Said the idiot fighting a death god with a toothpick."


    Alan''s smile twitched in the corner of his mouth. He didn''t take his eyes off Mephisto.


    "I''ve fought worse."


    "No, you haven''t."


    Alan let out a low chuckle.


    "Fair. But you looked worse."


    Footsteps behind him. Slow, solid, familiar.


    Asmodeus stepped into view, shoulders squared, half his body still smeared with blood and divine burns. In his right hand, he held the reforged weapon¡ªnot an axe, but a greatsword, thick, jagged, with red sigils burning along its blackened blade.


    Alan glanced sideways, finally meeting his eyes.


    "Nice sword."


    "Better than that glorified letter opener you''re waving around."


    "You''re welcome," Alan said, raising an eyebrow. "Saved your life again, didn''t I?"


    "I was getting up."


    "Sure you were."


    Their eyes met.


    Not as warriors.


    Not even as allies.


    But as two men who had been alone for far too long, until the other came into their lives and refused to let go. One born in shadows. The other in light. Neither truly belonging to either.


    Asmodeus''s grip tightened around the hilt.


    "Don''t Die. I still need to kick your ass." Asmodeus huffed, stepping forward.


    "Haha, you damn fool."


    "Together?"


    Alan nodded.


    "Always."


    Behind them, Mephisto''s expression shifted¡ªno longer amused, not angry, just tired of waiting. He raised his scythe, and the void around them bent in response.


    Alan adjusted his stance.


    Asmodeus lowered his centre of gravity.


    Two blades lifted.


    One golden, one black.


    And when Mephisto charged, they met him together.


    Mephisto moved first.


    His scythe cleaved the air in a wide arc, a tidal wave of force and death magic tearing forward like a storm. The void itself recoiled, the air imploding around the strike.


    Alan stepped in.


    His golden blade caught the blow¡ªnot directly, but with a soft angle, guiding the scythe''s curve past his ribs. Even so, the weight of it slammed into him like a hammer. His boots skidded backwards, glass floor cracking underfoot.


    But he held.


    And as Mephisto followed through¡ª


    Asmodeus was already in motion.


    The moment the scythe was committed, the Demon Emperor lunged in low. His greatsword swung upward, black and red flame trailing behind it in a savage crescent.


    Mephisto pivoted.


    The blade scraped across his ribs, opening a deep gouge. Black ichor sprayed.


    He screamed¡ªbut not in pain, in fury.


    His hand snapped forward. Fingers curled into a claw. Divine runes flared around his wrist¡ªa death seal, meant to unmake anything it touched.


    It shot toward Asmodeus.


    Alan cut it in half mid-air.


    Golden fire surged as his blade passed through the spell, and the runes disintegrated into dust. Alan didn''t stop. He stepped through the magic''s remains and slashed across Mephisto''s thigh.


    Another wound. Shallow. But real.


    Mephisto snarled and backhanded him.


    The force sent Alan flying into a pillar of bone. It shattered on impact. He hit the ground hard, but rolled with it, came up coughing blood, sword still in hand.


    Asmodeus took the opening.


    He crashed his greatsword down like an executioner''s blade. Mephisto raised the scythe horizontally, blocking it¡ªbut his knees buckled, one foot driving backwards.


    "You break," Asmodeus growled, pressing in. "You just haven''t realised it yet."


    Mephisto roared and twisted, wings spreading wide.


    He kicked Asmodeus in the chest with enough force to lift him off his feet.


    The Demon Emperor flew backwards, smashing through a spire of inverted light.


    But Alan was already on the move again.


    He didn''t attack this time¡ªhe blocked.


    Mephisto''s next blow came fast, wild, divine and unclean. Alan caught it on the flat of his sword. His arms screamed. He slid again, boots carving molten lines through the ground.


    Then, Asmodeus appeared beside him.


    No warning. No signal.


    Just presence.


    He swung wide and low¡ªMephisto stepped back, deflected the strike¡ªbut that one move gave Alan the half-second he needed.


    He lunged forward and stabbed.


    The golden blade sank into Mephisto''s shoulder.


    The god howled. His third eye flared open, bleeding light.


    He retaliated with a brutal overhead strike.


    Alan raised his blade¡ª


    Too late.


    The scythe slammed into his ribs. Bone cracked. He was thrown across the battlefield, skidding into a heap. His golden aura flickered violently, almost gone.


    Asmodeus didn''t wait.


    He grabbed Mephisto by the throat with his bare hand and slammed him into the ground hard enough to shatter the space beneath them.


    "You don''t get to kill him."


    Mephisto laughed¡ªblood on his lips, teeth red, eyes wide.


    "You don''t get to stop me."


    The god surged upward, wings flaring¡ªhe headbutted Asmodeus, then drove his knee into the demon''s stomach. Asmodeus doubled over. Mephisto grabbed his hair, dragged him upright, and rammed an elbow into his jaw.


    Blood flew. A tooth hit the floor.


    But the sword didn''t drop.


    Asmodeus caught the next swing with the edge of his blade and twisted. The scythe shrieked as it scraped against the obsidian greatsword.


    Then Alan''s voice came from behind.


    "Duck."


    Asmodeus dropped low without hesitation.


    Alan''s golden sword passed over his head and plunged into Mephisto''s back, sliding between two ribs.


    Both of them moved in the same second.


    Alan yanked the blade free.


    Asmodeus stood and slashed upward with a brutal roar.


    The greatsword struck Mephisto''s chest and sent him flying across the battlefield in a storm of smoke and blood.


    He smashed into the distant throne, crushing and destroying the wall.


    Glass shattered. Bone cracked. The citadel groaned under the force.


    Mephisto lay still for a moment, smoke rising from the wounds.


    Alan limped over to Asmodeus.


    He looked like hell¡ªblood down his side, left arm shaking, sword tip dragging.


    So did Asmodeus.


    The Demon Emperor''s left eye was nearly swollen shut. One horn cracked. His armour was broken in three places.


    Neither said anything for a moment.


    Then Alan glanced over, breath sharp through clenched teeth.


    "You good?"


    Asmodeus snorted. "I''ve had worse."


    "That''s a lie."


    "Yeah."


    Alan smiled, just a little. "Still with me?"


    "Always."


    Behind them, Mephisto rose slowly.


    His wings were shredded.


    His robes were torn.


    His aura now raging¡ªnot steady, not cold. Chaotic. Corrupted.


    His voice came low, reverberating from everywhere.


    "Two blades... two lives... even so, you will kneel."


    Asmodeus stepped forward again, sword raised.


    "No."


    Alan joined him, golden light flickering behind his blade.


    "Not now."


    They advanced together.


    Two brothers.


    Two blades.


    One final strike left to give.

 Chapter 514: One Strike Left

    Mephisto stood at the centre of the broken world he''d made.


    His chest heaved. His scythe hung low. His wings dragged behind him like torn banners. Divine ichor oozed from the rents in his skin, each breath a rasp through teeth clenched with rage.


    But his aura hadn''t faded.


    It burned darker now, purer, like death refined into something leaner, sharper, ready to kill without beauty.


    "You don''t understand," he growled, voice rasping like a knife across stone. "This is divinity. It doesn''t care about your bonds. It doesn''t yield to hope. It doesn''t answer to love."


    Alan''s sword pointed toward him, barely steady in his grip.


    "You talk too much."


    Mephisto raised his scythe again. The void warped behind it, black veins running through the air like cracks in glass. Reality trembled at the edges.


    Then they moved.


    All three.


    Mephisto swung first¡ªan overhead slash, wide enough to split a mountain.


    Alan leapt forward, his sword glowing gold as it collided with the scythe; not to stop it, just to slow it.


    The weight of the blow crushed him to his knees, but he held.


    That was enough.


    Asmodeus came from the left.


    He didn''t scream. He didn''t roar.


    He just struck.


    The greatsword cleaved through Mephisto''s side, trailing fire and red sigils. Flesh parted. Bone cracked. The god staggered, blood gushing down his ribs.


    But he didn''t fall.


    He twisted, sweeping his scythe low, clipping Asmodeus across the hip. The Demon Emperor reeled, balance shifting. Mephisto moved in for the kill.


    Alan was already there.


    He blocked the thrust, parried the follow-up, and slammed his shoulder into Mephisto''s chest¡ªjust enough to throw him off rhythm.


    It cost him.


    Mephisto''s claws raked across his back. Alan cried out, stumbled, but didn''t drop.


    The two staggered apart.


    Breathing hard. Bloodied. Broken.


    But standing.


    Mephisto stared at them, disbelief now edging into his face. His scythe lowered. His wings faltered.


    He was losing.


    Not because they were stronger.


    But because they refused to stop.


    Alan looked at Asmodeus.


    "Now?"


    Asmodeus nodded.


    "One more."


    Alan stepped in first, blades flashing in a tight spiral, too close for Mephisto to swing wide. Each strike met resistance, sparks and blood flying, until Mephisto''s balance tipped again.


    The greatsword came down like a judgment. It split Mephisto''s shoulder, cleaving through muscle, bone, and aura alike. Black ichor sprayed as the blade carved deep into his chest, dragging a trail of red sigils behind it that pulsed once, then detonated.


    Mephisto was thrown backwards.


    He slammed into the far wall hard enough to crater it, glass shattering in a wide arc. His scythe slipped from his fingers, spinning once before skidding to a stop near Alan''s feet.


    Silence.


    Asmodeus lowered the blade with a shaking body.


    He waited for the god to rise.


    For a final spell. A trick. A curse.


    But Mephisto just lay there, back half-crushed into the wall, one wing twisted beneath him. His body twitched. His third eye flickered, open and blind.


    Then he spoke.


    Not in fury.


    In something worse.


    "Do you think this matters?" His voice cracked. "You... you kill me... and what''s left? A crown on a corpse? A demon drunk on hope?"


    Alan didn''t answer.


    He was too busy trying to stand.


    Mephisto laughed weakly, blood bubbling in his throat.


    "You''ll forget. You always forget. You burn so bright... until it eats you alive."


    Asmodeus approached slowly, dragging the sword behind him.


    "Maybe," he said.


    He stopped in front of the dying god, blade hovering over Mephisto''s chest.


    "But even if I burn out... it''ll be in my own fire."


    Mephisto bared his teeth. "You''re not divine."


    "No," Asmodeus said. "Neither were you."


    He drove the blade through Mephisto''s heart.


    There was no scream.


    No explosion.


    Just silence.


    The divine aura around the corpse evaporated like smoke. The chamber¡ªwhat remained of it¡ªshuddered once. The warped glass turned dull. The bleeding sky faded.


    It was over.


    Asmodeus dropped to one knee.


    The sword slipped from his hand and thudded beside him.


    Alan sat down across from him, too exhausted to speak.


    They didn''t look at each other for a long while.


    Then Alan said, through cracked lips: "We''re going to have to explain this, aren''t we?"


    Asmodeus leaned his head back and let out a raspy laugh.


    "I''m blaming you."


    Alan groaned, leaning back, eyes half-closed. "That''s fair."


    Asmodeus almost smiled.


    The silence had lasted only seconds.


    Then came the sound¡ªcracking.


    Not of bone.


    Of reality.


    A pulse radiated from Mephisto''s ruined corpse. Faint, at first¡ªlike an echo that didn''t belong to the world. Then another. Stronger. The air grew heavy, the ground slick and wet beneath their boots. The veins of the shattered citadel blackened, then began to bleed.


    Alan looked up, mouth dry.


    "No... no, that''s not¡ª"


    The body moved.


    Mephisto''s head twisted at an unnatural angle. His eyes glowed again¡ªno longer with fire or madness, but with pure, undiluted decay. His limbs rose, not by muscle, but by command. Something was puppeting him now.


    Asmodeus tried to stand.


    And failed.


    His legs wouldn''t listen. His mana wouldn''t respond. His fingers clenched around the hilt of his blade, but it was like holding a memory.


    From Mephisto''s chest, the air bent outward.


    The space split open¡ªnot torn, not cut¡ªpeeled, like a blister. And from it came a hand.


    Not flesh. Not even a shadow.


    Absence.


    A hand of pure death. Black as memory. Fluid as despair. It unfolded slowly, silently. Its size eclipsed the throne dais. Its fingers brushed the shattered floor, and wherever they touched, life withered.


    The stones decayed into mulch. The corpses in the chamber turned to dust. Even the blood on Asmodeus''s armour faded, as if the past itself were being erased.


    Alan collapsed to one knee, gasping as the light around him flickered.


    His sword steamed. His aura sizzled like paper.


    "Don''t touch it," he rasped. "That thing... it''s not just divine... it''s wrong."


    The hand moved.


    It didn''t rush.


    It didn''t need to.


    It hovered directly above Asmodeus¡ªhuge, slow, inevitable.


    And the moment it began to descend¡ª


    He understood.


    This was not an attack.


    It was an erasure. Death.


    A divine end, the last trick of a dying god.


    A curse born from hatred so deep it could live past death.


    Asmodeus lifted his blade and staggered to his feet. Alan tried to lift his sword again, but the weight of the aura was crushing. The castle rotted around them¡ªpillars collapsing into mould, banners dissolving, stone melting into ash.


    The hand reached for Asmodeus.


    This wasn''t like before.


    Asmodeus and Alan grunted... their bodies unmoving, as if some unseen force chained them down.


    Was this divinity?


    The power that Mephisto spoke of, even Asmodeus couldn''t understand.


    A strange power... nostalgic yet terrifying.


    And watched it rust in his hands.


    The hand was seconds away.


    And no strength remained.


    Then the sky exploded.


    The sky didn''t crack.


    It opened.


    The heavens pulled apart with slow inevitability, like curtains drawn back after centuries of darkness. Golden light poured down¡ªnot in beams, but in threads. Each strand shimmered as it wove through the air, weaving into a shape, a form, a presence.


    She descended without sound.


    Serena.


    Her silhouette shimmered in the golden haze, her long hair drifting like silk caught in celestial wind. Ten tails glowed behind her, luminous and slow, each one carrying the weight of her power. A faint robe of starlight wrapped around Serena''s hips. Her hands cradled her swollen, pregnant belly with calm reverence.


    She was beautiful.


    And she was divine.


    The moment her feet touched the rotted floor, the world resisted her. Mephisto''s hand recoiled. His decaying magic screamed without sound as the purity of her presence pressed against it.


    But it didn''t stop.


    The hand surged again, grasping for Asmodeus with absolute hunger.


    Serena didn''t flinch.


    She raised one hand.


    The light around her pulsed¡ªnot harsh, not violent, just sure. A gentle radiance surged outward, and when it touched the hand, the effect was instant.


    The darkness howled.


    The fingers writhed in the air, convulsing like a living thing pierced with light. The rot beneath their feet stopped spreading. The citadel, crumbling a moment ago, froze in time, held still by the pressure of Serena''s divine will.


    She stepped forward.


    With each step, another tail unfurled. Each one flared with symbols older than the world itself. Serena began to speak¡ªnot words, but language made from intention, from truth. A command that reality had no choice but to obey.


    Chains of gold formed in the air, inscribed with spirals of celestial law. They wrapped around the convulsing hand, binding it, dragging it back toward Mephisto''s body. He screamed¡ªfully now¡ªhis voice no longer layered in power, but raw and panicked.


    Serena opened her other hand.


    A small, black box appeared in the air before her.


    Mephisto thrashed.


    "No! I am eternal! You cannot¡ª"


    They dragged Mephisto towards the box, as he scratched he floor, crying out.


    The chains grew tighter, brighter. Mephisto''s wings tore apart midair. His mouth opened wide, jaws cracking, and from it poured another hand, smaller, twitching¡ªhis final curse, trying to cling to the world.


    It reached out.


    The lid snapped shut.


    And silence fell.


    The decay vanished. The darkness was gone.


    The citadel remained.


    Ruined. But standing.


    Serena turned and walked to Asmodeus, her body dimming as she moved. Her glow faded, her tails disappeared one by one, until nothing divine remained. She knelt, wrapped her arms around him, and buried her face in his shoulder.


    He held her in silence.


    Then pulled back slowly, looking at her¡ªreally looking.


    The power was gone. All of it. No aura. No pressure. No divine presence. She wasn''t a goddess.


    Just Serena, the warmth and softness were real. His hand trembled as he touched her cheek¡ªthere was no way she didn''t suffer for this...


    "...What did you give up?"


    However, she just smiled back at him and gently kissed his nose.


    "The correct answer is what did I gain, my dear demon."

 Chapter 515: Is it over...?

    The sun rose slow and soft across the ruined sky, casting gold over broken towers and bloodied stone. Morning wind stirred what was left of the battleground. The rot had faded. The darkness was gone.


    And for the first time in her life, Serena felt cold.


    She pulled the worn blanket tighter around her shoulders and sat beside the sleeping body of the man she''d saved¡ªand nearly lost. Asmodeus lay stretched out across the stone dais, his breathing slow but even. He hadn''t awoken since he asked her that question and collapsed.


    Serena flicked through his hair and smiled gently, her atmosphere different from the past.


    Although she felt bad, when she asked the other girls to give her some time alone with him, they all agreed. Yumiko and Yuina came to see him while he slept, and although jealous. They understood after feeling the changes in Serena and how she lacked aura.


    "My dear husband, will you still love me... when you wake up?"


    Her touch didn''t glow anymore.


    No light. No power. No sacred pressure humming beneath her skin. Just warmth. Just skin. The miracle that was left behind.


    Serena looked down at her hands¡ªpale, chipped, dust still under her nails. Not a trace of divinity remained. She had traded it all.


    And she would do it again.


    "I can''t protect you anymore," she whispered.


    Her voice didn''t carry far. The wind stole it, as if it belonged only to her.


    "I can''t shield you with light. I can''t undo your wounds. I can''t bend the world to give you more time." She looked at him, eyes soft. "But I''m still here. That''s what I wanted. To stay. Just me."


    A figure came closer, shifting behind her.


    Levia''s silhouette passed through the ruins below. A few more followed¡ªLumina''s spider-silk strands, Ciela''s pale green hair glinting in the distance, Vinea''s heavy sword resting across her shoulders as she checked the outer walls. The others would wake soon.


    They were alive. Bruised, broken, exhausted. But alive and waiting for their king to return, even Alan sat with a concerned expression...


    Something happened after the box seal...


    A dark aura flew into the mouth of Asmodeus, a small but obvious error.


    Yet Serena smiled faintly.


    "I won''t cling to you," she said, glancing back at him again. "You''re not mine to own. You never were. I just... wanted to walk beside you."


    Her hand lingered on his.


    Then she stood.


    The wind flipped the edges of her robe, tugging it aside to reveal the slight swell of her stomach. Life. Quiet, steady, unshaken. She laid a hand over it and exhaled, closing her eyes.


    A golden fox spirit stirred beside her¡ªher last tether to what she had once been.


    Even though it was dull now, quiet and sleepy, more symbol than sentinel.


    She let it rest.


    Then turned toward the crumbling steps of the dais and began walking down.


    There was work to be done. The others would be waiting. And soon, they would begin to build.


    A home.


    Not long after Serena left Asmodeus sleeping, the cloth curtain flickered and a person entered, her glossy brown skin and golden eyes shimmering in the dark, destroyed castle.


    The room was silent, and only the sound of Asmodeus''s breathing remained. Slow. Steady. Alive.


    Riel approached him, a gentle look on her face as she remembered all he endured to save her, and to reach this point, her hand stroking his cheek as she sat beside him. The black robe she wore was messy due to her posture.


    Her golden eyes fixed on the man they had both loved¡ªshared for so long.


    A faint light leaked from the broken archway, dithering slightly across her dark skin in fading streaks. Her turquoise hair hung loose in two long pigtails, the strands stirring in the faint breeze as she said nothing.


    A pair of footsteps echoed, gently tapping on the stone, approaching closer.


    Sariel moved like she always had¡ªlike a little cat, exploring, sneaking around. Her hips swaying, chest forward, but now... There was a flutter in her motion, a mature and sensual atmosphere that didn''t exist before.


    When she reached a few steps away from them, she stopped.


    "I kept thinking you''d be the one to come first," Sariel said, voice soft but vibrant.


    Riel didn''t turn. "I wasn''t sure what I''d say."


    They stood in silence.


    Then Sariel took a slow breath, her pink hair shimmering faintly under the morning light. Her blue skin was still flushed from recent exertion. The curves of her body, always generous, looked fuller in person now. Unshared. Unfiltered. Her own.


    "You''re quieter than I expected," Sariel said. Her lips curved into a faint smile, trying to lighten the air. "I always imagined your voice would sound like mine. Just... less fun."


    At that, Riel''s mouth lifted slightly. Not quite a smile. But close.


    "And I imagined you''d be louder."


    Sariel laughed softly, nervously. Then her voice broke a little.


    "It''s weird," she said, stepping closer, her eyes never leaving Riel. "You''re... real."


    "Yes, I am Riel."


    "Y-You...!"


    Another step.


    They were only a few feet apart now, the air between them charged not with magic, but memory. Thousands of days spent as one. Hundreds of nights dreaming together. Feeling what the other felt. Needing what the other needed.


    "Don''t tease me, I am really happy you are still here."


    And now¡ª


    "I don''t know how to exist without you in my head," Sariel admitted. "It''s like the whole world is louder and emptier at the same time."


    Riel looked at her then, golden eyes meeting golden eyes.


    "I know."


    Sariel reached out¡ªslowly, hesitantly¡ªand touched Riel''s hand.


    The warmth between them was strange. Familiar and foreign.


    Riel didn''t pull away.


    "You feel... softer," Sariel whispered. "And taller. And your ass really is ridiculous."


    Riel blinked.


    "Your tits are bigger than I thought."


    They both stared at each other.


    Then¡ªslowly¡ªRiel chuckled. Low. Subtle. Real.


    Sariel burst into laughter, a wild grin breaking across her face as she pulled Riel into a hug. The motion was sudden, full of too much energy, and her cheek pressed against Riel''s collarbone.


    "You were the quiet one," she murmured. "But I missed you first."


    Riel closed her eyes for a moment, her hand resting lightly on Sariel''s back.


    "I never missed you," she whispered.


    Sariel stilled.


    "...You didn''t?"


    "I didn''t have to," Riel said. "You were always there."


    Sariel understood that even when she vanished... There was a strange connection between them. It felt as if some kind of magic would bring them back together. Now, seeing her in person, Sariel''s emotions bubbled inside.


    "It''s like I''ve gained a sister..."


    "Well, that sounds like a pleasant idea."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, we''ve both slept with the same man too, how fickle... yet amusing."


    "Was our master cool?"


    "Lord Asmodeus? He was amazing!" Riel inferred, her face filled with light as she smiled.


    "I see, hehe..."


    Sariel pulled back slowly, eyes wet but smiling. "You''ll stay?"


    Riel looked past her to the man sleeping just meters away. Her voice came calm, steady.


    "I''m not going anywhere. I promised."


    Not long after, the pair noticed the two at the door and sighed. "We should let the others get some time with him... especially her."


    "I guess, but he didn''t wake up for us, how vexing."


    "Now now, you know he can''t resist us if we attack him together."


    "Mm!"


    Riel coaxed Sariel to leave the quiet chamber and patted the shoulder of the beautiful fox, with golden hair and red eyes, and the other with blue. "He''s all your''s sisters."


    "Hehe."


    Sariel didn''t really mind, because Yumiko was one of her best friends after Ciela, she stroked the pair''s heads and then noticed something different about them, but couldn''t quite put her fingers on it.


    As Riel and Sariel passed them by, Yuina gave a gentle nod, and Yumiko offered a playful smile.


    "He''s all yours, sisters," Riel said as she passed, her hand briefly resting on Yumiko''s shoulder.


    Yumiko''s red eyes sparkled. "Then we''ll make the most of it."


    Sariel grinned at Yuina as they walked past. "Try not to cry when he wakes up for you."


    Yuina rolled her eyes but smiled. "If he doesn''t, I''m cutting off his dessert privileges."


    Yumiko snorted.


    Dessert was the word the women used for sex, between each other.


    Inside the chamber, it was quiet again.


    Asmodeus still slept, chest rising and falling in slow rhythm, the strain of battle still carved across his face in faded bruises and lingering weariness. His arm twitched once, as if even unconscious, he knew they were near.


    Yuina knelt beside him first. Her long black hair was tied back in a simple braid, and her eyes, clear, like the sun watched him with a quiet fondness. She brushed her fingers along his temple, her voice low.


    "You sleep like a mountain, you know that?"


    Yumiko sat beside her, tucking her tails carefully behind her, a small smile playing on her lips.


    "You had twelve women waiting, and you still made us wait longer."


    Asmodeus stirred slightly.


    Yuina leaned closer. "You''ve already missed your chance to beg for forgiveness, so I hope you''re ready."


    "Mm..." His voice was rough, barely a breath, but his eyes opened slowly, unfocused.


    They both froze.


    Yumiko''s eyes brightened. "There you are..."


    Yuina''s lips trembled before she quickly leaned in and kissed his forehead. "About time."


    He blinked again, confused.


    Yumiko leaned in beside her. "You''ll understand in a second."


    From a pouch at her hip, she carefully drew out a small parchment, unrolled and weathered, the image etched in delicate magical ink.


    A white-haired baby girl with soft blue eyes stared back at him, awkwardly reaching toward the sketch artist. A tiny fox tail curled beside her legs.


    Yumiko''s smile softened. "She''s mine. Ours."


    Asmodeus didn''t speak, he was completely stunned... the first thing he sees upon waking is Yumiko''s plump cleavage pressed against him, and like a dream, Yuina sat beside her... his first lover and her sister.


    ''Did I die?'' Were his first thoughts.


    Until he saw the picture... and his chest pounded, a deep and heavy thud... that grew faster and faster.


    A child...


    His child?


    He was still alive!


    Yuina cleared her throat gently and reached into her satchel.


    She held out a picture¡ªtwo bundles of fur nestled in her arms. One had blonde hair and shy blue eyes, the other black hair and crimson gaze, both chubby-cheeked and blinking in mid-surprise.


    "They''re twins," Yuina said. "Don''t ask me how. I''m still blaming you."


    Yumiko rested her head lightly against his shoulder. "You''ve been asleep for days. But... they''ve been waiting to meet you."


    Yuina''s hand found his, and she squeezed gently.


    "So don''t think about gods or wars right now," she whispered. "Just rest."


    Asmodeus''s gaze flicked between the two images again, then slowly back to them.


    And for the first time in months... he genuinely smiled.

 Chapter 516: Humans... Humans Never Change

    Asmodeus''s breathing had steadied, but the ache clung to his bones. His body felt like ash barely held together.


    The warmth at his side anchored him¡ªYuina''s golden eyes watching him closely, her soft blonde hair brushing against his shoulder. Yumiko''s red eyes shone with quiet relief, her tails curling behind her like protective ribbons.


    Then came the footsteps.


    Velvet was first, violet hair falling loose, her hips swaying as she entered like nothing had changed. The glow of her horn pulsed faintly. She folded her arms under her heavy chest and tilted her head.


    "You just had to nearly die. Drama king."


    Vinea followed¡ªtanned skin scraped and smeared, one eye silver, the other gold. She didn''t say a word. She dropped to one knee, pressed her forehead to his, and lingered there.


    Velvet smirked. "She cried."


    Vinea muttered, "Shut up."


    "Admit it."


    "...Fine. I cried."


    Asmodeus rasped a breath. "I''m still here."


    "You''re lucky," Velvet said, flicking her gaze over his body. "We were this close to dividing your estate." She spread her arms with a wide grin.


    Then Ciela arrived.


    Brown-skinned, green-haired, eyes like fresh spring leaves. She moved quietly, like her footsteps belonged to the shadows. She sat beside him, rested her cheek against his hand, and let out a breath.


    "You''re okay?"


    Unlike Velvet and Vinea, the smooth feeling of her fingers brushed against his cheeks. Asmodeus saw flashes of when he first met her, and then again when he confronted her sister... The pretty elf narrowed her eyes and leaned against his chest. "It''s all over, right?"


    "I hated feeling your aura vanish," she whispered. "But I still believed."


    Alice followed, fussing immediately. "You look like hell."


    She crouched, pulling a comb from somewhere in that ruined cloak and began fixing his hair with cool, practised fingers.


    "You scare me like that again and I swear, I''m trimming this down to the roots."


    Asmodea entered with a faint smile, her blood-red hair flowing loose, obsidian horns curving beautifully toward her ears.


    "You were never going to die," she said, kneeling beside him. "You''d miss us too much."


    Levia followed, wings tight against her back, not wearing armour, her huge shield nowhere to be seen, only the black haired beauty beside him... all his wives seemed to have come to the castle to see him.


    Asmodeus felt it was a dream; he pinched himself several times, unable to contain his delight.


    Velvet''s sensual and mature reaction, Vinea being jealous and snappy, while gently removing the knots from his hair. It felt... unreal.


    "You took too long," she said bluntly.


    Then Sariel bounced in, blue skin flushed from movement, pink hair bouncing with her every step.


    "You woke up for them?"


    She plopped down beside him, puffed her cheeks, then leaned on his shoulder like she owned the spot.


    Riel came in behind her, turquoise hair tucked behind one ear, dark skin shimmering faintly in the broken light.


    She didn''t say anything¡ªjust stood there, arms crossed, watching.


    "Master, you look so manly right now..." Sariel''s eyes shone bright, while rubbing against him like a cat, the huge seat was comfortable, but there were more and more women making it difficult to maintain a connection to them all.


    Levia and Vinea didn''t complain... their faces were warm and filled with smiles.


    "It''s nice to see you all..." His voice almost cracked when Alice walked in, with her hair straightened, the long hime styled haircut down to her hips, as she looked at him for a moment, remained still... Then, in the blink of an eye, she dashed towards him with teary eyes.


    The cold duchess... crying?


    "Wow..."


    "That''s something you don''t see often." Velvet huffed with a sarcastic smile.


    "Aunt Alice..."


    Asmodea created soft petals for everyone to sit on, but when Alice dove at Asmodeus, he could only open the right side of his chest and accept her.


    For too long their focus was only war, fighting and survival... so now he couldn''t help but feel a sense of loss, and confusion. This moment of calm... would it really last?


    "You foolish ape, why did you fight when all of us were away!?"


    Alice scolded Asmodeus while rubbing her nose against his chest; the only time they could be completely honest was when beside him. Even more so, after Serena''s nightly chat, they realised that holding back was foolish.


    And finally, as he enjoyed bathing in the affection and anger of his beloved women, another stepped through the archway, of course, it was the woman who saved everyone.


    Serena.


    A woman without a glow, pressure or divine aura... even in his eyes, her attributes and level become close to zero.


    Only golden hair, soft eyes, and one hand resting on the curve of her belly.


    "We did it."


    "Ah, we did it thanks to you. To all of you."


    Asmodeus looked around at them all.


    Different women... but all of them supported him on this journey, one to avenge the past and to find a new way of living in this world. He never thought about it in the past, driven by his desires, not his mind.


    Yet now he needed to use his brain.


    He exhaled through cracked lips.


    "...I''m home."


    Yuina squeezed his hand. "Took you long enough."


    Velvet rolled her eyes. "Now don''t fall asleep again. We''re still mad."


    Yumiko smiled. "We''ll scold you later."


    And for the first time in far too long, there were no gods to fight. No thrones to defend.


    Only the women who waited.


    And the man they waited for.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Morning came.


    Thanks to his magic, the citadel became beautiful. The air no longer felt heavy. The shadows had stilled, and sunlight broke through the fractured dome above, scattering warmth across the stone floor.


    A makeshift roof and set of beds appeared, thanks to his item ring; they didn''t need to sleep in bad conditions.


    Asmodeus lay propped against a stack of cushions, freshly cleaned, faintly dressed, and surrounded by the lingering scent of herbs and perfumed oils. Someone had even trimmed his hair¡ªAlice, no doubt.


    The room was quiet now.


    The wives had been ushered out after much pouting, sighing, and a few suspicious tail swishes from Yumiko. Sariel had been carried out over Riel''s shoulder after trying to sneak under the blanket.


    Now it was just him.


    And footsteps.


    Heavy ones.


    "Still breathing?" Alan''s voice came with that dry, familiar rhythm.


    Asmodeus didn''t look up yet. "Barely."


    A chair creaked as Alan dropped into it. "Good. Would''ve been a waste if I saved your sorry ass just for you to die anyway."


    Asmodeus turned his head slightly. Alan looked like hell¡ªbandages down one side, hair tied back lazily, a fresh scar across his collarbone. He had the nerve to look relaxed.


    "You look worse than me."


    Alan smirked. "You''re uglier."


    They sat in the quiet for a moment.


    Then Asmodeus said, "Thank you."


    Alan''s expression didn''t shift much. "You''d have done the same."


    "Would I?"


    "Hahaha, you little shit."


    "Don''t make me beat you, little prince."


    "Acting tough because your wives are outside to back you up... unfair."


    Asmodeus and Alan broke into laughter, a strange but calming laugh that made everything fade; they lost a lot in this long battle, men, friends and even lovers.


    "Did we really win?" Alan''s voice was soft, almost hesitant.


    Asmodeus didn''t answer right away.


    His gaze drifted to the high ceiling, where his reconstructed roof shimmered faintly with enchantments. Wind brushed through the open sides of the great hall, carrying birdsong and the scent of forest dew.


    "...We''re alive," he said finally.


    Alan leaned forward, elbows on knees, fingers laced loosely. "That''s not the same."


    "No. But it''s enough."


    Another silence.


    Not tense. Not awkward. Just full.


    The kind of silence between men who had seen war not as glory, but as rot, between two who had bled beside each other too many times to pretend at words.


    Asmodeus turned his head slightly.


    "You thinking of her again?"


    Alan didn''t flinch. "I always do."


    They didn''t speak the name. It didn''t need to be said.


    Then Asmodeus closed his eyes and murmured, "If we had lost... we would''ve left them behind. Serena. Yumiko. Our daughters."


    Alan let out a breath that was more sigh than an exhale. "That''s the part I can''t stand."


    A beat.


    Then he laughed.


    Dry and low.


    "...I think I''m going to propose again."


    Asmodeus cracked one eye open. "Again?"


    Alan shrugged. "Third time''s the charm. Unless she throws me out again."


    "You''re persistent."


    "Hypocrite."


    Alan proposed to Akari several times, but because it was during the war, he always failed to get a yes; maybe he didn''t think it through clearly. At least, in the past, he was too anxious, but now, he felt like he could propose without her rejecting him.


    "Haa.... but the mainland, they seem primed to strike." Alan grunted.


    "Those fools really want to attack now? AFTER we''ve killed the demon queen?"


    That made them both grin.


    The tired kind. But honest.


    Alan rose from his seat. He walked toward the arch, pausing at the curtain of silk threads that separated the quiet chamber from the rest of the world.


    "You''ll be swarmed again soon. Half of them were pacing outside like lions in heat."


    "I noticed."


    "Better rest now."


    Asmodeus chuckled. "Did you really come here just to lecture me?"


    "No. I came here..." Alan glanced back, voice suddenly steady. "Because I needed to see you breathing. With my own eyes."


    The words hung in the air.


    Then he nodded once, short and clean.


    "I''ll get the council ready. You''ll want to see what the human kingdoms are doing."


    "Already?"


    Alan gave him a look.


    "You think peace lasts forever?"


    Asmodeus lay back, eyes tracing the lines of the stone above. His body ached. His magic stirred restlessly beneath his skin. But for the first time, he didn''t feel like running.


    He was tired.


    But he was home.


    And maybe that was enough.


    "Ryuji... Thanks for setting them free."


    All of a sudden, their promise a year ago returned to their minds, a foolish little kid acting out on his desires and a prince who lost hope... just gripping at his last chance.


    "Alan, the pleasure was mine."


    "Ah... rest well, brother."


    "You too."

 Chapter 517: An uneventful day...?

    Asmodeus didn''t feel everything was over, although Serena managed to seal Mephisto; he couldn''t help but doubt it. The battle and dangers he struggled through for the past year, soon he would reach his next birthday...


    Yet as he rolled the black box in his palm... He couldn''t help but remain uneasy.


    "Is this really the end, Serena?"


    "Mmmn?"


    The makeshift bedroom full of several women''s scents remained quiet with everyone sleeping. Tired. Spent after completing their arduous tasks, now all that remained was to start building the nation, which would accept any race that accepted their laws and views.


    Grigor''s army pulled back, with Alan remaining at the outpost village, ready to head south in case the mainland humans invaded, as expected.


    "It should be, this box is something that I obtained in return for becoming a mortal. Hnnngh~ ack, my back..." Serena''s body, no longer a divine creation, suffered aches and pains just like a normal beastkin, and even her taste and sense of smell caused her to suffer.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Nn... my back feels stiff~ can''t you massage me, Ryuji?"


    Asmodeus placed the box on the table beside him. Its surface was colder than before. Not cursed, not enchanted, just... wrong. A stillness that didn''t belong in the world, like the air refused to breathe too close.


    His blue eyes lingered on it for a moment longer before finally looking back at the woman who curled up lazily under the light blanket beside him.


    Serena''s silver hair splayed across the pillows, her nine remaining tails twitching with each stretch. She looked peaceful... in a way that almost frightened him. Fragile. Her usual glow was gone¡ªno subtle divine pressure, no soft hum of presence. Just warm skin, shallow breaths, and the scent of fox and crushed petals.


    "I never thought I''d miss your holy aura," he muttered.


    "Liar," she teased, shifting her weight with a little grunt. "You always liked me better when I was soft."


    "I liked you when you were terrifying."


    "...That too."


    She smiled, but didn''t open her eyes. Her hand found Ryuji''s under the covers, fingers brushing over his wrist with slow, sleepy affection. Her thumb pressed against his rougher calluses, pausing at an old scar near his thumb she''d always been fond of tracing.


    "I don''t regret it..."


    "Even if my back''s a nightmare and I can''t fly anymore."


    Asmoeus rolled forward and leaned over her body with a low groan. His hand slipped inside her loose robe and caressed her lower back. He pressed down his thumb and stroked the place where her spine dipped gently.


    "Here?"


    "Mmmn... lower... a little more... ah¡ªright there."


    Her voice dropped into a soft, breathy sigh as he worked his fingers slowly into the knots along her back, her muscles taut and unfamiliar. Beastkin fatigue. Real pain. Real nerves.


    Serena''s body twitched slightly under his hand, one of her tails coiling loosely around his waist as if clinging on instinct. The skin beneath his fingers was warmer now, flushing with the heat of touch, and it struck him again just how mortal she''d become.


    No healing pulse. No golden recovery light. Just soft muscle and quiet winces.


    "Haaah... you''re good at this..." she whispered, voice thick with pleasure and fatigue.


    "I was always good with my hands," Asmodeus replied, dragging his thumb in slow, steady circles down her lower back, where the pressure made her hips shift. "You just never let me prove it."


    "I had godly tolerance. Not anymore..."


    He chuckled under his breath.


    "Do you hate it?" he asked.


    Serena was quiet.


    One of her hands reached up and brushed her fingers through her hair, as if trying to fix what no longer shimmered. The strands were just gold now. No longer gold-threaded light.


    "I hate how I can''t float."


    "...That''s fair."


    "I hate how I smell everything more strongly now. And how sugar tastes ten times stronger."


    "So now you know why I watered down your tea."


    "You bastard."


    Another chuckle escaped him.


    "But I don''t hate waking up beside you. Not like this."


    He stopped.


    Her words lingered in the warm space between their breaths.


    Serena opened one eye slowly, the red of her iris dim in the dark¡ªbut still fierce in that quiet, grounded way that only she had.


    "You''re still tense," she murmured.


    "I''m not."


    "Ryuji."


    "...The box is still here."


    "I know."


    Her hand reached back, tracing his jaw with her thumb, still half-buried beneath the sheets.


    "But you''re here too."


    And that was the only thing that mattered right now.


    The former goddess became more approachable since losing her divinity, but another large change was something else...


    "Haaan~ that... wait..."


    Her libido.


    And Sensitivity.


    Asmodeus let out a quiet sigh against her back, the hand kneading her hip pausing just long enough to feel her twitch under his palm.


    "You''re sensitive."


    "It''s awful..." Serena whimpered, her body shifting again beneath him. Her tails curled tighter, brushing against his side. "I thought it was just during the pregnancy, but even my ears are¡ªah..."


    He stroked the base of her tail, not intentionally, just shifting position.


    She let out a choked sound.


    "See?!"


    He smirked. "That wasn''t even on purpose."


    "You touch me like that again and I''ll get pregnant again."


    "That''s not how it works."


    "It might be with you."


    He leaned down, pressing a kiss between her shoulder blades, where her fur gave way to warm, flushed skin. Her breath hitched. Not divine. Not a goddess. But still his Serena.


    Still annoying. Still too clever.


    Still, the woman who stood between death and the world, without a crown on her head.


    "I''m worried," he murmured against her skin.


    "I know," she whispered.


    "I keep thinking I''ll wake up and the box will be open."


    "It won''t."


    "You''re sure?"


    "...No."


    They stayed like that for a few breaths, quiet settling again around them like a blanket. Outside, Asmodeus could hear wind brushing against silk curtains. Someone was snoring softly¡ªprobably Sariel.


    His hand didn''t leave her lower back, but it softened, no longer kneading¡ªjust resting. Grounded.


    "You''ll help me build it, right?" he asked.


    "The kingdom?"


    He nodded, even though she couldn''t see it.


    "Of course," she said. "That''s why I became mortal."


    "...To rule with me?"


    "No. So I could kick you in the ass when you overwork yourself."


    He laughed again, low in his throat.


    "I missed this," he said.


    Serena rolled over, her hand finding his.


    "Then don''t miss it again."


    The moment her dress slipped down, he couldn''t help but gasp... her heavy breasts hung lower, swaying and a size larger than before and tips leaking a faint milky fluid. His crotch throbbed beneath her hips as Serena''s eyes narrowed, her eyes like curved slits.


    "Oho... are you aroused by my body?"


    Asmodeus''s azure eyes traced the curve of her body, changed, softer, fuller. Not divine anymore, but undeniably beautiful in a way that hit differently now. Raw. Honest. Earthbound.


    And tempting.


    "...You got bigger," he muttered.


    Serena arched a brow, her smirk blooming like a wicked little vine. "So did you."


    Her hand slipped beneath the sheets, tracing the outline of his thigh. Her fingers were slow, teasing, gliding upward¡ªnot as a goddess this time, but as a woman who knew exactly how to make her man squirm.


    "Sensitive," she whispered, mocking his earlier words. Her thumb brushed across his stomach. "Still holding back?"


    "I''m trying to let you rest," he said through gritted teeth.


    She leaned closer, her silver hair falling forward like liquid silk. "Then why are you twitching?"


    He didn''t answer.


    Couldn''t.


    Serena''s hips lowered, fully straddling his waist in a calm, confident motion, she set her weight down with a quiet hum. Her body was warmer than usual, maybe from the pregnancy, or perhaps it was the current situation.


    She flicked her tails, curling them in anticipation, swaying her chest letting her tits slap together as a drop of milk dribbled from the tip of one nipple, catching the morning sunlight through the curtain.


    "...Don''t make that face," she whispered before lifting his chin with her fingers. "I said I don''t regret it. That includes this body and this heat, too."


    His eyes flicked down, then back to her face.


    "You''re not tired?"


    "I''m exhausted," she admitted with a quiet smile. "But I''ve wanted this. To feel everything. With you. Only you."


    Her voice dropped to a hush.


    "And right now... I just want you inside me."


    Asmodeus let out a slow breath, his hands sliding to her hips, gripping tight, reverent.


    "...Then take it."


    Serena leaned in, her lips brushing his.


    "I will."


    Serena lowered her hips.


    Slowly. Carefully.


    Her breathing stopped the moment his tip pressed against her entrance¡ªa tight, pulsing heat already trembling from the buildup. There was no barrier to power now. No divine protection. Only a tender, nervous wetness, and the twitch of unfamiliar nerves. Her thighs quivered on instinct.


    "...Wait," she whispered, her voice cracking.


    He froze, hands steadying her hips. Her tails twitched violently, coiling behind her like startled serpents.


    "It''s... really sensitive..."


    Her face flushed red to the roots of her silver hair.


    Asmodeus''s azure eyes narrowed with restrained hunger. He could feel it¡ªhow her walls fluttered and squeezed just from the tip resting against her folds. A tight, shuddering pulse, drenched and trembling.


    "I haven''t even entered."


    "I know¡ª!"


    He leaned up, kissing the side of her neck slowly. "Serena..."


    Her hips moved on instinct. Just a little. Just enough.


    And then, he pushed in.


    Her mouth fell open, no words escaping.


    Only sound.


    "¡ªAaAAHhhnn!!~"


    Her entire body tensed. The stretch, the sudden invasion, the heat flooding her spine¡ªit sent her tails flailing and her nails clawing at Ryuji''s shoulders. Her cunt gripped him like a vice, impossibly tight and already spasming with every breath she fought to take.


    He didn''t slam.


    He sank.


    Deeper. Inch by inch.


    Every second, her back arched, her eyes rolled, her lips trembled with moans that turned breathless.


    She was tighter than before.


    Smaller inside.


    Asmodeus grunted, jaw tightening as her inner walls fluttered and squeezed with a panicked, obscene rhythm. Her insides clenched like they didn''t know how to handle it¡ªher body too sensitive, too raw, a virgin again in all the worst, most addictive ways.


    Serena sobbed into his neck, hot and helpless.


    "Y-You bastard¡ªahhh¡ªy-you said slow¡ª!"


    "I am," he growled, pushing another inch deeper. "This is slow."


    "No¡ªhaaaa¡ªhaah¡ªthis isn''t fair...!"


    She shook above him, milk leaking from her breasts again, staining his chest as her thighs tried to close. Her belly twitched. Every heartbeat made her walls clamp tighter.


    He kissed her.


    And then¡ª


    He thrust.


    Not all the way¡ªbut deep enough to make her scream.


    "AHHHNnnn¡ª!"


    Her entire body convulsed. A wave of heat rushed between her legs. Her walls locked down on Ryuji so hard he groaned through clenched teeth, hips twitching as her insides fluttered around him like never before.


    Her breath stuttered. "T-Take it slow¡ª"


    "Okay~ I will."


    The warmth of her insides calmped down, sucking on him as he closed his eyes in delight.


    However, on the table nearby, the black box, which sat cold and still, suddenly rocked.


    Then¡ª


    Gone.


    Not cracked.


    Not fallen.


    It just vanished.


    And neither of them noticed.

 Chapter 518: A Former Goddess on All Fours [R18]

    Their lips parted with a thick, glistening thread of saliva that clung between them before breaking.


    Asmodeus lifted Serena gently from his lap, her breath catching as he turned her around and lowered her onto all fours. Her belly suspended freely in the air, softly rounded, glowing faintly with that subtle warmth only he could see. The pulse of the life they''d made together, nestled inside her.


    "Ryuji~ don''t look at me with such ravenous eyes...!" Serena''s voice trembled as she swallowed her saliva, gazing at the heavy object swelling between his legs, turning away with a blush.


    "I can''t help it!" Asmodeus growled at her before grabbing her hips with both hands. "Your huge fucking ass... It''s too sexy. Too perfect."


    Sticky juices ran freely from her pussy now, dripping down her thighs and soaking the sheets beneath her.


    Her entire body trembled, too sensitive, too human. She lowered her shoulders and raised her ass higher¡ªcheeks spreading on their own, pink folds twitching and begging to be filled. Her golden eyes peeked back through tousled silver hair, face flushed, lips parted in defiant submission.


    She wasn''t just offering herself.


    She was presenting, like a goddess who had chosen to worship her own king.


    A slut, yes, but his slut.


    A pregnant, panting, divine creature brought low by her own craving.


    And Asmodeus could barely breathe.


    He stood behind her, cock twitching¡ªso hard it curved upward like it had weight. Veins pulsing as his shaft thickened, reshaping to suit her desires. Small bumps forming near the base, ridges sharpening at the crown, a shape crafted to ruin her, claim her, fill every trembling inch.


    Asmodeus stroked down her back, dragging his nails lightly along her spine, not breaking the skin but leaving goosebumps in their wake.


    Her ass was too much.


    Obscene.


    Not just wide¡ªoverflowing. He couldn''t even see her pussy from behind at first, not without spreading her cheeks. Thick, soft flesh rippled with the slightest shift. Her ass looked like it had gained weight from the pregnancy¡ªjiggly and heavy, with the kind of curve that demanded worship, demanded his hands.


    "You really forgot what kind of cock you married, huh?"


    He spread her cheeks wide, exposing her needy hole and her soaked slit, lips parted and twitching like they missed him. When she didn''t respond, he leaned in, voice low and dark near her ear.


    "You forgot who made you like this."


    Serena moaned. Her hands clawed the bedding again. Her tails fluttered and curled, twitching in pleasure, curling up and wrapping around her thighs in instinctive protection, like she was bracing for him.


    "I''ll remind you," he murmured.


    He lined himself up¡ªhis cock bigger than before, longer, thicker, slightly curved upward to drag against every sensitive spot she had. The tip throbbed against her entrance, and she whimpered as he pushed forward.


    The moment her walls stretched open, her mouth fell open in a silent scream.


    Inch by inch, he fed her more.


    Every ridge. Every bump.


    Every twitch of his cock made her tremble, her body helplessly milking him already.


    And when he bottomed out, when her pussy swallowed the last inch with a wet squelch, her thighs quivered violently beneath her.


    "A-aahhnn~! Ryuji!"


    "I missed this hole," he growled, pulling back, only to slam back in with a full, heavy thrust that sent her ass rippling. "I missed ruining it."


    Her ass bounced off his hips with a loud smack, cheeks clapping together before spreading again. Every thrust made her voice noisier. Her pussy was too tight, too wet, gripping him like it didn''t want to let go.


    And Asmodeus took his time.


    Asmodeus didn''t pound her like a beast.


    Rather, he took his time to watch and study her.


    His eyes narrowed, watching how her small pink hole swallowed him, how her ass spread apart with each slow thrust, how her tights trembled the moment his cock reached her depths, spreading her narrow tunnel apart.


    "You''re mortal body is so lewd."


    "Nngh... Haah...! Hnnnng!"


    Serena''s voice trembled and shook with every breath and thrust. She gazed back at him with wet, hazy eyes, her silver hair stuck to her cheeks, wet lips parted as her tongue peeked with each of her sultry moans.


    Her belly swayed gently with each thrust, cradled by her fluffy tails, curling protectively around her legs and stomach, each one moving independently.


    "You''re taking me too well," Ryuji murmured, thumb brushing over the base of her spine. "I thought this body was new, Serena... but your cunt remembers me. Doesn''t it?"


    Serena whimpered something that sounded like yes¡ªbut it melted into another cry when he dragged his cock out to the tip and slid it back in slowly, deliberately, watching her stretch, squish, and suck around him.


    Her inner walls clung to him. Not just tight¡ªthey quivered. Her body was almost too sensitive. Every movement made her jolt, every grind of his hips into hers made her gasp like she was being electrocuted from the inside out.


    "You missed this," he whispered, not as a question. "Even before you fell. Even when you had wings and divinity¡ªyou still wanted to be ruined like this."


    "I-I didn''t¡ªah¡ª!" Her voice cracked as he buried himself again. "I didn''t know it would f-feel this... this full...!"


    Ryuji grabbed her stomach with one hand, spreading his fingers wide across the taut, glowing skin. He could feel the pulse of her heartbeat. Their heartbeat. The baby inside, pulsing warm beneath his palm.


    "You''re mine," he growled. "Every inch. Even the ones inside you now."


    Serena''s hips twitched violently as her pussy clenched again¡ªso hard it squeezed his cock from base to tip like her body was trying to milk him.


    "I can''t... I c-can''t stop cumming," she sobbed into the bedding, drooling against her own arm. "Every time you move I just¡ªah¡ª!"


    Her tails flared and twitched, flopping wildly behind her. Her ass wobbled under his grip, bouncing with every thrust as she rocked back into him like her body couldn''t stand being empty for even a second.


    And Ryuji... didn''t let her have a break.


    He slowed. But he didn''t stop.


    Instead of hammering her, he changed the angle¡ªthrusting upward instead, grinding the tip of his cock against her most sensitive spots, feeling the way her whole body jolted with every careful push.


    She was panting now. Open-mouthed. Whining. Her eyes crossed for a moment before fluttering shut again.


    "I can feel it," she whispered. "I-I can feel your cock changing shape inside me..."


    "It''s molding to you," he growled against her ear. "I want to fill you so deep you forget what it''s like to walk."


    "You''re... you''re already...!"


    He pulled her up by the waist suddenly, forcing her to rise on all fours. Her arms shook, barely holding her weight, but he didn''t let her fall. One of her tails looped around his thigh instinctively, gripping him like her body couldn''t let go.


    Her breasts swayed underneath her with each stroke. Her back arched so deeply she looked like she was presenting herself for worship¡ªears twitching, ass flushed and red from impact, her dripping slit stretched wide around a cock too thick for mortals.


    "You look like a bitch in heat," he hissed, but his voice was tender beneath the filth. "You should see yourself. Shaking like this. Trembling just from being fucked."


    Serena whimpered again. She was drooling more now, face wet, lips moving like she wanted to speak but forgot how. Her pussy twitched around him again¡ªhot, slick, overstimulated.


    "I l-love you," she managed to breathe out, voice breaking on the edge of another orgasm.


    "Ryuji... I l-love you¡ª!"


    That did it.


    Ryuji''s grip tightened around her hips, claws digging in just enough to leave faint marks, and he shoved himself deep¡ªdeeper than before¡ªburying every inch until her cunt kissed the base of his cock and held it there.


    Her walls squeezed him like a fist, spasming around his shaft, milking, begging, screaming for release. Serena''s entire body jerked forward with a startled cry, but she didn''t pull away. Her legs shook. Her tails fluffed up wildly, curling high behind her like white flames as her climax surged through her again.


    He felt it all.


    Her heat. Her pulse. The raw hunger of her insides, too wet, too tight, clinging with desperate, aching need. Her pussy twitched around him with every heartbeat, drawing him in like her body didn''t want to let go.


    "Serena¡ª"


    He snarled as his orgasm tore through him.


    Hot, thick cum surged from the base of his cock and flooded her cunt in pulsing waves. The first spurt hit deep, a wet shlurp echoing as her walls tried to swallow it all. Then another. And another.


    Splrt... splrrch... plap... squelch.


    Each thrust was messier, slower, shallower¡ªbut he didn''t stop moving. He fucked the cum into her. Shoved it deeper. Let it overflow. The wet sounds were lewd, constant¡ªeach movement squishing against the flood pooling inside her.


    "Gghhhaaah...!" Serena cried out, her mouth hanging open as her body shook again. Her belly tensed. A visible bulge formed for a moment as Ryuji pressed against her cervix, still unloading.


    He leaned forward, panting into her ear, licking the sweat from her flushed skin.


    As Ryuji slowly pulled out, Serena whimpered, her body jerking as if trying to hold him in¡ªher soaked, swollen pussy fluttering around the retreating girth of his cock.


    Schlp... schlrrp...


    Each inch dragged free with a lewd suction, her folds clinging greedily to the ridges and bumps until the tip finally popped free with a wet, breathless sound.


    And then the mess followed.


    A rush of thick, white cum spilled out of her, oozing in heavy streams down her thighs, coating the insides of her legs and dripping onto the already soaked sheets.


    Her pussy twitched around nothing now, lips swollen and glistening, trying to close but failing¡ªforced open by the sheer volume he''d pumped into her.


    She collapsed onto the bed with a dazed cry, belly rising and falling with shallow, ruined breaths.


    Ryuji stared at the sight¡ªhis cum spilling from his pregnant kitsune''s overstretched cunt, dripping past the curve of her thighs like a broken dam.


    "...Perfect," he muttered, stroking himself lazily as the last drops clung to his tip.


    Serena''s tails wrapped tight around her belly, twitching with the aftershocks, as a dreamy smile curved her lips.

 Chapter 519: Even as a Mortal, You’re Still Mine

    The room became peaceful.


    Filled with soft sounds of shallow breaths and snoring, accompanied by the rustling of Serena''s tails, shifted across the sheets and filled the air. Serena lay on her side, her face buried into the pillow, while tightly closing her eyes.


    ''He''s become a true monster...''


    Her body still ached, not just in pain but from the lingering pressure of being filled, touch and adored. Serena''s muscles felt heavy, causing her limbs to become loose and weak, while her stomach remained warm under the curve of her tails.


    "Y-you... are too fierce!" Serena hummed, slapping away Ryuji''s hand that slid across her plump thigh, squeezing her meat.


    Ryuji sat beside her, silently accepting her attack. His hand moved from her thigh to lightly stroking her hip, thumb tracing lazy circles against her skin. He hadn''t spoken since he''d pulled out. Not a tease. Not a taunt. Just quiet presence¡ªhis body pressed to hers, still solid, still warm.


    She felt small. Not because she was afraid. But because there was nothing left to hide behind.


    No divinity. No power. No wings or immortality.


    Just a woman¡ªmortal now¡ªcarrying his child.


    Ryuji shifted in the sheets and covered her with his body, leaning down as his forehead pressed against her back, kissing her shoulder. He silently enjoyed her scent, her heat and the faint lingering trace of sweat and sex on her body. Serena''s tails twitched in response, wrapping closer around her belly, protective, instinctive.


    "Don''t pretend to sulk," he murmured, his voice low and calm. "You were the one who begged me not to stop."


    Serena''s ears flicked up. "Liar," as she shouted into the pillow. "You tricked me... and turned into a beast halfway through..."


    Ryuji''s eyes widened from her sudden chant, and he chuckled...


    "But Serena,


    I was always a beast."


    Serena huffed while lifting her nose into the air, giving a slight glance back at him from the corner of her eyes. Her sleepy golden eyes showed a flicker of irritation.


    "I''m mortal now, Ryuji. You can''t... break me like this every time you want sex. I won''t survive at this rate."


    "You will."


    His voice was without hesitation, while dragging his fingertips along her skin, teasing her waist as he cradled the side of her belly.


    You''re strong. And you''re mine."


    Serena swallowed. Her expression softened. His palm covered the small swell of her stomach now, firm, reverent. No heat. No lust. Just that terrifying, steady warmth that came with how Ryuji treated things he claimed.


    It made her chest tighten.


    "...Even if I don''t have any power left?" she asked.


    His thumb moved slowly, brushing her skin.


    "Even more because of that," he said. "You gave it up for me. For this."


    Serena blinked hard. Her eyes burned, and she hated that they did. She buried her face deeper into the pillow and exhaled slowly through her nose.


    Her body was still sore. Her soul, even more so.


    But for the first time in weeks, she didn''t feel like she had to carry anything. Not for his sake. Not for hers.


    Just this.


    Just the life inside her.


    And him... quiet, brutal, loyal and as terrifying in his devotion as he was in battle.


    It wasn''t just her body that felt different.


    It was everything.


    Her heartbeat. The ache in her joints. The weight of her breath when it came too fast. Being mortal wasn''t like she imagined. It wasn''t simply being weaker. It was feeling things she had never needed to before.


    Fatigue settled in her bones like an unwanted tenant. Pain didn''t vanish when ignored. And emotion... came too easily.


    When she was divine, nothing could touch her unless she allowed it. Hunger didn''t mean anything. Cold was just a temperature. And fear? That was something for lesser creatures. Humans. Beasts. Even lesser spirits.


    Now?


    She feared things she never would have considered before.


    The idea of being injured. The thought of the child in her womb suffering. Even the stray possibility of Ryuji dying¡ªsomething absurd before¡ªnow stabbed her thoughts like a poisoned needle.


    She''d become fragile. Breakable.


    And yet, she didn''t regret it.


    Because with that fragility came clarity. With pain came warmth. With the loss of power came... the will to protect not just with strength, but with everything she had.


    ''I want this child to live, she thought, pressing her hand to the curve of her belly. Even if I can''t defend it with magic or divinity. Even if I have to bleed for it. I want it to live free. Proud. Like Ryuji. Like me.''


    Her fingers trembled, resting over his hand now. He hadn''t let go. His thumb still brushed her skin slowly, as if grounding her.


    She used to care about temples, chants, and offerings. About how she was seen. Revered. Adored.


    Now she only cared about whether this room was safe enough. Whether her body was warm enough. Whether she was eating enough. Whether the baby could feel her when she sang.


    And Ryuji...


    He hadn''t changed. But she had.


    Serena loved him not as a divine mate, but as a woman. As a wife. And that made her feel stronger and smaller all at once.


    A single tear slipped from the corner of her eye.


    Serena didn''t wipe it.


    Let him see it. Let him know she wasn''t untouchable anymore.


    She was real now.


    Real¡ªand his.


    A quiet knock echoed through the chamber door, so soft it almost didn''t reach them.


    Ryuji''s eyes narrowed.


    He remained quiet, but removed his hand from Serena''s hip, and grabbed a nearby dagger resting on the bedframe.


    "It''s me," came the voice from beyond the door¡ªcalm, steady, with that warm undertone only one woman in the palace could manage without trying.


    Vinea.


    Ryuji relaxed.


    The doot slid open a moment later, before her tall framed silhouette stepped inside, her face illuminated by the torchlight. Vinea strode deeper into the chamber without hesitating. She closed the door using her tail, and watched the bed with a faint smile.


    And then back to Asmodeus.


    Vinea looked as fierce as ever¡ªbare feet silent against the stone floor, her red-tinted skin glowing faintly in the dim light. Her tail swayed behind her like a metronome, the spear-shaped tip never still. Her horns glinted with a faint molten shimmer, heat rising gently from their curved ridges.


    But it was her eyes that always stood out most. One gold. One silver. They softened now, and she smiled.


    "She''s asleep?" Vinea asked quietly.


    Serena let out a breathy groan in response, curling slightly as if trying to disappear under her tails.


    "Not quite," Ryuji muttered. "But close."


    Vinea moved closer, pausing at the edge of the bed. She didn''t speak for a moment and just looked down at Serena with a quiet sort of fondness.


    "She''s always like this, you know," she said, kneeling. "Giving everything she has for someone else. Even when she shouldn''t."


    Serena peeked at her with one eye. "Don''t say it like I''m a martyr..."


    Vinea chuckled. "Not a martyr. Just a stubborn little fox."


    That earned a small, tired smile.


    Vinea''s gaze lingered on her for a second longer, then shifted to Ryuji.


    "I came to tell you," she said, voice turning serious. "Scouts just returned. A group of western soldiers crossed into the valley pass two hours ago. They''re not flying banners."


    Ryuji''s expression darkened, but he didn''t move yet. He looked at Serena. Then back at Vinea.


    "I''ll go greet them when I''m dressed."


    "You''re not needed yet," she said. "Velvet already sent the shadow-walkers to intercept and delay. I just thought you''d want to know."


    "...Thank you," Ryuji said after a pause.


    Vinea nodded. But she didn''t rise. Her fingers brushed gently over Serena''s blanket instead, adjusting a fold near her belly.


    "She told me once," Vinea added softly, "that I should speak to you plainly. That you don''t like games."


    Serena''s eyes fluttered open fully now, curious.


    "And?"


    Vinea smiled at Ryuji. It wasn''t a seductive smile, but it was close.


    "I''m glad I listened."


    Vinea stayed for only a few minutes more, her fingers occasionally brushing Serena''s belly, her voice low and calm as the two exchanged a few quiet words. Ryuji didn''t interrupt. He watched them from his seat beside the bed, saying nothing¡ªhis expression unreadable, his mind already half in the war room.


    These were the moments he rarely had.


    Peace. Stillness. Two women who loved him. A child on the way.


    He noticed Vinea''s desire to have a child, but didn''t know how to approach her.


    Now, realising it was thanks to Serena, he wanted to let Vinea show her appreciation for a little while longer.


    But peace never lasted.


    As Vinea stood and moved toward the door, her tail swept across the small wooden table by the wall, knocking aside a folded cloth and revealing a dark, velvet-lined space where something should have been.


    She paused, eyes narrowing.


    "...Wasn''t the box here?" she asked.


    Serena blinked slowly, brows furrowing as she shifted onto her elbow. "The one that sealed Mephisto...?"


    Ryuji''s head turned immediately. He stood in one fluid motion, striding to the table.


    The surface was bare.


    No weight. No mark. No lingering magic.


    Just emptiness.


    He stared for a moment longer, his pupils narrowing to slits. His fingers curled loosely, claws flexing.


    Vinea didn''t speak. Neither did Serena.


    The room, once warm and filled with quiet breaths, felt colder now.


    Like something was watching them from the dark.


    And then Ryuji muttered the only thing they were all thinking.


    "...Where did it go?"

 Chapter 520: Stone, Blood, and Promise

    Far from the palace, beneath the pale light of a southern moon, Alan rode at the head of his knights.


    The wind dragged his dark cloak behind him as the horses clattered down the forested road. None of them spoke. Their destination was clear¡ªGrigor''s camp, where the next move in the human resistance would be decided.


    But something weighed on him.


    Alan reached into his saddlebag, searching for a map he swore he packed¡ªand froze.


    His fingers brushed velvet.


    He pulled it out slowly. A small black box, unmarked, no lock, no seal¡ªbut familiar. Too familiar.


    He frowned. "What the hell is this...?"


    One of the knights glanced over.


    "Captain?"


    Alan didn''t reply and furrowed his brow. He didn''t remember packing this. Didn''t recognise the texture or the weight, and for some reason... just touching it made him feel disgusted, he turned in his saddle and tossed it into the bushes.


    It hit the grass with a dull thump¡ªand then vanished.


    The box bounced, then started to fade and became transparent.


    Alan blinked.


    And then black smoke curled up from the earth like a vine, snaking toward his face. He barely noticed it before it reached him.


    By the time the mist passed his lips and nose, he was already inhaling a deep breath, as the smoke travelled down his throat and into his lungs.


    Small tendrils coiling through his flesh.


    Behind him, the other knights kept riding, unaware.


    Alan''s eyes flickered once¡ªjust once¡ªwith the faintest shade of violet.


    Alan said nothing as the smoke vanished into his lungs.


    His fingers twitched once on the reins, then steadied. He exhaled softly, almost peacefully, and looked ahead.


    The road stretched toward the southern horizon.


    Toward the Kingdom of Grigor.


    "Keep formation," he ordered. His voice held the same command as always¡ªbut somewhere underneath, something else had begun to stir.


    The knights nodded and rode on. And so did he.


    Toward destiny.Or something far worse.


    ¡ª


    Far behind, within the black-stone walls of the citadel, Asmodeus stood in silence before the empty pedestal.


    The table hadn''t been disturbed. There were no signs of theft, no magical residue, no damage. Just absence.


    "It was sealed," he muttered. "I felt it."


    Beside him, Vinea said nothing. Serena stood near the doorway, wrapped in a blanket, brows furrowed with confusion more than fear.


    "If someone had opened it, I would''ve known." His voice was tight now, eyes narrowed. "But it''s gone. That''s all we have."


    A long pause followed. Then Asmodeus exhaled and turned away.


    "I''ll deal with it if it resurfaces. Right now... the citadel needs me."


    He stepped outside, the cold air brushing against his bare chest as he stared down at the courtyard below.


    The gates of the outer wall were open.


    People had begun to arrive¡ªfamilies, survivors, servants, even former slaves. Refugees summoned from Vel''Ashera. His people. His kingdom-to-be.


    If Mephisto had slipped loose...


    Asmodeus would build a kingdom strong enough to crush him again.


    Even if he had to do it with mortal hands.


    "Forget it... We have other things to focus on."


    The stone beneath his boots was still uneven, cracked in places where the outer wall had collapsed months ago.


    Asmodeus stood along the southern parapet, arms folded, watching the arriving procession without a word. It wasn''t a large group¡ªjust three heavy wagons, two dozen builders, and a squad of fresh warriors from Vel''Ashera. No ceremony. No colours. Just movement.


    They knew what they were here for.


    "Foundation team is ahead of schedule," Vinea said beside him, her voice calm. "They''ve cleared the debris by the inner forge. Reinforcement teams started putting up bracing supports around the southeast tower."


    He gave a faint nod.


    Below, a group of demon warriors hauled wooden beams off a flatbed. The first masons had already started marking the stone around the southern barracks for levelling. Asmodeus could see them from here. Measured. Focused and no panic in their movements.


    ''The''ve grown stronger than before.''


    "Did the enchanters arrive yet?" he asked.


    "Tomorrow," Vinea said. "Velvet held them back to finish binding the central hall."


    The quiet thump of boots behind him pulled his attention for only a second.


    Serena approached slowly, one hand on her belly, the other holding her cloak shut at the neck. Her steps were light, but not steady. Her silver hair was damp, as if she''d only just dried it. Asmodeus didn''t move, but his eyes followed her.


    "You should be inside," he said.


    She leaned against the wall near him, watching the workers below. "I was."


    When he didn''t reply, she added, "I wanted to see what''s changing."


    Asmodeus didn''t answer. He kept watching the wagons. A young demon woman handed off tools to a line of black-armored men, all of them branded across the left shoulder¡ªVel''Ashera''s heavy unit. Once loyal to no one. Now his.


    For some reason, after he defeated the Demon Empress, many of the monsters and demons became more humanoid, their figures less deformed and more like beastkin.


    Thus, he didn''t stop those who swore to serve him.


    It was coming together.


    The silence lasted until Vinea shifted her weight, her voice breaking through the air again.


    "What about the box?"


    He didn''t answer immediately.


    Serena looked toward him, then away.


    "It''s not in the Citadel," Asmodeus said quietly. "It''s not here, and there''s no trace. I had it in my hand that night. I set it on the table. Then it was gone."


    "You think it was released?"


    "I don''t think anything." His jaw tightened. "If Mephisto could escape without breaking the seal, then that box was never holding him in the first place."


    Vinea''s tail flexed slightly as the sharp tip dragged against the stones.


    "And if that''s true?"


    Asmodeus finally looked at her.


    "Then we prepare for something worse."


    The clamour of hammers faded as Asmodeus left the southern wall, his steps steady as he moved along the main corridor toward the central courtyard.


    The soldiers gave him a wide berth. No salutes. No posturing. They knew better.


    It wasn''t about fear¡ªnot anymore. It was about presence. When Asmodeus passed, people moved. Work continued, but quieter.


    He turned the corner near the east wing and spotted two familiar figures ahead.


    Sariel and Riel walked together, close enough that their arms touched occasionally. Riel, smaller as always, carried a folded set of blueprints under one arm, while Sariel kept glancing up at the walls as they walked¡ªfloated... Both succubi used their wings to float around.


    "Inspection or wandering?" Asmodeus asked, stepping into their path.


    Riel smiled faintly. "Both."


    Sariel gave a lazy nod. "Floating around, Master today is a rest day, hehe~ Riel was telling me all about what happened."


    "It''ll hold," Riel added. "Assuming we don''t start throwing catapults again."


    He gave a small grunt of approval. "Good."


    After everything that happened, Asmodeus noticed the subtle distance between himself and Riel, and Sariel took her side as if to bridge the gap.


    "Don''t work yourselves too hard, alright?"


    "Of course, Master!"


    "Yes, My Lord." Riel''s eyes shimmered golden as she watched Asmodeus stroke Sariel''s head, but she didn''t speak further, biting her lip and turning away.


    He didn''t stay long. They knew what they were doing.


    Cutting through the inner yard, he passed the open training square, where Velvet, Erika, and Lumina were running drills. A formation of twenty demon knights circled the yard, blades drawn, sweat thick in the air.


    Velvet barked something sharp, and half the line dropped to one knee instantly. Erika paced behind them with a bored look, but she corrected a spear grip mid-step. Lumina stood still near the gate, watching everything from the corner of the wall, her webbing glistening in the light.


    He watched for a moment, but didn''t interrupt.


    Most of the army was still off-duty. Two full days of rest. One half-service day. That had been his order after the last battle¡ªand they''d earned it. The ones training now were either volunteers or too restless to sleep.


    He moved on.


    The sun had started to fall by the time he stepped into the west wing. The hall here was quiet, lined with low-burning lanterns. No shouting. No footsteps.


    The door to the administrative wing was slightly ajar.


    Inside, he found Alice and Ciela.


    Neither looked up.


    The black haired duchess, now settled into her role with a glass monocle on her face, had a slight frown as she scribbled on a parchment with her quill.


    On the other hand, Ciela''s dark skin shimmered in the light, as she organised the documents for Alice, her green hair tied into a cute bun.


    Piles of records surrounded them. Inventories. Supply logs. Construction orders. Everything the citadel was running on passed through this room.


    Asmodeus leaned against the frame and didn''t say anything for a while.


    They didn''t look tired. They didn''t complain.


    But they hadn''t left this room since morning.


    "...You''ve sorted the incoming lists?" he asked finally.


    Ciela glanced up first. "Almost. Some of the construction crews didn''t submit their logs in the right format."


    "I''ll fix it," Alice muttered, not pausing in her writing. "Or burn the ones who keep doing it wrong. Either works."


    He stepped inside and pulled up a chair, sitting without ceremony.


    "Did Alan send anything?" he asked.


    "No," Ciela said, walking over with a new stack. "Nothing official. But the last supply request from Grigor was flagged. It used an old seal¡ªone only Alan and his inner circle would remember."


    Alice tapped her quill against the paper, then looked at him with narrowed eyes. "You think he''s hiding something?"


    "I think Alan doesn''t do anything without reason." His voice was flat. "Keep watching."


    Alice gave a short nod, then returned to writing.


    Ciela sat beside him, brushing her shoulder lightly against his. "The numbers look good. We''re ahead of schedule on the grain storage. The new warehouse will be ready in five days."


    "And the barracks?" he asked.


    "The northern wing needs reinforcement before we let anyone sleep there," she said. "Some of the support beams were rotted through."


    He nodded once, gaze shifting between the two of them.


    They hadn''t eaten. Hadn''t slept.


    But he didn''t say it.


    Instead, he reached over and quietly slid Ciela''s stack from her hands, placing it on the desk, then did the same to Alice''s.


    "Enough. You''ve done more than enough today."


    Alice blinked at him. "Are you giving us orders?"


    "I''m giving you a break."

 Chapter 521: A Place Worth Protecting

    Asmodeus left the administrative wing without another word.


    The hallway outside was still. Torchlight flickered against the stone, but most of the inner staff had retired for the evening. No voices. No footfalls. Just the low groan of shifting beams somewhere above¡ªa sign that the north side was still settling.


    He made his way through the corridor leading toward the forge yard. He didn''t rush. There was no reason to.


    The air shifted as he passed through the arch¡ªwarmer here, heavy with ash and oil. The blacksmiths were still working despite the hour, but it wasn''t chaotic. Two anvils rang in steady rhythm. A half-finished wyvern harness lay across a rack nearby. A younger demon boy nodded to him without speaking, face streaked with soot.


    Asmodeus nodded back, just once, then moved on.


    He passed the new stables. Then the southeast training yard. Finally, he stopped where they repaired the old well, now converted into a central square. It was open space now, surrounded by scaffolded towers and stacked timber. For the first time in a long time, it didn''t look like a ruin.


    It looked like something they could build on.


    "Still walking?"


    Serena''s voice came from behind him.


    He turned slightly as she approached. She was barefoot, her cloak dragging a little behind her on the stone. Her steps were slower than usual, careful with her belly, but she didn''t seem tired. Just thoughtful.


    She stood beside him, looking out at the square with him.


    "I spoke to Ciela earlier," she said after a pause. "She told me we''ll have our own quarters once the east wing is finished."


    He nodded.


    "...When there''s time," she added quietly, "Can I have a garden?"


    He looked at her.


    She wasn''t smiling, not fully. Just watching the dark with that soft, fox-like calm she always had when something mattered, but she didn''t want to make it a fight.


    "We can clear space near the south terrace," he said. "It''ll get sun in the morning."


    Serena blinked, surprised by how fast he agreed.


    "I thought you''d ask what for."


    "There''s no need to."


    Serena''s lips curled upward as she snorted with a huff. "I just want something to take care of... for when you are not here, and for the little ones to enjoy."


    "I''m going to head back now... I think that Yuina and Yumiko will be waiting for you."


    She skipped closer to him, tapping her toes on the stone floor, before kissing his cheek and prancing down the hallway, humming a vibrant tune.


    "..."


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but watch her leave in silence... his heart still throbbing.


    The mortal Serena felt more alluring and real.


    The eastern corridor was quiet, the air still faintly tinted with incense. The portal chamber was at the end of the hall, doors open, the faint hum of dimensional energy leaking through like a soft breeze.


    Asmodeus walked in with his usual calm. He didn''t need to announce himself.


    Yumiko stood near the centre of the room, adjusting the cloth wraps on a small, quiet bundle in her arms. Her white robes were simple. Travel-worn but clean. Her expression didn''t change when she saw him.


    Yuina stood nearby, cloak drawn over her shoulders, her back straight as always. A second bundle rested in her arms¡ªsmaller, wrapped in deep blue fabric. She was murmuring something in Elvish under her breath. It sounded like a lullaby.


    "You''re leaving tonight," Asmodeus said.


    "Yes," Yuina answered without turning. "We won''t risk opening the portal at sunrise. It stirs too much attention."


    Yumiko nodded slightly. "The sooner we''re home, the better."


    Asmodeus stepped forward, his eyes lowering to the infants without speaking.


    Yuina adjusted the blanket in her arms and tilted it slightly.


    "You never asked," she said evenly, "but you should know their names."


    Asmodeus didn''t answer. He looked, silent.


    "This one," Yuina said, brushing a pale finger along the blonde infant''s brow, "is Aurelia."


    The baby didn''t move, only blinked once in her sleep, eyes twitching beneath her closed lids.


    Yuina shifted her grip, revealing a second face half-hidden in the folds of the wrap. "And this is Velmina."


    This one stirred slightly. Velmina''s black hair was soft, flat against her head, and her lips parted briefly in a soundless breath.


    "You have daughters," Yuina said plainly. "Twin. Balanced. We thought it was time you knew their names."


    Asmodeus looked at them without moving.


    He didn''t flinch. But something in his posture shifted¡ªjust slightly.


    His gaze lingered. Not on their features, but on the fragile stillness of them. The weight. The reality of them.


    Then Yumiko stepped forward with her bundle.


    "This is Tsukihana," she said. "She''s not loud, but she''s never still. Foxfire flares if she sneezes."


    The child made a tiny noise¡ªsomewhere between a hiccup and a growl¡ªand buried her nose into the crook of her mother''s elbow.


    Asmodeus''s brow creased¡ªnot in confusion, but in focus, the expression he formed when absorbing something he hadn''t expected.


    "...I didn''t know," he said simply.


    "We didn''t tell you," Yumiko replied. "Not until now."


    He said nothing else.


    But he looked at each child, one at a time. A strange feeling in his chest stirred as he reached out, causing Yumiko and Yuina to gasp.


    "Nngh...Hnnng....?"


    Tsukihana''s throat made more sounds as he lifted her slowly, a weight barely more than a few potatoes, yet to Asmodeus, the weight was more than anything in this world.


    ''She.... no, they are my children... my little girls?''


    It was a bizarre emotion... like a wave washed over him and filled his body with energy, and worry. His heart throbbed faster and faster as the tiny creature wrapped Tsukihana''s stubby little fingers around his.


    "Ah..."


    The two women watched him, unable to look away from how attractive Asmodeus looked while holding Tsukihana. That''s when he looked to Aurelia and Velmina and scooped them into his right arm... his body so large he could carry all three in his arms.


    "Hello there, little princesses... You will surely grow up to be beauties like your mothers..."


    Their eyes barely flickered, but three pairs of eyes all watched him, as if filled with awe, fear, and amazement at his face... and the big man that suddenly held them.


    He wondered if they could feel the bond, the strange feeling of affection that he did... maybe this was fatherhood?


    Asmodeus found himself worrying about things he might have deemed insignificant in the past.


    "..."


    Asmodeus didn''t speak. He didn''t hand them back.


    He adjusted the blankets with the same care he gave his sword.


    The three girls were weightless in his arms, but something about it felt heavier than any war he''d fought. Not in a burdensome way¡ªmore like... permanence.


    He turned without a word and began walking.


    Yumiko and Yuina followed a few steps behind, their kimonos moving softly with each step, sleeves brushing the air. They didn''t question him, didn''t rush him. They understood better than anyone how rare it was for him to hold still, let alone carry something delicate.


    The halls were quiet as they passed.


    No guards interrupted. No aides approached.


    The Citadel itself seemed to recognise what was happening and gave way without resistance.


    Tsukihana wriggled once, a small sigh escaping her lips, her cheek pressed softly against his collar. Aurelia blinked twice in her sleep, and Velmina barely moved¡ªexcept her fingers, which slowly curled around the edge of Asmodeus''s tunic.


    He glanced down just once.


    They were real.


    Not symbols. Not titles. Just his daughters.


    And they were small enough to lose if he ever let go.


    They passed through the upper arch near the eastern overlook. It wasn''t much¡ªjust a stone platform with a narrow view of the valley below. Wind moved through it like breath. Cold, but not harsh.


    He stopped there.


    Yumiko stepped up beside him now, holding her sleeves closed across her chest.


    "They won''t remember this," she said.


    "I will," Asmodeus replied.


    Yuina said nothing.


    But she looked at him differently now, confused between her imagined response and the kind, soft and affectionate atmosphere he gave off. Her eyes lingered because it made such an impact that she wanted to stay... forget her empire.


    Asmodeus adjusted Aurelia slightly as the wind pulled at the ends of her blanket.


    "She''ll be the hardest to read," he said quietly.


    Yuina raised a brow. "How do you know?"


    He looked down again. Aurelia''s mouth had shifted slightly into a faint frown, even in her sleep.


    "She makes the same faces you do," he said.


    Yuina didn''t smile at first, but when she noticed his loving smile, she couldn''t help but blush and didn''t argue.


    Yumiko stepped forward now. "And the others?"


    "Velmina is cute... she reminds me a bit of my mother, though her small eyebrows are just like my lovely wife."


    Once again, Yuina''s cheeks became hot, but she turned away, huffing and pouting.


    "And Tsukihana..."


    He paused.


    Yumiko turned to him.


    "She''s like a perfect mix of her pretty mother and her handsome father."


    "Ack..." Yumiko couldn''t help but laugh, before she poked his back, her cheeks also a little pink, but she seemed annoyed he called himself handsome.... "But she does have your eyes..."


    "They''re much softer... so she won''t look angry all the time, haha."


    Asmodeus looked out across the Citadel, stone by stone, all of it being rebuilt beneath the dimming sky.


    This was what they would inherit.


    And that was starting to matter more than he expected.


    "Thank you for giving birth to such wonderful daughters, Yuina, Yumiko. I am truly happy right now... to have my own family once again."


    That''s right, this feeling he felt in his chest, a small flame growing larger and larger that he wanted to protect... it was the feeling of wanting to protect his family.

 Chapter 522: The Morning After, A Smouldering Gal

    The wind changed again. It carried a sharper bite this time.


    Tsukihana''s nose wrinkled as she let out a small squeak, shifting under the blanket against his chest, while Aurelia moved slightly in her sleep, brushing the edge of his collar with her tiny hands. Velmina, though, didn''t make a sound or noise even once.


    The overlook had gone silent. The citadel operated continuously in the depths below. The sound of hammers echoed from the forge yard at a distant location. A person in the distance gave commands, but no sound reached this location.


    Yumiko stepped forward.


    "It''s time..."


    Asmodeus didn''t move.


    Yuina approached as well. She held out her arms, not rushing him. Her voice was soft, a tone she rarely used around anyone but her daughters.


    "We''ll be back. Once things are ready here."


    He looked down at them again. Three girls, barely more than swaddled warmth, a few hours ago. Now they felt like something he couldn''t hold long enough.


    Still, he handed them back. First Aurelia, then Velmina. Last was Tsukihana. Her little hand reached up as she left him, grasping at nothing, and let out a quiet whimper that made something twist in his chest.


    His hand hung there for a moment longer than it should have.


    Yumiko gently tucked Tsukihana into her hold and met his eyes.


    "You were careful with them," she said. "Like you''ve done it before."


    He didn''t answer.


    Yuina leaned closer and kissed his cheek. Just once.


    "You looked good like that," she said. "Too good."


    Her voice dropped as she added, "You''re still ours. Even when we''re not here."


    Then Yumiko stepped in, her lips brushing just under his jaw.


    "Don''t let this place wear you down," she told him. "We''ll return. Just make sure they have something real to come back to."


    The words sat quietly between them.


    They didn''t linger after that. They turned, one with a twin in each arm, the other carrying her fox child with quiet ease.


    Asmodeus didn''t call out. He didn''t move.


    But with each step they took away from him, something warm inside his chest began to tighten. It wasn''t panic. It wasn''t pain. Just a quiet ache that spread slowly, wrapping deeper with every footfall.


    It was nothing just hours ago. A conversation that hadn''t happened. Children whose names he didn''t know.


    Now, they were gone.


    And something small in him reached out.


    Not to stop them.


    Just because he missed them already.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Asmodeus woke to the feeling of warm skin and tangled limbs.


    The bed was a mess of soft breathing and slow-moving heat. Vinea''s leg was heavy over his thigh. Serena had one of her tails wrapped lazily around his ankle. Velvet''s arm rested across his chest, fingers twitching now and then like she was still halfway in a fight.


    He didn''t move.


    Not because he couldn''t.


    He just didn''t want to, and beside him, Erika''s thighs brushed against him.


    The beautiful woman lay on her side, extending her legs and rubbing him slowly, her lovely eyes watching him from below.


    "Darling, You up?"


    Erika''s rough voice sounded as she brushed some loose hairs behind her ears and curled her lips into a smile.


    "Ah... we should probably move, otherwise everyone will wake up."


    Asmodeus nodded, while taking Erika''s extended hand, careful not to wake the others as they slipped off the bed, and stepped into the side room.


    The side room was dim, the curtains half drawn. A silver tray of breakfast waited near the window. Someone had come in early and left without a sound.


    Erika grabbed a robe from the chair beside her without securing it properly. The robe revealed her thighs through its open front as she moved barefoot across the room.


    She selected a fig from the plate before placing it in her mouth while she prepared two cups of tea.


    The low table became his seat when he placed his arm on the edge while observing her without speaking.


    She spoke through a mouthful of food when she noticed him staring at her.


    "I''m allowed."


    She handed him the tea before taking her seat across from him, with her leg folded under the table, while she reached for his other leg.


    Erika took a sip of her tea before commenting about the morning silence, which she had forgotten.


    "No one barks orders. No drills. Just food, heat, and you looking like that."


    "Like what?"


    Erika leaned to the side with a faint smile. "Like you haven''t decided what kind of day it''s going to be."


    "I haven''t."


    She gave him a small, lazy grin. "Well, if you want to stay in here a bit longer before facing the world, I won''t stop you."


    Her foot slid a little higher along his leg.


    Asmodeus set his cup down.


    "Tempting."


    "You''re not even pretending to say no."


    "I never said I would."


    Erika leaned back, robe slipping a little more as she picked up another piece of fruit, eyes locked on his.


    "Might be a good day after all."


    She leaned back, before grabbing another fruit, something that resembled an apple and bit into the flesh, a soft, wet juice seductively dripped from her lips as she leaned on the table. Her robe had slipped lower, one shoulder bare now. She made no effort to adjust it.


    "I still remember when we first dated... you sat with me in the middle of a dangerous forest..." Erika''s tongue licked the juices from her fingers as she bounced from her chair, moving closer to Asmodeus, who listened to her. "Do you remember?"


    "How could I forget? It''s like the first time I got a real girlfriend."


    "Hahaha, even though you slept with other women before me?"


    Asmodeus couldn''t help but smile wryly. He didn''t know how to explain it, but Erika was his ideal girlfriend, the style, attitude and way she acted. "Yeah, you were my ideal type."


    "Ah~ Did you like my short skirt?"


    Her smile twisted as she leaned in, robe slipping open. Her breasts swayed with the shift¡ªbare, full, begging for his eyes.


    "Or maybe it was these?"


    She let the words hang. Just looked at him.


    "They''re not the biggest..." Her fingers brushed the underside, casual¡ªlike she wasn''t trying. "But if you''re into it¡ªhow about a taste?"


    She dragged her tongue across her lips, slow. A shine catching on the tip.


    "Don''t you like them?" she whispered.


    His gaze locked on the nipple slipping from her robe¡ªbarely covered, still teasing. Even after everything, his cock throbbed... tight and aching like he was still some desperate virgin.


    She caught his stare and didn''t bother to hide it. If anything, she shifted just a little more, letting the silk fall wider across her chest.


    "Oh? Still hard?" she murmured. "Didn''t get enough earlier?"


    He said nothing. His jaw clenched. He was watching her, but not just looking. Like his thoughts were slipping somewhere darker. Slower.


    Erika took another bite of the apple, lips closing around it in a slow, deliberate drag. A bit of juice ran down the corner of her mouth. She caught it with her tongue.


    She didn''t smile. She knew exactly what she was doing.


    "Maybe you''re just greedy," she said around the bite. "Or maybe I''m just that good."


    Asmodeus rapidly stood from his chair with enough force to make it drag along the floor, but Erika didn''t flinch and only deepened her smile. She kept lounging against the table, one leg crossed over the other, letting her robes hang open like a dangerous temptation.


    He walked up, stopped just in front of her.


    Close enough to smell the faint sweat still on her skin and to reach out and grab her.


    "You talk too much, Eri."


    She grinned while looking into his aggressive eyes.


    "Yeah. And you like it."


    He didn''t answer. Just reached forward, slipped a hand under the robe and cupped one breast, squeezing without a word.


    The weight of it settled into his palm perfectly, soft and warm.


    Her nipple was already stiff.


    She sucked in a breath, sharp through her teeth.


    "Oh... there he is."


    He couldn''t control himself and gripped her hips, lifting her off the chair with a thud as it fell.


    Asmoedues pressed himself against her, causing Erika to gasp, his length pressing against her hard enough to sink into her belly.


    "I could ride you again," she whispered. "Right here. Just lean back and¡ª"


    He didn''t let her finish.


    Asmodeus lifted her off the chair like a beast and pressed her against the table, her legs kicking out in the air.


    She gasped for air in shock as he pushed himself against her... his stiff, hot length pulsed against her stomach.


    Erika''s eyes widened because she couldn''t move or resist.


    Nor did she want to.


    Using his thigh, he pried her legs apart, the soft, golden hairs between her hips glistening with sticky threads as he gazed up, enjoying her turning away in shame.


    Asmodeus decided to get some revenge, pushing his knee against her inner thigh...


    Erika''s lips parted with a lovely moan.


    "After last night... you''re this wet?"


    Erika bit her lip, but the sound still leaked, a low, needy whimper that sent a violent pulse through his cock.


    Asmodeus didn''t smile.


    He dragged his fingers across her soft breasts, sinking into the hot and squishy flesh as he spread her legs without patience or care, feeling her thighs trembling against his.


    "It''s only morning and you''re already this desperate."


    Asmodeus grunted with a rough voice and close to her ear. "Then, if you want more, what do you say?"


    Unable to speak, she could only pant with her mouth wide open.


    He leaned closer, letting his fingers crush her breasts, squeezing her pink nipples tight.


    Then growled. "Say it, or I''ll stop."

 Chapter 523: Soft Moans, over the breakfast table [R18]

    Erika''s thighs trembled where they hung over the edge of the table. Her robe was somewhere on the floor now, forgotten. Her skin was warm, flushed pink across her chest and cheeks, rising with every breath she pulled between parted lips. She looked up at him, eyes unfocused, but steady.


    Asmodeus stood between her legs, bare and heavy, his cock resting against her inner thigh. The weight of it made her twitch. Every now and then, it bumped her just enough to make her gasp.


    He hadn''t pushed inside her yet. He just stood there, fingers running down her hips, sometimes squeezing them. Sometimes, just holding her still.


    "You''re teasing me!"


    Erika tried to sound annoyed, but she whimpered the moment his hands sank into her plump ass, squeezing her soft meat.


    "Am I?"


    "Yes."


    He grabbed her thighs before slipping both hands behind her knees and lifting each leg slightly higher, before lowering them, creating a wet, sticky sound each time as her entrance spread open further, revealing her nectar.


    "You always make this face," he murmured, looking down at her. "Right before I slide in."


    "What face?"


    Asmodeus kissed her cheeks, dragging his face across before tracing her lips with his. He enjoyed her face that melted as her mouth opened and she stuck out her tongue, sliding it along his lips, coating them with her spit.


    "This one."


    He pulled back, then pressed the tip of his cock against her entrance, the wet squelch and heat making them both pause...


    Erika''s eyes closed slowly as he stroked her buttocks, squeezing them tightly, letting the meat sink between his fingers. "Erika, you''re pussy is so wet." His whisper caused her to shudder, the soft, warmth of her pussy allowing his thick tip to push further.


    Erika''s breath stammered.


    "Tell me," he said. "You want it like this?"


    "Yeah."


    She nodded, biting her lip.


    Asmodeus pressed forward.


    Erika gasped as the thick tip spread her soft folds, inching inside. Asmodeus groaned softly under his breath.


    Her warmth clung to him. Erika''s pink lips spread gently around the head of his cock without him needing to force it ¡ª her body had already given in. She grit her teeth while gripping his shoulders, heavy breaths leaving her mouth each time his cock pushed further inside her slippery hole.


    He didn''t move at first, just endured the slimy, soft feeling of her walls clinging to his shaft, dragging along his foreskin with a wet shlick.


    "Erika... it feels so good inside you."


    "Hnnng... I know! I can feel you trembling~ Haaan...!"


    Asmodeus didn''t rush, but enjoyed himself and eased himself deeper with a slow, steady glide that made his abdomen ache, while her insides throbbed around every inch.


    "You always feel like this," he murmured. "Like your pussy missed me."


    She gave a soft, embarrassed moan and arched her back. His voice did that to her. That low, loving filth that made her vagina squeeze and her chest feel light.


    "I did..."


    Asmodeus hugged her tightly while grinding slowly into her. Erika hummed as their tongues met, slow and wet. A sloppy passionate kiss, with his lips sucking on her tongue, she shuddered before they pulled apart forming threads of saliva.


    "I missed you, too," he whispered, and she clenched around him again.


    He chuckled. "You do that when I say it, don''t you?"


    "I''m not doing it on purpose..."


    Her voice shook. Her thighs twitched again, still hanging off the table, spread around his waist. His hips rocked into her with a little more weight, dragging out slowly, creating obscene sounds with every thrust. His cock filled her to the hilt, slow and warm, rubbing along that soft spot that made her legs tighten around him.


    "Fuck~ it''s so deep!"


    He kissed her forehead.


    "You always melt like this... don''t you just love cock?"


    He gripped her waist, letting her bounce on his hips while pulling her down onto his length, with more force as her ass slapped against his thighs, wobbling like jelly.


    With more force as her ass slapped against his thighs, wobbling like jelly, he held her waist and let her bounce on his hips, pulling her down onto his length to penetrate her silky tunnel deeper.


    Leaning forward as his lips encircled her pink nipple, Asmodeus struggled with her breasts. They were soft and sensitive, yet heavy. His tongue licked her nipples, circled slowly, and covered her tits in his spit.


    Erika''s body shook; she tried to match his pace and rhythm but her hips kept bouncing faster on his cock.


    He let her.


    His pace stayed slow, but deeper. Each time he bottomed out, she gasped. Her hands left the table and clawed into his back instead, desperate to hold onto him, needing the contact.


    Her walls pulsed harder. Tighter.


    She was getting close, and he knew it, from the way she desperately tried to keep her voice down, and how hot, and slimy her insides became... so his hips moved faster, curling so his tip rubbed against her soft, velvety walls and she cracked in a few seconds.


    "I''m¡ª Asmo¡ª"


    "I know!"


    "Don''t hold back."


    Her head dropped against his shoulder. Her thighs trembled again. Her pussy spasmed, sucking at him as her climax hit ¡ª hot, messy, uncontrollable.


    Asmodeus groaned softly, feeling her grasp him tightly inside.


    He didn''t stop. Just slowed even more, letting her ride it out. Letting her twitch and moan and cling to him while he kissed the corner of her lips.


    "Let''s keep going..."


    She nodded.


    Still trembling, blushing and wet.


    Asmodeus growled.


    Not softly or under his breath.


    Her soft folds sucked him in, inch after inch, with a slippery, squelching shhlop that made the base of his cock throb. Her walls clung to him, velvet-slick and pulsing, tighter than he remembered. She moaned into his chest, voice broken, need trembling through her body.


    Then she whispered it again.


    "Asmodeus... fuck me harder."


    His breath hitched.


    She didn''t beg often.


    And when she did, he listened.


    He slid out slowly, dragging every inch through her swollen folds ¡ª shhlrrk ¡ª and let her whimper as she clenched down, trying to hold him.


    Then he grabbed her hips and turned her.


    Her feet hit the floor.


    She braced against the table.


    Bent over.


    Face pressed to the cold wood, ass raised and quivering.


    He stepped in behind her.


    His cock slapped between her cheeks ¡ª thock ¡ª fat and heavy, still wet from being inside her. A long string of their mixed juices dripped down her inner thigh.


    Asmodeus stared at her ass. Round, soft, flushed. Her entrance peeked through ¡ª silky, twitching, open. She arched her back more without being told. She knew exactly what he wanted.


    The moment she reached back with one hand and pulled apart her cheeks, the lewd squelch and heat that spread from her opening drove him mad.


    He gripped her waist with both hands.


    No teasing this time.


    He lined himself up, pressed the tip back to her soaked cunt, and rammed in.


    SCHHLK¡ª!


    "Haaaah!? Nnngh!"


    Her lovely cry made his cock throb, swelling further as his glans dragged along her velvet walls, the slimy juices and nectar coating his curved shaft.


    He didn''t stop.


    He slammed forward again, thighs slapping against her fat ass ¡ª thwak, thwak, thwak ¡ª fast, brutal, wet. Erika''s hands clawed at the surface. She couldn''t speak anymore ¡ª only moan, pant, stutter his name.


    Her pussy squeezed him so hard it made his knees lock.


    "Fuck¡ª," he hissed.


    "You''re gripping me like you want to tear my cock off!"


    Her voice was hoarse. "I can''t help it! I can''t¡ª!"


    Her words melted into gasps as he pounded her. Each thrust was deep, angled, brutal. Her ass rippled from the impact. Wet slaps echoed louder now ¡ª shlk, shlk, shlk ¡ª her juices coating his cock and dripping down his balls.


    He leaned forward, one hand grabbing her hair, pulling her back so he could hear her breathe.


    "So wet for me... so fucking open."


    "Mmgh¡ª!"


    He slid a hand down her back, gripped her ass, pulled one cheek wide ¡ª exposing everything.


    Her asshole twitched and he slammed in again.


    "Say it."


    "A-Ah¡ª!"


    "Say it, Erika."


    "I''m yours¡ª!"


    He growled again, like a feral beast.


    Asmodeus thrust harder, faster, hips driving into her with a vicious rhythm. Her skin clapped against his ¡ª sharp, rhythmic slap, slap, slap. Sweat rolled down his chest, dripped onto her lower back.


    He didn''t slow.


    She came once already ¡ª he''d felt it ¡ª the way her pussy locked up, fluttered, sucked him harder.


    Her moans were getting louder.


    No rhythm now ¡ª just broken, helpless noise.


    "Nngh.... Haaah... ...Haaan... Hnnng...!"


    She was shaking. Legs trembling. Her ass bounced back into him, no longer out of want ¡ª just reflex. Her pussy kept quivering, shrinking around his cock like it was milking him.


    "Just a little longer," Asmodeus growled, his voice thick, his grip iron.


    The pressure burst like fire down his spine, through his balls, cock swelling hard enough to ache.


    He slammed into her one last time ¡ª deep, burying himself to the hilt ¡ª and came.


    His body locked.


    Hot, thick cum exploded inside her ¡ª pulse after pulse, cock throbbing as it pumped load after load into her womb. He felt her gasp, arch, and hands scrabbling for grip as the heat filled her.


    One spurt. Two. Four. Six.


    Too much.


    It overflowed instantly, gushing out around the base of his cock with a loud, wet splrrshk. Long, creamy ropes spilt down her thighs, clung to her folds, dripping onto the floor with soft drip... drip... drip.


    She wasn''t breathing right. Her mouth hung open, drool sliding down her chin.


    He stayed buried in her, cock still twitching.


    Still hard.


    Still leaking.


    Her cunt was ruined ¡ª wet, stretched, overflowing ¡ª and his.


    All his.


    Forever.

 Chapter 524: The Citadel Remains

    Three days passed.


    The scent of oil and blood clung to the courtyard stone¡ªnot from war, but from practice. From the sharp discipline of bodies refusing to go soft.


    Asmodeus ducked, pivoted, and let Levia''s blade skim past his shoulder, close enough to cut if she hadn''t dulled the edge.


    He moved faster than her follow-up. His hand caught her wrist and twisted. She hissed, but didn''t drop the sword.


    ''Smart girls.''


    Erika dashed behind him, dual swords in hand. He could feel her presence¡ªthe short, shallow breaths, the slight shuffle of boots on stone as she shifted her weight. She''d learned to stop telegraphing her strikes.


    She still wasn''t fast enough.


    Asmodeus released Levia''s arm, dropped low, and slid forward under Erika''s punch. Her fist passed just over his shoulder. She stumbled off balance.


    Levia slammed into her from behind.


    "Too slow," he muttered.


    He rose between them, shirtless, barefoot. His chest glistened with sweat, dust clinging to the damp lines of his arms. His knuckles were scuffed raw. He hadn''t wrapped them. No need.


    Ciela leaned against a column nearby, arms crossed. Her emerald braid swung over one shoulder, expression caught between delight and disbelief. Velvet and Riel sat on the stairs, legs swinging, whispering behind their hands.


    "Why is he so strong without magic, or transforming... damn it," Velvet murmured, eyes fixed on him. She grinned. "No wonder those three got pregnant..."


    Riel said nothing.


    Her eyes shifted between Velvet, Ciela, and Asmodeus. Her lips parted, then closed again. She hadn''t been touched since the fight against Mephisto¡ªnot a kiss, not a glance. She bit her lip and turned away, heading for the hall.


    "Won''t you chase her, Velvet?" Ciela asked.


    "Why?" Velvet shrugged. "I know what she''s worried about. But do you really think that man would treat her like that?" Her grin returned. "He''s waiting. There''s a reason. He just hasn''t said it."


    "I know why~!"


    The voice drifted down from above. Sultry. Playful.


    A blue-skinned beauty clung to the stone pillar above, wearing nothing but two flimsy strips of cloth¡ªone covering her slit, the other her nipples. Barely.


    Sariel fluttered her wings, twisting around the pillar. "He''s just shy~ He doesn''t know how to face her yet~ Ehehe~ Master is such a fool."


    "Sariel!? What the hell are you wearing?" Ciela shouted.


    "Hmmm?" She twisted upside down, smiled. "Want to try it? Look~!"


    With a spin, her outfit changed¡ªnow a thick robe covered her head to toe.


    "This is what others see."


    Another spin.


    The lewd outfit returned, barely hiding anything.


    "This is what Master and my sisters see~ Isn''t it amazing?"


    Ciela''s face turned cold. Velvet''s eyes narrowed with a grin. "Can you make one for me? Maybe I''ll finally catch him off guard and land a hit."


    Meanwhile, in the courtyard¡ª


    A dozen demon knights, Levia, and Erika all panted, weapons stuck in the dirt, bodies slick with sweat.


    "Again," Asmodeus said.


    Levia snarled and came in low. Smart again.


    He stepped into her attack, caught her arm with his elbow, then brought his knee between her thighs¡ªnot hard enough to bruise. Just enough to make her flinch.


    She gasped.


    He tossed her over his hip.


    Erika lunged with both swords.


    He caught one strike on his forearm. It stung. Gritting his teeth, he grabbed her collar and yanked her forward, blade pinned between them, chest to chest.


    ''I''m still not strong enough...'' she thought.


    Her eyes met his.


    "Yield," he whispered.


    She bared her teeth. "Never."


    He slammed his forehead into hers¡ªjust enough to daze¡ªthen kicked her backwards into a pillar. Bang.


    She slumped down. Not unconscious. Just out of the fight.


    He exhaled, flexed his fingers. Muscles burning. Lungs heaving. His blood was still hot.


    Then he looked up.


    And froze.


    Sariel, still half-naked, stood on the pillar, bouncing slightly with a letter in hand. The thin cloth slipped. Her breasts flopped free, soft, perfect, flushed pink against blue skin.


    "Wow~" she giggled.


    His cock twitched.


    ''That damn succubus...''


    But then his eyes dropped to the letter in her hand. The grin left his face.


    He already knew.


    It wasn''t good news.


    Sariel grinned like she''d just caught him jacking off mid-ritual. Nipples still bare, wings fluttering, she hopped down from the pillar without shame. The wind caught her skirt¡ªif you could even call it that¡ªflashing another perfect view of her glistening slit as she landed with a soft tap beside him.


    Asmodeus didn''t flinch.


    Didn''t move.


    But his cock twitched with each bounce and jiggle.


    Ever since he awakened as a demon Emperor, his lust for battle and sex increased tenfold.


    "You thought I''d fall for that?"


    She tilted her head. "You mean this?" She held the letter out, smiling like it was some erotic prop. "It''s from Vinea. They reached Grigor."


    He took it from her fingers, ignoring the way her nails traced his palm.


    The seal was broken already. Of course. Sariel never waited.


    ¡ª


    Dearest Asmodeus,


    My damn father is annoying. He seems to be over the moon about the news. He''s asked us to stay a little while longer... forgive me, darling.


    Alice seems happy chatting with her brother. She''s been in the library most of the day.Asmodea keeps sighing and calling your name while being nagged by her knight, Kathryn.


    I''m not sure about the movements of the mainland humans. All seems peaceful for now.


    If anything happens, I''ll send another letter.


    With love,Vinea


    ¡ª


    Asmodeus exhaled through his nose and folded the letter.


    Not bad. He''d half-expected some political condition or absurd request from that old bastard.


    Well... I did knock up all his daughters. And his sister.


    Still, something itched beneath his skin. A tension that wasn''t coming from the words.


    He looked up.


    Sariel hadn''t moved. Her smile was still there, playful and lazy. But her eyes had changed¡ªgolden, sharp, just faintly glowing now.


    "What aren''t you telling me?"


    He stepped closer, not liking the quiet seriousness in her posture, rare for her. Sariel didn''t do silence.


    She didn''t answer.


    Instead, she smiled wider and reached forward, slowly, unbothered, and palmed his crotch through his pants.


    Her fingers curled.


    His breath caught.


    Her wings fluttered behind her, and her voice dropped into that low, teasing murmur only he ever heard in private.


    "Ehehe~ I''ve missed this."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Smoke coiled across the ruined city.


    The sword in his hand was wrong.


    Alan felt the weight before he saw it¡ªheavier than it should''ve been, colder. It dragged along the ruined stone, scraping with a noise that set his teeth on edge.


    It had once been holy.


    Now it was black. Not painted, not stained¡ªblack like rot, like something alive was coiled around the blade and whispering.


    Grigor was gone.


    The city he loved now lay in ruin, shattered towers, crumbled walls, smouldering beams and wind full of molten ash. The air stank of foul magic, and filthy flesh, of bodies that hadn''t been burned and left to rot.


    He walked forward anyway.


    And there he was.


    Asmodeus.


    Pinned to the broken edge of a fountain, slumped against cracked stone. Alan''s sword was buried in his chest, driven straight through. Blood soaked his shirt as he gazed up at his old friend. There was no hatred, just a sad... apologetic smile with his blood-soaked hair stuck to his forehead.


    He tried to speak, but nothing came out.


    Alan didn''t remember lifting the blade.


    Didn''t remember the strike.


    But the blood on his hands was warm, and the weight in his chest was real.


    Asmodeus looked at him like a brother would.


    Like someone saying Don''t worry, I don''t blame you.


    But the next moment his head drooped, and the light left his eyes... in that instant a silver fox with ten tails ascended in the sky... her eyes black, tears of blood and tar oozing down her cheeks...


    Then she split the sky above.


    Flames swallowed Grigor whole, along with Alan, who screamed in sorrow.


    ¡ª


    He woke in silence.


    The scream died in his throat, stuck somewhere between his ribs and heart. His back was soaked in sweat. The sheets beneath him clung like wet cloth.


    He reached for the blade at his side on instinct¡ªhis real one. Still wrapped. Still untouched.


    His hand trembled around the hilt.


    He didn''t unsheathe it.


    Didn''t want to look.


    Although the dream faded but the guilt remained.


    Alan sat on his bed, hunched into a ball while breathing quietly, trying to calm himself.


    The tent was quiet. No guards called. No birds outside. Just the faint flapping of canvas and the distant crackle of coals.


    This wasn''t the first time.


    He had lost count of how many times he''d seen it¡ªhimself, standing over Asmodeus, sword plunged deep, blood spraying across stone.


    Sometimes, Asmodeus fought back.


    Sometimes he didn''t.


    Sometimes he even smiled, like it was meant to happen.


    Every time Alan woke, shaking.


    He couldn''t speak of it.


    He was the one chosen to meet the delegation from the mainland. The one the priests trusted. The one Asmodeus called brother.


    He couldn''t go to them. Couldn''t risk the whispers. Couldn''t have them doubting him now. Not when every diplomat and soldier on the continent would be watching.


    Alan couldn''t lie to the world, nor lie to himself. He felt it buried somewhere deep, something was corrupting from the inside, and one day, he feared he might let it.


    There was something dangerous lingering inside...


    However, as the one tasked with meeting the mainland''s delegation he couldn''t seek the help he needed. Rather he believed he could endure it.


    That he had more time.

 Chapter 525: His Weakest One

    The citadel had fallen quiet.


    The courtyard training had ended hours ago. Sariel had gone somewhere to nap¡ªor annoy someone. Velvet was reading old assassination novels in the sun. Ciela meditated. Levia bathed. Erika sulked. Asmodeus had seen it all in passing, but none of it held his attention.


    Not the politics.


    Not the letter from Grigor.


    Not even the way Sariel had pressed against him earlier.


    He was thinking about the girl who hadn''t spoken to him once in three days.


    Riel.


    She''d vanished after training. Again. She always vanished these days.


    Not dramatically¡ªshe didn''t cry, or shout, or pout like Erika. She just... faded. Her figure blended in with the crowd, as if to avoid his glance.


    It bothered him more than it should''ve.


    She wasn''t loud, nor powerful.


    But he couldn''t forget her, and the things they shared over the past year. Now with her own body. He assumed she''d want to solidify their bond and relationship. And he hated how oblivious she was. So looked for her to deal with the issue.


    She hadn''t drifted away because she lost interest.


    She was punishing herself.


    It wasn''t hard to guess why with the look on her face. The moment she''d come back to herself after nearly killing him with her own hands, he''d never forget it.


    No fear or confusion.


    Just devastation.


    He found her in the greenhouse.


    A place constructed after destroying Mephisto and thinking about his daughters.


    It was quiet there, always warmer than the cold halls, and thick with the floral scent of sweet flowers and bitter pollen and the buzz of hidden insects. Moss coated the ceiling weaving around the lights that hung down, making a fantastical picture.


    Riel on the bench looked like a princess, knees tucked into her chest, arms clung around them as she remained still.


    It wasn''t until he came close that she finally spoke after trembling.


    "I didn''t know you would come her...."


    "Sorry, if I startled you."


    "No..."


    She looked up at him with wet eyes. "You didn''t, Master."


    Asmodeus gripped her shoulders tightly. He saw her dilated pupils, the sweat dripping down her neck, and the tremble of her shoulders.


    Riel''s fear and rejection hurt more than any blade... "Must you hate me?"


    The sudden comment caused a change in her demeanour.


    "Eh, how could you think such a thing!?"


    "Because you keep avoiding me, and quiver like a sacred rabbit when I touched you."


    "N-No... that''s not it!"


    "I just."


    Her voice faded as she lost steam. Risa''s eyes opened wider, watching Asmodeus, before turning away. "I''ve been thinking, about what happened..." A whisper lacking confidence. "The way you looked at me after it ended. You didn''t flinch. You didn''t shout or blame me. You just... held me. But I could feel it. The weight. The hesitation."


    "I wasn''t afraid of you."


    "I was."


    Asmodeus brushed back his hair and flicked her forehead.


    "Ouch! What was that for!?"


    "Idiot. Weren''t you supposed to be a mature succubus as old as my mother?"


    Riel looked up. Her eyes were rimmed red. Tired. Guilt and dark thoughts hollowed her out from the inside. "..."


    He sat beside he, and sighed, letting her lean on him. Quietly.


    "Why didn''t you come sooner...." Riel complained in a quiet voice. "And you didn''t seem worried."


    "Don''t give me that, you are the one that hid away."


    "How!?"


    Asmodeus enjoyed her complaint and emotions. He couldn''t stop teasing and pushing her buttons. Riel was cute. That was something he noticed from their earlier meetings, despite being an old succubus.


    "Running off with Sariel whenever you could, hiding in the tower to cry."


    "I didn''t cry, you stupid man!"


    "Then why did you cry every time you passed the training field?"


    That stopped her.


    She turned and grabbed Asmodeus and shouted. "Because I don''t know if I''m allowed to keep loving you!"


    Her shout echoed through the greenhouse.


    Then silence.


    Asmodeus didn''t move. He just let her cling to him, small hands grabbing his collar like she wanted to shake him, push him, pull him, something.


    The weight in her voice lingered. That fear. That helpless, quiet fear that maybe she didn''t deserve him anymore.


    "...Who told you that you needed permission?" he asked.


    She blinked. Her mouth opened, then closed. Her hands loosened slightly.


    "I nearly killed you," she muttered, voice hoarse. "I nearly ripped out your heart. If she hadn''t¡ªif you hadn''t stopped me..."


    "You didn''t."


    "I would have."


    "You didn''t," he said again, quieter this time.


    But she didn''t accept that. Couldn''t.


    Riel lowered her head until her forehead rested against his chest. Her voice trembled like her fingers did, still curled in the fabric at his collar.


    "I should have felt proud," she whispered. "When I returned. I should''ve run to you. I should''ve felt like I earned it... regaining my body. My life."


    She clenched her hands tighter, voice warping around the words.


    "But I only felt sick."


    Asmodeus didn''t interrupt.


    Not yet.


    "I can still taste your blood. I still remember what it felt like to dig into you and want to keep going. Something inside me wanted to finish it. And that feeling... hasn''t gone away."


    That last part was what twisted the blade.


    Not the pain, but the honesty. Yet his response caused the succubus to blush, and she slapped his thigh while biting her lips.


    "Well... I want to dig something inside you too."


    Then he chuckled.


    Her face became red from her cheeks to the tips of her pointed ears. She slapped his thigh, not hard enough to feel the tension in his leg. "Don''t ruin it, you bastard," she bit her lip to hide the smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "I''m serious," his voice calm.


    "If you want to keep crying in my arms, fine. But you''re mine. And if I want to touch you, kiss you, fill you until you forget your name, I will."


    She whispered, "You''re such a disaster."


    Her voice muffled against his, "I''m trying. I can''t say all that sentimental stuff without sounding like a fool."


    "You did well."


    "...Liar."


    "Want me to show you how much I missed you?"


    He smiled¡ªa slow, wicked thing that curled like smoke, like temptation. And for a moment, she let herself believe it. Let herself fall for the heat in his eyes, the way his thumb stroked her waist like she was something precious he''d nearly lost.


    Then she caught herself and blurted, "Don''t think having sex with me will fix everything!"


    But the words cracked halfway out. Her legs had already shifted against him, thighs tense, drawn in. Her hands were fisted in his shirt. She was trembling, not from fear, but need.


    Asmodeus saw it all.


    This side of her¡ªsoft, shaken, unsure¡ªwas new. He remembered her as proud. Regal. Sharp-eyed and composed. But now that she had her own body, her freedom, something else was surfacing. The woman beneath the chains. The girl who had waited a thousand years to be touched without shame.


    Asmodeus grinned.


    This was a side of Riel he''d never seen. He always remembered her regal and beautiful side, but now... since they were physically together. Her vulnerable and feminine sides began to show more and more.


    "You''re right," he said, his voice low and smooth, like heat rolling under her skin. "It won''t fix anything."


    Leaning closer, he slid a hand down the back of her neck, fingers brushing her hair just enough to make her shiver.


    "But I''m still going to fuck you."


    Vulgar and honest... the words he might never have said to the original succubus.


    He could have hidden it. Could have wrapped the truth in sweeter words. But that would''ve been the real cruelty.


    To Asmodeus, Sariel, and this version of her carried a special place in his heart, guiding and helping him endure when things became hard. She rarely complained, despite being locked away. For thousands of years, Riel waited for him.


    And if he couldn''t show her how deeply he wanted her¡ªhow much she meant, not as a symbol, but as a woman¡ªthen what had all that waiting been for?


    Riel was a succubus... so, of course, their method of showing affection was different to humans.


    Riel''s arms were still wrapped around his neck when Asmodeus shifted her into his lap, his fingers drawing slow circles at the small of her back. Her lips hovered near his, breath uneven, eyes glossy but steady.


    For the first time in days, she looked like she wanted to stay.


    That was when he felt it ¡ª the slight change in the air. A ripple of magic, too familiar to mistake.


    "Master~ You always start without me."


    Sariel''s voice floated in like a breeze soaked in perfume.


    She leaned against the greenhouse arch, one hip cocked, wings flicking behind her lazily. Her outfit shimmered between illusion and reality ¡ª scandalous for one second, conservative the next.


    Riel didn''t move. She didn''t even glare. But her grip on him tightened just enough to make him smirk.


    Sariel pouted, walking forward. "You''re always softer with her."


    "And you''re always louder," he said dryly.


    When Sariel came close and stood beside Riel, the contrast struck him.


    One with skin like warm dusk. The other was like moonlight on water.


    Same face. Same body. Same eyes.


    But together?


    ''I want to see them with their hips lined up...''

 Chapter 526 526: The First Succubus Awakens [R18]

    Riel didn''t speak when Sariel brushed behind her and wrapped her arms around her waist. She didn''t flinch or resist when her other self leaned close, lips near her ear.


    "You''ve been selfish, you know," Sariel whispered, her tone feather-light but unmistakably teasing. "Keeping Master all to yourself."


    "I was here first," Riel said softly, almost too quiet to be heard.


    Asmodeus laughed under his breath.


    "You''re both mine," he said, rising with Riel still cradled in his arms. "Argue about the order all you like. It changes nothing."


    The greenhouse door clicked behind them as they moved through the halls ¡ª velvet dusk hanging low in the citadel''s corridors, torchlight painting shadows that swayed across the walls. Neither woman argued after his words.


    Riel''s cheek rested against his chest, the rise and fall of her breath steady now. Calmer. As if being carried reminded her of what she wanted and desired.


    By the time he stepped into his private chamber, Sariel had already fluttered ahead ¡ª she undressed with natural grace, her pink hair spilling over her shoulders as her outfit slid off in illusions and threads, dissolving into the floor.


    The bed was already waiting, its covers dark red, woven from thread dyed in blood and night roses. The moment Asmodeus laid Riel down, her hands reached for him without thinking.


    Like muscle memory.


    Like longing.


    Asmodeus didn''t rush.


    He kissed her neck, slowly spreading warmth, while Sariel slid behind her, stroking the sides of her thighs as she whispered encouragement into her ear. There wasn''t jealousy, not anymore.


    Only the craving of two halves wanting the same thing.


    Riel trembled, thighs pressing together until Asmodeus''s hands guided them open. The moment his lips traced lower, pecking her collarbone, her abdomen and stomach. He then slid his tongue along her navel, and she whimpered, covering her mouth with eyes opened to their limit.


    She tasted like honey and cream... a delicious flavour that drove the demon emperor mad.


    Sucking, slurping and marking her body with his tongue.


    Trails of his drool dripped from her heavy caramel mounds, swaying with each touch.


    "Have you always looked at me like this... so affectionate and lustful?"


    Her quiet question only brought a smirk to Asmodeus as he dipped lower, the fluffy blue hair coarse like candyfloss.


    "Always."


    "Now I can finally taste you."


    It wasn''t a body shared with Sariel; this was Riel''s unique taste... gentle and sweet.


    ''I want more!''


    He slid his hand between her legs.


    She arched, gasping ¡ª Sariel tightened her hold around her waist, grinning over her shoulder.


    "She''s soaking," the pink-haired succubus purred.


    "I noticed."


    Asmodeus moved between her legs.


    His eyes looked up for a moment before he smirked, ignoring the nervous gaze of the succubus.


    "Don''t look away now. You''ve waited long enough for this."


    Riel''s eyes widened as she gasped.


    "W-Wait!"


    Then his face lowered between her thighs, gripping her thighs, thumbs parting her folds with a sticky sound as his tongue crept along her pink flower, drawing a deliberate line from her entrance to her clit.


    "Ah¡ª!" Her whole body tensed, heels digging into the sheets.


    Asmodeus groaned softly, his mouth already working with infuriating patience. Her taste differed from Sariel''s¡ªless wild, more sickly sweet. Like some forbidden nectar blooming only once in a century. Lovely, but not overly thick. Feminine and addictive.


    He didn''t rush. Every lick was firm, calculated. His tongue flicked, circled, then flattened against Riel''s clit. Lapped again. Deeper. Hungrier.


    Riel writhed beneath him, her hips twitching, breath coming out in short, sharp gasps. Her hands found Sariel''s arms, gripping tight as her body betrayed her pride. The more she tried to stay composed, the more she shook.


    The heat of her crotch pressed fully against his face.


    Each wet, slippery sound only spurring the demon emperor on.


    "Haah... Oooh~ it''s just like I imagined... but.... better!"


    "No, it''s not," Sariel whispered into her ear. "You can take more."


    Asmodeus slid two fingers inside her, curling them at her entrance.


    The slimy warmth of her walls greeted him as they squeezed around each digit with a sultry shlick


    She jolted¡ªlegs kicking slightly, voice cracking into a soft, pleading cry.


    The stretch was small compared to what was coming, but it still made her walls clench instinctively.


    Her pussy was impossibly tight, walls pulling around his fingers like they didn''t want to let go.


    He crooked them just right.


    "AH¡ª!"


    She covered her mouth, but it didn''t help¡ªher moan still echoed under the greenhouse-shaped ceiling of his private chamber.


    Asmodeus chuckled, the vibration of his voice making her clit pulse against his tongue.


    Riel couldn''t breathe properly.


    Every second, every swirl, every stroke of his fingers inside her made her feel more vulnerable than any moment in battle. She was laid bare. Every sensation cracked her open. Every slow grind of his hand had her hips chasing more before she even realised it.


    And then¡ª


    "Ahh¡ªA-Ah!!"


    It broke her.


    Riel squealed as her voice broke. The moment she came her thighs locked around Asmodeus, almost crushing his face, humping his fingers and tongue like a desperate whore.


    Her orgasm was nothing like those shared with Sariel... her bones shuddered, muscles spasmed, and she couldn''t think or speak. Unable to endure, she twitched, still pushing his face against her crotch.


    Only when she collapsed back, breathless and dazed, did Asmodeus lift his head, lips glistening, eyes glowing.


    "Still worried?" he asked softly, voice low and smug.


    "...Shut up," Riel mumbled, cheeks red, eyes wet.


    Sariel giggled against her shoulder. "You came so fast. What a bad girl."


    But Riel couldn''t answer.


    She was still recovering.


    Still throbbing from the inside out.


    And Asmodeus was just getting started.


    Riel was still twitching when Asmodeus kissed up her thigh, lips brushing the sensitive flesh above her folds. Every inch of her body trembled, still echoing from her first orgasm, but it wasn''t enough.


    Not for her.


    Not for him.


    She gasped when his breath grazed her clit again, her thighs jolting as if possessed.


    "Still shaking?" he asked, voice calm but charged. "I''ve only just started."


    "I-I c-can''t... wait... wait¡ª"


    "Then say no."


    She didn''t.


    Instead, turning away, burying her face in the pillow as she lifted her hips slightly, allowing his fingers to slide deeper into her soft, churning folds.


    Asmodeus smiled.


    Sariel shifted behind her, licking Riel''s ear with a small hum. "You''re so cute like this. I knew you were the needy one."


    "I''m n-not¡ª ahhn!"


    Two fingers curled again inside her, slow, deliberate, filling her pussy with pressure. That thick squelch filled the air again as her hips rolled unconsciously toward the source.


    "You''re already clenching," he murmured. "How greedy are you going to be once I''m inside?"


    "I... I don''t¡ª"


    "Don''t lie," Sariel whispered, hands sliding up to cradle Riel''s breasts. "Your pussy''s hugging him like it''s trying to pull more out. Look at her, Master... she''s dripping again."


    "I just came¡ª"


    "And you''re ready again." Asmodeus grinned. "You always were the quieter one... but this body doesn''t lie."


    He leaned closer.


    His voice dropped low, right against her cunt. "You want to be ruined, don''t you?"


    Riel bit her lip so hard it might''ve drawn blood.


    "I¡ªI don''t..."


    Sariel chuckled, licking the corner of Riel''s mouth. "You''re the one who watched him every day... who never said anything... but never stopped staring. I always knew."


    Asmodeus''s fingers pulled free with a wet sound, her arousal sticking to his knuckles like honey.


    Her legs stayed open.


    It was the truth; when night came, Riel would take over Sariel''s body and watch Asmodeus sleeping with his lovers, from Erika''s first anal, to him seeing Yumiko.


    He sat back on his knees, his cock now standing tall against his stomach, but not quite the shape she remembered. The air trembled around it, a slow black aura rising ¡ª and with it, the thickness increased. He didn''t touch it. Just let it happen.


    Riel saw it. Her golden eyes widened as the length thickened, the shaft growing girth she could barely fathom. Veins pulsed, and the base curved slightly... like it was changing to fit her.


    Her mouth opened.


    "No," she whispered.


    "Yes," Sariel answered, kissing her cheek.


    Riel''s body twisted, overwhelmed with heat and confusion, but mostly arousal.


    "I c-can''t take that..."


    "It''s your desired shape... perverted Riel!" Sariel''s teasing was dripping in arousal, watching the shape of his cock with her narrowed eyes. "I can''t believe you like cocks this thick..."


    "!!!"


    "You will," Asmodeus said, his voice husky. "And you''ll thank me for it."


    She couldn''t argue. Her hips were grinding into empty air, her thighs twitching, her walls aching with a hollow, desperate throb.


    Every breath she took made her chest rise and fall in jerks, as if being chased. But she was chasing something, too.


    Her pride was peeling away.


    No... maybe this was the pride of a succubus.


    Her control melted into desire.


    What remained was pure succubus.


    Hunger.


    Instinct.


    Need.


    Riel''s fingers clutched the sheets beside her, hips trembling, her thighs slowly falling apart again. Her voice cracked as she looked at him, eyes wide, dazed.


    "...Give..."


    "What was that?" Asmodeus asked, tilting his head.


    She shut her eyes. Tried to swallow it.


    She couldn''t.


    "Give it... to me."


    "Let you have what?"


    "You," she whispered. "I want it... I need it..."


    Sariel giggled behind her, kissing her shoulder as she softly bit the skin there.


    "That''s more like it..."


    Riel''s face was red from the tip of her ears to her chin, but she spread her legs further.


    All traces of the kind, serene and pure Riel vanished.


    Asmodeus leaned forward, pressing his cock against her entrance ¡ª not yet inside. Just resting his heavy and swollen meat against her soft petals.


    "Then beg."


    Her eyes lifted again.


    Golden.


    Wet.


    Feral.


    "...I implore you... fuck me... my dear overlord."


    And with that, the last of her hesitation shattered. At that moment, the succubus Riel met her fate, destiny and future.


    Finally...


    The thousands of years that she waited vanished.

 Chapter 527: Never Underestimate a Succubus [R18]

    Riel''s thighs trembled, spread apart by his huge hands, revealing her oozing slit. She couldn''t steady her breath because of her excitement. The thick weapon throbbing in her eyes caused her chest to flutter.


    Even after enjoying a pleasant climax, the succubus became hungrier for more, the movements of her hips more animated as she tried to entice him.


    She wanted him to ravish her once again.


    "..."


    Asmodeus knelt between her thighs, spreading her legs with his tail, wrapping around the soft meat, and lifting them higher, exposing her sticky entrance oozing with honey.


    "Such a lewd woman!"


    His gaze made it hard to think.


    Those blue eyes held no mercy. Just hunger. Control. Possession.


    "Are you still afraid of me?"


    "No..."


    Her voice barely rose.


    "I''m afraid.... of how much I need you."


    His thumb brushed her cheek before dragging it down to her lips. Riel didn''t pull away, instead opening her lips slightly, accepting the touch and heat.


    "You still want more?"


    Her body answered before her words, shifting her hips and lifting them to seek more friction.


    Her body answered before her words did. Her hips shifted, thighs pressed together, seeking friction.


    "Yes."


    "Then ask."


    Riel swallowed. Her pride warred with the need inside her. But her body didn''t lie. She could feel how wet she still was. How empty.


    "I want you."


    "Where?"


    Her face flushed instantly.


    She looked at him¡ªthis man who once saved her, destroyed her, and still claimed her heart after all of it. He waited, calm. His hand didn''t move. His expression never changed. But the pressure in the room grew heavier with every second.


    She clenched her hands in the sheets.


    "...Inside me."


    "Be specific."


    Riel looked away, but only for a second. She turned back, trembling slightly. Her voice came out softer than before.


    "My pussy... I want it. Please... fill me."


    His smirk was slow. Unapologetic. The kind that made her heart pound and her core clench.


    "You''re honest now."


    His cock pressed against her soaked folds, hot and thick, pulsing against her trembling entrance.


    "Breathe, deep."


    Riel nodded faintly, lips parted, eyes wide with a shimmer of gold behind the haze. Her body was already soaked¡ªher folds glistening, twitching, welcoming. But still nervous. Still trembling as her thighs tightened around his hips.


    He pushed forward slowly.


    The tip met resistance¡ªher folds parting with a wet, quiet squelch as her soft lips giving way inch by inch. Her entire body jerked at the first stretch. The heat inside her clung to him like velvet, too tight, too wet, her walls fluttering around him as if unsure whether to pull him in or force him out.


    "Nnnh...!"


    Asmodeus grunted when his member reached halfway, the hot, squishy walls of Riel churning around him with each breathy gasp. Her brows knight as she whimpered, the thick shaft spreading her to the limit, causing her to feel a dull ache.


    "Still with me?"


    He gripped her hips tighter with a faint smile.


    She gave a small, trembling, "Mmn..."


    Her body trembled beneath him, thighs twitching around his waist. Asmodeus pushed deeper, spreading her inch by inch¡ªuntil he fulled penetrated her.


    A thick squelch echoed in the room.


    Her insides clenched.


    And her voice finally cracked.


    "Ah... haa... haaa¡ª!"


    Riel''s back lifted the moment his cock reached her depths, the heavy pressure causing her to gasp, brushing her nipples against his chest as she throbbed on his cock, clinging like it missed him for a thousand years.


    Asmodeus remained still, enjoying the constant pulse of her insides wrapped around his length. He loved the way her folds rippled as if trying to memorise the shape.


    "Nn¡ªnnngh..."


    Her walls were impossibly tight, gripping him already, coaxing him in and resisting at the same time. He didn''t force it. He pushed in slowly, deliberately, letting her feel every contour of him as her virgin passage spread to accept his size.


    It wasn''t longer than usual... but thick. Inhumanly thick. Shaped by her desire.


    "You''re... perfect," he whispered.


    Then he pulled back¡ªjust an inch¡ªthen thrust in again.


    Wet heat welcomed him.


    Her voice broke into a helpless sound.


    "Mmmn... aaah...!"


    Another thrust.


    Harder.


    The sound of skin slapping filled the air¡ªwet, fast, loud.


    Squelch. Schlk. Squelch.


    She covered her mouth, embarrassed, but her legs didn''t stop wrapping around him tighter.


    Every thrust forced a new sound from her lips¡ªsoft, shaky moans that grew higher each time he bottomed out again.


    "Haa... mmn... aaahn..."


    The bed creaked.


    The sheets wrinkled.


    Her inner walls milked his cock, clenching around it like they didn''t want him to leave. She tilted her hips without thinking, chasing the next thrust, her whole body burning as pleasure overwhelmed her.


    And then¡ª


    "A-Ah! Hahh... Mmn...!"


    Her moan spilt out, clear and sweet, trembling with climax as her folds tightened, twitching around him as if trying to trap him inside.


    Asmodeus leaned close, lips brushing her ear.


    "You''re not running away again."


    Riel''s eyes were unfocused, her fingers gripping his back, her breath shallow.


    She nodded.


    And whispered, breathless¡ª


    "...Again."


    ¡ª¡ª


    Their backs arched beautifully.


    Two perfect succubi, sweat-slicked and glowing under the soft amber light.


    Sariel''s blue skin shimmered with sweat, her pink hair sticking to her spine. Her ass jutted upward without shame, plump and round, glistening with love juices that dripped slowly between her petals.


    Beside her, Riel trembled from her climax¡ªcaramel skin flushed, her darker blue hair stuck to her cheeks, her body still twitching from her last climax. Her hips were raised too, her thighs shaking, folds swollen and glossy.


    Asmodeus licked his lips.


    The view alone could''ve made a normal man cum.


    He stepped behind them, his cock thick and heavy, still smeared with Riel''s cream. When his hand slid along Sariel''s ass, she looked back with glowing golden eyes, a grin already pulling at her lips.


    "Ehehe~ I want to try what Riel loves too," she said, her voice low and playful.


    He pressed against her slimy entrance.


    The moment his tip kissed her folds, his body reacted. The Incubus instinct kicked in.


    His cock pulsed¡ªtwisted slightly, thickening further, lengthening, the shape warping to match what Sariel wanted deep inside.


    Longer. Curved and with the brutal thickness that Riel seems to enjoy.


    ''These perverted succubi!''


    Asmodeus punished the cheeky girl.


    Her grin faltered.


    "A-Ah...?"


    He slammed in without warning.


    Sariel''s eyes widened, mouth forming a perfect ''O'' as her head snapped back, wings twitching.


    "Ahnn¡ªwha...!?"


    Her face twisted, a strange expression of pleasure and disbelief.


    He held her hips tight, thrusting again.


    Squelch. Schlk. Thrust.


    "G-GYAH! Wai¡ªhaahn~!"


    Her pussy sucked him in, almost vacuum-sealing him in place.


    She squirted the second he reached the base, her thighs trembling violently as her juices gushed down her legs and onto the bed.


    "Already?" he grunted, pulling out halfway before slamming in again.


    Sariel''s scream turned guttural. Her entire back spasmed.


    "Aaaah! Nnnaah~ I-It''s too¡ªhaaah¡ªtoo much¡ª!"


    Her body didn''t stop trembling, squirting again and again, her voice climbing higher each time until she collapsed forward, her cheek against the sheets, drooling slightly, twitching.


    He pulled out¡ªcock shining wet, the air thick with scent.


    Without pause, he moved behind Riel.


    She looked back weakly, eyes glazed, still recovering.


    Her pussy glistened, folds fluttering already.


    Then she saw it¡ªthe longer, thicker shape of his cock now pointed at her.


    "...E-Eh?"


    She didn''t get to protest.


    He pushed in.


    Sticky, wet pressure¡ª


    Riel made a noise she''d never made before.


    Not a moan. Not a cry.


    A choked little gasp that hitched in her throat as her hips jerked forward on instinct. Her legs kicked as the tip entered, but Asmodeus gripped her waist and pulled her back, slowly feeding her every inch.


    "Ah... ah... ah¡ª!"


    Her body convulsed.


    She came the moment he bottomed out.


    Her hips lifted off the bed, suspended by tension and pure shock as her walls spasmed around his cock.


    Then she came again.


    And again.


    Each thrust forced another one out of her.


    Her thighs slapped against his with wet sounds, her body unable to hold still. Riel''s voice cracked, too high to be called proper moaning¡ªmore like whimpers, helpless mewling as the long, thick shape forced her open over and over.


    Asmodeus gritted his teeth.


    She was milking him.


    And yet¡ª


    She still wanted more.


    He realised he should NEVER underestimate a succubus!


    Asmodeus''s hands gripped tight, one on each waist¡ªSariel''s smooth blue hips on one side, Riel''s trembling caramel thighs on the other.


    He thrust into one, then the other.


    Back and forth.


    Slap. Slap. Slap.


    Wet sounds filled the room¡ªsloppy, obscene, raw.


    Sariel''s pussy was stretched open, already gaping from her earlier release, but still clinging to him, making messy, slurping shlicks with every deep thrust.


    Riel''s cunt twitched each time he pulled out, creamy strings webbing across his cock as he slammed back into Sariel¡ªthen slid back into Riel with a heavy fwop, her walls so tight and sensitive they pulsed around him like she was still mid-orgasm.


    "Ahhh¡ªahhh... Asmodeusss~!"


    "Haah... mmmnn...!"


    The room stank of sex. Sweat. Sweet succubus nectar and hot, wet skin.


    His cock throbbed as he switched again¡ªpounding Sariel until she wailed, her legs weak and twitching, her juices gushing down his thighs.


    Alternating between them after every climax.


    Then back into Riel¡ªtight, hot, deeper than before.


    Squelch¡ªfwop¡ªfwop¡ªfwop!


    "AHHN~!"


    She couldn''t breathe. Couldn''t speak.


    Her back arched off the bed, her entire body shaking with every slap of his hips.


    She was leaking. Overflowing.


    Her pussy let out lewd, juicy pops every time his cock pulled back¡ªthen squelched violently when he rammed back in.


    Again.


    And again.


    And again.


    Riel''s womb clenched.


    He felt it¡ªheard the change in her voice.


    "F-Fuah¡ªahhhn¡ªs-something''s... coming¡ª!"


    Her eyes rolled back, hands clawing at the sheets.


    That was when he made his choice.


    He slammed into her.


    Deep.


    One final thrust.


    Harder than the rest.


    And came.


    Hot, thick cum poured into her womb, stuffing her full until it spilled past his cock, running down her thighs, dripping in heavy ropes.


    Riel''s body jolted.


    Then collapsed.


    Twitching. Gasping. Legs spread, lips parted, Riel''s pussy still squeezing his cock, milk-white fluid oozing out with every heartbeat.


    Sariel flopped beside her, eyes dazed, drool on her chin, her legs still twitching from the last round.


    The room was a mess.


    Sheets soaked. The scent of sweat and sex clung to every surface.


    And Asmodeus?


    Still hard.


    Still inside Riel''s spasming cunt, watching the way it pulsed around his cock like it didn''t want to let him go.


    He let out a breathless laugh.


    "...Succubi, huh."

 Chapter 528: The Warmth of Morning, the Chill of Dread

    The sunlight crept through the blinds like a shy lover, allowing golden threads to shine across the dark sheets. A thick scent of sweat, honey and sex still lingered in the air. Three people slept quietly, two plump, alluring women hugging either side of a muscular male.


    Asmodeus opened his eyes slowly, one arm wrapped around Sariel''s soft breasts, the other cushioning Riel''s plump buttocks. Sariel''s face pressed against him, brushing her lips against his chest as she snored.


    Meanwhile, Riel buried her face in his arm.


    Her caramel skin was glossy while shimmering in the light, a faint blush painted across her cheeks.


    But her hair was a tousled blue mess as she groaned with eyes barely open.


    Trapped between the two succubi, he felt drained.


    And yet, not empty.


    This pain wasn''t the exhaustion that made you want to sleep, but the good kind. The quiet that came after satisfaction brought only peace.


    Riel stirred first, letting out a soft sigh before biting her lip.


    "You''re still warm," she murmured.


    "You''re still clingy," he teased.


    Her only answer was to squeeze him tighter.


    Sariel''s fingers brushed his stomach. "You managed to make us both faint. I''m a little disappointed."


    "Riel came ten times," he said casually.


    "That''s because she''s a virgin," Sariel smirked. "That''s training."


    Riel blushed against his chest, refusing to lift her head. Her nails scratched gently down his ribs, but she didn''t argue.


    A bowl of sliced fruit sat on the nightstand.


    At some point, Sariel reached for a skewer and brought it to his lips.


    "Say ''aah~''"


    Asmodeus opened his mouth reluctantly and bit the piece of honeyed melon off the stick.


    "...You''re enjoying this too much."


    "I plan to enjoy it more."


    Riel finally sat up, letting the sheet fall just enough to show the soft curve of her breast and her glowing golden eyes, half-lidded.


    "I wanted to keep him to myself today."


    "You got him first. Share."


    Their playful bickering washed over him like rain on warm stone.


    There was no tension. No jealousy. Just comfort.


    Asmodeus moved his head back with a muffled sigh.


    "I''ve been thinking."


    Sariel blinked. "That''s dangerous."


    "I''m serious."


    Riel brushed her fingers through his hair. "About what?"


    "The city. The kingdom. The people coming in from the western border. I just wondered if things will go well with the humans... even if Grigor knows me, can they accept demons?"


    "Mm... always working," Riel whispered. "Even in bed."


    "You''d be worried too," he said. "We''ve built too much to have it taken by some overfed noble or scared human."


    Sariel leaned forward, resting her chin on his chest. "Then go talk to Alan."


    "I will."


    The bed shifted as he sat up slightly, pulling the sheet over Riel as she yelped and grabbed it in panic.


    "I''m not dressed, idiot."


    "You weren''t dressed last night either," he said.


    She tried to glare. Failed. Smiled instead.


    They leaned into him again, warm and soft and grounding.


    His eyes flicked to the far wall, where his armour sat untouched. He damaged his demon axe in the battle with Mephisto. So it remained in the greatsword form and rested against the frame.


    "I''ll deal with the future," he murmured, more to himself than to them.


    "For now..." He glanced down.


    They were already asleep again, nestled into his sides.


    "...This is enough."


    Baltimore was still.


    The once-prosperous trade hub now bore the stale air of neutrality. Its streets, while clean, felt abandoned of warmth¡ªstone walls and iron-banded gates reminding every visitor of the city''s true role: a place where enemies met under watchful silence.


    Alan adjusted the strap of his cloak, his white mantle crisp, edged in the silver of Grigor''s duke. Behind him, two knights followed at a distance.


    They wore their swords open but not drawn, out of protocol.


    They were camping outside.


    That was the rule.


    The human lords from the mainland¡ªsmug bastards¡ªhad demanded it. They wouldn''t enter any city where demon-kin might "taint the soil."


    All because Alan''s troops fought in the north, many stories and lies spread through the land, likely propaganda spread by the mainland''s spies.


    ''As if my men are demons!?''


    But he didn''t have a choice...


    Alan didn''t argue. He had no time for fragile egos and bluster. This meeting was all to delay yet another war, even if the scent of it already clung to the wind.


    With the demon queen gone, the mainland, with its lack of minerals, would likely try to push into this continent now.


    The beastkin and elves in Baltimore couldn''t leave their homes because of the nobles...


    ''All other races are inferior...'' That was their filthy creed.


    He paused at the alley beside the old bell tower.


    Something... pulled and churned inside him.


    The shadows didn''t shift, but the pressure did. Alan''s fingers twitched against the hilt of his sword. The side of his skull throbbed like it had been split open, and for a heartbeat, his vision turned¡ª


    Green.


    His reflection in the tower''s dark glass blinked back at him, alien and cold. Pale green eyes. A faint whisper. No words, just emotion.


    Hate. Power. Hunger.


    He stumbled.


    Alan crashed against the wall, bracing himself with one palm. His knees threatened to give. Heat spiked through his chest, replaced with a biting ice, as if two forces warred inside him.


    "Sir?!"


    The voice was muffled.


    "Get the commander inside¡ªnow!"


    Rough hands grabbed his arms, and the sensation vanished, just like that.


    Gone.


    He blinked.


    The whole thing became blurred and dark¡ªAlan looked at the destroyed room and then his knights, who knelt, panting.


    "W-What happened?"


    Alan blinked the fog from his eyes, his vision swimming as he took in the wreckage around him.


    The room looked like a storm had torn it apart. A destroyed table, shattered glass and chair legs splintered underfoot. Cracks spread along the stone wall like veins.


    And yet, the only sign he''d moved was the aching pressure in his chest and the stiffness in his clenched fists.


    His knights were there.


    Venn stood in front of the door, sword half-drawn, his expression twisted with concern.


    Caro knelt by his side, one hand glowing faintly with healing magic.


    "You were screaming," she whispered. "Then everything just... exploded."


    Alan groaned and leaned back against the half-collapsed frame of the cot. "How long?"


    "Ten minutes. We tried to restrain you," Venn added. " It didn''t work."


    "I see."


    His voice came out low, but the words were clear.


    Caro looked at him carefully. "Do you remember it?"


    Alan didn''t answer at first.


    He stared at his palms.


    There was no blood. No sign of injury. But something lingered. A foreign heat. A presence that felt like it had never really left.


    "Just fragments," he lied. "Anger. Noise."


    His reflection in the window revealed green eyes for a moment.


    Mephisto''s green.


    For a moment, it had been like he wasn''t just remembering death. He was death.


    A creeping rage curled behind his ribs again, faint now, like smoke after a fire.


    "I''m fine... I will handle it."


    Caro stood. "The meeting''s in thirty minutes."


    Alan nodded, rising. His cloak was torn, but he didn''t care. He grabbed it anyway and fastened the pin.


    Outside, Baltimore waited, full of arrogant nobles who thought themselves above war. Who thought peace was a game to be played with threats and treaties?


    Let them come.


    If they were here, to provoke another dark shadow...


    He would show them just how close to the abyss they were standing.


    ¡ª¡ª


    The room was cold despite the midmorning sun. The long table in the centre was polished to a mirror shine, reflecting the sharp creases in every noble''s robe and the golden rings weighing down their fingers.


    Alan stood at the far end, posture loose but eyes sharp. His cloak hung from his shoulders, still rumpled from earlier. He hadn''t changed it. He wanted them to see it¡ªthat he hadn''t come to be liked.


    Across the table sat four mainland nobles. Two older men, one woman in a stiff violet dress, and a younger lord with a face like someone had carved it out of smug stone.


    None of them stood when Alan entered.


    "Duke Alan of Grigor," the woman began without pleasantry. "You''re late."


    Alan stepped forward, letting his boots echo against the stone floor. "I wasn''t aware we were on your schedule, Lady Geruth."


    She narrowed her eyes. "You are on the continent''s schedule. This meeting concerns all realms, not just your little border state."


    A beat passed.


    Then Alan smiled, thin and dangerous.


    "Then perhaps you should''ve brought someone with a map."


    The younger noble scoffed. "You come here with demon stench on your armour and dare insult us?"


    Alan didn''t flinch. "I came here with demon blood on my blade. If you''d like to test how fresh it is, draw yours."


    Silence.


    Even the guards at the door stiffened.


    The older man at the centre coughed lightly, breaking the tension. "Let''s not waste time. We''re here because the mainland is concerned."


    "Concerned?" Alan asked.


    "The new kingdom rising in the south¡ªyour so-called alliance with those filthy beasts. It threatens the balance."


    Alan tilted his head. "You mean it threatens your trade routes. Your slave markets. Your ability to claim forests and call them holy."


    "It threatens order."


    "No," Alan said. "It threatens monopoly."


    He let that sink in.


    Then added, "Grigor has no plans to stand down. We have no intention of submitting to nobles who send farmers to war and the continent is NOT the mainlands territory."


    The woman''s voice hardened. "Then you leave us no choice."


    "Don''t be foolish, Geruth!"


    The older man spoke with a sharper tone before closing his eyes.


    Alan''s smile returned, colder this time. "That''s fine."


    Because he could feel it again.


    A whisper in his spine. A pulse in his fingertips.


    The hunger hadn''t left.


    And if these fools pushed him too far...


    They''d learn exactly what was now buried inside him.

 Chapter 529: Behind These Walls, Danger Waits

    The meeting room felt colder now, the sunlight outside failing to touch the polished wood or stone. Alan stood at one end, the nobles circling him like carrion birds.


    They pressed for information¡ªnot about Grigor''s borders or taxes, but about the far north.


    "We know there''s a new power rising," Lady Geruth said, eyes narrow. "Rumours of a demon king¡ªsome say he''s a foreigner, not even of this world."


    Alan''s jaw tightened. "You mean fairy tales and old men''s stories."


    The youngest noble sneered. "Do not insult our intelligence, Duke. You''re to prove your loyalty. Give us everything you know. Names. Weaknesses. Allies. If you''re truly with us, you''ll answer."


    Alan''s fists clenched under the table.


    He felt that pressure again, swirling beneath his skin. The urge to snarl, to tear, to burn these mortals from the inside out.


    But he held it down until he felt the whisper.


    Tell them.


    Give them everything.


    Betray him.


    His vision swam. Voices blurred. The world spun.


    He opened his mouth.


    Darkness.


    He woke with a start, slumped over the edge of his bed. Papers were scattered on the desk. His cloak was wrinkled, collar loose.


    It was late afternoon.


    The meeting was over.


    Alan blinked. For a moment, his memory was a haze. The last thing he remembered was that question¡ªTell us about the demon king.


    He glanced at the papers in his hand and gasped.


    The papers contained details, locations, names, and every secret he''d sworn to keep, a betrayal of his brother..


    No.


    No, no, no.


    He''d told them everything.


    About Asmodeus. About the wives. About the true nature of the Beast Empire and the Elven Forest. The church. The forbidden summons. The north.


    Panic crushed his chest.


    He lurched to his feet and stormed from his room, searching for his aide¡ªanyone who could tell him what had happened.


    He found the young man in the corridor. "Your grace!" the aide called, bowing quickly.


    Alan''s mouth opened. He wanted to ask, What did I do? But as he stared at the aide, his reflection shone in the window glass behind.


    His eyes were glowing green.


    Something cold slid into his words, unnatural and empty.


    "Tell me everything that happened at the meeting," Alan demanded.


    "Your grace?" The aide faltered, worry flickering in his eyes.


    Alan''s pupils widened, the green glow intensifying, the voice that came out not quite his own.


    "...Never mind.Follow the mainland''s plans."


    The aide straightened, bowing deeper. "Yes, Your Grace!"


    Alan turned away, heart thundering¡ªsomewhere inside, his real voice screamed in silence.


    ***


    Oblivious to the changes in his best friend, Asmodeus spent days with his wives, appeasing, affectionately bribing them as their two cities began to take shape...


    The citadel bustled with life; morning sunlight spilt across polished stone, and banners fluttered outside the open hall.


    Asmodeus sat on the throne, robes loose over one shoulder, listening as advisors recited updates. Riel perched quietly beside him, her cheeks still flushed from the morning; Sariel lounged a little too close, popping grapes into her mouth with a mischievous grin.


    Velvet argued over city plans with Levia, their voices rising and falling like waves on the shore. Yuina jotted notes, her golden eyes sharp as she kept track of every word.


    For a moment, it all felt normal¡ªa rare peace in the kingdom that was slowly becoming his home.


    A courier stepped forward, bowing. "A letter, Your Majesty; from Lord Alan''s camp."


    Asmodeus took the scroll.


    The seal was the right one; the handwriting was Alan''s, but the contents were dry, stripped of any humour or warmth. The update mentioned supplies, border skirmishes, and requests for extra coin for his border city... but nothing about the mainland meeting or the man''s usual rambling complaints about city food; his cute wife or nieces...


    He frowned, reading it twice.


    Riel leaned closer, voice soft. "Is something wrong?"


    "Not really; it''s just...cold. Not like Alan." He let the parchment fall into Riel''s hands, watching her read. "Maybe he''s under pressure; the mainlanders always push him harder than they should."


    Levia crossed her arms, wings flexing behind her. "He''ll handle it. That fool always does."


    Sariel yawned. "If he doesn''t, we''ll just storm the city and beat him."


    A few of the council chuckled; the mood remained light, but the unease in Asmodeus''s chest didn''t leave.


    They continued with city planning; Asmodeus forced himself to focus. There were reports from merchants about new taxes, rumours of spies among the people passing through the southern border, and complaints about the lack of infrastructure. Each problem felt ordinary, yet each decision weighed heavier than it had before.


    Later, as the meeting ended, and the wives dispersed, some to bathe, others to their bedrooms, Asmodeus lingered alone.


    He looked at the greatsword by the throne, its blade black and quiet.


    He walked the ramparts at sunset; the city below was peaceful, lights flickering to life in the streets, children laughing somewhere beyond the gardens. Yet the wind carried a chill that shouldn''t have been there.


    ''Is there something I don''t know?''


    In the depths of the citadel, where the battle against the god of death ended, frost began to creep along its corners.


    Asmodeus paused at the highest balcony, the wind tugging at his hair; he closed his eyes, searching for that old sense of danger, the one that never left when things were truly safe.


    Still, as night settled over the citadel.


    Asmodeus couldn''t shake the feeling that he missed something important¡ªsomething he would not see until it was nearly too late.


    "Are things going well... Alan?"


    ***


    The halls of Baltimore''s delegation manor glowed with candlelight long after the meeting ended. Lady Geruth stood at the window, her sharp eyes fixed on the darkness outside, a glass of red wine turning circles in her hand.


    Behind her, the younger noble shuffled parchment on the table, giddy with excitement. "It''s all here," he whispered. "Names, locations, the structure of their council¡ªhe even detailed the demon king''s movements. And the other kingdoms'' plans."


    The older lord sat in silence, rereading the same page for the third time. "If what he says is true, the demon king isn''t just a threat to the border¡ªhe''s the fulcrum holding the beastkin and elves together. Without him, they''ll fall to infighting."


    Lady Geruth smiled, slow and cold. "Which means we only need to cut off the head, and the north will crumble."


    A hush fell as an attendant entered, bowing. "The Duke of Grigor requests your presence in the garden, Lady Geruth."


    She raised an eyebrow, with twitching lips.


    "He recovers quickly."


    "He wishes to assure you of his loyalty."


    She tossed her wine back and handed off the glass. "Very well. Have the priest prepare his blessing. And send a copy of these to the high council¡ªlet them know we have the means to bring this new demon king to heel."


    The attendant bowed again, and Lady Geruth swept out, her long dress whispering across the floor.


    Moments later, in the shadowed garden, Alan stood straight-backed beside a fountain, eyes hollow and posture too stiff to be natural. He bowed perfunctorily, reciting words of loyalty. Geruth studied him closely; something in his eyes unsettled even her.


    "You understand the consequences if your reports are false?" she asked.


    Alan''s gaze met hers, green shining through the dusk. "I serve the mainland. I serve the true order."


    Geruth nodded, satisfied but wary. "Good. You''ll remain here until the next phase. If there is any further information¡ªanything at all about the demon king''s weaknesses, his magic, his allies¡ªyou will provide it."


    Alan bowed again. "As you wish, Lady Geruth."


    As she turned to leave, she caught his reflection in the water, his eyes still glowing, cold as a serpent''s.


    ***


    Far from the warmth of the northern citadel, the night in Baltimore was thick with politics and unspoken threats. After the garden meeting, Lady Geruth found herself unable to sleep. Curiosity¡ªand a measure of caution¡ªdrew her back to the manor''s small private lounge, where a decanter of wine waited beside two chairs.


    She couldn''t have expected Alan to be there, already pouring himself a glass in a relaxed posture filled with confidence, as if he belonged there.


    He looked at her for a moment, eyes shining in the lamplight, reflecting a sharp, unnatural green.


    "Couldn''t sleep, Lady Geruth?" he said, voice smoother than before.


    There was a stroke of fear, deep within her belly. Yet the proud woman couldn''t allow it to show; she lifted her chin and swallowed.


    She studied him, curiosity overcoming her caution. "I could ask the same of you, Duke Alan. Are you not troubled after betraying an old friend?"


    He handed her the glass of wine, his fingers brushing over hers just long enough to send a chill up her arm. "What''s loyalty to a dead man?" he replied. "We make our own futures, not just for ourselves, but for those clever enough to seize them."


    She sat, observing him as he circled to take the chair opposite, swirling his glass. The mood suddenly transforming¡ªa dangerous energy humming in the quiet.


    Alan''s smile was subtle, his gaze unwavering. "Your vision for the continent is impressive," he said softly. "But vision needs power. And power comes to those who aren''t afraid to claim it¡ªwhatever the cost."


    Lady Geruth took a slow sip of wine, never breaking eye contact. She saw the promise and the threat behind his words. "And would you share that power, Duke Alan? Or keep it hidden behind a polite smile and an old man''s regrets?"


    He leaned in, just a breath closer. The lamplight made his eyes glow again. "I have no regrets," he murmured. "Not anymore."


    A strange tension lingered between them¡ªone part seduction, one part warning. Mephisto''s presence twisted the air, making the wine taste sweeter and the risk feel like possibility.


    As the night deepened, Geruth realised this was not the man she''d bargained with before; this Alan was colder, hungrier, and far more willing to do whatever it took to win.


    Somewhere in the back of her mind, fear and excitement warred¡ªbut it was far too late to step away.


    And as their clothes slipped away...


    Outside, the bells of Baltimore rang midnight.


    And a new game began.

 Chapter 530: After Midnight, Before the Storm

    The morning sunlight shone through the opened blinds, causing the woman''s face to twitch, before she finally awoke.


    Lady Geruth''s eyes opened, "Ngh...?" A dull ache lanced through her muscles, and her skin tingled. She winced when putting her lips together, swollen and sore.


    Her legs were heavy and covered in bruises.


    The elegant, noble lady had vanished.


    All clothes gone. Geruth''s lace night gown, silk undergarments, even the gold chain which she never removed... all scattered around the floor in a mess.


    When she moved, a sharp sting spread along her neck and chest; marks bloomed there, dark red and purple, fingerprints and kisses she didn''t remember inviting, let alone craving.


    Why did I...? Her thoughts twisted. She remembered the wine, and Alan''s eyes became strange, green, sharp as a blade. His voice, deeper than she recalled. The heat of his hands on her hips. The way she''d gasped, pleaded, begged...


    No, she shouldn''t remember that. She had a husband, a title; her name was her shield. She was Lady Geruth of the High Table. No one did this to her, least of all a foreign duke.


    But the memories wouldn''t leave. The pleasure, the wildness, the humiliating hunger. Even now, sore and covered in evidence, Geruth shivered at the thought of it.


    Her fingers traced the bruises along her thigh, shame and excitement battling for space in her chest.


    She didn''t hear Alan enter until he was already beside the bed, dressed and sharp, not a hair out of place. His eyes were now an ordinary blue, but still too bright, raked over her with quiet amusement.


    "You''re awake," he said, voice low, soft as velvet. No apology, no shame. He poured her a glass of water from the decanter and set it at the bedside.


    Geruth tried to sit up, wincing at the ache. "Last night... I¡ªwhat happened?"


    Alan''s smile was lazy, predatory. "What you wanted," he said, not unkindly.


    She felt a fresh flush rise on her cheeks. Part of her wanted to shout, to demand an explanation. Instead, she found herself looking away, her voice weak. "My husband¡ª"


    Alan leaned in, just enough to brush his knuckles along her jaw. "Is far away, and much less interesting," he murmured. "Besides, we have an understanding now. You agreed."


    She blinked, confusion knitting her brow. "Agreed to what?"


    He only smiled. "You''ll remember soon enough."


    She hated the way her skin burned at his touch, the way her thighs squeezed together beneath the covers. She hated that she couldn''t loathe him.


    Lady Geruth forced herself upright, fixing the sheet across her chest with as much dignity as she could muster. "This changes nothing," she whispered.


    Alan''s smile said otherwise.


    He straightened his collar and strode for the door, and paused, only to glance back at her with a faint grin.


    "Human women are so easy."


    "It changes everything,"


    Alan slipped from the room, leaving her alone with her racing heart and the aftermath of a night she''d never confess to anyone... not even herself.


    In the soft morning light, Lady Geruth shivered, unable to decide if what she felt was regret or the memory of pleasure she already wanted again.


    "What have I done?


    Just for a night of passion..."


    Lady Geruth worried her actions might have endangered the empire and regretted everything as a noble.


    But as a woman, did she really regret it?


    ***


    A few days passed; spring''s warmth settled over the citadel, chasing away the last chill of winter. The city felt alive, with music and laughter echoing through the gardens. For once, Asmodeus allowed himself a day away from politics, his hands stained not with blood or ink, but berry juice and flower petals.


    Sunlight filtered through the cherry blossoms, dappling the palace gardens in gentle gold.


    Asmodeus sat cross-legged on a velvet mat, his arms cradling both of Yuina''s newborn daughters, Aurelia and Velmina, while Yumiko settled nearby with her baby, Tsukihana, in her lap.


    Aurelia, the "golden one," blinked up at him with serene blue eyes, her wispy blonde hair catching every stray sunbeam. Even so young, she was quiet and observant, content to clutch his finger and study the world with an inquisitive gaze.


    When she grew fussy, a soft light would flicker around her lashes, able to use magic unconsciously.


    Beside her, Velmina clung a little tighter, black-haired, red-eyed, her tiny fists curling as she pressed herself into his chest. Velmina rarely cried; instead, she watched the shadows dance across the mat, babbling to herself.


    Asmodeus leaned closer, and a little darkness gathered around her hand, like a shadowy comfort blanket. He smiled and brushed a kiss over her hair.


    "Even now, you''re your father''s daughter."


    Tsukihana, nestled at Yumiko''s breast, finished nursing and let out a quiet hiccup. The next second, a little blue foxfire puffed above her ear¡ªYumiko clicked her tongue and gently wiped the flame away, but Asmodeus laughed quietly.


    Tsukihana''s ears twitched, her wide blue eyes searching for him. She squirmed out of her mother''s arms, crawling clumsily into his lap until her snowy tail brushed against Velmina''s toes. "Hana-chan, behave," Yumiko chided softly, but she continued to chase Asmodeus.


    "My girl really like handsome men..."


    "Just like her mother¡ªouch!"


    "Hmph! The handsome for me is Asmodeus limited."


    Yuina lounged beside him, eyes shining with delight as she stroked Aurelia''s hair. "It''s strange, isn''t it?" she asked him. "How quickly the castle feels alive with children''s voices... Even if half the time, it''s just babbling and foxfire sneezes."


    "Not to mention the glorious sight of you breast feeding..."


    "Asmodeus!"


    She scolded him, but honestly didn''t mind his gaze when she pulled them out to feed Hana.


    The babies hugged his arms and chest, nestling close as they drifted off into sleep. Aurelia curled around his thumb, squeezing slightly. Velmina''s soft breath tickled his arm, and Tsukihana squirmed on his lap until dozing off on his thigh.


    "You look more like a nursery guardian than a demon king."


    "I''ll take it," he said, pressing a gentle kiss to Tsukihana''s ear as she let out a delighted squeal, another foxfire sparking in the air.


    Yuina''s hand slid into his, her golden eyes meeting his.


    "These are the moments I want to remember."


    Despite the current unrest in the territory as it started to take shape, villages and small towns of the cured demons, orcs and goblins no longer affected by the miasma and other animals returning to normal... he read all reports, and any negative press.


    To Asmodeus, this land was a paradise, and he wouldn''t lose it to anyone.


    Above them, petals drifted down like blessings from the old world. In that sunlit patch of garden, even a demon king was just a father, surrounded by his three miracles¡ªhis sun, his moon, and his little fox blossom.


    ***


    The garden was quiet. The babies all slept¡ªAurelia and Velmina curled together on a blanket, Tsukihana tucked under Yumiko''s arm. Yuina arrived not long ago after finishing her work, she would soon take them back to the Beast empire like usual.


    Yuina watched them with a calm smile, but Yumiko''s gaze drifted toward Asmodeus, worry in her eyes.


    Yumiko gently laid Tsukihana on Yuina''s lap and moved to sit beside Asmodeus. Her fox tails brushed his leg as she leaned in. "Can I talk to you for a minute?" she whispered.


    He nodded. "What''s on your mind?"


    She hesitated for a moment before glancing at the sleeping children, then back at him.


    "It''s Alan. I know he''s handled plenty of trouble, but this meeting in the south¡ªthose mainland humans are dangerous. I keep thinking about his last letter. He didn''t even complain. It was so... stiff."


    Asmodeus let out a slow breath. "Yeah. I noticed. He''s usually honest with me, even when he''s annoyed. Maybe he''s just busy, or he doesn''t want us to worry."


    "No, it''s not like him. They might try to corner him, or worse. Alan''s loyal, but he''s only human."


    "If I send someone to check on him, he''ll be pissed. But if I don''t and something happens..."


    "Then what if old friend stop by?" She smiled.


    "Oh? Who do you mean?"


    "Paul and Simon seem to be bored... aren''t they perfect for the task?"


    "Alright. I''ll talk to them after this."


    Yumiko''s shoulders relaxed. She managed a small smile. "Good."


    They sat together for a while, listening to the babies breathing and the wind moving the flowers. Asmodeus kept his eyes on the garden, but his thoughts were far away¡ªon the border, on Alan, on the things that could go wrong before anyone saw it coming.


    "We''ll keep an eye on him. I promise."


    She nodded, looking back at their daughters. For a moment, things felt peaceful. But Asmodeus''s worry lingered, a knot in his chest that wouldn''t go away.


    Asmodeus sat quietly, holding Yumiko''s hand, watching the sunlight fade through the cherry trees. The garden''s peace felt thin, like glass ready to crack.


    ***


    A few days later.


    Far to the south, rain lashed the city of Baltimore.


    Alan stood at a tall window, staring out over the wet streets, a letter in his hand. His reflection showed a smile that wasn''t quite his own.


    "So you''re sending those fools...


    Dear brother. I hope you won''t mourn their loss."

 Chapter 531: The Warmth of Home

    The carriage rocked with a snap as it hit a rock, causing the three women gazing from each window to shake.


    "It''s such a long way..."


    "Be quiet, Asmodea, we''ll be home soon."


    "..."


    Alice tried to comfort her niece while Vinea remained quiet, ignoring both her sister and aunt. The girls were heading back after visiting the capital of Grigor.


    The carriage rattled again. Dust kicked up around the wheels as they rolled down the uneven trail. Outside, pine trees blurred past, tall and silent, their trunks soaked in late autumn mist.


    Alice adjusted the sword at her hip, glancing toward the nearest window. Her red eyes narrowed.


    "We''re close to the border," she said. "Half a day, maybe less."


    Asmodea slumped in her seat, arms folded. "It feels longer."


    "You''ve done nothing but stare outside for the last hour."


    "I''m not staring! But thinking."


    "About?"


    "Darling of course?"


    Vinea gave a faint sigh but didn''t speak. Her long brown hair framed a sharp face, unreadable as always. But in reality, she was the same as her sister, thinking about Asmodeus and returning to his side.


    "Though do you think father was right?" She asked.


    "Hmm?"


    "About Alan you mean?" Alice closed her eyes while tapping her cheek, trying to think about what King Avandar said during their meals. "That he''s been strange, ignoring letters and... word, he''s been see entering a woman''s room in the evenings?"


    "Well it doesn''t make sense, we all know how much that fool adored his wife!"


    Asmodea huffed, her cheeks swollen while slamming her head back, frustrated with the news about her uncle and the fact that nobody seemed to know the facts.


    "I think we should ask darling for help."


    "Asmodeus?" Alice shook her head with a smile. "You''re right. He would probably love to help us."


    "But if we tell him Alan might be compromised," Alice added, "he won''t sit still. You know how he gets."


    Vinea''s gaze shifted, slow and unreadable. "He won''t sit still because he cares."


    Asmodea grinned faintly at that, biting the inside of her cheek to hide it.


    The trees thinned outside the window, revealing a stretch of rolling hills and the distant shimmer of a watchtower. The northern border. Almost home.


    "I missed him..." Asmodea whispered, half to herself.


    Alice didn''t answer right away.


    Neither did Vinea.


    Because in truth, they all did.


    And deep down, none of them liked the feeling creeping in as they returned¡ªnot fear, not quite¡ªbut unease. As if the peace they left behind had shifted just slightly in their absence.


    A breeze swept through the cracks in the carriage door, colder than before.


    None of them spoke for a while after that.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the citadel, slowly taking the form of a wonderful city, small spires and houses with an eastern atmosphere reminded Asmodeus of his homeland.


    A world he might never return to.


    "Serena... do you think that Mephisto will return?"


    Asmodeus never forgot the sealed box that vanished, and constantly worried. The only times he could relax were when he was with his wives... or holding one of his daughters.


    Serena didn''t answer immediately.


    Instead, she watched below with a faint smile while rubbing her stomach.


    Below, the streets bustled¡ªtraders shouting, children running past temple courtyards, the scent of roasted meat drifting from open food stalls.


    She finally replied after climbing back onto his lap and nuzzling his cheek, "That thing wasn''t just a god. It was a hunger that never ends. You cut it down... but you''re right..."


    Her gaze became dull, stroking her beloved man''s cheek. "I don''t think he''s gone."


    Asmodeus stared toward the far mountains. Snow hadn''t fallen yet, but the clouds looked ready to burst. "Alan hasn''t written properly since he left for Baltimore," he said. "He''s not the type to hold back unless he''s cornered."


    Serena glanced at him. "Do you want to go south?"


    He shook his head. "Not yet. But I want someone I trust watching the roads."


    "I''ll see it done."


    Silence lingered between them, heavy but familiar.


    Then Serena added, "If it comes back¡ªMephisto¡ªI won''t let you face it alone."


    Asmodeus didn''t answer.


    Because he wouldn''t let her join him. Not after she lost her powers; what would Serena do now, without her divinity? Mephisto could kill her and destroy her soul.


    "I have asked Paul and Simon to visit, before heading south."


    He believed that if anyone could get through to Alan or find out what happened, it would be those two. The men who helped Asmodeus survive when he first came to this world. Two men he saw as older brothers and family.


    "Your Highness!"


    A demon knight dressed in a maid outfit knelt on the ground before them, with a slightly excited voice.


    "What is it Erma?" Serena asked.


    "The mistresses are back from Grigor!"


    ''They''re finally back?''


    "How long till they arrive?"


    "They are close to the gates, Your Highness."


    Asmodeus hugged the waist of Serena tighter, before curling his lips into a smile. "Good, prepare a light meal for them and call for everyone to meet in two hours."


    "Understood!"


    The demon knights split into various groups after settling in the north. Some of them wanted to remain as warriors and part of the main army, while some wanted to serve Asmodeus directly, maybe trying to show their loyalty to him.


    Serena leaned into his chest, her arms coiling around his shoulders as she whispered, "They''ll be happy to see you."


    He tilted his head, letting his lips brush against her neck. "I''ll be happy to see them. Especially Asmodea¡ªshe''s clingier than ever when she''s gone too long."


    "She''s your biggest fan," Serena chuckled. "She even tried to write me a letter asking me to ''keep him warm at night'' while she was gone."


    "...She what?"


    Serena only smiled. Then pulled away with a light kiss to his lips before standing. "I''ll help the maids. You should get changed."


    Asmodeus nodded, watching her leave with a steady, regal pace that still clung to her even now, less divine than before, but still graceful, still his.


    He lingered a moment longer on the terrace. The city below looked fuller now. New rooftops rising. Gardens blooming. Life returning. His citadel had grown into a heart, beating steadily with each new soul that called it home.


    The gates would open soon.


    He could already hear the faint thrum of hooves approaching, the creak of carriages over stone.


    Paul and Simon would be here within the week.


    Alan remained a shadow, but that could wait just a little longer.


    Today was for family.


    For the ones who chose him.


    He turned and walked inside.


    The great hall waited, golden light spilling through stained glass, the scent of sweet bread already drifting in from the kitchens.


    Soon, they''d be together again. His strange, chaotic, beautiful family.


    And Asmodeus... was ready.


    ***


    The doors opened with a dull echo.


    Asmodeus stood at the end of the hall, watching the doors.


    The demon knights bowed and stepped aside as the carriage party entered.


    Alice walked first, armour polished, eyes sharp. Behind her came Vinea, quiet and poised, her red-toned skin wrapped in a deep green cloak. And then Asmodea, her long crimson hair bouncing as she all but ran ahead, cheeks puffed in frustration.


    "Darling!" she shouted, arms wide.


    He caught her before she crashed into his chest, spinning her once before setting her down with a smirk. "You''re louder than I remember."


    "You didn''t miss me?!"


    "I didn''t say that."


    She squeezed him harder.


    Alice''s pace was slower. When she reached him, she didn''t say anything at first. She just leaned forward, letting their foreheads touch for a brief second before stepping back. That was enough.


    Vinea remained a step behind. Her lips pressed together, unreadable as always.


    "You look beautiful Vinea."


    "Eh?"


    Vinea''s red cheeks became darker, and she stepped forward, hugging his chest while pouting. "Don''t say such embarrassing things... everyone can hear them."


    Yet her long tail betrayed her and slapped against the ground.


    "We''re back."


    "I noticed." He touched her chin. "Didn''t think you''d miss me so much."


    She looked away, but her fingers curled into the front of his robe.


    "I''ll take that as a yes."


    A soft laugh from Serena interrupted them. "Dinner''s ready."


    "It''s a shame we cannot flirt for longer... Vinea."


    "H...Hmph! Who wants to flirt... idiot."


    Asmodeus enjoyed how different she acted when in public and private, so he teased her and slipped his hand lower, cupping her buttocks and guiding her into the dining room.


    "Hah!?" With dark red cheeks, she could only clench her fists as he fondled her soft meat.


    ***


    Dinner wasn''t grand, but calm and filled with a great atmosphere...


    Everyone came home, even Yuina and Yumiko arrived using the stabilised portal that linked the two kingdoms.


    ''This is it...''


    Asmodeus thought to himself, this moment eating with everyone who helped him, loved him and supported him.


    He didn''t want this moment to end.

 Chapter 532: Her Departure

    Steam rose gently from the table, curls of fragrant heat swirling above grilled meats, honeyed root vegetables, and spiced rice wrapped in thin leaves. The hall was warm, filled with the light hum of voices and clinking dishes¡ªmodest by royal standards, but home to them now.


    Asmodeus sat at the centre, his long hair pulled loosely over one shoulder. On his right, Vinea quietly peeled fruit, dropping pale slices onto his plate with care.


    Alice rested her elbow beside him, sipping from a deep clay cup while occasionally brushing his thigh with hers under the table. Asmodea leaned heavily against his left arm, chewing with puffed cheeks as if her life depended on it.


    The meal carried a strange yet calming atmosphere.


    "You''re eating like you haven''t seen meat in months," Alice teased.


    "I haven''t!" Asmodea shot back. "Everything in Grigor is boiled. Even their bread tastes like warm towels!"


    Asmodeus chuckled under his breath.


    Vinea spoke without looking up. "You said that exact sentence to the king''s chef."


    "Good. He should feel shame."


    Alice laughed, and for a time, things felt whole. Simple.


    He couldn''t help but enjoy the conversation during dinner, since he came from another world. Asmodeus preferred spiced foods with strong tastes. The food at the castle was normally cold, overboiled to avoid poisoning and lacked seasoning.


    ''Well it''s a fantasy world set in the medieval era.''


    Asmodeus caught himself glancing around the table¡ªYumiko feeding Tsukihana at the far end, Yuina bouncing the twins on her lap. Velvet was scribbling something in a worn notebook, while Levia glared at her for stealing her spicy drumstick.


    Riel and Sariel were late, probably still washing off the afternoon exhaustion.


    So many women.


    So many lives that now rested in his hands.


    "Still brooding?" Vinea''s voice was soft, spoken low so only he could hear.


    "Not brooding."


    "Liar."


    He met her golden and silver eyes, letting out a quiet sigh.


    "I am just glad to have you back."


    For a moment, she stopped.


    Then her lips curled upward¡ªnot quite a smile, but close.


    That peace lasted only seconds longer.


    The door opened with a groan.


    A scout entered, bowing low. "Forgive the interruption. There''s a message."


    Asmodeus didn''t stand, but his gaze sharpened.


    The scout continued, "A report from our western patrol. They found traces of cloaked riders... carrying Grigorian insignia¡ªbut moving south, not north."


    Vinea''s hand stilled mid-reach.


    Alice frowned.


    "Who?" Asmodeus asked, his voice low.


    "They couldn''t get close enough to confirm."


    The warmth at the table began to flicker, like a candle in the wind.


    ***


    Later that evening, the hall became quiet.


    Asmodeus sent the young girls and their mothers away to relax in the baths, and forget these issues and that he would take care of them. Now, only a few candles flickered in the light, as a silver goblet of wine swilled in his hand.


    He overlooked the half-empty plate in front of him and sighed.


    "This cannot be happening..."


    Asmodeus dragged himself up and strode to the large window overlooking the training area, folding his arms.


    Vinea''s figure shimmered behind him as she followed without a word.


    He didn''t look at her right away. "They attacked a village," he said.


    She tilted her head slightly. "Grigor''s soldiers?"


    "Yeah... but, your uncle would never have ordered that, right?"


    There was something wrong, but from here, Asmodeus didn''t have any ideas or information. He planned to have Alan and Simon look for information.


    However, with what happened, it might not be enough.


    "The uniforms match. According to the scout, it was a small outpost¡ªmostly beastkin and low-born demons. No standing guard."


    Vinea''s expression didn''t change. "Were there survivors?"


    "Two. A child and an old man. They said the attackers didn''t even speak. Just... came in, torched the grain stores, beat anyone who looked ''non-human,'' and vanished."


    His voice was calm, but there was a shift in it¡ªsomething darker under the surface.


    Vinea touched the side of his hand. "You think Alan gave the order?"


    "No," he said, too quickly. "But I don''t think he stopped it either."


    The silence grew heavier between them.


    Asmodeus looked ober the faded report and wondered what he was missing.


    "I don''t want a war with the South," he said, his gaze finally meeting hers. "Not when we are aiming for an alliance and peace... I don''t want my future children to live through war."


    "You''re strong, and I know you can solve this."


    "No Vinea... thought I am strong there are limits to what a single man can do. I learned that thanks to you who support me. But this situation just feels stupid." He stepped back from the window, fingers tapping against the hilt of the sword at his waist. "It''s not just the attack. They left behind a message¡ªburned into one of the houses."


    Vinea''s eyes closed slightly as she nodded. "It doesn''t feel like Alan, he wouldn''t attack like this."


    "It reminds me of that damn church, that almost ruined you and Liana''s life..."


    A nostalgic name brought Vinea back to the present as she admired his profile while reading the report he handed her.


    "What did it say?"


    He hesitated, then spoke the words like they tasted bitter in his mouth.


    "No demons shall inherit this world."


    Vinea''s lips thinned. "The church?"


    "Or someone using their rhetoric." His eyes narrowed. "Either way, it means someone''s testing our response."


    Vinea leaned closer. "Then don''t give them what they want."


    He looked at her.


    She added, "You''re a king now. Not just a warrior."


    He let out a slow breath. "Then I''ll play this like a king."


    She stepped in close and touched his chest. "Let me go south. Quietly. I''ll find out if Alan''s still Alan." Vinea''s soft hands brushed and gripped his clothes. "I will join Simon and Paul... and take some demon knights for safety."


    He stared at her.


    "I know you hate sending us alone," she said, voice low. "But if this rots from inside, we need eyes down there."


    His fingers wrapped lightly around her wrist.


    "Please take care of yourself..." He then kissed her brow.


    "My dear husband... will you give me courage before I leave?"


    Their fingers intertwined as he pushed her body against the candlelit table.


    "It would be my pleasure."


    ***


    The next morning came fast.


    Mist clung to the rooftops like a veil, hiding the early stir of the capital city. The eastern gate remained quiet, watched by a few trusted guards in plain armour. Vinea, now in travel leathers, checked her blades and folded the last of her cloak into place.


    Levia stood nearby, arms crossed, wings tight against her back. "I am so jealous you are leaving without me...!"


    "Heh, don''t lie you are just happy I let you join us last night." Vinea responded with a grin.


    "Tsk... don''t be so cocky Princess. You''re lucky I''m letting you go without raising hell."


    Vinea adjusted the strap of her pack, meeting her gaze. "You''re letting me go because you know it''s the right move."


    Levia grumbled. "Still doesn''t mean I like it."


    Asmodeus appeared then, cloak thrown over one shoulder, still chewing on a piece of dried meat. "You''re late."


    "I''m early."


    "Too early," Levia muttered.


    Behind him trailed another figure ¡ª a demon woman with short silver hair and crimson eyes, dressed like a merchant''s scribe. She bowed slightly. "Ygrenne, reporting. Assigned to Lady Vinea per His Majesty''s orders."


    Not all the demon knights remained focused on combat; some began learning about politics and various other topics. Ygrenne came from a family of merchants and practised her family trade happily.


    "Good," Vinea said without pause. "Stay sharp and don''t speak unless I ask you to."


    "Yes, my lady."


    Asmodeus came closer. His expression was steady, but the tightness in his eyes remained. "Don''t contact me directly. If anything seems strange, send word through Sariel or Yuina."


    "And if it''s already too late?"


    "Then trust your instincts," he said, resting a hand on her shoulder. "Just don''t die. If you vanish, I''ll come south myself. And if you find and issue with Alan..."


    He didn''t finish the sentence.


    "I''ll immediately cancel the mission and come back to you." Because she finished it for him, her eyes focused on his.


    Vinea gave him a final nod, then turned, disappearing into the pale light beyond the gate.


    She planned to meet Paul and Simon on the way, because time was of the essence. Asmodeus decided this would be the best plan of action.


    "Prepare two hundred knights, and have them march south, ready to cross the border and head to Baltimore within a few days. You will lead them, Levia."


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Baltimore¡ª


    The same morning.


    Lady Geruth sat alone at the breakfast table, wine still staining her lower lip, bruises across her thighs. She felt sore. Exhausted. And disturbingly satisfied.


    Her husband''s voice echoed faintly in her head ¡ª his threats, his lectures, his rants about demon purity.


    All of it... felt distant now.


    Her eyes drifted to the empty seat beside hers.


    Alan hadn''t returned after last night.


    She shouldn''t care.


    She shouldn''t crave his scent like a drug.


    She rose, shaking slightly, brushing her hair over one shoulder. Somewhere inside her, a soft voice asked her what she''d done... and why she wanted to do it again.


    The answer never came.


    Not in words.


    But when she reached her chamber, a small scroll sat waiting for her ¡ª Alan''s crest, his handwriting.


    "Tonight. Again. We''ll finish what we started."


    Infidelity wasn''t something to joke about, especially on the mainland... but for Geruth, the night with Alan was too intense and pleasant to forget.


    "Forgive me..."

 Chapter 533: Shadows Southbound

    Two days later, the hills grew drier and the air thicker.


    The road that once curved gently now pressed forward like a spine of old stones cracked in parts and thick with dust.


    Vinea travelled light, only ten knights at her side. Ygrenne, quiet as ordered, sharp as a blade. Their horses trotted without hurry, but never lazily. Vinea didn''t like silence for too long. Silence on the road this far south made her wary.


    Birdsong had faded into a dull hum of insects and wind. Even that began to disappear around noon, as they crested a low ridge and spotted movement down the slope.


    Two riders.


    Both dismounted, taking a break near a stream.


    Vinea didn''t slow.


    Only when she came within thirty strides did one man raise his hand casually, palm out, fingers relaxed. It was a greeting, not a warning.


    "I thought you looked familiar, dear princess," the younger man said.


    Simon.


    His beard was a little fuller now, but the dual blades on his back were the same. The wide-brimmed hat, dust-worn, cast a shadow over his amused expression.


    Beside him, Paul leaned against a tree, chewing on a sprig of mint.


    "Greetings, Your Highness. I didn''t expect to see one of the King''s wives out here."


    Vinea dismounted without a word, her eyes scanning both men for anything strange. "You''re late. You were meant to reach the citadel yesterday."


    Paul gave a slow shrug. "We stopped at a few way stations, trying to gather strange rumours and listened to the guards asking odd questions."


    Simon added, "some of the Grigorian knights have resigned and moved to Baltimore... it''s not one or two either."


    "My uncle?"


    Paul nodded. "If it''s his doing, he''s not acting like himself."


    "Should we tell my husband or head to the south like he wanted us to?"


    Simon grinned. "And we were just starting to enjoy the sun."


    She mounted again without responding.


    Dust lifted from their horses'' hooves and curled behind them like smoke on the wind.


    Something had shifted.


    And if Alan was no longer the man they once knew, there must be a reason for his sudden change.


    The sun dipped lower by the hour, casting long fingers of orange across the cracked road.


    Vinea led the way, her posture straight, cloak tugging in the wind. The knights followed in a tight formation, Paul and Simon riding just behind her on borrowed horses. No one spoke for a while.


    The southern road was too quiet.


    "Not a single caravan," Simon muttered, glancing off the road. "This route''s usually crawling with hauliers."


    "They''ve either been rerouted... or scared off," Paul replied. His voice was calm, but his hand hadn''t left the hilt of his short sword for over a league.


    Ygrenne rode at Vinea''s side, her brows slightly furrowed while the demon knights followed behind.


    "Two more patrols missing near the woods, Your Highness," she said. "No signs of struggle. Just... gone."


    Vinea didn''t answer. Her gaze followed the thinning treeline. Burned stumps scarred the edges of the forest. Someone had cleared them recently¡ªtoo clean, too fast.


    "Smoke," Simon said.


    All heads turned.


    A dark smear of ash curled into the sky ahead, maybe a mile out.


    This shouldn''t happen, because the only villages near the border were Grigorian.


    The group broke into a faster pace, boots clicking against stirrups as the horses surged forward. As they neared the source, the faint coppery scent of blood drifted in from the wind.


    It wasn''t a battlefield.


    It had once been a village, and only remnants remained.


    Charred houses leaned at odd angles, blackened walls steaming faintly in the midday heat. Dead livestock rotted in the dirt paths. A single wagon lay broken on its side, wheels still spinning weakly.


    And silence.


    No screaming, no crying. Just the crackle of dying embers.


    Paul dismounted first, stepping lightly through the soot. "No arrows. No siege."


    "It was a purge," Vinea said coldly. Her voice didn''t rise, but the knights around her shifted with unease.


    Simon crouched near a corpse¡ªhuman, throat slashed, no armour.


    "They weren''t soldiers. Just civilians."


    He stood and looked at her, his face grim. "This was no accident. But why make this sudden attack?"


    "Isn''t it to make others wary towards the north? Are they trying to ruin the peace talks?" Vinea tapped her lip, squishing them as her brain kicked into gear.


    "Oh?" Paul''s eyes also flashed when hearing her words.


    Vinea turned her horse. "We head south. No stopping. We find who did this."


    She didn''t need to say the next part.


    If the mainland was already moving in secret, Alan wasn''t just compromised.


    He was a lost cause.


    And now, she would see what had taken root in the south with her own eyes.


    ***


    The smell stayed with them for miles.


    Even after the village fell behind, that scorched scent clung to their clothes, skin, and thoughts. No one cracked a joke, even Simon.


    The road grew flatter as the hills gave way to dry plains. Small rocks littered the edges, and the fences lining the trail became less frequent, broken, and left to rot.


    The farmland here appeared like it hadn''t been tended in seasons.


    They rode fast.


    Twice, they passed abandoned carts, no signs of struggle, no blood¡ªbut still wrong. One had been stripped of supplies down to the bolts. The other carried only empty crates that once stored healing tonics and grain.


    Paul finally spoke, his voice low. "This whole route feels off. I''ve taken it a dozen times in the past. Always met at least one patrol from the south."


    "It was fine when we came north... what the hell is going on?"


    Alan and Simon had passed through just days ago. The people were alive and well then, which made them confused and angry.


    "Damn it...!"


    Vinea didn''t answer. She was already reaching for her waterskin, but she didn''t drink. Just stared at the horizon.


    Ygrenne came up beside her again. "If they''re moving soldiers without permission, it might mean war."


    "Or someone''s preparing for it." Simon''s horse kicked a stone loose from the path.


    "What if it''s not soldiers... and something else."


    Vinea couldn''t help but recognise the scent, and memories came back from a few weeks ago, when Asmodeus fought Mephisto with Alan.


    The scent of death.


    After an hour of riding, they passed an old shrine. Once a marker of peace between Grigor and the outer villages. Now, the statue of the war goddess was covered in dried excrement and crude symbols¡ªsymbols Paul couldn''t place.


    Vinea dismounted.


    She knelt before the shrine and scraped a finger across a mark. Her lips thinned. "This isn''t Grigorian."


    Ygrenne''s sword slid halfway from its sheath.


    "What language is it?" Simon asked, peering closer.


    "Old mainland dialect," Vinea replied. "It''s a prayer. For cleansing fire to purge the impure."


    Paul muttered, "Then the village wasn''t just a message. It was a ritual."


    Vinea rose, dusting her gloves.


    "The prayer was addressed to the god of death, not Lumina."


    "Let''s keep moving. The faster we reach Baltimore, the sooner we''ll see what''s happening down here."


    "Shouldn''t we contact the Boss?" Simon asked.


    "...I want to find more out, so we can help him."


    "I see, just don''t take too many risks." Paul finished before he sighed, his gaze lingering on the dark, ruined church.


    She mounted again.


    Her face was unreadable. But her fingers stayed curled around the hilt of her blade as they rode.


    They didn''t stop again.


    The sun dipped behind the hills, casting long red shadows across the road.


    Their group finally stopped at a prominent ridge, just before nightfall, where they could see the faint glow of fires in the distance¡ªBaltimore.


    The city shimmered like a dying star, too quiet, too contained. No smoke. No laughter from the outer camps. The stillness pressed like a beast hiding in the dark.


    Vinea didn''t dismount.


    She sat stiffly in her saddle, eyes narrowed. "No outer guard posts."


    Simon clicked his tongue. "I''d heard it was strict down here, but this...? This is martial."


    Paul checked his sword straps. "Should we ride in?"


    Vinea shook her head. "We approach at first light. No one moves without my order."


    The others gave silent nods.


    They would camp above the city, because the gates were already closed. Vinea stared down at the City longer than the rest. Something twisted in her gut.


    Something was wrong.


    Something deep.


    She hoped Alan could still be saved. Maybe she could handle it herself, without Asmodeus.


    Behind her, Ygrenne stepped closer. "Do you still think he can be saved?"


    Vinea didn''t look back. "I think someone has to try."


    Night fell like a curtain.


    They made camp without a fire.


    Yet little did they know that below, in the heart of Baltimore, a pair of green eyes opened in the dark, watching. Waiting. Already aware of who had come, waiting to see what action they would take.

 Chapter 534: The Man Wearing His Face!

    Baltimore had changed. The city she remembered was gone. The roads remained, the colour of the stone stayed the same, the faint sour scent still lingered near the river docks. And yet, as Vinea rode through the northern gates with Paul, Simon, and her ten knights in formation, everything felt off.


    It was too clean.


    The slums she''d once passed with Asmodeus faded, the old traders'' square walled off and silent. The narrow alley where she''d once kissed him in secret¡ªgone. Turned into a checkpoint lined with guards. They wore the crest of Grigor. The spirit, however, wasn''t there.


    No children chased dogs through the gutters. No gamblers called from crates outside the taverns. No street performers played their stringed songs on corners. She didn''t feel life or vibrance here, only order.


    "Feels wrong," Simon muttered beside her, adjusting the wide-brimmed hat over his eyes. "Too polished. Like a freshly made corpse."


    Paul didn''t speak. His eyes were on the rooftops.


    The inner gates opened slowly, and a young steward in blue robes stepped forward. Clean-cut, trembling. He bowed low before even looking up.


    "Princess Vinea... Lord Simon, Sir Paul... the Duke of Grigor sends his regrets," the steward said. "He is currently meeting with high nobles from the mainland and cannot be disturbed."


    Vinea dismounted, her boots crunching on clean stone. "I''ll wait."


    "O-of course. His Grace insisted you be given the noble quarter''s east wing for comfort. There are refreshments waiting. Your knights will be housed in the barracks."


    Vinea raised an eyebrow. "Separate us?"


    "Just for protocol. Of course, you may visit them anytime," the man added quickly.


    Paul watched him closely. "You nervous, boy?"


    The steward blinked. "No, sir."


    Simon smiled faintly. "Then stop sweating."


    Vinea turned back toward the main road and stared up at the central tower, just visible over the red-tiled roofs.


    Alan was there.


    She could feel it.


    But the Baltimore she remembered. The city where she danced barefoot in the rain and enjoyed hot steaming bread from the bakery with Asmodeus during a market rush was gone.


    This city felt empty, sterilised, and repainted.


    And the heart inside it no longer beat the same.


    "... Let''s go."


    They followed the steward toward the guest wing, shadows growing longer behind them, and even the beautiful sky felt wrong.


    ''This city was supposed to be neutral... so where did all the beastkin go?''


    Vinea''s boots echoed softly across the polished floors of the guest wing.


    Too soft.


    The walls here were smooth plaster and gold-trimmed wood, the kind only mainland coin could buy. But it didn''t feel like the Baltimore she remembered. Now, a mere stage dressed up for nobles to pretend it wasn''t a place once stained with blood and poverty.


    The poverty had carried a certain charm... as the culture of several races and kingdoms fused into a beautiful city of life and acceptance.


    She entered the suite.


    The rooms were large and clean. Fruit on the table. Wine chilled. Windows opened to view the inner courtyard; everything was perfect and prepared. Even a fresh set of folded robes in her demon size lay by the bath.


    How did they prepare this without notice?


    But no servants.


    No guards.


    Too convenient.


    "We should be careful, John, Simon and Ygrenne please keep your guard up."


    Paul entered a moment later, removing his coat with a sigh. "You feel it too?"


    "Yes."


    Simon leaned against the doorway, peering down the hall. "The guards looked away when we passed. Like we smell bad or somethin'' damn mainlanders."


    Vinea sat at the edge of the bed, fingers laced. Her sharp eyes flicked toward the window again. The courtyards were still empty. No beastkin. No elves. Not even half-bloods. All she''d seen since entering were humans.


    ''They were everywhere last year...''


    Merchants, messengers, even the flower seller with only one eye. Gone.


    Simon finally said it. "This city was cleaned out."


    Paul nodded. "And they didn''t do it with words."


    Ygrenne entered last, closing the door behind her. "Scouts reported more border activity. Camps being built along the eastern hills. Likely the enemy."


    Vinea''s nails pressed into her palm. "So the war''s already started."


    Paul and Simon turned away; they didn''t have the ability or talent to judge the situation properly and instead wanted to run to their rooms and enjoy a drink.


    "..."


    "W-well... it''s beyond our thinking, Your Highness."


    Vinea stood. Her long coat fell around her like a curtain, and her dark brown hair swayed against her back. "Then we''ll watch quietly too."


    Simon blinked. "What?"


    "I''ll go to the meeting."


    "They didn''t invite you."


    "Then I''ll arrive anyway."


    Ygrenne tilted her head. "Do you believe he''ll see you?"


    Vinea stared at her for a moment. Then turned to the window again, watching the red tower glint in the setting sun. Her voice dropped.


    "... He''s still my uncle."


    She didn''t add more.


    But the air in the room shifted. Because whatever Alan had become, whatever shadow now wore his name, Vinea had come to see it with her own eyes.


    Even if that meant facing him alone.


    "...He always used to."


    ***


    The meeting would take place in a few nights, so Vinea couldn''t rush to meet with Alan exactly, and so Vinea didn''t sleep that night.


    Not properly.


    She stayed seated in the high-backed chair beside the window, one leg crossed over the other, staring out toward the central tower of Baltimore.


    The steward had offered tea, but she hadn''t touched it.


    She was immune to most poisons as a demon. Asmodeus warned her, so she obeyed


    When the first silver light of dawn broke over the city walls, she was already lacing her boots. Ygrenne stood nearby, fully armed.


    "Should we bring the knights?"


    "No. Just us."


    The city lord''s castle was strangely quiet as they stepped through the hallways, even though morning should''ve meant the movement of servants, guards, and merchants. But there were only a few figures scattered about, moving with silent, rehearsed steps.


    Baltimore looked like a city under siege, even without soldiers on the streets.


    As they neared the council tower, Vinea''s eyes caught a pair of beastkin children sweeping stone steps. Their tails were tucked low. One flinched when a noblewoman passed.


    That was all she needed to see.


    "This place has changed," Ygrenne muttered under her breath.


    Vinea didn''t answer.


    She just increased her pace.


    At the top of the stairs, there were two knights in dull silver standing in front of the doors.


    "No visitors allowed."


    "I''m not a visitor." Vinea''s voice was flat. "I''m family."


    The knight didn''t move, but he hesitated.


    Another voice came from behind him.


    "Let her in."


    The door opened, and a familiar face stepped through.


    Alan.


    His cloak was clean, and he looked more resolute than before, with blonde hair combed back. But a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. The uncle who fought for their kingdom and taught her the blade stood opposite her. Yet, he wasn''t the same.


    "Vinea," he said, like the name tasted unfamiliar. "What a surprise." His eyes were like a snake observing its prey. "You''ve grown into such a charming lady."


    She stepped forward, studying him closely. Her pupils dilated, a deep, tight ache in her abdomen... something wasn''t right. This man didn''t feel human or... like Alan.


    "I came to see you," she said. "The others are worried."


    "Are they?"


    He turned, gesturing inside. "Come. We''ll talk."


    She didn''t move right away.


    Because as Alan stepped into the shadows of the room, the light caught the edge of his eyes.


    And for just a moment, green flickered in the dark. Vinea followed him in, though she didn''t relax because this was enemy territory.


    The doors closed behind her with a soft click, sealing the room. Alan gestured for her to sit at the long table at the centre, covered in a hot steaming series of plates and meals. Vinea found the room carried a faint scent of damp, like it hadn''t been aired out in days.


    "I had the staff prepare breakfast," Alan said casually, motioning toward a tray of untouched fruit and hot tea.


    Vinea didn''t sit.


    "Why didn''t you respond to the last three letters?" she asked.


    Alan smiled faintly. "I''ve been... busy."


    "Too busy for a single word to your king? To your family?"


    His smile didn''t change. "You sound angry."


    "I''m curious," she said. "Because the Alan I remember didn''t hide behind things like a coward."


    Alan''s brows furrowed, his eyes shrinking up in an aggressive shape at Vinea''s attempt to push his buttons and make him angry.


    That was when she caught it¡ªthe twitch in his eye. Barely a blink, but it was there. The calm mask slipped for a heartbeat before returning like stone.


    Alan turned to the window, hands behind his back.


    "Do you think Asmodeus sent you to spy on me?"


    "Not at all, my dear husband only cares about his best friend being safe. Why? Do you doubt the man who did so much for you?"


    A pause.


    Then Alan''s voice, quieter than before: "You should leave soon."


    "Why?"


    He turned again.


    And this time, the light hit his face directly.


    "Go...!"


    His irises shimmered, changing colours as if ink staining a white cloth... but Alan covered his face, visibly struggling with a low groan. "Anne... please... you cannot be here right now!"


    A voice filled with concern...


    Alan''s body staggered before falling onto the table, with both hands slamming down.


    "Princess Vinea!"


    ''Alan!?''


    His eyes changed, cold and lacking any human emotions... they were deep green.


    Vinea''s voice became caught in her throat. But she didn''t step back, and her fingers twitched near the hilt at her waist. Alan tilted his head from side to side, almost studying her. Then he smiled, but there was no warmth.


    "You always were the sharp one."


    The door behind her opened.


    Ygrenne''s voice rang in, clear and urgent. "Your Highness, something''s wrong¡ª"


    But Vinea didn''t look back.


    Her eyes stayed on Alan as she whispered, "You''re not my uncle."


    And the thing in Alan''s skin gave the softest chuckle.


    "No. I''m something better."

 Chapter 535: The loss of Family

    Vinea''s eyes darted towards the door, terrified of this existence which called itself her uncle, without the safety net she called Asmodeus. Her confidence and willpower wavered as piercing emerald eyes glared at her like a snake observing its prey.


    ''Damn it!''


    "What''s the matter, dear niece?"


    Parading in Alan''s skin, Mephisto smirked, knowing she understood everything.


    A fearsome predator waiting for her to make a mistake and lower her guard, something she couldn''t do... wouldn''t do!


    ''Give me strength, my love.''


    "N-Nothing, Uncle... I am just a little tired from the long journey."


    "Hmm, then will you join me for dinner?"


    "W-What?"


    The hairs on Vinea''s arms stuck up; she wanted nothing more than to leave and return to Zar''Kaleth and burrow herself into Asmodeus'' arms.


    "Well, it''s been a long time since we last spoke. Don''t you think it''d be good to talk about what''s happened since I left the north?"


    ''Yeah right, Screw you!''


    Her nose scrunched as she closed her eyes and tried calming herself with a deep breath.


    Could she learn something important?


    The logical part of her mind started to race, wondering what might be best. A meal wouldn''t kill her, and Alan wouldn''t either. Not directly, at least, she wanted to believe.


    "Okay, Uncle..."


    "Haha, good! Then, let''s go."


    Alan held his arm out, offering to escort the demon princess who helplessly hooked his arm despite the cold chill that spread through her body.


    The moment they stepped forward, Mephisto''s tricks started. "Do you remember the last time I escorted you to dinner?"


    "Eh?"


    ''No...''


    A memory surfaced as they walked down the hallway; the young Anne was still a weak knight who lacked the power to defend herself, and the fallen Hero still carried his desire to fight, before his second defeat and close to their father''s birthday.


    Vinea''s hand twitched slightly against his arm.


    That memory was old. Buried.


    She could still picture the tall doors of the palace, the way Alan had smiled in the torchlight, with a gentle smile. Back then, he''d still joked like Simon, praised Paul''s cooking, and laughed when Asmodeus got flustered around Yuina. He hadn''t yet touched the darkness.


    But now?


    The warmth was gone.


    What stood beside her wore the same face and moved with the same stride. Its gait flowed too smoothly. No fog came from his breath in the autumn air, and the carpet barely shifted under his weight.


    This man was a monster.


    Vinea kept walking.


    They passed artwork embroidered with the Lion of Grigor, old statues of heroes now half-forgotten. The hallway curved toward a private dining wing. A quiet place, sealed off from the public feast halls she remembered from previous visits.


    "I had this room renovated," Alan said casually. "Imported woods from the east. The floor sings when you walk on it¡ªlisten."


    She didn''t respond.


    Silent stewards opened the doors as the guards bowed.


    Inside, everything shimmered gold. Soft orange light from high chandeliers spilt over a polished table set for two¡ªvelvet chairs. Steam spiralled from freshly roasted duck and bowls of seasoned grains. Glass goblets waited, wine already poured. The smell was wrong. Too sweet.


    Vinea hesitated at the entrance.


    Alan, or rather Mephisto, turned to her with an expectant smile. "It''s safe. I even had them test everything beforehand."


    She smiled weakly. "I''ll trust you."


    The lie tasted bitter. She stepped inside.


    He pulled her chair out for her and let his hand brush her back.


    She sat, looking at him with a sharp glare.


    "Do you remember the first meal we shared after the siege?" he asked, leaning forward as he cut into the meat with unnatural grace.


    "I remember."


    "You were quiet then too. I thought you hated me."


    "I didn''t."


    "I wanted to apologise for all that," Alan said.


    She blinked. "Apologise?"


    "For not doing more." His green eyes locked onto hers. "To stop what happened to you. To your family."


    Her fork paused halfway to her mouth.


    He was digging and testing her reactions.


    Mephisto knew.


    Of course he did.


    But Vinea smiled politely. "It''s the past."


    Alan raised his glass. "To the future, then."


    Reluctantly, she tapped her glass against his.


    They drank.


    And as the wine slid down her throat, she realised. Poison didn''t scare her. What terrified her was the thought that Mephisto didn''t need that to kill her right now.


    That he could devour her whole with nothing more than a smile.


    ***


    The food sat on her plate, mostly untouched.


    Vinea held her utensils out of habit, but her gaze never left him. Mephisto didn''t eat like Alan. Alan chewed too fast, liked to talk between bites, and never used the smaller fork. This thing sliced everything with practised precision, every movement exact, mechanical. Inhuman.


    He sipped the wine again. "Do you still train with Levia? The girl had a sharp tongue, but good instincts."


    "She''s stronger now. All of us are."


    "A shame the rest of the world doesn''t realise how much potential the demons have."


    His voice carried no mockery, making the false sincerity worse.


    "I''m curious," he continued, reclining slightly. "Do you think Asmodeus is happy ruling that little kingdom of his? Surrounded by you women, tucked away in the north?"


    "More than happy," she replied quickly. "He''s building something better than any human ever managed."


    "Mmm. That''s the kind of answer I expected."


    He tapped a finger against the goblet, watching her from the corner of his eye.


    "Then why did he send you instead of coming himself?"


    The question made her flinch.


    He smiled again.


    "Was it fear? Or did he already suspect something... darker?"


    Vinea steadied her breath.


    "You''re not Alan."


    "True."


    He confirmed it without hesitation and leaned forward now, elbows on the table, voice low and smooth.


    "But I remember him. I remember every thought, every hesitation. He loved your family, you know. Cared deeply for Simon and Paul. And he¡ª"


    "Stop."


    The word came sharper than she intended.


    The thing wearing Alan''s skin chuckled. "So there''s still a little fire left."


    Silence stretched again.


    Then he said, "You''ll stay the night here, of course. Your room is ready. There won''t be guards outside. You''re meant to feel safe."


    Vinea didn''t respond.


    She stood, carefully, pushing the chair back without a sound.


    "I think I''ve had enough."


    "As you wish," he said lightly. "But tomorrow, I''d like you to meet someone. A friend of mine from the mainland. She''s been... very helpful."


    Vinea bowed slightly, her face unreadable. "I''ll consider it."


    She turned.


    But as she walked away, Mephisto''s voice followed.


    "Oh, and Vinea¡ª"


    She stopped.


    "If Asmodeus sends more messengers... I hope they''re more fun."


    Her fists balled up against her side.


    She walked faster as if to forget the horrible memory and guilt. Vinea could tell that Alan still lingered inside that monster, waiting for help.


    ''He has to be...''


    ***


    The hallway stretched longer than she remembered, and the path to safety seemed too far.


    Every step Vinea took echoed louder than the last, the sound distorted, like the walls were listening.


    When she reached the guest wing, her breath was tight. She didn''t knock, because Ygrenne opened the door before her hand touched it as if waiting for her.


    "Your Highness?"


    "Don''t ask. Just let me in."


    She stepped inside and closed the door behind her. The room was expansive, with red curtains drawn and a hearth burning low, but the warmth didn''t reach her skin.


    Vinea walked to the edge of the bed and sat without grace.


    Ygrenne didn''t speak; she simply poured herself a cup of water and set it on the nightstand.


    "He''s become something else."


    Ygrenne stood silently.


    "Alan''s still in there... it was faint, but I felt it. When he looked at me, something was trapped behind the eyes." Her voice cracked. "Asmodeus would''ve known what to do. But I... I almost broke down just having dinner with him."


    "You endured well, Your Highness," Ygrenne said quietly.


    Vinea wiped her cheek. She hadn''t noticed the tears until her fingers came away wet.


    "We leave at first light," she said. "No excuses."


    Ygrenne bowed. "Understood."


    The pair didn''t move or speak about leaving because leaving didn''t offer answers.


    What could they do now?


    Send a letter?


    Warn the north?


    Would Mephisto let them go?


    Maybe he already knew their next steps.


    Vinea didn''t know.


    She only knew that she needed to survive long enough to send a warning.


    Long enough to get back to him.


    To Asmodeus.


    As her head sank into her hands, the door across the hallway creaked open. Footsteps passed beyond the curtain. Measured. Deliberate.


    Ygrenne moved to the window and peeked through the side slit.


    She froze.


    "Your Highness..."


    "What is it?"


    "Someone''s in the hallway."


    "...Who?"


    Ygrenne''s lips parted. But no answer came.


    Because in that exact moment, the footsteps stopped.


    And the knock on their door came¡ªsoft, gentle.


    Polite in a way that felt wrong.


    "May I come in?" A woman''s voice. Sweet. Smooth.


    Neither of them moved.


    Another knock. Louder.


    "Lady Vinea... I was told you''d be here."


    Ygrenne reached for her sword.


    Vinea stood slowly.


    Because whoever was outside that door... wasn''t from Grigor.

 Chapter 536: The Visitor

    Vinea''s hands shook slightly as Ygrenne moved closer, drawing her sword with practised grace. She pointed the blade towards the door and shifted forward.


    "Your Highness, please stand back," Ygrenne whispered.


    Vinea stepped aside, curious about why Ygrenne drew her blade.


    The visitor spoke in a strange yet peculiar dialect. It was an unfamiliar accent that Vinea didn''t recognise well. The pair waited a moment before another knock came at the door, only their bated breath filling the room.


    Knock!


    A third knock came, just as gentle as before.


    "I will open it."


    Ygrenne grasped the handle, her eyes focused on the door. Her body moved like a shadow, barely making a sound as she pulled it open.


    Beyond the door stood a familiar woman whom Vinea didn''t quite recognise.


    The woman wore a beautiful blue night-gown and a robe covering her body, which should have seemed vulgar and sultry, but looked glamorous and elegant.


    Her brown eyes glanced at Ygrenne, then Vinea, and a smile came to her lips.


    "Good evening, Princess," she said in a bright voice. "May I enter?" Her voice carried an almost musical tone and rhythm. Vinea started at the late-night intruder, stepping back while maintaining her royal etiquette, before asking the woman a question.


    "Who might you be? Surely that is the proper question right now."


    The woman didn''t seem offended or bothered by Vinea''s sharp and accusatory tone.


    "I''m an acquaintance of your uncle." She smiled softly. "My name is Geruth."


    ''Geruth?'' Vinea recognised the name somewhat, though it wasn''t important... who was it again; she mused before her face brightened.


    The woman that bastard used Alan''s body to spend the night with!


    A noble from the mainland.


    Ygrenne''s sword tip twitched in response; she recognised the name before Vinea and labelled her as the enemy.


    A friend of Mephisto, someone he mentioned over dinner, but he hadn''t mentioned more than that. Vinea just remembered that Alan spent the night in another woman''s room and judged it to be this woman, Lady Geruth.


    "Just what kind of relationship do you share with my Uncle?" Vinea asked cautiously. She knew the woman in front of her was someone from the mainland, someone Mephisto wanted her to meet.


    Right now, in the den of wolves, surrounded by enemies, she couldn''t help but feel helpless.


    If she could leave, she would.


    However, Vinea needed information about Alan and his plan. Otherwise, everything would be for nothing, and she refused to become a burden to Asmodeus.


    ''Please guide me well, darling.''


    But there was a reason to be suspicious, especially since she was so... pretty.


    Geruth laughed softly, her laughter like soft bells in the wind. "Nothing to worry about, Princess."


    Her eyes glittered mischievously, like she knew the thoughts in Vinea''s head. "He needed a little help, that''s all."


    Vinea''s jaw tightened. She was tired, emotional and not prepared for whatever game she might face when dealing with the god of death.


    Her voice held an icy edge as she responded. "Help with what?"


    Geruth''s eyes glanced over at the swordswoman.


    "Oh, this and that." She said casually. She studied Vinea''s face, as if trying to read her thoughts.


    That''s why Vinea couldn''t lose this moment or let the chance to learn more about him pass; so she nodded to Ygrenne, who hesitated before lowering her sword with a long breath.


    "Since you seem to know who I am, Lady Geruth, you might as well come inside."


    ***


    Three women in the large room.


    Two sat opposite each other, with the last standing behind the princess, her hand never leaving the blade at her waist as if to warn the older woman, who radiated a sultry charm.


    "Well, this tea is quite delectable. Princess."


    "Enough, just call me Vinea. I am no longer Grigor''s princess."


    Vinea glared at the woman after twenty minutes of testing each other''s bottom line and purpose; they got nowhere.


    "Fufu, it seems that you are quite hasty, well... I guess it cannot be helped."


    Lady Geruth placed down her cup, elegant and each movement filled with purpose and grace. "Do you know how dangerous it is for you to remain here?"


    "What!?" Ygrenne stepped forward, scowling with her blade half drawn.


    "Ygrenne!"


    With one shout from Vinea, she stepped back and returned to herself, causing the room to calm down.


    ''Why, I don''t understand... is this a trick!? Asmodeus, help me think!''


    Vinea wasn''t the type of princess to enjoy tea parties; all her life, she worshipped the sword, strength, and now, her husband.


    What Lady Geruth wanted to say to her, or the woman''s goals.


    Vinea didn''t have a clue.


    "Don''t look so on guard, Princess Vinea." Lady Geruth curled her lips into a smile before sliding her index finger across her cheek. "I am in the same position as you, a mere pawn without power."


    "What do you mean?"


    Although Vinea didn''t feel like a pawn, she understood how powerless she was against the current Alan, and the number of mainland knights was increasing daily. The sense that they planned for this moment was something Vinea didn''t doubt.


    ''Do they want to attack the north... or is it the Beast Empire for their resources?''


    Lady Geruth looked around; her eyes shone with a magical glow, forming sigils around her face, before she leaned forward and whispered to Vinea.


    "I want to offer you a deal, Princess."


    ***


    Meanwhile, the pair enjoyed a game of cards in the room given to Paul and Simon, with a massive pile of coins stacked for Paul.


    In contrast to that, Simon only had a few silver coins left.


    "Damn, you old man! You have to be cheating."


    "Careful, brother, calling a young man like me old will result in bad luck." Paul sneered while taking another silver coin, flicking it in the air, and catching it. "If your wife learns about this, I am not taking the blame."


    "Ack! Paul, you bastard, I trusted you!" Simon dropped to the ground, acting dramatically as if Paul had stabbed him in the back.


    This scene was something they regularly enjoyed, since returning to Grigor, they lived in the same village, a sort of promise to each other.


    "Tsk! To think I swore to let my little girl marry your son!" Paul grumbled.


    "Hey! My son is a good seed!"


    "With a father like you, even a god would become a criminal!"


    The two men bickered for a short while, and no matter what happened, Paul would always give more than half the winning back and spend the money he had kept on beer and food.


    "Shall we see what nightlife is like in Baltimore, Brother?" He again offered his hand to the dramatic knight, the mage''s sly smile awakening the young, mischievous side in Simon.


    "I never thought you''d ask!"


    Since Princess Vinea stayed in another room, the two knew they wouldn''t be much help; the knight Ygrenne was younger and stronger than both. men


    So, like evil old men, they snuck into the city wearing plain clothes.


    ***


    "Damn it... Ugh!" Simon hopped the wall and fell with a loud thud, his body rolling in the dirt, unable to steady himself. "Getting old is annoying."


    However, Simon''s mouth opened wide when he turned to face Paul. The mage didn''t drop like he did; instead of snapping a spell rune with the magic for "Glide" imbued, he descended gracefully and landed without a sound.


    "Phew, what''s wrong, Simon? You look like hell." He smirked at the dirty knight while cracking his neck and shoulders.


    "You had gliding magic!? Since when???"


    "Oh, about a month ago?"


    "Why did you let me jump then!?"


    "...I didn''t think?"


    "Paul!"


    "Hahaha, let''s go, Simon, I''ll buy you a drink."


    "Tsk..." Simon held his anger, biting his lips because he couldn''t hate his brother... this man treated him so well that the occasional joke or prank was nothing compared to them.


    The pair slipped through the dark back roads, the nightlife of Baltimore different from the past; with the beastkin locked in their district, it became quiet.


    "Hey, did you."


    "Yeah."


    Simon''s eyes narrowed, his gaze flicking behind them several times as they turned corners and increased speed to escape the shadow tailing them.


    Paul grasped two runic sticks, ready to cast two spells as he followed Simon''s lead.


    ''Thank god you are here, Simon.''


    He could always trust Simon''s instinct, which Paul himself lacked; they jumped fences and rolled across stone walls.


    However, the shadows behind them continued to follow pace.


    "Simon, this might be bad. I think they are serious."


    Paul''s voice was dead serious, metal clanging, boots sinking into fresh mud; the enemy were knights and well-trained.


    "Don''t worry, Paul, I will get us out of this safely."


    Despite his strong words, Simon''s eyes darted around almost nervously in movement, yet he remained focused, with both hands gripping his swords.


    "Hold it right there!"


    "..."


    The knights caught up, called out and drew their swords, almost blocking the escape route.


    "Paul... do you have any bright spells carved into those runes? Like a flash of sunlight?"


    ''What is he planning?''


    Paul and Simon stood back to back, with ten knights enclosing the circle around them.


    "Trust me, do you have any?"


    "Of course I do..."


    Then let''s get ready; on my mark, toss them towards the weakest-looking knight.

 Chapter 537: Dashing through the knight

    Paul''s doubtful eyes narrowed briefly before he pulled out two runic shards, small pieces of wood with a circular pattern carved into them. It almost resembled a sun constructed of curved bars, and that''s when he spoke.


    "Here''s your flash spell. What do you want me to do?"


    "Toss them."


    "...what?"


    "Toss them at the knight''s brother."


    Simon''s teeth shone in the dark with his ridiculous smile, but Paul promised to trust him, no matter how stupid and useless this idea seemed.


    ''What does he plan to do?


    This light won''t stun them or anything.''


    However, the knights approaching them wouldn''t give more time, and so Paul shook his head and, with an irritated grunt, tossed them towards the knights.


    "Damn it Simon!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "On three," Simon whispered, shifting his weight low.


    Paul grunted in reply, flipping the two carved runes between his fingers.


    The mage didn''t know what his brother planned to do, but if the princess got into trouble because of them, then he would beat the living hell out of this muscle-brained fool.


    "One."


    Boots crunched gravel.


    "Two."


    The closest knight raised his blade, tilting his head, maybe realising something was off.


    "Hey! What are you¡ª"


    "Three!"


    Paul hurled the rune with a flick of his wrist.


    A blinding white light exploded midair.


    "Oh god, my eyes!"


    "Argh... it burns!"


    Immediately after the gleam of the white flash spread further, causing all the guards to cover their eyes and groan in pain, the leading knights with their swords drawn dropped their blades to cover, rub and fix their eyes.


    The knights stumbled back, shielding their faces just a moment too late.


    Simon didn''t wait.


    He exploded forward, blades flashing. His left cut through one man''s thigh, and his right deflected a panicked sword swing, and with his offhand, he cut the second knight''s throat.


    The knight fell with a shout.


    "So what''s your plan?" Paul asked.


    "RUN!"


    Before he could understand, Simon dragged his arm and flung through the city streets at high speed. They veered into a narrow path between two brick buildings. Paul slammed a rune onto the wall as they passed; seconds later, the stone collapsed in a controlled blast, buying them time.


    "You okay?"


    Simon nodded, panting hard but grinning. "Yeah. Remind me never to doubt your cowardly magic again."


    "It''s called tactical retreat." Paul huffed, one hand holding his ribs. "I think one of them grazed me."


    Simon glanced down. Blood soaked the side of Paul''s robe.


    "Can you keep going?"


    "Only if we find a place to hide."


    They turned the corner and found themselves in a market filled with commoners, strange sights and exotic scents.


    ***


    The sound of whistles and people rushing echoed behind them, so the pair slowed down and blended into the crowd as best they could.


    ''Thank god it''s a human market...''


    A night market, the speciality of Baltimore, where the people would gather and enjoy cheap wine and food leftover from the harvest after the storage buildings were full.


    Because of the efforts from Asmodeus, Avandar and Yuina, the supplies of Baltimore doubled in return for remaining completely neutral... thus the people who lived in the villages near the city could afford to attend the special lunar fair.


    ''Pauls fucked...''


    "Stay upright," Simon grabbed Paul''s shoulder, and winced. You''re bleeding through your ribs. If they see it¡ª"


    "I know." Paul slipped a rune from his sleeve and pressed it under his robes. His fingers traced a brief symbol, and a numbing cool spread beneath his skin. "Fuck! How did that kid endure this stupid use of magic!?"


    Paul didn''t heal the wound, but froze it like he saw Asmodeus do in the past...


    "Ngh... Simon, that kid we raised, he''s one crazy little bastard."


    "You only realise that now?"


    "... I''ll handle the glamours. You keep us moving," Paul said through clenched teeth.


    Glamours were elemental spells of the illusion school of magic, simple acts of deception that placed a mask over a person''s body.


    Right now, Simon and Paul looked like a loving couple from the West.


    Well-tanned skin and dark hair, nothing like the past bald mage, and his rough, roguish friend.


    Simon nodded and adjusted his pace and form, keeping his arm near Paul to pull him away immediately. He wouldn''t abandon his brother. Not because he was a hero. If Paul''s wives found out, then they would beat him to death, along with his wives.


    "How many do you think followed?"


    "Too many, Paul... it''s as if they were waiting for us, but your flash trick was like throwing water on a wasp nest... they are so pissed."


    "Good!"


    The market thinned toward the southern edge.


    Fewer stalls, more space and a pair of guards wandered near a fountain, but their uniforms were red and trimmed with gold. City Watch.


    ''These aren''t knights, and seem unrelated to the ones near the castle.''


    "Over there," Paul said. "That alley behind the spice vendor."


    Simon grunted and shifted course, leading them behind a stall stacked with pungent roots and dried herbs. They ducked into the alley, and Paul collapsed against the wall.


    "Haa... okay," he wheezed.


    "Rest a minute. We''re unclear, but they''ll search the crowded areas first."


    Paul nodded, fumbling for more runes.


    He spread a set of three on the cobblestone.


    Defensive wards. Weak ones.


    But if someone came too close, there might be issues; the pair would know it was triggered and have enough time to escape. The other two runes were soundproofing, and the second alert had a more extended range but less accuracy.


    "I wish I could just heal myself using holy magic... I miss having a priestess."


    Paul complained as he opened his robes, the wound bubbling with fresh blood and seemed unable to coagulate properly.


    "That looks bad, Paul... need a hand?"


    "No, just... hold this in my mouth and pour the potion over the wound, then add this."


    Paul took out a healing potion and a white powder to stop the bleeding and help it clot.


    Simon usually messed around, but with the safety of his best friend''s life on the line. He became serious, focusing his eyes as he placed one hand over Paul''s jaw. Then, he put a thick piece of rope in Paul''s mouth, drool leaking from the sides.


    "Endure, my friend."


    "Nggh!"


    The potion hissed as it met the wound.


    Maybe the hissing was from Paul.


    Paul''s body jerked, every muscle tensing at once. His muffled scream echoed against the soundproof rune. Steam rose from his side like someone had poured acid on raw meat.


    Simon kept pouring, ignoring the twitching and the way Paul''s fingers clawed at the cobblestone.


    "Almost done."


    He took the white powder and pressed it over the sizzling flesh. It crackled, clung, and formed a strange crust that sealed the gash like dried wax over a broken plate.


    Paul sagged, sweat soaking his robes, face pale beneath the glamour.


    "Pull it out," he croaked.


    Simon tugged the rope from his mouth. Paul spat blood and saliva to the side, panting like a man who''d just survived drowning.


    "I am never letting you treat me again," he wheezed.


    "You ungrateful bastard!"


    Thud!


    He slapped Paul''s shoulder, causing the bald mage to turn pale, dropping to his knees with a whimper... "You... fuck!"


    "I saved your life, though."


    "Thanks to me. I mixed that potion myself."


    Simon nodded and couldn''t help but agree with his best friend.


    "You also got yourself stabbed."


    Paul froze.


    "...Fair enough."


    They stayed still for a few minutes, only the faint hum of the warded runes marking the passing time.


    Simon glanced toward the mouth of the alley. "We can''t stay long."


    Paul nodded.


    His body still ached, but his mind was clearer.


    Pain had a funny way of sharpening focus.


    He dug into his satchel again, pulling out a tiny stone marked with a circle of overlapping lines.


    "Signal rune?" Simon asked.


    "Yeah. Just in case."


    He whispered a word, and the stone pulsed once, then crumbled into dust. Somewhere far away, it would alert a specific pair of wives that Paul was alive and wounded and if things got worse. They''d find him, eventually. Or find whoever dared hurt him.


    Simon stood, rolling his shoulders. "Alright. What now? We keep hiding or try to cut back toward the safe zone?"


    Paul looked up, eyes serious. "We need to know why they ambushed us."


    "...You think it was a trap?"


    "I know it was."


    Paul forced himself to stand, legs shaking but steady.


    "This wasn''t just patrols. That knight knew who we were. The moment he saw me, he called for backup. It wasn''t random."


    Simon exhaled. "Shit. You think it''s because of her?"


    "The princess?" Paul glanced down at the blood-stained street.


    "Yeah. Or because Alan has betrayed us, they know her importance to Asmodeus. That kingdom isn''t stupid. They must have spies in the neutral cities."


    Paul looked at Simon with wide eyes, shocked at his rare display of intellect. Touching the other knight''s face, he couldn''t help but ask. "Are you alright, Simon?"


    "Give over, you bald cunt!"


    "Hahaha, let''s get out of here for fucks sake."

 Chapter 538: The Demon Kings Nightmare

    The world burned... smoke filled the skies, and bodies filled the floor.


    Asmodeus stood frozen in this dream, once again trapped and unable to gain rest as he saw his beloved women cut down by the man who was supposed to be his best friend and brother.


    "Why Alan!?"


    He shouted, trying to get the man''s attention, but the voice didn''t leave his lips. A silent scream of despair as Alan''s blade stabbed Yumiko in the chest, her body dropping to join the others.


    Asmodeus was left alone. His heart ached, and his mind raced as he watched the blade rise; it would cut off Yumiko''s head next.


    ''Stop!''


    This dream started a few nights earlier, a foreboding feeling that grew worse with each repetition. The more Asmodeus saw this dream, the more lucid and realistic it became.


    At first, it was their voices that became more realistic, then their scent, and now he could feel their heat, the soft sensation of their lifeless bodies, and the hatred inside him that lingered remained even after waking up.


    "How many times..." Asmodeus asked, but nobody answered.


    After Yumiko, Alan then killed Aurelia, Velmina, and Tsukihana, his lovely daughters.


    "Stop... Move damn it!"


    However, he couldn''t stop their deaths, and once again suffered a horrible nightmare.


    ***


    Despite being a dream, Asmodeus became enraged, his mana in reality pulsing dangerously, drawing the attention of his future wives, but they did not approach him.


    "What''s wrong darling!?" Erika called out, her hand burning as she tried to touch him, the atmosphere around him hot like a raging volcano filled with lava.


    They knew he was suffering nightmares because Asmodeus told them about it several times.


    "I didn''t think it would become this bad..." Velvet bit her lip, ashamed that she had joked about it and teased him.


    "Master...!" Sariel tried to move closer, but Riel held her back.


    "It won''t help him Sari!"


    Riel''s tail waved around nervously, her eyes fixed on Asmodeus.


    "We should wake him up..." Leviathan was the first to move; she approached the bed, ignoring the pain, grabbed Asmodeus''s shoulder, and called out to him. "Wake up, please wake up!"


    Her words echoed for a moment before Asmodeus suddenly grabbed her throat, his hand squeezing down, trying to crush it.


    "Asmodeus stop!!" Alice called out, but nothing could stop him... this was something that grew worse each night that passed, and now they realised this wasn''t something normal.


    "What''s going on?"


    A soft, delicate voice echoed behind them as the silver-haired woman stepped inside, her ten tails fluttering behind her as she saw Asmodeus choking Levia.


    "He is having a nightmare..."


    Serena heard Velvet''s explanation, but stepped closer.


    "I can see that... I mean why isn''t anyone helping her?" Her eyes narrowed; she didn''t understand why these women just stood by while their "lord" choked one of his wives.


    Her body moved faster than they could speak; holding her swollen stomach, she slapped Asmodeus on the cheek.


    Pah!


    After losing her divine powers, her strength and power dropped significantly, but a small mark appeared on his cheeks, and his eyes fluttered under his eyelids. The pressure in the room dissipated, and he finally opened his eyes, which he immediately widened in horror.


    "L-Levi?"


    He let go, staring at his hands, and then at Levi, who had tears in her eyes and bruises around her neck. She coughed and spluttered before collapsing on his chest. "A-Asmodeus are you alright?" Levia still prioritised his feelings and wellbeing, asking in a hoarse voice.


    This caused Serena to shake her head, but she admired Levia.


    ''I can''t believe these demons, even if they were scared of him... how can they stand idle?''


    Asmodeus hugged Leviathan tightly, and he felt remorseful.


    "I-I am sorry..." He groaned, feeling her neck, using healing magic to fix her.


    The pain vanished quickly, but the lingering feeling of being suffocated by him, the shock and surprise remained in her mind.


    Alice, Velvet and Erika watched for a few minutes before they left. It wasn''t that they didn''t care, but Serena kicked them all out to speak with him alone and find out the truth.


    "Levia, you should rest..."


    Serena spoke to the paladin; her hands rubbed Levia''s shoulders, and she nodded slowly. Leaning closer to Asmodeus, she kissed his cheek.


    "I''ll speak to you later, My dear lord."


    With that, all that remained in the room was Riel, the dark-skinned succubus who watched the two with curiosity and worry, and Serena, who sat on a chair, glaring at Asmodeus.


    "What happened?"


    Asmodeus didn''t want to worry Serena, who was so close to delivering their children... but he couldn''t help it. Those eyes... half closed, sharp and focused on him wouldn''t relent. "I-I think I am losing my mind."


    Serena frowned as Riel sat next to Asmodeus.


    "Losing your mind?"


    Riel asked curiously; she also wanted to know what was happening, because she was worried; Asmodeus had never lashed out like that before. He was the kindest and most gentlemanly in her opinion, and she could not imagine he could harm anyone else.


    "I-I think so..." Asmodeus rubbed his temple. "A few nights ago, I began having these visions... at first, they were nothing but vague imagery of my past and future... but soon they changed and I kept seeing the same scene repeatedly."


    Asmodeus knew Serena would take it seriously, being a former goddess and the one who showed him the past visions of this world''s fate, so when he spoke and her eyes widened, he could tell. Not from anything but her reaction, that this was something important.


    "What happens?" She asked in a nervous tone.


    "My women... the ones who decided to follow and believe in me are killed... by Alan."


    When Riel heard this, her eyes widened.


    "This... vision is a bit different from the ones I saw in the past, because he seems strange and although it''s Alan, he feels different. In the first images he only killed the demon knights and you... but the more it went on, he started killing more women, with Vinea, Asmodea and Levia, then in the next he would also kill Erika and Velvet."


    "It sounds like it was trying to test your limits..." Riel spoke to herself, confused about these dreams.


    "Asmodeus."


    Serena''s face was serious, her lips pressed together, and her eyes were sincerely filled with tears.


    "This sounds like a premonition, but there is something off about it..."


    Asmodeus had no reason to suspect Serena was lying. She was his wife and mother of his children, but her reaction seemed a little different.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked.


    Serena shook her head. "I can''t see the future like this..." Although she looked sad, the moment she stroked her stomach, a small smile returned to her lips, and she seemed at ease.


    Asmodeus nodded; he knew she had lost her divine powers when becoming a mortal.


    "But, I know what this is, and I can give you some advice that might be beneficial."


    ***


    A few hours later, Asmodeus sat at the dinner table with his women. The dream made him nervous, and he wanted to avoid sleeping. As a demon, he didn''t need to rest often, but when spending time with his wives, it felt nice to sleep hugging each other.


    However, Serena''s soft gaze from the other side of the table reminded him of what he needed to do.


    The table was full, but the mood felt distant.


    Even as laughter echoed, food was passed, and glasses clinked, Asmodeus barely touched his plate. His eyes wandered to each woman seated around him¡ªSerena, Levi, Velvet, Erika, Alice, and Riel. All of them are safe, breathing, and alive.


    For now.


    Serena gave him a gentle smile, knowing what he likely planned to do.


    When the meal ended and the maids cleared the table, Asmodeus stood without a word. The girls followed him out to the balcony. The moon was low, silver, and heavy.


    "I''m going south," he finally said, breaking the silence.


    Velvet stiffened. "To Grigor?"


    "No," he said. "To Baltimore."


    The name sent a chill down their spines.


    Erika stepped forward. "Because of the dreams?"


    He nodded once. "I need to see Alan with my own eyes."


    Serena''s voice was calm. "Then take those who matter most."


    "No," he said. "I''ll go with only a few. If something happens... I won''t risk all of you."


    Riel looked like she wanted to argue, but Serena stopped her with a hand.


    Leviathan clenched her fists, her voice hoarse. "Then promise you''ll come back."


    He looked at her.


    At all of them.


    "I will."


    Even as Asmodeus spoke, he felt the same churning feeling in his chest from the dream. The warnings, the bloodlust and the scent of fire, remained inside.


    A storm was moving in from the south.


    And if Mephisto honestly wore Alan''s face...


    Then this wasn''t just about one man. It was a war to save his women, to end their conflict and to save his best friend from becoming a puppet.

 Chapter 539: I must Take Action!

    Chapter 539: I must Take Action!


    Asmodeus awoke with a low groan, covered in sweat, and with a heavy feeling in his stomach.


    ¡°Haa... Ha.... What?!¡±


    He reached out with a sense of fear, the images in his dream of losing all the women he loved making Asmodeus nervous.


    ¡°Nobody?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t anyone in the bed; usually, he would sleep with several women, but why now?


    He couldn¡¯t understand whether everything was a dream. His mind was leaning into the negative emotions that flowed from the dream.


    ¡°Where is everyone?!¡±


    Asmodeus jumped out of bed and rushed to the doors without dressing, his muscular figure darting through the corridor like a juggernaut.


    ¡°What the hell is going on!¡¯


    No knights, no aids; the entire palace was quiet, and it caused him to despair.


    The nightmare with Alan and Mephisto clouding his mind as he stormed towards the eastern tower, where most of the women¡¯s private rooms were.


    ¡®They can¡¯t be gone... it was a dream!¡¯


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the eastern tower, the women were meeting with Serena sitting at the head of the table; they were all drinking fruit juice and eating healthy imports from the elven and beast kingdoms.


    ¡°This is amazing, I cannot believe Mother allowed a portal to be installed.¡± Celia visited her mother for the first time after helping with the demons that tried to invade the forest. Now, the dark elves started trading, and the amount of fruits and meat available doubled.


    The drink they enjoyed was a fruit similar to a mango, but it had a more subtle and sour taste that suited the palate of the pregnant women in Asmodeus¡¯s harem.


    ¡°It¡¯s great, I¡¯ve been feeling queasy and horrible when trying to eat fish or strongly seasoned meats,¡± Velvet complained as the women around her looked shocked.


    ¡°Velvet...¡±


    ¡°Vel!?¡±


    ¡°Are you pregnant too?¡±


    Erika, Alice and then Serena all responded to the sudden news.


    ¡°A...Ah... the midwife and doctor checked me after training and told me the recent cramps and strange feelings of nausea weren¡¯t because of over-practice, but I¡¯m expecting...¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh, it feels like all of us have been knocked up now... there¡¯s only Celia left!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    The girls all looked at each other before giggling.


    At first, or even a few months ago, there might have been a worry about getting pregnant. Still, after meeting Serena and learning more about Asmodeus, his feelings and what he lacks as a person, the need for a family, all the women stopped worrying and became more aggressive.


    ¡°Serena, how does it feel to be a mortal?¡± Ciela asked with a soft voice.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s strange, now I have to deal with nausea, morning sickness and other things, but the best part... is that I feel more.¡±


    ¡°Feel more?¡± Lumina asked, her body sitting above them on a comfy silk net.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand me best?¡±


    Serena and Lumina, once rivals and enemies, gazed at each other, and that¡¯s when Lumina tilted her head and suddenly became bright red.


    ¡°Y-Yesh...¡±


    ¡°Oh? Did you bite your tongue? How cute. Fufu.¡± Serena no longer hated Lumina, learning more about her past from Asmodeus and these small meetings. She realised how lonely and desperate Lumina, a former hero, was.


    ¡°...¡±


    It was rare for the others to embarrass Lumina, but she became quite cute and vulnerable in front of Serena.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, the touch of Asmodeus made me feel like I was in heaven...¡± Lumina¡¯s words caused the women to all gasp and smirk.


    ¡°A goddess is speaking of heaven?¡±


    ¡°Oh my~ how cute.¡± Velvet followed Erika.


    ¡°You all know how amazing he is!¡±


    The shout of Lumina, who looked bright red like an apple, before rolling into her spider silk quilt and hiding from them, was too adorable.


    ¡°Oh dear, sorry, Lumina. I didn¡¯t think you would be so innocent, but then again... I might be the same if not for this little one.¡± Serena covered her mouth, trying to hide her smile.


    ¡°I can see that smirk, Serena!¡±


    ¡°Fufufu~ what smirk?¡±


    The two were like sisters, constantly bickering and fighting, but their animosity became affection thanks to Asmodeus. Meanwhile, Yuina and Yumiko weren¡¯t at this meeting because they lived in the Beast Kingdoms and only came to stay on weekends.


    ¡°Somehow, don¡¯t you think our beloved is acting strange recently?¡± Erika added that after sipping her drink, she was treated as his girlfriend, and the others respected her.


    ¡°Well... you¡¯re right, he keeps having a nightmare, but he never tells me what it was.¡± Velvet rubbed her nose while leaning back on her chair. ¡°But he becomes extremely fierce when he wakes up, as if using sex to bury the fear and anxiety from his dreams.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing sex though... I don¡¯t know how many times I squirted the other day...¡± Asmodea quietly added, her cheeks bright red as she rubbed her thighs together. ¡°I don¡¯t remember half of it, but I couldn¡¯t walk for two days... hehe.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Damn braggart!¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve all had that experience, right?¡± Velvet tilted her head. ¡°I remember losing my virginity in a mana bath... that bastard fucked me senseless.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Each woman gazed at the other, their lips glossy and eyes wet, maybe reliving the best nights; some seemed lost in bliss, others a little regretful.


    That¡¯s when the door slammed open and, as if summoned by their desires, a naked Asmodeus appeared, panting, sweaty, with his muscles tense and bulging.


    ¡°Darling?¡±


    ¡°Honey?¡±


    ¡°Asmodeus!!!¡±


    ¡°Babe?¡±


    ¡°My dear husband?¡±


    Even Lumina noticed his strangeness as she peeked through her webbing, the wet eyes, his trembling lips and a strange sense of unfamiliarity.


    Serena stood, her stomach swaying gently as she stepped forward.


    ¡°Asmodeus...?¡± She called out to him in a soft, serene voice before touching his cheeks.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    His eyes returned to normal, a glow of focus returning to them.


    Suddenly, he broke free of the nightmare and found himself naked, standing in front of all his women, a little confused.


    ¡°...¡±


    ***


    ¡°Ahem...¡± He blushed and turned away in embarrassment. ¡°Good evening, everyone...¡±


    Serena sighed and smiled, hugging the man who stood still; she noticed something was wrong and ignored it.


    What he needed now wasn¡¯t her questions but her warmth and affection. ¡°Do you want to try some of my Galva juice?¡± She grabbed his hand and gently pulled him closer, the sound of his bare feet slapping the floor with each step.


    ¡°Come, sit with me, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Ah... yeah.¡±


    Asmodeus was shocked by this and found himself sitting with a bunch of women, all of whom were his lovers and pregnant.


    He sat on one side of the large circular table; however, Serena sat on his lap, her hand on his cheeks, and the other holding her drink.


    ¡°Try it~ it will make you feel better.¡±


    She brought the drink close, her eyes filled with care and love for him as if she weren¡¯t Serena but a doting wife.


    He felt her affection through the connection with the harem ring.


    It was something that calmed him, and so he accepted the drink and took a small sip.


    Serena watched the others giggle before looking back at Asmodeus, who just blushed at their attention. ¡°If I had known it was this simple, I would have been much nicer to you from the start.¡± She smiled sweetly.


    ¡°...Serena.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only joking; don¡¯t worry.¡± She leaned closer to his neck and whispered. ¡°No matter what happens, I will always be beside you.¡±


    ¡®Serena... everyone.¡¯


    The girls were staring with bright smiles on their faces. Still, he felt something warm inside him as the former goddess spoke with him.


    Asmodeus knew Serena loved him, but her body was now human and pregnant with his child, so it felt deeper, more serious, and real.


    He wrapped an arm around her stomach and hugged her close, nuzzling his nose into her neck.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Serena¡¯s smile was broad and filled with affection while she gently kissed his forehead, and her eyes closed.


    She looked at the other women and winked; they also understood that something wasn¡¯t right. It might be awkward for him to appear during their weekly meeting, but they didn¡¯t mind.


    To see their beloved¡¯s moment of weakness was interesting.


    Gulp!


    His throat swelling with a loud gulp caused the women to gasp, enjoying the sight of his shiny naked body, half hidden by Serena¡¯s robes, but they all knew what hid underneath... and their bodies knew it even better.


    ¡°Darling, are you feeling alright now?¡±


    Erika spoke first and dragged her chair back slightly as she leaned closer.


    ¡°Yes... Just a bad dream,¡± he grumbled and kissed Serena once again before standing up and helping Serena sit in the chair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have interrupted, ladies; I panicked when waking up alone...¡±


    However, before he could leave, Serena¡¯s eyes narrowed, grabbing his hand. ¡°My love, tell me... what happened in that dream!¡±


    Of all people, she knew what powers Asmodeus had. His ability to see the future is his foresight.


    ¡°Serena?¡±


    ¡°Please... tell us, we are all here for you.¡±


    ¡°If you are hurting, then I... we must take action.¡±

 Chapter 540: My Wives... Part 1 [R18]

    Asmodeus couldn''t be more grateful for these women being his wives. He took them for granted many times when he shouldn''t have put his hand out and taken more, and understood he had reached his limits and overstretched himself.


    However, he also refused to abandon or let any of them go. So he sought to improve himself and tried harder to ensure they were all happy.


    "Thanks."


    A single word, but the weight and reverberation that spread through the world let the women know how grateful he was to them all.


    "Don''t be so stupid, you''re my boyfriend, I will always help you, darling." Erika rushed and hugged his chest. Her fingertips sank into the firm muscles on his back, while his member pushed between her thighs and pressed against her crotch.


    Maybe this was her aim from the start.


    Because underneath her silk garments, she wore nothing and the moment their genitals touched, a spark of electricity swept through their bodies.


    "Oi Erika! What are you doing!?" Velvet''s shout echoed in the room. But she didn''t stop or look at her rival. Instead, her tongue ran up and down his neck, before placing her lips against his flesh and sucking.


    A chill of pleasure spread through his body and forced him to stand straight. But he refused to push Erika away. No matter how jealous Velvet and the other women became.


    He gripped Erika''s buttocks and lifted her off the ground, spreading her meaty cheeks to reveal her puckered hole and pink labia. A single string of her essence stretched along his tip, and as she slid onto his manhood, a gasp escaped her lips. "Baby, I''ll support you."


    The squish of her rump was the best of all his women.


    Erika''s ass was huge, firm, and when his fingers sank deeper.


    He could feel her inner muscles clenching down and releasing his member with a tight grip that refused to let go.


    He could feel her love juices dripping from her slit and coating his length; the wet patch of her fluids warmed his crotch and sent a wave of heat spreading through him.


    "Ahem... My dear, we are watching you..." Lumina''s voice came from above, her eyes fixated on his erection, and how Erika was sitting on his length, sliding back and forth.


    "She is right, my love." Asmodea''s voice chimed from the other side. Her hands were gripping her robe and pressing them against her crotch. Roses bloomed around her as she watched the two flirting; orgies and group sex weren''t rare since they came to the castle.


    However, Asmodeus wouldn''t usually be so forward.


    "Let us take our time. We have a lot to discuss, you need to know about our situation, and I need to prepare for departure."


    Asmodeus looked into Asmodea''s eyes as Erika sucked on his neck. Then, he extended a hand and beckoned her; the beautiful red-headed demon approached, her lips immediately locked against his, and her tongue pushed to find his.


    ''This is amazing...''


    Asmodeus could feel the soaking heat from Erika growing.


    She wasn''t even bothered about revealing her asshole to the other women anymore, once a shy gal, now a cute bitch.


    "Ciela, you look lonely..." Velvet frowned and looked at the elven princess, unable to move because of her pride. She didn''t know why she felt like this, but couldn''t help her jealousy.


    Asmodeus caught sight of the elven princess approaching from behind Erika and Asmodea. Ciela loved it when he played with her rump, whether penetrating, licking or just stroking the entrance with his fingers.


    The woman seemed to have realised his instability, and this helped Asmodeus calm himself and prepare for what would follow.


    "Shall we head to the bedroom?"


    A single sentence, but the weight and reverberation throughout the room let the women know what he desired.


    ***


    Inside the grand bedroom in the female wing, Asmodeus lay on the bed, his body transformed into a half-demon. The women loved this. His shaft swollen and thick, with a second longer and more curved cock beneath... the cocks that Erika and Ciela loved the most.


    From his lower back, two long tails extended... and the sharp tips vanished, replaced with a member with swollen glans and shaft, with thick veins, the other thick at the base with a huge upward curve.


    These were the ideal shapes of Asmodea and Velvet.


    Each girl had their desires, but they had to share, and their love for him was enough to subdue their lust, so they always avoided conflict in the bedroom.


    Serena didn''t force herself to join in because of her current state; instead, she would come in at the end and kiss him, softly jerking him off as the other women rested.


    However, as he leaned back against the bed... tails swaying, wet with sticky juices, the women couldn''t help but forget their pacts.


    Erika moved first... unable to quell her desire. She climbed on top of Asmodeus and spread her lips apart before sliding the upper member inside her, spreading her labia apart. Her pink and moist inner walls stretched wide, and the feeling of her walls being expanded and being probed caused her to moan.


    "Hnng~ I love how thick it is darling~" However, before she could move down, she felt something press between her cheeks, a long throbbing and length... much thinner but the length almost double. It pressed against her buttocks, squishing and probing until it slipped inside with a wet squelch.


    "Ah~!!" Erika moaned as her asshole was slowly invaded by his second cock...


    The women loved this... seeing other members penetrated in both holes, while Asmodeus showed that blissful look on his face, but there wasn''t a rush to jump into bed.


    Each woman wanted a different style of sex. So they didn''t mind letting the others enjoy themselves, even though they wished it was themselves in the positions of Erika, who was moaning and moving up and down on his manhood...


    Schlick!


    The moment her hips lowered, Asmodeus felt a burst of pleasure; her soft, slippery inner folds squeezed his thick member.


    Then she clenched her anal ring and clamped down on his long member as it pushed deeper. Her hips wiggled faster to allow Erika to adjust the penetration of each cock, and then she began to bounce up and down on him.


    Wet, slippery and hot...


    Each time she rose and fell on him, Asmodeus couldn''t help but thrust upward and force her to gasp. The pressure of two cocks inside brought both of them increased pleasure... the curve of his longer cock, rubbed against the inside of her vagina walls, causing her soft folds to clench around the cock in her pussy even more.


    "Haa... Wait.... Nnngh.!" Asmodeus groaned and thrust hard into Erika, his tails sliding up her thighs and spreading her ass, to give a view of her gaping asshole before he forced himself deep into her rump with a squelch "Baby it''s tearing up my ass... this is strange!" Unlike Ciela who loved anal, Erika only did it because she didn''t want to lose.


    "You seem to enjoy swallowing his cocks in your holes, what a slutty hero." Velvet moved forward, her hands on her waist, her lips pouting as she watched her rival taking her man away. Her jealousy was intense, causing the others to smile and giggle at her.


    "I love it!" She screamed, hugging his body, her soft breasts pressed against his chest, her hips bounced faster, each thrust causing her ass to clap, the sound echoing through the room as threads of her arousal drooled down his cock. "I should have seduced him the first night we came here! Made him mine."


    A growl of jealousy escaped the lips of all the women.


    From the start, the thought of being Asmodeus'' girlfriend and lover caused their minds to spiral into a world where they could have been his girlfriend; even Serena became jealous of Yumiko.


    Asmodeus closed his eyes, focused on the pleasure he was receiving from her. The feeling of his cock being swallowed by both holes made him tremble with joy, but he knew better. The others wanted to join in. With his remaining strength, he pushed his hips up and forced himself deeper until her belly expanded, a bulge pressing against her skin. "Take it, Erika, you love this, right?"


    "Ack!?"


    ''Her sensitive spots are so deep... If I had a smaller cock she''d never know this pleasure.''


    Erika''s eyes widened, her hips buckling as she covered her face with both hands... because when Asmodeus pushed up and started grinding his hips. Which forced her to endure mind-breaking pleasure. Her mind became foggy, and she drooled on his chest as her pussy and ass refused to let go of him.


    "Mm~! Hnngh!" She couldn''t hold it back anymore and gushed all over the place, a wet spray of fluids coating his member.


    The next moment, before she could even breathe, her body flung to the side with a wet pop, her gaping holes dripping with sticky honey, another woman stepped onto the bed. Velvet stood over Asmodeus, her black hair rustling beneath her hand as she squatted over his face.


    "My dear emperor, please make me feel good."

 Chapter 541: My Wives... Part 2 [R18]

    Chapter 541: My Wives... Part 2 [R18]


    The moment Asmodeus saw Velvet¡¯s glistening slit, a bead of pearl essence dripping down onto his face, he could help but lap the sweet yet sour bead into his mouth. ¡°Velvet,¡± he grumbled, you¡¯re gonna be the death of me.¡±


    Velvet¡¯s eyes filled with challenge narrowed as she lowered herself. His tongue slid along her slit like a metronome, the tip barely grazing her cleft. ¡°R-Really~ then die!¡± Each flick against her outer lips spread her petals easier and smoother.


    The silky-soft tongue pressed against her sex, breaching her folds while still moving like a metronome, only now his lips wrapped around her clit and gently sucked with each flick, a jolt of lightning spreading each time he did as Velvet gripped the headboard tightly while groaning in needy gasps.


    ¡°Do you want that, Velvet?¡±


    ¡°Nngh.... No.¡±


    Her mouth dropped, unable to stop her body from leaning against the wall, thighs gripping his face when he added a finger, pressed against her hot folds, dipping inside, coating itself in the stickiness it found inside. When she tried to endure, another finger slipped inside... stroking and squeezing his tongue, pulling and circling her clit¡ªshe moaned.


    Asmodeus answered with a chuckle, his voice so deep and sensual she almost came.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡± His fingers curled, sinking into her soft insides while trapping her clit between his lips, stimulating it from all sides as he twirled around, pulling back its hood, causing her hips to buckle as she saw stars. ¡°You just need to be honest in future, Vel. I will do whatever you want.¡±


    Velvet couldn¡¯t speak.


    She felt as though her bones had become jelly as she slumped against him; her legs spread wide, putting all her weight on his face and neck as though that might somehow help her endure the friction. Still, the need to come destroyed any other desire. Her clit felt swollen, and she was desperate to use his tongue to heal it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to speak up if you want me to do what you want. What does your needy little cunt want from me?¡±


    ¡°Please,¡± she whimpered, unable to contain herself in front of the other women...


    ¡°Use words, Vel.¡±


    The sight of his swollen cocks pulsing as Erika lay convulsing on the bed beside him, threads of honey trailing from her cunt to the tips, fat and complete and ready to burst. She wanted to be filled like Erika, to have him stretch her holes beyond their limits and fuck her like bitch. Velvet remembered the feeling and wanted more... but that could wait.


    Right now, she couldn¡¯t do anything, unable to focus as his tongue dragged across the surface of her clit. He was smiling at her, and she realised.


    The smile she loved and adored was utterly evil, and it knew everything.


    ¡°Make me cum. Enough to forget everything,¡± she turned around and noticed the curious gazes fixated on her.


    The movement of his fingers settled into a rhythm by then, his palm pressed against her buttocks, two fingers slipped to the knuckle inside her sex. Just enough to trace her g-spot, and she panted when his tongue flicked over her clit.


    ¡°This is what you need, right?¡± His voice was a low grunt from between her thighs.


    Asmodeus¡¯s hand shifted against her crotch, rubbing wide circles against her sticky lips, exploring her soaking snatch. ¡°You¡¯re going to make me into a monster, Velvet.¡±


    Just like she desired, Velvet collapsed under his caress embarrassingly fast. He¡¯d lifted her ass higher while he fucked her with two fingers. The same pleasant burst, but her breathing stammered when he added a third.


    The quiet squelch echoed with the silent swallows of the women present... Ciela¡¯s hips lowered onto his throbbing erections while Velvet cried out. The licks of his tongue made her spine quiver. His tongue was long and hot, rough and skilled, pushing into her and sliding around his fingers to fuck her from beneath.


    A delicious sensation Velvet couldn¡¯t endure when he lapped the spit from her clit; her mind went blank, leaving nothing but pleasure and sparks of light behind her eyelids.


    ¡°Cum for me Velvet,¡± he ordered as the emperor and king of demons, just as she wanted... her body obeyed his order, helpless.


    She sobbed as he sucked her clit, feeling the vibrations of her orgasm starting in her lower body, shaking their way up her thighs until she was convulsing with spasms, his grip on her hips the only thing keeping her from crushing his face with her ass.


    Velvet came against his tongue and fingers in a wave of tremors, nearly squealing when dragged from her opening and pushing inside to drink her nectar.


    ¡°Haa....¡± He continued to lap at her as the throbbing faded, licking her pussy like a thirsty man in a desert. But when he didn¡¯t stop, stirring her lips, following her delicate curves, she nearly arched off his face.


    The demoness fell to the mattress, completely spent...


    Ciela, on the other hand...


    ¡°My Dear Husband, it¡¯s my turn now~ okay?¡± she chirped, her hips rubbing against the tip of his swollen shafts. ¡°I need your cock inside me so bad, please...¡± Her begging only served to increase his lust, as his thick head caught her delicate lips when he pushed into her agonisingly slow. The burn of his fat cock stretching her further than ever before overwhelmed her.


    ¡°You¡¯re so wet, horny little elf. You don¡¯t even need to ask. I¡¯ll fuck you just like you desire.¡±


    The backwards drag when he pulled out made her throat tighten, and then he pushed back in further than he¡¯d penetrated before.


    Ciela was sure that his cock would reach her stomach.


    ¡°Mmmn~ please, give it to me,¡± she hummed, burying her fingers into his thighs as he began to thrust. Slow and deep, gouging her insides more than ever before, and it was fucking amazing. ¡°You¡¯re so thick today~ it¡¯s different,¡± She mumbled, ¡°So good... two cocks, my ass and pussy filled to the brim... I love your cocks.¡± He slipped both hands over her hips and growled, tilting her hips in a way that made the slim elf croak.


    ¡°The pleasure is all mine, you and Velvet... everyone, I love you all.¡±


    Ciela felt pressure at her entrance, uncomfortable with a slight ache. She didn¡¯t understand what it was... he moaned with each thrust, a hot pain searing through her as she realised it was the thick swell of his shaft inside her pussy, different from the long, slim cock in her ass. Another woman¡¯s preference...


    Too much... though shorter, the thickness spread her apart like an open book. It felt like the biggest thing in the world was inside. Once... twice... with the slight shift of her hips, it finally found a sweet spot on the third thrust. Her groans suddenly transformed; she moaned like a fairy, her pain replaced with a pleasure that blew her mind.


    When he pulled out, she thought she was dying.


    Ciela¡¯s face pressed against his chest, and when he suddenly flipped her, his hips shifted, pressing into her from behind. ¡°Do you know how adorable your voice is?¡± The swollen head of his cock pushed deeper into her, a much smoother glide as he penetrated her ass and pussy with a single thrust, dragging against her walls and stretching her wide with a cute pant.


    His swollen glans stretched her entrance, still burning but creating a pressure deep inside her. Then he groaned as his cock slammed into her depths, fully penetrating her elven pussy. Ciela¡¯s face paled. She¡¯d never been so full, stuffed like a pocket, and she was sure the outline of his cock might be visible against her abdomen... if not for being face down in the bed.


    Asmodeus paused, his hips pressed against her buttocks, addicted to the sensation of her wet insides sucking on his cock after filling her up.


    He gripped her hips and ground them together before drawing back slowly. A firm thrust, then another, until he was pounding her cute little ass. With each slap of his hips, she felt his muscular abs and thighs slapping against her, able to imagine his face and the sensation of his cock swelling inside her.


    ¡°I want to feel you coming, Ciela. I want you to come.¡±


    His thrusts became more rapid and violent as Ciela¡¯s voice, muffled by the sheets, only babbled incoherent words; grunting as his cock kissed the most delicate and sensitive spots inside her, pounding away at her like a sex toy¡ªshe couldn¡¯t help but squeal.


    ¡°Husband... It¡¯s good... It¡¯s too good... more.... more... fill me! I want to feel you come too!¡±


    Ciela begged, her hips trembling, held up by his hips and the cock impaling her, the dragging sensation of his high glans and swollen head against her g-spot enough to make her convulse with stomach cramps, and the once painful stretch now made her cry with pleasure.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but succumb to her seduction, his hips bouncing with a rhythmic slap, faster, faster. Asmodeus entered a state of frenzy as his balls tightened; he couldn¡¯t help but want to come.


    ¡°Nnngh!?¡±


    The first shot was hot, thick and huge... Ciela could feel it spurt from his tip, imagining his balls bouncing as her ass and pussy became flooded by his hot semen.


    Asmodeus kept thrusting his hips while enjoying the climax.


    She covered her mouth, able to feel rope after rope of cum filling her holes as it dribbled from her holes.


    The obscene sound as his cock stirred the mess he made inside. With one last breath, he released a final spurt inside her, and he finished.


    However, with Ciela unconscious with a pleased smile, many still sought his affection. The anger and worry from his dream faded, and now he looked at his wives with a calm and passionate heart.


    ¡®Ah... so this is my paradise?¡¯


    Thus night became morning and morning became night...


    Two days passed.

 Chapter 542: To Baltimore

    Chapter 542: To Baltimore


    Asmodeus lay wrapped in the bodies of the women he loved, their scent, heat and skin touching him while locked in a deep sleep. The days passed after falling into a frenzy of lust and desire.


    Now the women were spent, even Velvet, a warrior convulsed to his right, her eyes staring into the sky, half unconscious, half asleep.


    The only one still normal was Lumina.


    ¡°You promised to take me with you, that makes me happy.¡± Lumina¡¯s smooth fingertips brushed his cheeks, ignoring the others. She dangled from the rooftop with a slight sway. ¡°I waited so long.¡±


    Lumina¡¯s memories recovered more with time.


    Unlike her strange monster-like tone, now she spoke closer to her time as a hero.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you held back when you¡¯re like that...¡±


    Asmodeus smiled at her, his hand brushing along her human thigh, a wet squish sounding as he came close to her crotch, before her hands batted him away. ¡°Well, I told you before. That I wanted to be treated as your wife, but we haven¡¯t crossed the right line yet.¡± Lumina¡¯s eight eyes watched him with delight.


    ¡°Yeah...¡±


    After so long together, the demon emperor understood Lumina better.


    Despite wanting him badly, even though he offered sex. Lumina tried to do it on her terms and in a way that she felt was right. In other words, she wanted to enjoy the thrill of dating and romance before moving further.


    Lumina wanted the dream that she had never had. And Asmodeus would give it to her.


    ¡°We should start getting ready Lumina.¡±


    Asmodeus carefully slipped out of bed, gently kissing the cheeks and faces of each woman who gave him such a wonderful experience. He tried to avoid waking them because of how tired each woman must be.


    Serena¡¯s face looked peaceful, lying in the centre, her stomach facing the sky.


    He paused before placing his hand on her swollen stomach, their child still inside; it would soon be here.


    Asmodeus couldn¡¯t help but feel a deep satisfaction at this, a pride that was hard to shake.


    It was a joy to see his women pregnant with their children.


    Even more for Yumiko and Yuina to have given birth to such cute little foxes, he wanted to see them, but the situation with Alan couldn¡¯t be left alone; if Vinea suffered danger, he might never forgive himself. The women were all precious to him, and he would protect every one of them.


    Yet Alan was also someone he must protect.


    His first true friend...


    His brother.


    ***


    Asmodeus dressed and packed, placing a spare shirt on Lumina, who was now human, with a beautiful black exoskeleton covering her from the toes to her abdomen, a small chitin breastplate, and the same armour covering her arms. It looked both sexy and cool to him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lumi.¡±


    ¡°I like it, when you call me that, Asmodeus.¡±


    He smiled before leaving a small stack of letters on the bedside table, each addressed to his beloved women, whom he wouldn¡¯t be taking with him.


    Not that he didn¡¯t want them to come, but each person had their role in the upcoming struggle. Velvet, Erika, and Asmodea would prepare his army of demon knights and warriors in case of an all-out war, while Sariel and Riel would become messengers between the three kingdoms and the empire.


    Ciela and her archers would follow him in a week, in that time she needed to prepare the defences in her absence.


    Serena and Levia would remain as the proxy rulers of the demon empire.


    The two set off at once. He felt a sense of relief as the sun¡¯s rays fell onto his back.


    Things might have been dangerous if he had rushed to face Alan the night he had seen that horrible dream.


    Asmodeus felt at ease, knowing that all his women accepted his choice and supported him, even though they wanted to fight beside him when he spoke honestly, telling them about what he wanted to achieve and needed to do.


    All of them supported it after a bit of persuasion and fun.


    They all loved him, and he loved all of them in return.


    Asmodeus couldn¡¯t have asked for better partners; their personalities, looks and love were unique.


    ¡°Lumina, you look great in that style.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm?¡±


    Their horses galloped across the revived demon lands, soft, fertile dirt replacing the dry and horrible land of the past, thanks to the mana-enriched water that flowed through the entire territory.


    Thanks to the huge lake that Asmodeus enlarged and using all the magic crystals gained from the war against the demons to increase its size, the entire territory now improved daily, with excess mana things grew with more energy, vitality and resilience.


    The larger fruits and vegetables could feed whole families with one tomato and a bulb of lettuce twice the size of someone¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about your exoskeleton, it¡¯s beautiful in your arachne form but this... in human form it makes you look bewitching.¡±


    ¡°It does?¡± Her hands were touching and stroking her new chitinous plating. ¡°I see...¡± Her cheeks flushed pink as she turned away, only the sound of horseshoes clacking against the ground, while they rushed to the Grigorian border to avoid more damage.


    It was a ride filled with silence, not uncomfortable or awkward, rather the pair were well matched, and became comfortable from the moment the journey started, riding in tandem, their minds at peace.


    Lumina¡¯s memories returned at a fast pace, and her current personality was very different to the one she had before.


    Instead of her arrogant and anti-demon beliefs, she became more honest and open, still strong-willed yet kinder.


    ***


    After crossing the border and travelling across Grigoria¡¯s farmland and hills, the pair noticed the changes in the world, or at least Grigor.


    A group of what seemed to be knights, or warriors in heavy plate mail, stopped the two.


    ¡°Halt, state your business!¡±


    Asmodeus felt the bloodlust from them without any issues, and he didn¡¯t want to get bogged down, so he remained calm and tried to reason with these rough knights, but something about their eyes and aura was off.


    ¡°...¡±


    He couldn¡¯t quite understand why, since they didn¡¯t seem hostile, just suspicious.


    ¡°We are heading south to Baltimore, to meet with someone.¡±


    However, this response caused them to change, a green aura pooled from their pores, eyes shimmering with an unnatural colour, and they charged.


    ¡°We will not permit you to go any further!¡± They yelled in anger.


    ¡°I see, in that case, we can¡¯t stop either.¡± Asmodeus grabbed his axe, swinging it with a howl. He then called out to Lumina. ¡°They¡¯re not in the right mind, try not to kill them!¡±


    ¡°Who do you take me for?¡±


    She huffed while standing on her horse¡¯s back, threads twirling between her fingertips.


    Lumina¡¯s webbing reached the ground and created a massive net that stopped the horses of the knights from charging towards Asmodeus, leaving their horses dangling mid-air, and causing the riders to tumble forward, flying through the air.


    The demon emperor slashed downwards and used his magic to summon an earthen wall from the ground to stop their momentum, but not to hurt them. Too much


    BANG!


    The crash was heavy and violent, but not enough to be fatal, with the sound of armour clashing against stone, not a single one remained conscious, but this method seemed effective in his dream.


    ¡°That should keep them out of the way.¡±


    Asmodeus then started searching their things, curious about whether an item made them this way or something had happened in the past few days that might have brainwashed them into mindless thugs.


    But he found nothing, not even a badge or insignia of their kingdom. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lumina watched, now standing beside him, her hands touching their armour and faces as if trying to find an answer. ¡°They definitely seem to have an aura, like mana... but not quite the same either...¡±


    ¡°There is something off about them...¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel like the same aura that bastard gave off... have they been corrupted by his divine force?¡± Lumina muttered, her face scrunching into an angry mess.


    The memory of his betrayal was still clear and burned within her memories.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but we can¡¯t assume that Alan has been using such a thing, at least until we reach him and get an answer.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be too hopeful, Asmodeus.¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m prepared to fight him if I need to, but I want to give him a chance first. He¡¯s not just my friend, but the one who gave me a purpose, that¡¯s not an easy debt to forget.¡±


    Asmodeus watched the horizon, remembering his time coming into this world, when Alan tried his best to teach and help him out of the dark.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry I am here for you now, Husband.¡±


    Lumina¡¯s cool black arms dangled over his neck, the sleek surface of the exoskeletal chitin comfortable to the touch, like solid silk.


    ¡°Whatever you face, we are all with you.¡±

 Chapter 543: Darkness In Grigor

    Chapter 543: Darkness In Grigor


    Asmodeus stopped his horse.


    Once again, they came across a horrible sight. ¡°What happened?¡±


    He sat in silence, watching the burning buildings, and a pile of corpses now hissing with smoke, their deaths likely horrific, with none left standing. ¡°How can this be happening in Grigor?¡± It made no sense; only a few weeks ago did they save this land.


    ¡®Did Mephisto have this much influence?¡¯


    ¡°Asmodeus...¡± Lumina¡¯s eight eyes shimmered like jewels as she pointed to the distance, a flag impaled the corpses. Her graceful voice paused before she continued. ¡°That¡¯s Mephisto¡¯s image...¡±


    Asmodeus didn¡¯t respond and snapped the reins, rushing to the village wanting to confirm what his mind was already telling him. The air seemed to become more foul; the closer he reached, the scent of death overwhelming.


    The sight was indeed Mephistopheles¡¯ crest.


    ¡°I had almost forgotten they existed...¡±


    He recalled slaying their pope, killing their saintess, and even suffering a near-death experience just south of Baltimore half a year ago.


    Mephistopheles was an organisation that operated outside the law and sought to control not just one country but all. They were even responsible for the destruction in the Elven forest a few months ago.


    Ultimately, everything pointed back to Mephisto, the god of death.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have lowered my guard!¡± Asmodeus kicked out, the force shattering the burned wall of the village lord¡¯s building, the rubble flying about.


    ¡°Asmodeus...¡± Lumina knew not to ask if he was alright; instead, she touched his arm. The guild inside her chest remained; if it had not been for her actions and obsession, he would not be suffering in this world. ¡°I am here.¡±


    He felt the air shift, her warmth, her desire, and he immediately responded with a fierce and violent kiss... the lips and state of an arachne female different from a human or demon.


    All her fluids tasted sweet, like honey.


    Asmodeus wanted more...


    He had never thought he¡¯d feel this way towards Lumina, both a monster and the woman who caused his parents¡¯ deaths, their relationship starting as master and pet, enemy and sinner.


    And now...


    Now she was so much more...


    ¡°I can never forgive you, Lumi. Do you know that?¡± His deep voice made her spine quiver as she looked up at him, in her human form, she barely came up to his chest... a sense of fear, and overwhelming strength oozing from Asmodeus.


    ¡°I know.¡± Her hands were already gliding over the muscles of his chest. ¡°But-¡± She paused, her words caught. ¡°I love you, even without forgiveness.¡± He would never say it back... but for her, just knowing he desired her and held her in his heart in some form. That¡¯s all that mattered.


    ¡°Lumina...¡± Asmodeus slipped his hands across her smooth, chitin plating and smiled. ¡°I cannot forgive you, but I still want you... is this unfair of me to ask?¡±


    Her eyes sparkled as she reached out and grabbed the sides of his face, pressing her lips against his, her tongue slipping between the gap of his teeth.


    ¡°Unfair? If it means you will keep me beside you. I will be your pet forever, my master. So please...¡±


    He kissed her back, his large hands running along her petite frame, a body that shouldn¡¯t have aroused him but did.


    ***


    ¡°...¡±


    A deep pit formed in the ground, all the buildings levelled and crushed into ashes now spread across the pit.


    ¡°Thank you for the help, Lumina.¡± Asmodeus gazed down as the bodies dropped into the pit one at a time, their bodies burned by his blood red flames, each turning into a flower made of a shimmering red crystal.


    ¡°No... but how are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°Haha, back in my world, there was a method of taking the carbon from the ashes of a loved one, then using high pressure... we could make diamonds from their ashes.¡± He crushed his fist, creating immense pressure, forging the flower further. As the petals changed colour, each flower became different and special.


    Lumina watched the demon emperor using his endless magic to process the human villagers into beautiful gemstone flowers, extracting the carbon as it burned, then exerting himself with high-pressure magic.


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    ¡°I never knew I could be so sentimental... is it because I became a father?¡±


    Lumi blushed. ¡°Perhaps.¡± Her mind wandered to what their children would be like, half arachne and half demon... something impossible, but Lumina knew it would happen.


    ***


    Not long after leaving the village, Asmodues and Lumina stopped again, the sun fading along the horizon while the silver moonlight shone down upon them.


    ¡°The village will be just past these woods, I think.¡± She pointed towards the gap between the trees, her body gliding forward.


    The area looked familiar.


    In the past, when she wasn¡¯t a goddess or monster, Lumina lived as a hero, someone who fought for Grigor to her last breath.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Asmodeus suddenly held out his hand.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to face another disappointment... so give me a second.¡±


    He climbed from his horse and spread both hands as a flicker of runic symbols formed under his feet, a ring of various words and sigils formed by ancient and demonic language.


    ¡°I will scry.¡±


    Lumina watched, her eyes shimmering as he closed their eyes and seemed to enter a state of deep thought.


    The magical energy changed, and the air thickened as the energy around them seemed to be pulled in, a swirl of wind forming like a vortex.


    Asmodeus slowly opened his eyes, glowing a faint red, as if light shone from the back of his skull.


    ¡°I... see. There are still people in this village, I can see several children running from house to house.¡± He then looked up towards Lumina. ¡°They seem to be alive, this time we¡¯re not late.¡±


    ¡°We should hurry!¡± Lumina didn¡¯t want Asmodeus to collapse or suffer anymore heartache, but he seemed to smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to rush, there is no trace of Mephisto.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that, but Lumina it¡¯s moments like this that you should NEVER let down your guard.¡±


    Asmodeus kicked his horse into action and charged, Lumina right beside him.


    ***


    As they reached the village, Asmodeus dismounted from his steed and confidently walked forward.


    The pair of them took human forms to avoid issues, he would use the name Ryuji and Lumina would act as his wife, a pair of adventurers who made a living slaying monsters and doing odd jobs together.


    ¡°Halt!¡± An elderly man called out, though in poor health and with barely any mana or fighting strength. ¡°Who are you, state your business.¡± Yet he guarded the village better than some of the young knights in the capital.


    ¡°Good evening, I am Ryuji, an adventurer... my wife and I wanted to know if we could stay the night.¡± The two of them looked like humans, their appearances a stark contrast to the old man¡¯s ragged features.


    ¡°Adventurers... I see. Many people like yourselves have passed through, but never for a simple night of rest.¡± But the old man smirked, his left hand shimmered with a wedding band that the old man¡¯s wrinkled fingers subconsciously rubbed.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to marry so young, are you sweethearts?¡± His voice was distant, as if nostalgic, thinking or speaking about himself.


    ¡°We, ahem... are newlyweds.¡±


    ¡°I see, then it¡¯s the best time... a shame you came to this boring village. Well, come on in, I am sure the village would love to see you both.¡±


    The gates opened, and buildings, children, families, and people were inside. ¡°Please don¡¯t make trouble, otherwise my wife will have my neck.¡± He smiled at them with an awkward smile as the old gate opened with a low creak, the rusted hinges squeaking like mice.


    On their way inside, the old man muttered to himself. ¡°I hope they don¡¯t cause trouble...¡±


    Lumina and Asmodeus both entered the village, looking around. There were several dozen families, but no soldiers and no weapons.


    ¡°Well that doesn¡¯t look right.¡±


    ¡°No, Lumina, this is normal... at most, there is a village guard at best. This place is lucky, because there is a blacksmith.¡± He pointed at a shop, where several children ran about, their voices high-pitched and full of excitement, a large man wearing thick leather tongs holding a hammer as he beat against a bar of iron.


    Though he probably only made things like kitchen pans and knives, he was still someone who worked with metal.


    ¡°I see your point, if the village had something worth taking then Mephisto would already be here, this place has barely any crops, no rare metals or resources.¡±


    They were safe, for the moment.


    ¡°But does he care about that? What if his goal is just chaos, or disturbing Grigor, so they cannot send support to Baltimore?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps... I don¡¯t know. But we should get some rest and move on at dawn.¡±


    Lumina changed each day. Asmodeus watched her with a faint smile. At first, she didn¡¯t care about the humans, but now he noticed her asking about them, considering them, and with each day they travelled, she grew closer to his heart.


    They found the local inn and paid for a single room.


    The innkeeper didn¡¯t ask questions as she eyed up the pair, who looked like a couple of newlyweds, and just made a joke and invited them to dinner.

 Chapter 544: Murdering The Priest - Blasphemy!

    Chapter 544: Murdering The Priest ¨C Blasphemy!


    Asmodeus closed his eyes, leaning against the wall, taking in the sounds of the village with his expanded senses. At the same time, Lumina formed a bed of webbing in the wooden beams above his bed, her lovely red eyes peeking down at him quietly.


    Lumina¡¯s pastime was observing him from different angles.


    Silence lingered in the room as she watched the changes in his face, sometimes a frown, a chidlish smile, and when his mouth opened slightly, revealing his glossy red lips and thick tongue. Lumina wanted to kiss him.


    But then a curious thought came to her mind.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± His low hum echoed through the cheap room, with his focus on the village, Asmodeus couldn¡¯t hold back his voice and aura like usual.


    ¡°Why do you go so far for humans...¡± Lumina dangled closer, her face a few inches from his. She enjoyed doing this, her exoskeleton removed... a pure white body, naked and soft, plump breasts swaying with her body. She imagined him opening his eyes, becoming overwhelmed with desire and then breeding with her all night.


    Yet... maybe this was also her inclination, even as a hero; she would take baths and remain nude until the following morning.


    ¡°I mean it¡¯s not like they¡¯ve ever done anything for you... Even in your past life, only a few women who wanted to sleep with you treated you well.¡±


    Much like Serena, Lumina also watched the younger Ryuji.


    She couldn¡¯t help but fall for the sharp and withdrawn young man who looked just like the man she loved. Her obsession with his father faded from the moment she saw Ryuji born; from that moment, she watched Ryuji whenever there was time.


    His first steps, first words... first golden star and perfect grade assignment.


    Lumina saw him lose his virginity, sleep with his best friend¡¯s girlfriend and accept vast amounts of money from older women who became obsessed with him, much like she did with his father.


    ¡®But he was always lonely... and empty.¡¯


    Suddenly, while Lumina swung in the air, her eyes scrunched together thinking about the past, Asmodeus snapped his open and looked at her... ¡°Oh?¡±


    Soft pink nipples, puffy and cute but small compared to her enormous, rounded marshmallows, were drooping from her position. A fluffy tuft of white silk fur covered her crotch and the way her waist narrowed. Then her hips spread wide with a plump layer of soft meat leading to her thick, muscular thighs.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Lumina tilted her head at his reaction.


    ¡°Well, I just enjoy watching them, it¡¯s hard to explain.¡±


    Instead of commenting on her naked body, he closed his eyes and returned to the village, watching the butcher preparing for the next day, putting meat in his underground cellar, while his gentle wife scolded him and finished their meal.


    A group of children were listening to a fairytale about Alan in the church, amazed by the details.


    With his eyes closed, Asmodeus could imagine the scene picturing them with a faint smile on his lips. He suddenly reached out and gripped Lumina¡¯s waist, pulling her off the webbing and into his chest.


    ¡°Kyak!?¡±


    ¡°Shhh, just listen... relax.¡±


    Ba-Dump!


    Ba-Dump!


    The beating hearts mixed, growing faster, but as the sound faded, she found her senses merged with his, and the village outside filled her mind.


    ¡°Can you see it? Isn¡¯t this how it was for you, in the past?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Lumina felt a sense of nostalgia and confusion.


    Memories of watching Grigor, wanting to protect it. The thoughts she carried when not obsessed with Ryuji or his father. A sense of peace, watching the villagers by a lake, washing, playing and laughing...


    ¡°Ah... I see.¡±


    Though infinitely weaker and lacking all the qualities that made someone a hero or goddess.


    The emotions normal humans showed and experienced were so intense and wonderful, filled with all the world¡¯s colours, from despair to blissful joy...


    Able to see these emotions in others made Lumina¡¯s chest warm... she couldn¡¯t feel those emotions, especially after her divine punishment. It was only thanks to Asmodeus that her recovery happened this fast, and she could feel basic emotions and desires.


    Yet watching these villagers, the pair, a demon and a fallen goddess, smiled in delight. However, with all things good and beautiful, there existed darkness and ugliness.


    On the edge of the village, a group appeared.


    The leader wore a black cloak with two serpents eating each other and a pair of daggers... Mephisto¡¯s cult of death.


    Asmodeus and Lumina¡¯s bodies trembled; his hands sank into her buttocks, squeezing her flesh tight enough for his fingers to deform them.


    ¡°Nngh...¡± Lumina¡¯s lips parted, her body jolted with a sudden shock of pleasure.


    ¡°We should move, quickly.¡± Asmodeus spoke with a sharp and concerned tone.


    ¡°Will you get involved? It will reveal you to him...¡± Lumina¡¯s soft eyes fluttered as she wanted to stop him from making a mistake.


    ¡°I have to, this place is Alan¡¯s homeland. I cannot let him wake up to a desolate kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Men...¡±


    Lumina lifted her body, looking into his face, before she huffed, ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    ¡°What? There¡¯s more important¡ª¡±


    ¡°Kiss me and I will keep those children safe, even if the world ends!¡±


    A feeling, a desire that she had forgotten for thousands of years, not because of lingering affection for his father, but a feeling of love towards the man holding her.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Look here, Asmodeus... it seems I¡¯ve fallen in love with you.¡± The tone wasn¡¯t the awkward monster girl or the amnesiac goddess, but a strong, sharp confession with a resolute tone. ¡°So, give me a reward and I will keep them all safe!¡±


    Luima¡¯s eyes were all focused on him.


    A moment of silence passed before he pulled on her meat, spreading her cheeks slightly as she fell onto his chest. Since she confessed, he stopped facing her half-heartedly.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t blame me if you regret this later. I don¡¯t let a woman go after they enter my nest.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to be bitten? Don¡¯t speak like some playboy and kiss me.¡± Her lips pouted cutely, and Asmodeus laughed at the response. A soft sigh left her mouth as she felt her first genuine kiss, not of pure lust or breeding, but something strange. It was like a warm breeze.


    Asmodeus¡¯s hand pressed on her back, forcing her deeper into the kiss; the softness of her lips smeared with honey-flavoured gloss made him suck on them even more greedily. She was so soft that he couldn¡¯t help but touch and knead her body.


    The kiss lasted for more than ten seconds, as she suffered.


    ¡°Mnngg~ Hnnghh...!¡±


    Her body shuddered and squirmed, her arms gripping him tightly, while her feet and legs flailed.


    ¡°Huuaah... Haaa... haa....¡±


    She panted when his tongue slipped from her mouth; he couldn¡¯t help himself, seeing her breasts that looked so squishy, his tongue ran over them in circles before moving up towards her neck, leaving a trail of saliva.


    ¡°You... go save them... haaah.....¡±


    Breathless, she cupped his cheeks and scolded him before rolling back onto the bed. The kiss felt nothing like the past; she couldn¡¯t understand why her heart thumped her chest so much... ¡°What is this...¡± She mumbled under her breath.


    Asmodeus changed into a dark robe, fitting for a demon, before he faded from sight and appeared above the village. His eyes were sharp, watching the men and women in dark robes surrounding the village entrance.


    They faced the old guard, who greeted him and gave him a tip for dinner.


    ¡°Filthy peasant, you dare reject our passage!? Do you know the divine and revered existence we serve? He will come and bring the apocalypse! We shall be rewarded with a seat at his table!¡± A man spoke, clearly a fanatic who had lost his mind.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    The old man trembled, of course, the kingdom¡¯s stories about the cult of death had spread over the past year. Still, he couldn¡¯t fight them, not because of fear, but age; his knees trembled, his arms shook, and even lifting the spear was challenging in combat, he struggled to slay a goblin in this state.


    ¡°P-Please... I beg you to leave.¡±


    He closed his eyes, preparing for the blade to pierce his chest; the man¡¯s arm rose, and he slashed down with his sword when the sound of a blade cutting through the wind made him look up in surprise.


    ¡°Old man, you should seal the gate.¡±


    ¡°Y-Young man!? Ryuji was it? You mustn¡¯t!¡±


    Even now, the elderly man cared for the towering male with a body packed with muscles; this was why Asmodeus loved and loathed humans... their compassion, empathy and self-sacrifice could make someone¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time for that, seal the gate and hurry!¡± He watched the group of cultists, some already drawing their weapons, ready to fight and kill. A few seemed to be preparing spells, while others closed their eyes and whispered.


    The old guard ran back inside, and the gate began to close.


    ¡°You! Where do you think you¡¯re going!?


    However, Asmodeus stomped on the floor when it happened, and his magic swelled under the ground. A thick wall started growing from the ground, and a tall barrier wall formed around the village.


    ¡°Sorry, but you will deal with me. Your bitch of a god Mephisto will be next.¡±


    A wave of anger erupted from the group as their faces turned red. ¡°How dare you insult our god!¡± A woman spoke in fury before charging forward, slashing at Asmodeus with a dagger.


    ¡°Kill the infidel!¡±

 Chapter 545: Massacre of the Death Cult

    Chapter 545: Massacre of the Death Cult


    Asmodeus didn¡¯t wait for her voice to end.


    The moment she showed hostility, all chances of them escaping vanished. With the earth wall, the village couldn¡¯t see anything.


    So he attacked.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate; there were over a few dozen cultists, each with enough strength to slaughter the old guard without a second¡¯s thought.


    In an instant, he stepped forward and grabbed the woman¡¯s neck, his hand nearly crushing it, before he slammed her to the ground like a sack of garbage.


    The pain of her broken ribs caused the woman to gurgle in agony, crushed by the shockwave after he threw her to the ground. The bitch opened her mouth choking on the blood that poured from her nose and mouth.


    Asmodeus didn¡¯t show hesitation because she was a woman; without blinking, he crushed her throat and shattered her neck.


    He wanted to make her suffer, dying slowly.


    ¡°Next.¡±


    He called out without a flicker of emotion in his voice.


    ¡°Kill him! For our Lord!¡± A man shouted while charging at him with a sword. Asmodeus moved to block it and used his hand to deflect the attack away from himself.


    Ever since he became a demon emperor, even the sharpest weapons couldn¡¯t damage his skin unless infused with dense mana or divine energy.


    Though the playful bites and kiss marks from his many wives always managed to bypass this defence... maybe he let them do this and forcibly removed it during those moments.


    ¡°Argh!?¡±


    Asmodeus killed the man with a simple punch, the force causing his head to explode.


    Another attack followed, but this time it was with an axe. Asmodeus dodged the swing to the side, only for a flaming bolt to burst a few steps away, which caused him to jump back in surprise. Then another attack with a flail rushed towards his head.


    ¡®Damn ants!¡¯


    Asmodeus¡¯s fist glowed red with flames as he punched the ground. The earth shook, causing everyone to lose their balance and stumble.


    He took advantage of this moment to jump up and grab one of the men by his neck.


    In a swift motion, Asmodeus crushed his neck like a toothpick and tossed his body away. Then he turned and threw a kick at another attacker.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Asmodeus felt someone¡¯s presence and turned to see a giant wolf monster standing before him; the monster¡¯s red eyes shone with fury as it charged him.


    ¡®There wasn¡¯t a wolf there before. Huh?¡¯


    That¡¯s when his eyes caught several cultists whispering a strange language together in a triangle. He looked at the wolf, then the trio and his lips curled into a devilish smirk.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Asmodeus watched the charging wolf; when it leapt towards him, he dodged it easily. Its speed was slower than his wives¡¯, especially Velvet, who always seemed to make the reward for defeating each other sex...


    ¡®I wonder how she¡¯s doing...¡¯


    He stepped on the dog¡¯s hind leg and stomped.


    The force snapped the bone with a loud crack.


    Instantly, he jumped on the monster¡¯s back and grabbed its fur. His fingers dug into its flesh before he pulled off its head. He rotated the head, holding it by the thick hairs, and like a sling, it rotated with a howl.


    Then he released it, the head shooting towards the chanting cultists like a meteor.


    ¡°Ahh!?¡±


    Thud.


    The wolf head smacked one of the men square in the face, and the man became meat paste... his bones, organs, and frame just melted from the force... causing the other chanters to tremble and fall to their knees.


    ¡°That was cool...¡±


    What amused him was that they started chanting a holy barrier spell the moment they reached a dangerous place, but there was no way a dark priest could use the magic of a holy priest, and if they could, it wouldn¡¯t even be worth mentioning in battle.


    Thud.


    Thud.


    He smashed their brains into the ground, just like pancakes on a stove.


    The corpses began to stink horribly; Asmodeus turned his head to the remaining cultists, a total of seventeen were left, including five dark priests, but their faces were pale, even worse than before.


    ¡°Well...¡±


    ¡°M-Monster....¡±


    ¡°Fiend!¡±


    ¡°How can something like you exist!?¡±


    Asmodeus shrugged, ¡°When my mommy loved my daddy they...¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± The leading priest seemed different from the others, still panicked and fearful of Asmodeus, but held a strange black book with human skin wrapping it. ¡°I will deal with the demon! All of you prepare the grand curse, kill their children!¡±


    ¡®Grand Curse? Kill children?¡¯ He looked at the leading priest and the remaining sixteen, who charged forward into his earthen wall surrounding the village.


    They took a strange position as if forming a pentagram or some strange shape... but Asmodeus didn¡¯t need to move, because behind him, hidden by his magic aura, were twenty sharp, bloody spears.


    Once he reached the level of mastery available, he could turn off the automatic casting feature of his race; instead, it would still cast defensive spells without his input.


    However, now he could gather spells and wait for the right moment to strike.


    ¡°Rend them!¡±


    The spears flashed and rushed towards the dark priests.


    So fast that no one noticed until it was too late. By the time the leading priest turned around, six of them were already dead.


    ¡°GAAAAAAAH!!¡± Several cried out in pain.


    ¡°What is this?! What¡¯s going on!?¡± One of the dark priests screamed.


    ¡®Nothing is wrong with it...¡¯


    ¡°Y-You... what are you!?¡± The leading priest showed a crack in his armour, his book trembled in his palm, while he flicked pages and pushed the slaves towards him, they all looked nervous seeing Asmodeus.... Who was walking calmly to the group?


    ¡°It seems you have an interesting book there; how did you manage to summon an undead direwolf with such ease? Not that a demon like that could hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Our Dark Father, who bathes in the chaos of oblivion, shall bring you your end, Demon! Taste the wrath of the master of the dead!!¡± He shouted, opening his eyes wide before he held his hand toward the book.


    A green and black light swirled together, forming a howling vortex with a violent wind. The priest moved his fingers around in complex patterns as the mana inside the book surged.


    The beam of dark energy exploded outwards, rushing towards Asmodeus.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°DIE!¡±


    A thick silver barrier formed with a divine glow, the webbing from Lumina of the best grade, blocked the green beam as it exploded, but not even the smoke penetrated the thick silver cocoon, covering Asmodeus and his surroundings.


    ¡°How...?¡±


    Once the beam died down and the barrier was released, Asmodeus watched the leading priest, his face gaunt, the spell clearly used a lot of his vital energy, maybe it was a sacrificial spell, and that was the reason they wanted to kidnap the children for themselves. They would rather use them than themselves, after all...


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you intended to do to the children of this village, but I no longer need to care.¡±


    Asmodeus stepped closer, each foot crushing more rocks and bringing dread to the noble. His eyes were lifeless, and his mouth curled into a twisted smile as he looked at the cultists.


    ¡°Please... let us live...¡±


    ¡°We can give you money or...¡±


    Was there any reason for him to answer this question or request?


    Did these cultists care bout the innocent villagers and virgins used to increase their power? No, Asmodeus smiled, ¡°If you have money, let me see it.¡±


    The men and women started pulling out pouches and coins; some even gave up their rings and necklaces.


    However, only the female who first lost to Asmodeus saw his sinister smile, the eyes darker than a starless night sky, like a bloody hole that devoured all light in its path...


    She shook and tried to scream for them to flee, but she could not speak.


    Before she could even warn them, her eyes dilated the moment that Asmodeus snapped his fingertip, because of blood-shaped crucifixes.


    A strange magic... something that shouldn¡¯t exist, she was so sure he would stop.


    ¡°Well... boring, how did it go on your end, Lumina?¡±


    The leading priest had the book snatched from his hand by a beautiful, naked white woman with spider legs and silky fur.


    ¡°My Dear Husband, there was an attempt at something like a ritual... how could you be so reckless?¡±


    Lumina didn¡¯t play around with her enemies like Asmodeus; her hind leg was sharp and black, and it just poked into his head, and he died.


    ¡°Ah... I¡¯m sorry, Lumina. But they were going to hurt the children.¡±


    ¡°Master, are you okay? I mean in the head.¡± Lumina mocked the voice of Sariel. ¡°Seriously... Children? Well I guess becoming a father change you a little...¡±


    ¡°Oi...¡± He looked at her and shook his head. ¡°Kill the rest of them, we don¡¯t need the information, since this old fool taught me what do do next time we meet some bandits.¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re the boss.¡±

 Chapter 546: A Strange Feeling of Dread

    Chapter 546: A Strange Feeling of Dread


    Asmodeus sat atop the poorly repaired stone wall, he looked across the horizon while sucking on the tip of a pipe. He didn¡¯t usually smoke, but the old man insisted on his finest weed.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know why I cannot say no to old men...¡¯


    He lacked a father figure, which might have been why he listened to Avandar and Alan before they became close.


    That¡¯s why he listened to Paul and Simon so much.


    ¡°Phew... It¡¯s a bit sweet, and there¡¯s a nutty aftertaste.¡±


    The sound of gravel shifting behind caught his attention, as the silhouette of Lumina appeared, inching closer, while covering her nose. ¡°That stinks...¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry. The old man insisted I take it for saving his life.¡±


    Lumina stood still, watching the handsome man she adored sit on the edge of a ruined battlement, the years of war and enduring burning the surface a dull charcoal colour. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Asmodeus looked back and patted the ground beside him with a faint smile. ¡°I would say yes... But that would be a lie. My arm hurts.¡± Lumina tilted her head, confused because he didn¡¯t take any damage while fighting. a ¡°I think I need to hug a pretty Arachne to heal this pain.¡± He spread his arm out, as the eyes of Lumina widened.


    ¡°You... when did you become so cheesy?¡±


    Asmodeus laughed. ¡°I always have been. Do I not get a hug?¡±


    She shrugged her shoulders and slipped into his arms, hugging him deeply as she kissed his cheek and wrapped her second pair of arms around his waist. ¡°Do you feel lonely without all your wives?¡± Lumina¡¯s jealous feelings throbbed like a dull ache in her stomach, but she enjoyed this attention.


    ¡°No... because I have you.¡±


    Lumina blinked as he gently cupped the back of her head. He kissed her on the lips softly. She instinctively tried to push away, but she found herself leaning deeper into the embrace as her lips parted and she felt the taste of the strange weed he smoked. Then she pulled away as her face became flushed. ¡°That was... unexpected.¡±


    Asmodeus shrugged his shoulders. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°Do you really mean it?¡±


    ¡°Mean what?¡±


    ¡°That you are not lonely because I am here, even after everything I did?¡±


    He seemed to have forgotten her actions in the past... too easily, so now that he acted so naturally, it caused Lumina¡¯s doubts and fears to churn and grow like phantoms inside her heart and mind. Her eyes narrowed as she pushed him away, yet her arms remained around his neck.


    He looked back at her with those deep red eyes, which made a woman¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Today we managed to save the village, but can we save the next one, what if I am too slow and we fail to save Alan?¡±


    Lumina¡¯s eyes flickered as she listened to Asmodeus, his words fragile and showing a rare weakness she knew he kept hidden.


    ¡°Do you love humans that much?¡±


    ¡°I do, at first I thought I hated them haha, but today really reminded me of the truth... like the old women who came to learn self defence from my mother and drink tea. Or the students who died without a chance to grow when we came here...¡±


    Despite being the demon emperor, an existence that led all demons and monsters.


    He couldn¡¯t stop wanting to see humans succeed and thrive.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he thought or spoke about this with Lumina, because this was an essential factor in their relationship.


    ¡°I used to hate humans...¡±


    Lumina paused. ¡°Until I came to this world... my life was hell.¡± She trembled slightly. ¡°But then I met the hero, who looked at me with eyes filled with kindness. We talked for hours, and the more we spoke, the more I realised we were the same.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s awkward to think that you¡¯re speaking about my dad...¡±


    ¡°Fufu, well the men of your family are just my type, what can I say? Does it make you feel insecure, even though you¡¯ve taken all my first times?¡± She grinned back.


    ¡°Hmm... to be honest I don¡¯t feel like I lost to my dad.¡±


    ¡°Haha, why?¡±


    ¡°Well, how could he let such a beautiful woman slip through his fingertips?¡±


    Lumina¡¯s mouth fell open before she laughed. ¡°You are his son, haha... You have so many women, you scoundrel!¡±


    ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡±


    Their shoulders pressed together, the villagers prepared a massive feast for them in the village square.


    This place would have vanished from the map without Asmodeus and Lumina, who stopped them from climbing the walls. It was strange how their lives intertwined, as Lumina looked up at him with soft eyes. ¡°I wonder if this is what they call fate.¡± Asmodeus raised his head to look at the stars above them.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have beleived we¡¯d ever be like this, by rights I should hate you, deteste you...¡±


    ¡°Mm... I know.¡±


    ¡°Yet...¡± His voice became softer, touching her cheek with a slight smile. ¡°Now, I cannot help but adore you, like a treasure.¡±


    Lumina¡¯s face turned red, and she looked away shyly. ¡°I... feel the same. I can¡¯t help but feel attracted to you. At first, it might have been because you resembled your father, but now it¡¯s you. Ryuji, that makes my heart race, want to wake up in the mornig. If I could have you, or become a goddess again... I¡¯d pick you, in a heartbeat.¡±


    If another person said this, he¡¯d be a little doubtful, but Ryuji let it pass because he knew she might be one of the few people who could say this confidently.


    ¡®Am I some kind of Goddess magnet?¡¯


    Before he could explore that thought, Lumina squeezed his shoulders.


    She leaned in and gently kissed him on the lips; the slight touch silky and warm... their lips touched again, hotter, wetter.


    They looked into each other¡¯s eyes while their limbs became intertwined. Lumina¡¯s tongue explored inside his mouth, searching for a kiss to satisfy her desires; their tongues curled and twisted in a passionate embrace.


    Asmodeus didn¡¯t understand why he fell for Lumina or when he stopped hating her.


    These questions didn¡¯t have answers.


    Through her actions over the past few months, everything changed.


    ¡°Nnnmph... I will do anything for you, Ryuji.¡±


    Asmodeus smiled. ¡°All I ask is that you stay by my side.¡±


    ¡°How cliche?! Haha.¡± Lumina¡¯s laugh broke the moment, but he didn¡¯t mind... to see her genuine smile was enough.


    No matter how difficult the journey ahead, he couldn¡¯t help but feel at ease with her beside him.


    ***


    The stars above shimmered like distant flames, and neither of them said anything for a while. Just the wind and the chirping of night insects. The soft murmur of villagers still enjoying the last of the feast below.


    Then Asmodeus spoke, his voice low.


    ¡°I want to build something permanent, Lumina.¡±


    She tilted her head, brushing her white-silver hair from her eyes. ¡°Like a house?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he chuckled, tapping his chest. ¡°Like a legacy. A place where demons, humans, beastkin... where all our children can live without fear.¡±


    Lumina¡¯s eyes softened, and her grip on his hand tightened.


    The mention of children caused her chest to tighten, something she had never considered before. His deep voice and sincere words shook her to the core.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about peace.¡±


    ¡°I am. Even if I have to kill a thousand more to make it happen.¡±


    The way he said it wasn¡¯t idealistic, but it felt different to Lujmina. She understood that he wasn¡¯t being edgy or optimistic. Hit tone bitter and determined.


    Lumina liked that about him.


    ¡°And what if someone stronger than you gets in the way?¡±


    Asmodeus didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Then I¡¯ll surpass them.¡±


    Lumina opened her mouth to tease him, but then a tremor rolled through the stones beneath them. Her back tensed. ¡°...Did you feel that?¡±


    The pipe clinked against the stone as he stood, eyes narrowing.


    A faint, unnatural vibration echoed through the earth.


    A second later, a burst of mana erupted from the south, nothing natural, and both Lumina and Asmodues frowned.


    ¡°Time isn¡¯t on our side.¡±


    If Asmodeus could tell the source of this magic, it was no surprise that Lumina could feel it even more.


    ¡°Mephisto!?¡±


    Lumina¡¯s voice cracked like a whip, laced with fear and disbelief. Her claws dug into the stone wall, eyes wide, scanning the dark horizon as she trembled with rage.


    Asmodeus didn¡¯t answer immediately.


    He just stared southward with a dazed and confused expression. The mana... it was familiar, but there was something different. He could also feel Alan¡¯s existence inside it.


    A pulse of black and crimson light throbbed once more, casting jagged shadows through the treeline.


    ¡°No,¡± he said, almost too quiet to hear. ¡°This is worse.¡±


    The wall beneath their feet trembled again, loose stone trickling like dust. Below, villagers had begun to scream¡ªdogs barking, the festive mood obliterated instantly.


    Lumina grabbed his arm. ¡°What do we do?¡±


    Asmodeus clenched his fist.


    He understood that their remaining time... wasn¡¯t nearly as much as he thought.